《Soul Eater of the Rebellion》 1 Gift It is a list of illustrations received ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Sora (from left, your sword sky dragon fan soldier sword formula club) Daddy scared! ? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Like the sky with my mother My mother''s ephemeral feeling and the composition of the dragon that flies in the sky are wonderful ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Date with princess ? Give me Claudia is cute! I have to date (a sense of mission ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 2 Episode 1 Trial ceremony Dry Curan, curan, made a rattling noise, and the wooden sword rolled on the ground. He stares at his hand, which is stunned. Until then, the voice of the referee is strangely distant. It was a match we had to win. But he lost perfectly. The wooden sword was knocked down in one go. Genso 13-year-old-A trial ceremony performed by a one-sword style student who has reached an adult. Dragon Fang Soldier Skeleton swordsman created by magic. Not a weak partner. On the contrary, regular soldiers and full-fledged adventurers of the empire are difficult opponents if they fight one-on-one. It can be said that a young adult boy and girl fight against each other. But no one is questioning it. Anyone who learns the illusionary one-sword style can defeat this level of opponent. In fact, the other seven have all won. Only one person lost. Efforts accumulated for today''s day. For years and years, every effort that has been made since birth has been attributed to water bubbles. If you are drooling without words, your father''s voice will be heard from above. It was heavy, cold and dry. Sky"--" "Yes, father!" Miken "The house is 300 years ago, the house of Takemon, the ancestor of the sacred sword that sealed the demon. The fantasy sword style is the sword of the evil spirit that the founder created as his life. Dragons, giants, demons-natural disasters etc. The sword of the people who bury even the fantasy seeds. Because of this, my home is assuming a major role in protecting them. Do you know? " "I know!" Your sword "A person born in his house is obliged to inherit the sword of the founder. And he is obliged to pass on the sword to the next generation. Those who cannot fulfill these two are not entitled to straddle our house." "Chi, my father ..." I don''t have the qualification to try to learn the fantasy sword, and those who haven''t mastered the fantasy are not eligible to take over the swordsman. From now on, I will not allow the name of the sword to come forward. Pack your luggage today and leave the island tomorrow. There is no need for the weak here. " It was a light tone that I could not imagine I was exiled to a real child. Mikaken Father-No conflicts appear on the face of the 17th Kensei. I look at this as if I look at the stones on the roadside. For a father who devoted his life to swords, a man without a sword would be equal, whether son. ... I knew that. It has always been this eye since I came to me. No matter how insensitive a child is, this is the insight. I''ve been working hard to get such a father. But that didn''t work out. No matter what I say here, my father''s heart doesn''t change. It would be useless to scream, prostrate, and be merciful. It''s not just my father. The eyes of the students around him and the younger brothers on his left and right were also cold. Ridicule, indifference ... Just as my father said. The demon''s curse, sealed by Kensei, is still eroding this world through the Onimon. Demon and beasts of a level that is incomparable to the continent are roaming on this island, but this is solely due to the demon gate. Onigashima For those who live in such a place, the weakness is sin and evil alone. The weak, who can only pull the feet of others, get out of the island quickly-that was the consensus of those who are here. I left the dojo as if I ran away and gathered my luggage in the room while crying. The next morning, he left the house when Asahi appeared in the eastern sky. To be precise, they were kicked out. Instructions "This is my room from today. Would you like me to come out quickly? Oh, yeah. From today I''m a legitimate man with a sword. This room is my room. It''s all my father." Your sword Laughing at Laguna, my brother. My brother is black hair and the other side is blonde. As can be seen from the apparent difference, they are siblings with different mothers. The age is the same thirteen. It was the same even for my birthday. The talent of the sword will definitely dominate Laguna. Your physique and your brain. Laguna''s mother was the daughter of a great noble of the Empire, so Laguna was superior in terms of her bloodline, but she was still a child of her right wife, and the status of a swordsman had fallen here. I know Laguna did not find it interesting. Laguna himself was not trying to hide that. Once again, Laguna gazes at the hatred and contempt with blue eyes. Sora "Hmm, I am finally free from the penance of calling an incompetent like you an older brother. Even though I''m a father''s child, I''m still an immature person. Shame on the swordsman. I''ll do my duty as a legitimate boy. "Laguna, you ...!" Shinso: "I''m gonna be hitting me at any moment. Good, hit me if I want to hit it. But in that case, I''ll fight back at all. But I don''t think I can beat me! " The moment he shouted, a sword appeared in Laguna''s hand. A splendid two-handed sword that shines golden. You will see this brilliance many times. Every time I see it, I notice the overwhelming difference between Laguna and myself. This is because this sword is another Laguna. Humans have another self in their hearts, deep in their souls. This is called the coexistence, Anima. The mystery of the fantasy one sword style was to realize, control and embody this anima. Laguna was only thirteen years old and had mastered this mystery. Not just Laguna. Ayaka, who is married, and all the other five synchronous students have learned to dress. This was rare in the history of the fantasy one-sword style. Hashi Talent calls talent, collides with each other, and grows up with each other. Golden generation. It was called like that from the surroundings. He hasn''t been dressed up, except for one. Gomu "Hm, my feet are shaking. I haven''t drawn a sword yet. I need to be gentle to the weak and the legitimate of this one. So Laguna threw it on the ground with three gold coins. Three months is a lot of money to live comfortably. Beggar "I want to say," Come on, but you''ve got no pride. You can''t imitate like I''m seeing, don''t you? After I''m gone, pick up the slowly falling gold, dear brother. Hahahahahaha! " Laguna walked away with a fork after laughing for a moment He holds his fist and glares at his back, but his mouth and his feet are frozen. In the meantime, Laguna disappeared beyond the gate. After no one is gone, gently look at the ground. Dull Laguna''s three gold coins glowed in the light of the morning sun coming from the east. 3 Episode 2 After parting from Laguna, he walked to his mother''s grave with a wobbly step. I didn''t pick up the gold coins. Not in Laguna''s words, but because of the pride. However, even while heading for the grave, some people are enthusiastic about their decision. That is terrible. Distortion If you have mastered your guise, you will not radiate the golden glow like Laguna. Surely, it must be terrible and offensive. It was when I thought of that kind of self-deriding. Sky"" A gentle voice shook the earlobe as the wind ran through the cool meadows. Sed: The heart that was depressed is paid for by one voice. Looking up, a girl with shiny black hair fluttering in the wind was leaving her mother''s grave one step ahead. It was Ayaka Azurite of marriage. "Ayaka was here." Shizuya "Yes, because I had to apologize to Sama." "... Apologize to my mother?" Sora: "Yes, I was asked to help me, but I couldn''t do anything. I apologized for that." With that said, Ayaka looks here with lonely eyes. Ayaka, a married couple and a student of the same year, had a sword talent comparable to Laguna. But he did not put his talents on his nose and did not despise the weaker than himself. During the rehearsals, I was encouraged to join me, and I had a special training until late at night. On holidays, I said that changing my mind was also a lesson, and forcibly took me, who was just swinging, to the city. As Ayaka grew stronger, stronger and more beautiful as he grew older, no one was envied by the marriage. Some acted more than enviable, and Laguna and others were blatantly approaching Ayaka. However, Ayaka did not apply such an approach to his teeth, and always met with an unchanging smile. I have never once or twice bitten the joy that I can marry this child. One of the reasons he tried to be strong was because he wanted to be a man worthy of Ayaka. To tell the truth, when my father gave me my disapproval, I had a slight expectation that Ayaka would follow her. But-- "Huh ..." Seeing Ayaka sighing big, his expectations fluctuate. "A, Ayaka ...?" Shizuya: "I wonder if this is the result of doing my best and trying to do this. If I''m going to be abandoned, I wish I could make a decision sooner. Then I wouldn''t have to waste time. That''s right. " "... Eh, eh, useless?" "Hey, the sky. Did you think I might follow me?" "No, no, that''s ..." "From the reaction, I thought. Hufu-not really." Clearly. clearly. Ayaka discarded this expectation. Your sword: "I am a married man, I am no longer a married man. I never hated the sky trying to be strong, but I don''t like it." "What ...!?" "I''m saying terrible things, but I don''t want to have any strange assumptions, and you may misunderstand and rely on my parents'' home. I''ll tell you clearly here. '''' "Well, wait--" "Empty. The feeling I had for you is not sympathy, but love. I suppose it will add disappointment now. I can''t like anyone who is inferior to me." ¡¸¨D¨DTsu!¡¹ Shizuya: "I don''t know how you''ll live in the future. Because you''re a bad give-up, I''m thinking of becoming an adventurer or soldier and giving your name to Odate to dismiss you. But I think it''s better to give up the path of the sword, because I don''t think Odate will once again accept abandoned human beings, and above all, I can''t fight against the Ryugika soldier It''s a dream story for a man to build himself with a sword. You better give up your sword and live quietly. Pity Ayaka said to her, glorified her eyes and said goodbye. And he turned away. Without ever stopping your feet. Without ever looking back. ¡­ I don''t remember where and how I walked. When I noticed, I was blowing in the sea breeze at the wharf. In his hand is a one-way ticket to the continent. A pair of brothers and sisters stood in front of them with a sad face. Goz Cima has been taking care of him since childhood as a guardian. The bear-like body and the face that seems to be honest bring out the style of a very strong warrior. The other is Goz''s sister, Cecil Cima. He has been loved since childhood as a breast sibling. The days I was walking behind my sister and my sister can be remembered as if yesterday. Especially after my mother died, she took care of her as a friend. If these two. Unlike Ayaka, wouldn''t they follow me? Foam I glanced at the two wharf standing on the wharf, but their expectations burst off and disappeared. Young "I was sorry for the trial ceremony. It was a pain-no matter what power I was able to draw out. I am really sorry for that. If you are a swordsman''s minister, you only have to follow the instructions. Please take care of that. Shizuya: "This is a lunch box. Eat it on the boat. And I will protect your tomb with responsibility. Please don''t worry. Yes, what is going on? Well, actually ... I couldn''t say that it shouldn''t get in the way of the trial ceremony ... I think it will be ... " Taketo, who was longing for his brother, prayed for his future. My sister and her longing woman dyed her cheeks when she became her father. They don''t even have the option to follow. They are sent off by such two people and get on a boat and leave Onigashima. The brothers and sisters waved twice and three times toward the boat off the quay, and turned their backs without much difficulty. Stare at the back. The clenched fist remained shaking from a while ago. ¡­. It would be wrong to say grudges like that. You should be grateful for just being sent off to those who have been dismissed by the school and dismissed by the school. In fact, no one other acquaintance came to me. But no matter how much I told myself, my hand trembling never stopped. The tears falling from my eyes never stopped. ¨D¨DOne day, I will definitely return. Come back with the power to fight on this island. Repeat, repeat, mutter the word in my heart. For the two who are leaving. To my younger brother who left the house. For the marriage that announced a farewell. Above all, to my father who did not show his face. Forever and ever, I repeated the same words. 4 Episode 5 Five Years Later "Guu ... ah! Ah, guu, uuuuuuu!" In the dark forest at noon, he moves his legs hard while desperately grabbing his torn right arm. The terrible intense pain coming from the wound is likely to relieve consciousness. But if you lose consciousness here, you will definitely die. be killed. The screams spilling out of his mouth were also necessary spells to be conscious. "Wow! Why is the King of Flies in such a place !?" From behind is a giant monster that is three meters long. A type of demon called the King of Flies from its appearance. It is incomparable to fantasy species such as dragons, giants, and demon gods with simple strength, but if it is still found, it is a disaster monster on the level where the regular knights will be dispatched immediately. Tenth Class Adventurer-In other words, the lowest ranked adventurer can''t win even if he stands upside down. Urine for blood, sweat, tears, runny nose. Fear becomes body fluid and is discharged from the body. From a bird''s-eye view, it''s a terrible thing. Although he was aware of this, the fear of being chased by a fly as large as a hill is inescapable. The fear of death easily destroys self-control. While crying like a child, she could only escape. It shouldn''t have been like this. Think while moving your feet hard. Five years ago, after being expelled from his hometown, he became an adventurer. As an adventurer, he was trying to slay demons, protect people, give his name, and get his father to be recognized. At that time, if he had grown as he had envisioned, he would have been crossing the King of Flies with a fantastic sword. But the reality is, as always, imposing the opposite result. ¨D¨DNo, in the current situation it was several times worse than that. "Hey guys! They''re stupid!" Feelings separate from the fear of monsters rise from the back of the throat. My right arm torn off. This was not a monster attack, but a human magic. Those who attacked me with the magic of the wind blade disappeared long ago. I have imagined that you might die by fighting monsters. But in the future, I had never imagined it would be thrown away and killed. I chose the adventurer''s path to get my father''s recognition, but that''s not all. The profession that best describes the philosophy of salvation and the best profession to wield the sword of the refugees was the adventurer. So he hit the gates of the adventurer''s guild. I wanted to be useful in the world. I wanted to be able to protect someone. I thought so and became an adventurer. Is this the end? Not much. Probably not. I knew it, and when I was hiking, I heard a terrible, sinister vibration from behind. If you look, the four wings that grew on the back of the King of Flies flutter violently. It seems that he escaped between the trees in the forest and boiled himself to the prey. Considering the balance between the monster giant and the four feathers, the fly king''s giant body floats lightly in the field of vision, though it should be impossible to fly. The monster rushed like a shell through the uninterrupted air. It was too late when I thought I had to do it. Explosion A terrible roar and shock coming close. I was thrown away by it and my body flew in the air like litter. I didn''t feel scary or painful. However, the feeling of floating that lasts forever is terrible. That sensation continued until it was slammed on the ground. "Ah ah ah !?" After a brief moment, incredible pain circulates throughout the body. He wandered crazy on muddy forest soil. How long did it take for the pain to subside? I noticed a lot of dirt in my mouth. "... Agu! Gu!" Spit the soil and get up. However, as soon as he got up, the wound on his right arm swelled and his balance was lost. As it was, I fell down on the soil I had exhaled. The unpleasant touch sticks to the cheek. The stench of his own brim stings his nose. "Oh ah ah ah! What, why? This was the first time, and no matter what, I swear. At that moment, he feels a chill in his spine and looks back. -Surprisingly, there was a king of flies. The compound eyes of an unrecognizable insect are staring down at me. I was horrified. I noticed. The demon did not chase its prey, but merely hit it. If the other side wants to kill you, it must have been a piece of meat long ago. The King of the Fly doesn''t do that because he''s waiting for his prey to weaken. Suddenly, I remember the characteristics of the demon that I read in the material. The king of flies seems to capture humans and large beasts alive and bring them to their nests, where they feed on larvae. The danger of a fly king as a disaster monster is due to its phenomenal fertility. Leaving the adults untouched creates countless larvae that quickly destroy the local ecosystem. The ecosystem here includes that of human beings, and it was stated that in the past even a country has been destroyed. If you catch the fly as it is, the larvae will be eaten alive. "¤¥ ¤¥ ¤¥ ¤¥ ...!" I want to escape. However, his feet do not move because he is glared by a demon from a close distance. The frog itself glared at the snake. After seeing it, you may have decided that you have already weakened enough, and the demon approaches you sledgingly. A scream leaks from the back of my throat. The next moment, the tip of the sharp tail of the King of Flies pierced his side. I peel my eyes around and fall down on the spot. ¨D¨DWhy did this happen? Just before letting go of consciousness, such a question crossed my mind. 5 Episode 4 Guild Expulsion Deprivation: "Sora, the tenth class adventurer. Sorry, your adventurer qualification is to be done today." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± Three days before being attacked by the King of Fly. Fired On the day, the receptionist of the Adventurer''s Guild sent me a little less sorry maverick. I open my mouth without thinking. I didn''t know why it was so sudden. "... Joke, right?" "No, it''s a formal circular approved by the Guild Master. This is a circular." Grasp one carefully presented document with a shaking hand. To that effect, it is stated that the tenth-level adventurer Sora will be expelled, and the seal of the guildmaster has been stamped. My heart was aching, not Hiyu. Ask yourself why. Why were you suddenly sentenced to fire? I have just submitted a herbal extract, which is a daily routine today. Since the prescribed amount has been collected exactly, there is no reason to be stingy. I can''t remember having made a fatal mess at another request recently. In fact, in the first few months, we haven''t received any requests other than herbal remedies. But why should I get fired? When I thought so, I was angry at the face of the reception lady in front of me. Reminiscent Though the wording is polite, the eyes of the braid receptionist are terribly cold. The eyes that saw rocks and weeds were what made their father go. He has been in the guild for five years and still can''t get out of the lowest rank of ten. It may be useless to be downplayed. But stripping adventurer qualifications for no apparent reason would be overkill. She opened her mouth vigorously with an intention of shouting at her playfulness. "... Isn''t that something wrong?" ¨D¨DBut the words that came out were so low that you were tired of yourself. The young receptionist, who may not be over twenty years old, sighs small. The time to play this opponent stretched, and I was able to see through my disgusted inner heart. "It is not a mistake. Those who have not been promoted for three years are stipulated in the guild rules as expulsion. In the case of Sora, since she was demoted three years ago, did she remain in grade 10? It has been done. " "... Oh, that''s right, and I didn''t know. Even if I knew it, I would give a warning ..." "Again, what I just mentioned is what is stated in the guild''s terms. What I didn''t know would be Sora''s negligence. The guild has no obligation to warn." For the first time, the receptionist looked at her eyes from the front for the first time. Her gaze naturally blends with her anger and contempt. "This city of Ishka offers great incentives for adventurers, only because they need the power of adventurers to protect the city, which is constantly under threat from demons. Everyone in the guild, adventurers and staff, has this in mind and has a duty to work for Ishka. " "Well, well, I know ..." Not a lie. I came to this city only because I heard it was such a city. Protecting this city from the threat of demons is good for the world and for people. You can even get fame. This city will show you what you couldn''t do on the island. I swore so. ¡­¡­ but now it''s an oath farther than the moon in the sky. The eyes of the receptionist who heard these words glowed cold. "While you know, did you never promote in three years for three years? In the first place, the promotion to ninth is not difficult at all. It was Sora who was promoted to ninth once five years ago. Do you know more than anyone? " "And, but a little money ..." Proposal: "The fee for the ninth grade promotion test is one silver coin. Did you say that you could not get one silver coin in three years? During that time, enjoy the privileges granted to the adventurer and live life Rights are only given to those who have fulfilled their duties, and even children know. " "Uh ..." "Anyway, the rules are the rules. The disposition will not be overturned. Listening to the story now, I have to conclude that Sora has neglected her responsibilities as an adventurer for three years. " The rain of orthodox is finally told from the mouth of the receptionist. The rebuttal did not persist, and only the meaningless opening and closing of the mouth was possible. Looking at this figure, the receptionist continued with a terrible inorganic voice, probably because she was determined to be a waste of time. "This is the reward for today''s quest. May you be lucky in the future-next time, please." "Wait-" I was about to be abandoned and tried to tell me to wait. However, the receptionist has not seen this already. The adventurers waiting in line will be staring at you as soon as possible. Sword drinks Both are higher ranks and levels. My feet shrug in their eyes. I couldn''t help thinking that nature and laughter came to my mind. Finally, itachi''s like this. Curse Let''s go with one of the receptionists-I thought so, but the young and beautiful receptionist is a popular target for adventurers. If they were to curse them, it would be safe to be beaten by other adventurers here. After all, I had to leave the reception very much. Usually, after finishing the quest, I would go to the cafeteria in the guild with a reward and drink a cup of ale (wine), but I can not feel like that now. No, before that- "I will not return a guild certificate ... Is it really serious?" Upon reporting the completion of the request, the submitted silver seal was not returned. Guild identification is a guarantee of your status as an adventurer, and is required to be submitted when exercising your rights as an adventurer. In short, without it, you can''t get adventurer discounts. The city of Ishka, also called a free city or an adventure city, is constantly under threat from demons. Naturally, knights and soldiers who serve the country protect the city, but they rely heavily on adventurers for their strength, and preferential treatment for adventurers was implemented as a city policy. This is what the receptionist said. The benefits range from the purchase cost of weapons and armor to the daily accommodation fee, and without a guild certificate, the living expenses will be nearly 30%. Guild cards must be submitted with the request and returned with the reward. The fact that it was not returned means that the receptionist''s fire was not a joke or harassment, but a fact. -Here, the feeling of finally being expelled from the adventurer''s guild has come up. Without knowing, his back trembles. Without jobs, there is no income. Savings are not brittle. Until now, living expenses have been reduced in the guild cafeteria and in the adventurers'' inn. Even though my daily life was once, I will not be able to do that from tomorrow. Stunned he left the building of the adventurer''s guild. It is an organization that has been affiliated for five years. That last day, no one will stop you and no one will miss you. It is a refurbishment five years ago. Innocently, the laughter from the edge of the mouth falls. It was this that had to laugh. 6 Episode 5 Talent Limit The room where I woke up tomorrow was a room in a cheap hotel with two copper coins without meals. The interior of a small building is forcibly separated by a thin wooden board, and the appearance of the room is arranged. There is no door at the entrance, so you can easily look inside the room from the corridor. It is a structure that can only be thought of as selling fights for the concept of crime prevention. Naturally, the sounds in the left and right rooms are almost as normal. Last night, guests snored from the room on the right and the prostitute''s cheer was heard from the room on the left, and I couldn''t sleep well. The only salvation would be that the season was spring. If it was winter, it might have been frozen and dead. It was such a terrible room Too unpleasant awakening, wrinkles in the eyebrows naturally. Needless to say, I didn''t move to such an inn because I liked it. Until last night, I stayed at a guild purveyor until last night. A small but clean, cozy inn with a solid master and cheerful daughter. After being fired at the guild, he asked his father and daughter if he would wait for next month''s accommodation for the next month. I''ve been patronizing this inn for several years and have always appreciated the cost of accommodation and meals without any disgusting faces. That''s why I thought it was okay again ... "" I don''t have a room to lend to non-adventurers ... " Hit a fist on the floor of the room where the soil is exposed. The masters knew this had been expelled. The guild would have been contacted. The daughter of the inn, who had been friendly with him until yesterday, said in a face that he was just refreshing. "Thank you very much so far! The next time you come, please be able to pay a tip! ¡» Apparently, this was the only place where I felt comfortable, and from the other side I was disliked as a habitual habit of sticking out, and a stingy customer who could not pay chips. It was a clown, although she liked the personality of her husband and daughter and had been using it for a long time. This may be bad. No, this is it. I understand it. But why do we have to look at something that smells like we see it? Even so, the eyes of the receptionist and the inn''s daughter were remembered yesterday. He was angry and slammed his hands, trying to hit the wall this time. I knew the fist could break through the thin wall. It is evident that if the walls are destroyed, repair costs will be several dozen times greater than the cost of lodging. It was foolish to reduce even a small possession in this way. "... the problem has just begun." Check your money. With silver and copper coins together, there was enough to eat for about a month. However, it was calculated based on a minimum accommodation fee and a minimum meal fee. There was no need to worry about hunger today tomorrow, but improving the situation was urgent. There are plenty of jobs to choose from, such as cleaning the drains, cleaning the sewage, and constructing dangerous outside walls, but I do not intend to do so. I can''t get stronger any time I''m trying to earn money. unacceptable. That''s it. There is no rule that you must not defeat a monster unless you are in a guild or help a person. Even when collecting herbs in the daily routine, it is just a matter of bringing them directly to a tool shop or a pharmacist without going through the guild. If you do not go through the guild, you will inevitably be able to see your feet at the time of purchase, but it is still better than rubbing and cleaning sewage. Nora: Their actions are generally called "adventurers" and are equated with religions and tramps. I knew it, but I don''t care. It is interesting to give a name from a wild adventurer. The guild''s receptionist and the daughter of the inn regret having "cut" me. When I thought about it, I felt that expulsion of the guild was like removing the collar that had been removed. Originally, it was a bad match with the guild. Parasite He knows that he is called "" behind other adventurers and receptionists. Think of this as a good opportunity to stay away from such guilds and adventurers. Shake your throat. Trembling-and sighed. I had to realize that my thoughts were an escape And there was no liability here for calling parasites. Rank "" " Make your level stand out with magic. The number written there is the same number as "1". No matter how much training you do or how much you fight, you cannot level up. Looking at the numbers that did not move as if cursed, the face naturally distorted. ¡ô¡ô¡ô The level is the size of the human talent. There are only ten strengths that can fill ten vessels. Assuming there are ten level one vessels, twenty level two vessels can fulfill thirty forces, and level three vessels can fulfill thirty. Of course, there are only adventurers who can not go up from the level. Before the end, I realized that the level difference was too wide with my friends who had adventured together. More specifically, the party was kicked out. Just as if he had been separated from his brother''s home island, he was left behind by his friends here. Generally speaking, there are many ways to improve a level, but when it comes to those who live in battle, "fighting against an opponent who is stronger than yourself" is an important factor in leveling up. Defeat the monsters that can never win dozens or hundreds of times, but the level will not go up. Conversely, vulnerable people have the chance to level up. Level ones are easier to level up than others. Despite that, I couldn''t improve on the island or city at least once. This is strange to hear, but in fact, there was a theory that could explain this phenomenon. Talent limit. Humans have limitations. It seems that Kensei who sealed the demon three hundred years ago raised the level to 99, but nothing more went up. There is no limit to other human beings because even sword sacred has its limits. And just as the level rises in ten different colors, the talent limit is in ten different colors. -That is, it is no wonder that there is a human whose level is the limit. ¡ô¡ô¡ô For those who cannot improve their level, the limit of talent is synonymous with despair. But it was not without hope. Talent limits are not a definitive theory. Only the current level can be checked using magic. Higher casters will be able to see more detailed information, but their magic has not confirmed their talent limits. Nobody knows why the level doesn''t rise because of talent limitations or lack of experience. On the island, those who have not finished the trial ceremony cannot participate in the actual battle. Therefore, if you become an adventurer and experience actual battles, the level should rise. I believed so at the time. But the reality was heartless. No matter how much you defeat the monsters or kill the robbers, the level never went up. Friends fighting the same enemy, doing the same quests, and eating the same food are getting better and better. The difference in opening power. Level numbers are important personal information, and even your peers don''t talk to them. However, each of the others has disclosed their level without care. In that case, those who shut their mouths on the level will naturally be in sight. I thought that it would be a matter of time to be suspicious as it was, so I chose the day and told the party members. He had a good relationship with the members, and the leader was a friend. So there was hope that they would probably show their understanding. Abusive-but it was painful to return. He was called a scammer on the face and was expelled from the party. It was then that the parasitoid was called, and that other adventurers began to look down on it. It must have been spread by the original members. The act of hiding a low-level adventurer into a high-level party is called "parasitics" and is hated. If it is malicious, it will be punished by the guild. He wasn''t punished at that time, but his eyes on the perception were the same as those aimed at criminals. The spread of the parasite''s notoriety has made it widely known that it is at the top of its ranks, and perhaps has reached its talent limit. That was four and a half years ago. He has been working exclusively since he was alone. There''s no reason to have a party with a level one parasitic adventurer. The quests available for solo are limited. And even the few quests are rewarded with copper coins. There is no money to collect, and without money, you cannot buy weapons and tools. Then, the number of requests that can be received will decrease. Three years ago, he was demoted from ninth grade because tenth grades paid less to the guild. Until then, I stayed at ninth grade for a year and a half because I thought that it was easier to form a party at ninth than at tenth. There was something like a will to the surroundings. It was three years ago that I couldn''t afford to do that. If you are demoted to the 10th grade, the range of requests that can be received will be narrowed down, but in any case only solo grades can be received. So there was no problem. After that, he had the urge to move up to ninth grade again, but was unable to afford him, and was exiled from the guild yesterday. It was this time. 7 Episode 6 Past Party Story "Well, hey, why don''t you join our party if you like? ¡» In January, I was solicited after a short time since I started adventurers in the city of Ishka. A boy of the same age called Lars. He was fed up with poor rural living and chose the adventurer''s path for wealth and fame. The face that laughs, which is the most common reason to be open-minded, is something that people like. "A little! It''s rude to be "you" for the first meeting! ¡» The girl who laughed at Lars said she was Ilia. He was a childhood friend of Lars and was good at martial arts and recovery magic that he learned from his mother who was a priest warrior. With regard to Iria, wealth and fame were secondary, and she seemed to accompany Lars who had left the village. Her strong eyes and long black hair tied to her ponytail resembled her former marriage. "If it''s rude, isn''t it more rude to start a quarrel with a solicitation? ¡» Pointed hat and cane. A girl dressed like a magician sighs as if she was stunned. The name of the girl whose burning red hair and freckles are characteristic is Miroslav. It''s a pretty good house, wearing a silk robe and a big magic stone on the wand. He also wore expensive earrings and bracelets. "Everyone, calm down. Is this person also in trouble? ¡» Luna Maria is the long-eared girl who looks at the three reluctantly arguing and licks with a troubled face. She was an elf. Sage A genius who is a hunter, a spirit scholar, and even qualified. Five years ago, Lars and Ilia were 13 years old, and Miroslav was 14 years old. At such a young party, the elf girl was a pillar in many ways-and his age was "secret, fufu." Hayabusa: They called themselves "the sword." G-rank, a new party just formed, looking for a member to be avant-garde. To tell the truth, I declined the offer at first. He was glad that he was invited, but he had a vivid memory of his dry separation from him, and he was almost afraid to act together with others. But Lars was eager to invite him. "Somehow do it! I saw you last time at the guild''s training school, not, you''re swinging! I''ve been swinging my sword for hours, never resting, and I thought it was so beautiful! ¡» In the end, Lars came to the fore in such a way. No, he seemed to be devoured, but he was really glad to say that. The adventure with them was fun. But the fun lasted only half a year. The reason why the party was kicked out is as described above. Miroslav called him a scammer in front of him, and Ilia slammed a sharp blame. Lars was silently silenced, but his disappointment was evident in his eyes. Pity The only one, Luna Maria, did not blame him, but her gaze with sympathy turned her heart far deeper than the behavior of the other three. Desperate After that, Falcon''s sword gained party ranks as if to clear the stagnant stagnation, and has now reached the C rank five years later. Former friends who became top-notch adventurers who could not be pushed or pushed. If you are based in the same city, you may have a chance to work with them. ¡ô¡ô¡ô "What are you doing here?" Three days after being expelled from the adventurer''s guild. As usual, while collecting herbs in the Titis Forest, I was suddenly heard from behind. A voice full of hatred and contempt is familiar. Looking back, there was a person standing as expected. Unintentionally raising his eyebrows, the opponent put his hand on his hip and turned his chest. "-Hmm, what is that face? If you have something to say, why not say it back? Even though you have reached the limit of talent, it is a scam that has been infesting us for half a year by hiding it Let''s hear what the teacher says. '''' A very magical girl with a cane and a pointy hat. The hair that has fallen from the overlooking hat is burning red, with its topaz-colored eyes shining brilliantly. Magician Miroslav of "Falcon Sword". Once a girl who worried about freckles, grew beautifully to smell in five years. However, no matter how beautiful you become, you don''t feel attractive if you are so devoted. With that in mind, Miroslav laughed with his nose. Despise: "Can''t say anything? Yes. It''s not what I''m talking about, it''s a fact." Miroslav tries to continue the words. The voice that stopped her resounded. "Miro, leave it alone" It was Lars who broke in. Hayabusa Toshihide, the leader of the C-rank party "No Ken", climbed to the sixth grade at the age of 18 as an individual. Both were veteran territories with more than a decade of adventurer calendar, and Lars, who accomplished it just five years, twenty years ago, was renowned as an up-and-coming adventurer. ¡­¡­ I became an adventurer at the same age and the same time, but I noticed that the difference was quite wide. Lars glances at me. There was no sign of a smile on his face with his lips bent slightly. "The guild is fired, Sora." "¡­¡­Oh" "Isn''t the level as it is? To be here is still going to continue working as an adventurer, but you should quit already. "... advice, thank you" Gives a casual reply to your advice. Then, a black-haired beauty standing next to Lars opened her mouth, wrinkled in her eyebrows. "Hey! Lars has been giving advice for you, but what is that attitude?" It was Ilia in a white bodice. Originally a girl with good eyes, like Miroslav, she has been astonishingly beautiful in five years. It seems that the place where only Lars is in the eyes is the same as five years ago. "¡­¡­I''m sorry" "That ... I''m a person who doesn''t have any ambition. I thought it was a little better when I met him." "Okay, Ilia. It''s nothing to do with us anyway. Even if you die without your advice, you''ll get your own business." "It''s exactly what Lars says. Let''s leave these people alone and go into the forest as soon as possible. " "Hey Miro, you weren''t the first to call out!" Lars disappear into the forest, saying whatever they like. The only one who remained here was the Elf Luna Maria. "I''m fine and above all, Sora-san" With that said, she bows down. The gentle smile at this looked like it was in the past. Sanamoto Luna Maria, an exceptionally welcoming Elf, served as a lubricating oil for parties, occasionally tanning and pacifying Ilia and Miroslav, which repeated over the Lars. When he was in "Falcon''s Sword," he was involved in fine-tuned preparations and dealings with him. However, since she noticed her gaze following Lars like the other two, she carefully contained her feelings. He was very grateful at the time, as his level did not go up and he did not change his attitude when he was almost luggage at the party. ¨D¨DHowever, that gratefulness is blowing away now. After the party was expelled, the conversation of members who happened to hear at the tavern where I was inspired started. It was this elf that gave the parasitous nickname "" to the parasite. Respond briefly to the other party''s greeting, "Oh," and turn to Luna Maria to refuse further dialogue. A confused sign comes from behind, but I don''t mind. I''m sorry to talk about sympathy and duty. Don''t worry about parasites, just go to your favorite Lars. I really thought so. However, this intention did not seem to be conveyed, and a voice of a bell was heard from behind. "In the last few days, many people are missing in the forest of Titis. Please be careful Sora." "... missing?" I look back over my shoulder unexpectedly. Luna Maria nodded with a slightly relieved face. The forest of Titis is so large that it can swallow a whole country, and there are rumors at the deepest that fantasy species inhabit. In such a place, there are many cases where adventurers who step into the forest do not return. Even so, the number of missing people in the last few days seems abnormal. In addition, some of those who went missing had the same C-rank party as Falcon''s Sword, and the guild decided to send a high-rank party to investigate the cause. "Falcon''s sword" is one of them. Please be careful because the current forest is dangerous. Lunamaria advises so. Narrow amount ¡­¡­ To be honest, I wanted to say that it was extra care, but I realized that it was. So, he thanked him briefly. "... I understand. Thanks for the advice." "Welcome. Then I''ll go." Lunamaria said, disappearing into the forest, following her friends. I am relieved that the unfortunate meeting with my former friends has ended, and resume collecting herbs. I''m worried about the missing person that Luna Maria told me, but I don''t need to be very vigilant on the outer edge, even if I step into the forest. Rather, if the number of adventurers approaching the forest decreases in this case, the price of picking up herbs may increase. Such expectations cross my heart. That was a matter of others. ¨D¨DIt can''t be predicted that the Lars attacked by the King of the Fly will return with the monsters. Even worse, there was no way to predict that Miroslav would launch a magical attack at you to distract the monster from the wounded Lars. 8 Episode 7 raw bait "¡­¡­here¡­¡­?" When I noticed, I lay in an unknown place. I''m prepared to never wake up again, and my hope that I''m saved has gone through my heart. The area is completely dark and we can''t grasp the situation, but at least there''s no sign of a fly king. While relieved of that fact, he tried to raise his upper body. But. "... Huh?" My body did not move. Strong numbness hinders limb movement. I could barely move from the neck to the top, but I couldn''t move one finger from the neck to the bottom. I was horrified by the feeling I had never felt before. Speaking of horror, what is this sound coming from somewhere? The sound of breaking something hard. Chewing A sound that makes something soft and soft. The sound of sipping something sticky. For some reason it was a chilly sound. Being unable to see anything excites fear. Desperately trying to move his body away from the source of the sound, his numb body does not move. That was the time. Light suddenly entered the view wrapped in darkness. It was the moonlight falling from overhead. The moonlight reveals the full picture of where you are. A huge space that could easily fit in a small house. There were no signs of human hands being added to the rugged rock surface, and it seemed to be a natural cave. However, even though it is a cave, there is no side hole that can be used as an entrance. If you want to get out of here, you will have to get out of a hole that has a gap above it. The hole, which also serves as a lighting port for moonlight, looks quite small when looking up in this way. But that''s because of the great distance from the ground. Unless you have the ability to fly, free entry and exit will be difficult. From a different perspective, this means that the person who uses it has the ability to fly and still needs such a huge hole to enter and exit. In short- "......... the fly''s nest?" Mumble as moaning. Expectations that it might have been saved have fallen from the chest like sand. No, rather than that, here is the fly''s nest, the identity of the sound I heard from earlier- I''m afraid, just move my neck and look at it. I knew I would regret it, but I didn''t have the option of not seeing it. And as expected, I was regretted. "............ hi" One adventurer was there. Probably one of Luna Maria''s unknown adventurers. It was a terrible figure. Both arms are lost above the elbow and close to the shoulder opening. Both feet are above the knees and no longer close to the thighs. The maggots countlessly stuck to the exposed wounds of white bones and reddish-brown flesh. From fist-sized to fingertip-sized objects, countless maggots compete at the wounds, biting bones, eating meat, and sipping blood to compete. "... Huh?" But that''s not all. From the nose, mouth, and ears, the adventurer was flooded with maggots the size of a rice grain. Only your eyes are safe. The next moment I thought so. ¨D¨DEyes matched. The territory of fear and despair, with the light on the verge of madness, but certainly beyond this, was aware of his existence. The evidence suggests that the adventurer widened his eyes wide and opened his mouth to convey something. ¡­¡­ it came out of my mouth, not words, but a lot of maggots. "Hey ...!" They are alive. His limbs are eaten, his nose, his mouth, his ears are violated, he is still conscious. The king of the fly captures its prey alive and returns to its nest to feed on the larvae. And the larva of the king of the fly chew slowly and slowly so as not to kill the live food. The information I read in the material was indisputable. The horrifying sight in front of you is nothing but your future self. The moment we realized that fact- "Hiaaaaaaaaaa !!" Screaming unbearably. As signaled, the surrounding maggots jumped at once. 9 Episode 8 meaning of the sky I hate the name sky. Sora: Every time I call my name, I feel like you''re saying that. No, at that time he actually said so. It was when I lost to my brother, Laguna, in the training at the dojo. Laguna himself was able to put up with it, but the only other students who were talking were Laguna. The sky isn''t it, he. It''s like "Empty wimps are legitimate, and Laguna is also poor. Laguna is always better than anything. " It was seven years old. The difference between Laguna, Ayaka, and other synchronized students became apparent, and the eyes of the surroundings, especially those of the father, began to cool. I told my mother why she gave me such a name. There was nothing but eight, but I couldn''t help saying. My mother gently hugged such a sad son and took him out to the courtyard. My mother was sick. Notable He seemed to be physically weak at first, but this was especially true after giving birth to a child, spending the middle of the year sleeping. My room, mansion, courtyard. That is all about my mother''s world. Perhaps my mother loved to look at the sky. I liked the sunny sky. I liked the cloudy sky. I liked the sunrise sky and the sunset sky. I liked the rainy sky-I couldn''t walk in the yard on rainy days, so I laughed a bit hateful. Nevertheless, I found out that my love was greater when I looked at my mother''s face looking up at the rain clouds. No matter where or when you look up, you are there. It shows various faces. Important people who are far away are looking up at the same sky. They are connected under the same sky. I don''t feel lonely She said she loved seeing the sky, so when she stayed with her child, the first thing she came up with was the sky, she said. I want you to be as big as this sky. With such a wish. The sky "And that," When she heard her, she smiled mischievously at her son who was still crying. Sora: The word ¤Ý is not only bad. If you don''t have it, you can do it. From now on, pack a lot of things into you and become the one you want to be. Whatever it is, she congratulates the way she chooses. '' ¡ô¡ô¡ô "... haha, is this a running light?" The fly''s nest. Muttering with a half laugh while squatting on the ground like a worm. In this situation where the possibility of being saved has been lost, it is more terrible that the memory of the last talk with the mother can be revived. You have to report to your mother who told you that you can become anyone, that you have become a bug feed. Oh, how bad. Move your face only and look down on your body. Maggot Miroslav''s magical right arm is cut off because he wanted to cut. The maggots were devoured by the swarms of the torn parts, with a single drop of blood. The toes are no longer present, and the left arm is blunt from the wrist. The maggot penetrates into the body through the wound, but makes a rattling sound and can be seen to be biting into the limb bone. Ordinarily, you will be struggling with a lot of pain. It''s OK to go crazy or die. But I was still sane. There is no pain. On the contrary, every time the body is eaten, the sensation resembles a pleasant sensation and the spine trembles. Probably the power of this bug. Just like a mosquito injects a liquid that blocks pain as it sucks blood, maggots emit something that blocks pain when they eat blood. As a result, they are living in such a situation that they can be dead. The fear of being eaten alive is tasted. When I noticed, maggots about the size of a bean were gathering around my face. "Don''t come! Don''t come!" The only one that moves freely is to check the maggot approaching. Then the maggots flew away-and soon approached again. Are you waiting for it to weaken or playing with weak live food? In any case, it was certain that the maggots instinctively knew that they were better at living. Otherwise, it would have been devoured to bones long ago. Enough maggots were nesting in this cave to be sure. Now, less than 10% of the people who want to be around are looking at the whole. Hatching If all the larvae here are kings of flies, the kingdom of Canary, not Ishka, will perish. Clan Folding The hordes of the king of flies, now inflated further, will attack the neighboring Adastera Empire-the swordsman of the empire and his illusionary swordsmen. The fact that the human sword was fed to the king of the fly melts into the earth without anyone knowing. On the soil, the shouting of the swordsman, the father, and the people celebrating the illusionary swordsman echoes. When you think about it, fear and anger, dissatisfaction and despair, such a muffled thing rises like a spring. Physical wounds are fatal. Just by not feeling pain, the lost blood is undoubtedly deadly. Even if help comes here, the chances of survival are equal to zero. Panacea In the unlikely event that any rescue member has a priest who can use the magic of Kanji. If there is an adventurer who has or, only life may be saved. But only life is saved. Lost limbs do not return forever. The Pope of the Southern Holy Kingdom hears that the Miracle of "Restoration" can be used, but such a miracle is an adventurer-no, not even an adventurer. I can never hold the sword again. I can never walk on my own foot again. This body, which was empty, has been confirmed to die empty ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh !?" She cried like crazy, unable to endure despair. "Don''t let it go! Don''t eat anymore! I don''t want to die like this! I don''t want to die!" He moves his head and screams, trying to get rid of the bugs that are still chewing. However, paralysis by the king of flies is so powerful that no matter how much time they can move below their necks. Did you scream for about three minutes? Bring your face to the ground with strength. I moaned while feeling the cold earth on my cheek. "Chikusho ... why, why are you like this ..." If the guild was expelled, he would give up the adventurers. If you followed the advice of the Lars, you wouldn''t have seen this. However, that would mean throwing away five years as an adventurer. No, was it a mistake to be an adventurer five years ago in the first place? If you were expelled from the island and you chose another path without choosing an adventurer-if you let go of your sword in accordance with Ayaka''s advice, you must have been wasting five years. But ... but that oath would be a lie. My mother, who fell while training in the dojo, had already passed away when she ran out of breath and ran home. A vow made in spite of that lack. Become a man as big as the sky, as my mother wanted. I swore so. It was synonymous with becoming a successor to a respectable swordsman. It meant to be a fantastic one-sword style, to defeat demons, protect the people, and become a human being loved by people. ¨D¨DIt was an oath that my mother loved to be like a father. After expelling the island, he chose the adventurer''s path to fulfill his vow. This body, which is not anyone, can become anyone. So I became an adventurer. Worked for five years. To become a human like a father. Then, one day, I''ll be able to get up to my mother''s grave. Is this the end? Eating by maggots? What is that? Do not be silly. For such a thing- "I didn''t live to this day for that !!!!" It was time to explode in vain, insidious remorse. The movement of the surrounding maggots suddenly changes. He rushed with a creepy and eerie sound, and jumped at his face one after another. "Guu! Stop! Don''t come!" Desperately shaking his face and trying to get rid of it. Until a while ago I could get rid of it. However, the maggots do not give up and stick to their faces one after another. I could clearly see it getting into my ears, my nose. That momentum is not the same as before. You must have decided that you have no more lives. Greedy When is the most delicious now. To my heart''s content-the maggots certainly felt such an intention. Eventually he almost gets into his mouth and desperately ties his lips. The eyeball is almost eaten, and the eyelids close tightly. However, her lips were broken. My eyelids were eaten away. ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D£¡ ¨D¨D¨D¨D ¡¢ ¨D¨D £¡£¡¡¹ Raise a voice that does not sound. Did you want to shout your anger, ask for help, or ask for forgiveness? I keep shouting without even knowing it. I just kept screaming, knowing that no one could respond. Oh-At that time, I heard a voice. There was something that couldn''t be there. 10 Episode 9 The movement of the maggot does not stop. ¨D¨DI will be eaten The body is torn, chewed, rinsed, and melted away. ¨D¨DI will be broken do not stop. can not stop. The sound that resounds in the cave is sure to be the joy of insects. --Kuretake The body is being eaten. The sense of the body disappears as if you were pulling out pieces one by one from the completed puzzle. --Sindesimau If you do this, you will die. No, it''s already dead. I can''t help anymore. --Akira Melnoka Your sword has already given up. Surely, I had given up long ago. Cannot be anybody. --Jituni, Orokada Oh, stupid. But what can be done besides giving up in this situation? --Kurae What? --Kurae Eat it? This maggot? --Soda That''s how it survives. I can''t help anyway. In the first place, after eating dozens of animals that have entered the mouth, hundreds of animals that stop at the body do not stop. Hundreds of them were managed, and the cave is home to thousands of maggots. It doesn''t matter. --Dakara, Otonashiku, Kwarerunoka I don''t want to be eaten. I do not want to die. But what can I do? No need for the weak. That''s right. I didn''t need it on the island or in the city. As a swordsman or an adventurer, you didn''t need Mikazora! My father''s words were just right! --Soleha, Harada Tashii ...... Is it annoying? --Nandigashineva, Chichiha, Wallau De Arrow No, I don''t laugh. Even if I hear my son''s last moment, I will surely not change his expression. For my father, it''s almost as if she died when she was dismissed. But ... oh, yeah, Laguna will surely laugh. Ayaka, Goz, Cecil, and all other students will laugh. After all, Mikazora was such a person. The swords of Hayabusa, the receptionist of the guild, and the father and daughter of the inn are the same. --Soleha, Harada Tashii ... Oh, yeah, it''s irritating. It''s hard to do what they want until death, just because they don''t help. Let''s take the children of the king of the fly, ten or twenty. Fortunately, the mouth moves. There are still teeth. A maggot can easily be crushed. --Narava, Klae Oh, you eat. If you die anyway, let''s fight until you die-Souda, if you''re up anyway, you''ll eat everything. Then surviving would be dekill. Even dozens of crows eat hundreds of stalks, thousands of squirrels, and they don''t cut them. --Kurae, Nanimocamo Did the quarete die or eat it? No choice. Oh, why are you thinking that Kona is so easy? --Kurae, Ametschino, Svete Not just maggots. Some have made me foolish, some have scorned, others have betrayed ... --Waleha, Nanji Once it''s cut, it''s a yokatta. That''s it. It is a bone that has been absorbed into the bones in 18 years until this. --Nanjiha, crack Nothing can be done in Mitsurugisora. Fight and protect. --Wallera, Dogen Nishite, Sojita Narrell to anyone? What is wrong with a guy who can''t keep his oath even with his mother? What I can do ... --Coconi, Dochoha, Kanryoushita Svetet Krau, Soledakeda --Koreyori, Shinsou, Reikisuru After a conversation with an object that no one else knows, consciousness emerges to reality. ...... At last I saw a strange sight. As far as the eye can see, the desolate earth of stone and earth. Kashi There is only one magnificent tree that stands majestic. Tree. And a huge hill-like body crouching to protect the oak. The beast, wrapped in black scales reminiscent of the darkness of the night, was a dragon no matter who you saw. A fantasy species among the strongest fantasy species in this world. You probably noticed your gaze. The dragon has a long neck and looks here. I don''t know the expression of the dragon. I don''t know the word of the dragon. But for some reason the dragon seemed to laugh. However, I felt I could understand the words of the dragon for some reason. The dragon claims itself. Its name is- 11 Episode 10 Soul Eater To put that feeling into words, it was as if I swallowed the sun. "aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" Scream. Scream. Scream. hot. hot. Hot hot hot hot hot hot hot hot! The whole body is wrapped in fire. Heated oil is spread all over the body. The bone called bone is burning. Meat called meat is boiled. The whole body''s blood is turned into boiling water, running at high speed from the top of the head to the toes. It bursts as it is. Explodes like a water balloon pierced by a needle. This heat that is running in the rock. This power that is furious in the body. If you do not release it even a second early, the body of the sword will scatter as a piece of meat! Shout, shout, shout. know. I know why. I don''t know why. How can we release power? How can power be shaped? I know for sure the power of fantasy in this body! Same source "--we, we do it" Direction is given to the force that has been disorderly raging. In the protruding hands, the power of raging like a torrent is bundled as a black glow. Thin and long. Sharp and strong. Shinso "-" Eclipse It is a ferocious black treasure sword. The manifestation of eating the sun. In the slaughter myth era, the 17th war god is the strongest and oldest fantasy species. Its name is- "Eat it all, Soul Eat Aa Aa !!" At that moment, a black flash swallowing even the light of the stars covered the cave. ¡ô¡ô¡ô How much time had passed before the moonlight came in again from overhead. The black flash had disappeared, and I was all alone in the cave, suffocating. Yes, he was standing. Both feet, which should have been eaten by the maggot, are regenerating to one finger, even to the tip of the nail. The same was true for both arms, and the right arm that had been torn off and bitten was restored. It was a strange sensation that the torn arm moved as intended. And it is a sword that the arm is holding tightly. The sword, which has been dyed black from the ground, as if kneaded with darkness, has become surprisingly familiar. The blade is also black. However, only the blade had the color of blood dripping. Stare at the blade. An intimidating sensation that the skin irritates. A feeling of excitement that my back muscles shake. ¡­¡­ the memory remains. So we know what this is. No, even if he had no memory, he would have understood by instinct. This is my own attire. "... soul eater, soul-eating dragon?" There is no voice to respond even if you mutter. The black sword reflected the moonlight and shimmered as if to congratulate me on learning my mind. The sparkle of the poisonous fresh blood is probably charming. Something suddenly moved in my sight. At first glance, a maggot about the size of a child''s head was desperately trying to leave me. If you look closely, you can see similar fleeing maggots wandering around. It seems that the group that had been seeking my body had disappeared with the black flash, but there are still many maggots inhabiting this cave. It would be a serious threat if they attacked together, but it didn''t seem to be over there. You probably understand by instinct that you can''t make it. Or simply, they may have no attack power against unparalleled external enemies. "The creatures that lay so many eggs are so targeted by external enemies--Isn''t it?" I remember the characteristics of the creatures I heard from Luna Maria. The reason for laying a lot of eggs is that some animals do not survive to adults unless they lay so many eggs. Given that, the king of flies laying thousands of eggs may be struggling in nature. "If the children who struggled and brought up here were to be exterminated when they came back, that fly king would mourn!" The laugh that pops off falls. I couldn''t dress up without that fly king. In a way, you are a benefactor No, it''s an insect? Whichever is fine. With all of the appreciation and anger that springs from the bottom of my heart, I''ll break all his children from now on. If it''s true, you have to think about how to escape from here, but it is postponed. The despair I had felt before has not faded yet. I remember the fear of eating my whole body alive. The pleasure of revenge was exceptional. I''m sorry that I couldn''t hear the words of the fugitive maggots. Let''s start with the closest guy! "Yet ----- hyun !?" The moment a big maggot was cut, a strange voice leaked from his mouth. If there were any people in this place, they would definitely laugh with stomach. It was a silly voice. What, now! ? At the moment you cut it, an incredible feeling ran through your body! ? If you compare, yeah, if you compare, like this, comforting yourself ... "... what was it?" I''m surprised, but that doesn''t change what I do. I aimed at the next maggot, and dropped my black sword again. "Nuff!" As expected, she was quieter than before. What do maggots do when they die? There''s nothing harmful to it. Cut. "Hmm!" Cut. "Fuu" poke. "N, ok" poke. "Great" Cut it off. "got used to" After several repetitions, I got used to pleasure. Suddenly, stomping a small maggot with your feet-and then stop. As expected it is hard to step on bare feet. It''s likely that you''ll be killed by your mouth and say what you''re saying. "OK, this is it" Grab a nearby stone and crush it. Then, the pleasure of the example was not transmitted. As a precautionary measure, I smashed about five more different sized ones, but the results did not change. Next, killing with a black sword revived pleasure. "The maggots aren''t doing anything at death. Is this a psychic ability?" That would not be so bad. Unfortunately, there are no instructions for use, so you have to find out how to use and the effects by fumbling. For now, the first step is to retaliate against the maggots that devoured the people. Cut the worms you see one after another, humming. 30 minutes, 1 hour, 1.5 hours, 2 hours. No matter how long you continue, you will not get bored. Not tired. Then, it was about three hundred cut. A strong shock hit my body. It''s not the same as before. It''s like washing your body from inside. Or such a mysterious sensation, like rebuilding the body from scratch. It was a feeling I had never experienced in my life before. Driven by a certain feeling, I open my mouth. Rank ¡°¡­¡­¡±] Check your level with a trembling voice. Then, there were numbers that I had never seen before. "2" Certainly it is written. The level that never went up is definitely up! "Yoooooooooo!" Guts pose jumped out unexpectedly. Then I''m convinced. My guise increases the efficiency of gaining experience points-no, not at that level. The mind is depriving something of more than experience. That is the source of life that should be called the soul. As the name soul eaters. My level, which never came up, has risen. Surely, one soul that my guise robbed is equal to one hundred experience gained by other adventurers. No, not a hundred. Thousands or maybe ten thousand. Anyway, if you think you''ll get great high-purity experience, you''ll be right. The pleasure I feel from the beginning must be like an overreaction of the mind and body to the experience value obtained. Suddenly, I was surprised by the high-purity experience. "If you understand that!" Glance your eyes and look around. The maggots are still wriggling everywhere. In this case, there is no shortage of opponents to cut. Now it''s time to start earning experience! 12 Episode 11 King of the Fly "She" did not have a name. Although humans called him the king of flies, its name has no value. Regardless of how the prey creatures call themselves, that was irrelevant for her. However, it is another story to look at the other party. ''She'' was careful. Sometimes I was cautiously cautious. That''s why I was able to survive until I became an adult. The power of the Fly King ranks higher in the Titis Forest. If you fight, you can beat most opponents. However, it is a story after becoming an adult. Until it became an adult, she lived as a hunter, not a hunter. The main food is dead bodies. Leftover food of other creatures. Everything was terribly bad, but it can''t be survived. Hunting at risk, if you become a bait, you can''t see your eyes. The countless number of brothers and sisters decreased over time, and I noticed that she was the only one. But I thought it was easier. How many times have you died because of your brothers not understanding the dangers? Considering that, it was rather lucky to be alone. "She" thought so. In fact, she survived to adulthood in the dangerous forest of Titis. And I was able to find a lucky partner. Many children were born. When a child is born, he must get the creatures to feed. "She" was overwhelmed. There was a little point in resolving the resentment that had been running away. He is still poisoning a human woman caught in the forest. The last feed was a hard-fed human man. Some of the kids like it, but most prefer soft women. "She" was satisfied because she was able to catch the woman today. However, in the last few days, the number of people entering the forest has decreased, so there will be more days when hunting will not be successful. Only that was melancholy. These days, the children are getting bigger and it''s difficult to secure food. It is easy to be satisfied with insects and beasts in the forest, but for some reason children prefer humans. Perhaps the reaction when eating is more interesting than the taste. I remember that point. Unfortunately, her mother rarely met her needs because her mother was annoying and kept feeding her children only bad worms (and dead!). It is her first thought that this will not happen if she becomes a mother. Therefore, we couldn''t get rid of the food. Then she returned to the nest in good mood, but the moment she saw the entrance, she had a bad feeling. What I have long forgotten since becoming an adult-a sense of danger. Following this feeling, I was able to survive to this day. But I could not follow today. That''s because the sensation originated from her nest. Her nest is located deep in the forest of Titis. The entrance is on a slightly elevated cliff. Here, external enemies aiming at children are not easily accessible. However, the only enemy who can fly in the sky is not the only one, so "She" was actively knocking down every time he found an enemy of that kind. In spite of this, there is no external enemy aiming at the nest from the sky around here. So there should be no danger. "She" vibrated the wings and rubbed the eight legs together. If you''re a human, you''re trembling with cold sweat all over your body. Unpalatable. Unpalatable. This is bad. Instinct was sounding a bell. Get away now and you''ll die if you enter. But she entered the nest. I will not let go of the woman who will be the food. Here are the children. Cute children with empty stomachs are waiting for new food. If you return, you will rush up as usual, claiming that you are hungry. Must come. No, I have to come. But why? ¨D¨DWhy don''t the kids show up? ¨D¨DWhy is the nest calm down? Human¡­ Why, why ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Standing, it should have been eaten! ? "Haha! You''re so angry! If you can understand this situation, you probably have some intelligence." Noisy. "Do you understand? All of your children cut me? It was noisy, but I guess she was crying and telling her mom." Noisy. "But sorry! My mother was not in time! Unfortunately, I would have saved about fifty if I returned a quarter of an hour (30 minutes)!" Noisy! Delicious "Well, when that happens, I''ll just kill my whole mother! It was a new hunting ground! " Noisy, noisy, noisy, noisy! ! Don''t get on the beat! ¡º¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D! ! ! ¡» She dropped the caught woman casually at the corner of the cave, and she screamed silently and violently vibrated the four wings. Then, it rushes toward a human like a gust. When he caught this man, he had no response to the attack. At that time, I deliberately missed a shot to catch it alive, but I don''t need to do that now. I''ll kill you! A tremendous rush. In a cave that was never wide, its speed could not be controlled, and "She" crashed into the wall with a roar. A vertically long cave shakes and shakes, and the collapsed wall becomes earth and sand and pours down above her. But for her, the king of flies, she doesn''t feel like a mosquito bite. Outer hull Strong can''t penetrate swords and arrows, and even magic repels lower, middle ones. It is possible to injure a high-ranking magic, but it is not easy to catch the fly king who is agile in the air. If you hit it with such a strong body, it will shatter as a piece of human body. That person must have been, too ¨C when she was convinced. "Sorry, it''s off" An unpleasant voice heard from behind. She turned the tactile sensation of the forehead into a bottle and looked back, at which a shattered human stood calmly. Lead "Haha, light and light! Compared to this, it seems like I was wearing my armor until yesterday." ¡º¨D¨D! ¨D¨D ¡¢ ¨D¨D¨D¨D Tsu! ¡» "If you regret, come again. This is just a good practice." ¡°She¡±, whose angry compound eyes glowed red, furiously attacks humans. Another collision, roar. "She" thought, this time, while putting earth and sand on her head. But again, humans were alive. That is not all. The strong outer shell, the source of her strength, was severely cut off. A human weapon should not give a single scratch. ¡º¨D¨D! ! -Tsu! ? ¡» "I couldn''t put my waist down, I didn''t use my feet, I just swung with my hand, and this is the attack! That king of fly flies off like a slime!" He then distorted his expression as if he could not hold back. And it starts to cut at a speed that is inconspicuous. The outer shell has been torn. The leg was cut off. The right eye was pierced. Gou "She" also fought hard, but couldn''t catch human movements. From the middle, I was just cut, just poken, and sunk. Judging that he was a kid, he tried to fly away, but one eye was crushed and he couldn''t fly well. Half of the eight legs were lost, and it was even difficult to balance in the air. Now, in her mind, an alarm bell sounds like a storm. Die, die, die, die. It is killed as it is. Even the anger of killing the children is far from now. If you don''t live, you have to survive. She twists her body and tries to keep away from humans. Needless to say, such resistance could not be successful, and human attacks did not stop. But. "... Hmm? Somehow the efficiency of" soul eating "has suddenly dropped." Speaking suspiciously, the human stopped the attack. Then, he begins to mutter something. "Is it about to die? No, but it''s not much different than it was. I''m clearly running away, but ... maybe, that''s it! To eat the soul efficiently, the soul is active I guess it is necessary to turn it into something like that, it is natural that there is a difference in the ease of eating between the enemy coming from the front and the enemy running away. Isn''t it? " Humans then said they had their weapons set up for her. The moment her black sword was pointed at her, "She" was wrapped in chills she had never felt before. If she was a human, she would definitely have screamed. Killed, killed, killed. If you are here you will definitely be killed! ¡º¨D¨D¨D¨D! ! ! ¡» Move your back wings with all your might. Floating the body, ignoring any balance. Don''t worry if you hit the wall. Fly, fly, fly anyway. Aim at the exit just above the sky. Humans cannot fly. Once you get out of the nest, you can escape! She thought so and kept moving her wings. Towards that back- Saya: "Illusionary sword style ...............!" I heard such a voice. The next moment I thought so, a tremendous impact came from below. The shock caused the huge body of her to rise almost 5 meters at a stretch. The exit is almost there. Despite being confused by the shock of unknown cause, "She" moved his wings unconsciously in the middle. No, I tried to move it. However, the four wings that answer the order have already been lost. In the previous shock, the wings of "She" were torn to pieces and flying in the air. And there is no reason that "she" who has lost wings can fly in the air- "-! ? ¨D¨D! ! ¨D¨DWhat? ? ¡» After about five breaths of empty space, "She" was slammed into the cave floor. The ground shakes greatly like an earthquake. Fluids begin to overflow from scars on humans, losing the power to see. Humans walked toward such "She" with a laugh. Kei: "Slashing with a sword, flying, is one of the basic techniques of genuine one-sword style. Well, I didn''t even hit that basic technique until just yesterday. It wouldn''t even be easy to use at all, just like the King of Flies. '''' With night black and blood red. A sharp blade that combines the two colors is stuck in her eyebrow. ¡°She¡± realizes the aim of a human, but tries to prevent the approach by moving the remaining leg hard, but the black sword easily cuts off the resistance and discards it. Maggot Now that she has lost all legs and all wings, "She" looks like one giant. "Let''s say hello to the children in this world" Something invades my head with such a voice. "She" tried to make the final resistance-discouraged. I don''t know where "the world" that humans say is, but it seems like they can meet the children if they stay still. If so, that''s better. You must be hungry. I''ll also feed you a lot. I thought so. But don''t aim at human men. I thought so too. That was her last thought. 13 Episode 12 Encounter at the Hole Bottom The moment when the maggot pierced the eyebrows of the King of Flies, a huge amount of incomparable spillage came in when it was cut. After trembling and enjoying the pleasure, I remembered my last word and smiled. "Hey, Kiku, this feeling! But that''s it, but I said it''s okay in that world, but I''m a child and a parent, and I''ve eaten all my soul, so I can go in that world No, hahahahaha! " While laughing, my body shook sharply. If you display the level with the expression of joy, the number written there is "5". Laughter doesn''t stop at the level that goes up in an interesting way. But I couldn''t stop laughing forever. I went up but I couldn''t escape from the nest and starved to death. We confirmed that there were no side holes in this nest when we exterminated the maggots. The only way to escape was to get out of the hole above. "Well, I''m an easy win now." Kei: When I fought against the King of Fly earlier, I was wearing my whole body to strengthen my physical ability. Kei is simply the magical power created inside the body. In the words of a sorcerer, it''s an odd. By the way, the magical power that exists in nature is called mana. When comparing magic with spells and magic with mana, the latter is usually better. The magical power of the individual vs. the magical power of the world, of course, is a matter of course. Fantastic one-sword style users, whose mystery is the manifestation of coexistence, have orders of magnitude greater odds. Of course, there are individual differences, but those who have mastered the mind will almost certainly surpass the professional magicians. Keigi: Nature, using Odo, were born and polished. Kei To master the illusion of fantasy, mastery is an essential element. At any rate, the amount of my mastery of the attire showed an improvement that should be called a leap. I feel like an inexhaustible spring in my body. And the physical ability wearing that Kei also showed similar growth. Now you can climb a vertical cliff without tools. Even in a situation trapped in the bottom of a deep vertical hole, I felt no despair. "That''s the problem." A girl is lying in front of her gaze. Like me, the victim grabbed by the king of flies. Maybe thirteen or four years old-in light of humans. A horn grew on her forehead. Two horns of apparent size grew from their foreheads. Fish-Man There are non-human races in this world. I know only the Elven Luna Maria, but it''s not uncommon to see beastmen and dwarves in the city of Ishka, and rumors say there are lizardmen and some tribes. But when it came to horns, I knew only one. Demon person, "I see for the first time." An enemy of humanity who worships the demon, one of the fantasy species. There is a theory that the demon is the growth of the demons. The relationship between humans and demons was killed head-on in the war three hundred years ago, and that relationship is still ongoing. Nevertheless, after the demon was sealed off, demons were driven by humans and are now almost extinct. So, in terms of threats, it is incomparable to three hundred years ago, but even if humans find a demon, they will form a cabal and attack. I can''t forbid fear back in the past three hundred years ago-but in fact, there was a lot of greed. The horns of the demons'' foreheads have considerable power and are prized as high-quality magic media. If it is roasted, it becomes a medicine, if it is crushed, it becomes a material for advanced weapons, and if you cut out the contents and make a cup, it is an excellent thing that poisoned wine will not work. It is said that a monster''s horn can make a fortune, and in fact, when it is discovered from somewhere and auctioned, it is priced like an eyeball popping out. With that in mind, I suddenly remembered a rumor I had heard before. "Is there a fantastic species living in the back of the forest of Titis? It may be surprisingly true." Looking at the girl''s face while tweeting such a thing. ¡­¡­ Frankly, the girl was filthy. It seemed that the face and hair were barely groomed, but otherwise the vagrants behind the alleys were at a better level. In vine clothes, it is just a matter of forcing large leaves together. The part that should not be seen when lying down is likely to be seen-or rather, it is. ¡­ Hmm, my chest is bigger than my age. Well, I don''t know how to date a demon, so in fact it may look like this and be over twenty years old. Don''t talk about it. "Well, what to do?" It''s a chance to get rich. Two demon horns. Hopefully you will get a lot of money to play and live for a lifetime. You can bring a rope around your neck. In a way, it''s better than selling horns. This girl looks ugly, but looks pretty cute. There is a sign that it is likely to grow and evolve into a beautiful system as the year goes on. Mellow In addition, a soul that can be understood just by looking at it. My desire to eat here was looking into my face from a while ago. Be aware of that, and smile involuntarily. I pounded my cheeks. Since my heart was excited, my former self was strangely far away. And I don''t hate that at all. Rather, it feels fine and sunny somewhere. Are you being dragged by the power of your mind, or is this your nature? Any of them may be used. Either way, I can be proud of me. But is. That''s why it was necessary to draw the "line" for power. Anyone who uses this power will eventually drown in power and become a monster. I do not want to accept such a future. The "line" is, specifically, whether or not the other party turned to me. Don''t eat anyone who isn''t harmful to me, no matter how opponent they are. Conversely, if you''ve hurt me, you''ll eat either a demon or a human! These are the members of "Falcon Sword". Remember when you return! When she was inflaming herself in such a manner, a small moaning leaked from her mouth. As you can see, the girl is painfully frowning and shaking her face. Awakening will be near. As expected, after a short pause, the girl slowly opened her eyes ... 14 Episode 13 Jiraio-Okus Circle Your large eyes open. At first, the girl''s eyes, who had been as if dreaming, were suddenly awakened the moment she caught me. "-!?" The girl, who screamed in silence and tried to jump up, suddenly covered her face with a startling expression the next moment. You may have noticed that your body does not move at all. I spoke as slowly as possible to the girl whose face moved to the left and right. "Can you understand these words?" There was no answer to the question. However, the face of the girl who heard my voice was clearly stiff and tightly tied her lips. Maybe you understand this. "You ... No, I, too, were attacked by a monster called the King of Flies and taken to this nest. Do you remember?" "..." The girl closes her eyes tightly. Apparently he remembers when he was attacked. "I defeated the monster. The corpse is over there." His wings and legs are stripped off, and he points to the king of the fly, whose head is broken. The girl opens her eyes and hardens. "I think this is probably somewhere in the mountains, but there was no side hole that could be an exit. To get out, you have to get out of there, over there." He pointed above his head and saw him as if he had been entangled. In the light of the day when it plugs in-the day is long before the maggots are smashed-the girl squints with glare. His face was stiff because he knew the distance between himself and the hole above him. "I will escape from this" The girl looks at me with her eyes rounded. "You have a way out of here?" The girl raises her eyebrows to say nothing. "If you want, escape with your back. If you don''t need human help, say goodbye here. The girl looks away as confused. "Ah, by the way, I don''t think paralysis can be solved for at least a day. Well, it''s just my experience, but I don''t know what would happen to a demon." I stare at me the moment I hear the girl, the demon. ¨D¨DIt''s a pretty versatile girl who can talk to humans only with facial expressions. Well, I can understand my caution. The hand is outstretched. It is up to her to decide whether or not to hold that hand. "For now, I''m going to climb the wall for a while. I''ll come once after climbing about halfway, so decide on the answer by that time." Having said that, I moved away from the girl and bent and stretched it lightly. The walls are almost vertical, but there are countless bulges that provide clues and footholds. Suspension The problem is that there is a slight angle in some places. It seems that it is almost necessary to climb with only the power of both hands. Kei No matter how much your body is spread, you can''t stick to a wall at a negative angle like a bug. I got up and started climbing the wall. Feeling the gaze staring at me behind me. -And an hour later, I was able to escape by wearing a girl. It was an escape drama that I couldn''t talk about. No, I guess it''s not an escape drama but an escape because I have no talk. The exit was on a small cliff. A vast forest of Titis spreads below your eyes, and a strong wind blows on your face. I heard a small thankful voice as if I could hear the sound of the wind. "Ah, that ... thank you, thank you ..." "You are welcome" Feel free to hear the bumpy voice coming from your back. By the way, this is the first time the girl talked. Eyes Earlier, when I checked again to see if I was carrying it, I was surprised-probably because I went up and down the wall-and I just nodded. "So, is there a way to go somewhere? If you know the location of your house, I''ll send you there." "¡­¡­that is" Such a confused, hesitant voice. Well, even though he''s pulled up from the bottom of the hole, he''s hesitant to tell where the house is. "You can specify such places as mountains, trees and rocks." "And then ... on your left, you see, the third largest, on camphor ..." "... I''m sorry. As you can see, they all look the same size?" About 10 can be seen. The girl thought about something and explained it in another way. "Uh, Jiraiok." "... I''m sorry. Jiraia Oaks? I don''t know which one." "... When I get off the cliff here, I''ll explain there, right?" "¡­¡­We apologize for the trouble" When she bowed down, she laughed at the girl. "Why do those who help me apologize?" "Well, what is it? Well, anyway, I''m running down here, so be careful not to bite your tongue." After saying a few words, I went down the cliff slope with the girl on my back. On the way, I heard a scream at my ear several times, but I didn''t mind. From the middle of the scream, I felt like I was like a kid cheering on a playground equipment, but I decided not to mind. After that, we arrived at Kudara Jiraio-Okusu, but it is not a landmark here, but nuts seem to have a function of neutralizing toxicity. It is too sour and not suitable for food, but the sourness seems to be poisonous. In fact, the girl who ate the nuts with her mouth "x" was able to walk right away-as expected, but her fingertips could move in an hour. From that point on, the freedom of limbs can be gained in an hour, and the figure of recovery in a further hour to stand on its own is just like magic. Jiraio ox is amazing. I thought so. ¡ô¡ô¡ô After that, I got back to the restored girl, telling me how to get to the city of Ishka. According to the girl, it''s okay if you just go down the river. Eventually, I didn''t even know the name of the girl''s house, but I was pretty happy. For some reason, I felt like I was helping people after a long time. For the past few months ... I mean, for the last few years, I was almost all about collecting herbs. Such satisfaction has been a long time. By the way, while waiting for the girl''s recovery, he was never attacked by demons or beasts. Speaking of the depths of the forest of Titis, even veteran adventurers are supposed to be dangerous areas that will kill lives, but why? To be honest, I feel like I want to do some more trial cutting of my mind ... For now, give priority to returning to the city. Kei I increased the amount that I could spread all over my body, so I put my strength into kicking the ground. 15 Episode 14: Another Soul Eating I returned to the city of Ishka seven days after being attacked by the King of Flies. It took me four days to get through the forest, so I personally thought it would be five to six days later, but it seemed that I had been caught in the nest longer than I thought. ... Well, I can''t remember exactly how long the maggots were eating, and I can''t help helping. Anyway, back in town, I went to the guild right away-I didn''t. He thought that it was Seki''s mountain that would be driven out with his loose hair, ragged clothes, and a greasy body. I wanted to slow down at least overnight to get along with them. I''ve been collecting various things. Ishka has a public bath that can be used by the general public at low cost. So, after sweating and dirt on the workers, I went to the red-light district after purchasing appropriate clothes. Walk quickly on the avenue where the sun has fallen. I''ve been suffering from poverty in the last few years and haven''t been to the red light district as a matter of course. My last memory goes back five years. He was taken by a senior adventurer and throbbing with Lars-Lars seemed to be thrilled in another sense, what to do if she was found by women. Anyway, it''s been a long time. There is no problem with funding. He received the remains of the adventurer who was killed in the fly''s nest. The dead do not need money. I''ll use it as much as I can. Instead, please bring your identification tag to the guild and sleep comfortably. In addition, I think that if you sell the equipment left there, it will be a great amount, so I will return to see the cage. Fufufu. ¨D¨DPlease note that this is a general action of adventurers, and I am not a special guess. The guild''s rules stipulate that the identification tag and the belongings should be delivered as much as possible, but that''s an unspoken consent, so I''m not asking you to go into it. Ask the person who sent the identification tag "Do you have any leftovers?" The person asked was answered "No." That''s it. If people scrutinized that area, there would be a situation in which those who took out the identification tag and took only the remnants would continue. It is important for the guild and for the surviving family to see if the missing adventurer is alive or dead. Of course, there are those who submit belongings according to the rules. There is no excuse for being blamed by such people, but I, who had been exiled from the guild in the first place, have no obligation or reason to follow the guild rules. Nevertheless, since I have collected all of the identification tags, my actions are praised and there is no reason to be blamed! After the self-justification, the prostitute is ready. When you put gold coins in your pocket, you will feel more nervous. In the old days, you will enter the store where your seniors took you dignifiedly, and guide you to a room that you can not talk to normally. When you breathe your nose and push your opponent down and smolder on your lips. -"It" has come. The heart jumped sharply. Similar to sexual impulses, impulsive impulses run around the body. The opponent, hugged by force, screams small and looks here as if to blame. He looks like someone of the same age as me, but he''s definitely a top geisha from the price of one night. You may have noticed that I am not used to such a place. The poor man who happened to get a fortune, ignorant of the art of caressing, instantly doubled in the glance of such a contempt, and his urge doubled in his head. I forcibly hugged the opponent I hate, and then just squeezed the lips to the other lips-"Eat." Soul What is important in your opponent. At that moment, the giko''s body jumped greatly in my arms. I don''t know what kind of sensation arose there. However, it seems certain that it has never been felt before, and he is apparently confused and trying to leave me. However, I ignored that person''s actions. I mean, I didn''t even see it in the first place. Because she was drunk with tremendous pleasure. That pleasure I felt when I cut the maggots first in the fly''s nest. It lasts as long as it sucks your lips. That is not all. My mouth was full of melting sweetness. The girl''s lips are not sweet or that kind of expression, but really sweet. The sweetness of multiply-concentrating the island''s amazake was out of my taste, but it is now equivalent to heavenly honeydew. Drink it, drink it, drink it to the end. How many times have you done that? In her arms, a gisanese woman has a reddish face, and her whole body is convulsed with a stunned face. Nevertheless, I continue to act as if driven by the urge, continue, continue ... When I realized, my level was up to ''6''. 16 Episode 15 The next day after dawn. I was sitting in a room of the Adventurer''s Guild. Last night''s ... well, I was angry at the prostitute''s head because I forced my woman beyond my limits, yes. The prostitutes and the gynecologists paid a small amount of apology and managed to get things done. The geisha was quite weak, but she didn''t realize she was eating my soul. Well, of course. And I banned the prostitute from entering and leaving. This is natural too. No, it was really nice that that person was saved. I was a murderer ... That''s why I''m tired before the business, but here''s the real thing. I renewed my mind and faced the guild''s reception lady and the members of Hayabusa''s Sword. ¡ô¡ô¡ô "... So Sora isn''t going to withdraw the claim that the people of Hayabusa''s Sword attacked her on purpose?" "I''ve said that before, don''t let me say the same thing over and over again." Laughing at the receptionist''s words with his nose, he points to the four people facing each other across the desk. "Falcon''s Sword stole me to help us. Don''t use even the killing magic! We don''t intend to withdraw this claim. Why do we need to withdraw it in the first place? I guess not. " "That''s true, but I have to confirm it because there is a discrepancy between the two testimonies." "So check your testimony. You don''t need to confirm whether you want to withdraw." The reception lady silenced, as I said. By the way, this reception lady is a braided girl who sentenced me to fire the other day. Lars opened her mouth on behalf of her, who shut her mouth. "¡­¡­sky" "what" "Did Miro really use magic for you? I can''t believe it." Lars looks at me with a dubious look. At that time, Lars was fainted by the attack of the Fly King, and was carried by Priest Warrior Ilia. So I don''t see the site with my own eyes. I shrugged my shoulder lightly toward Lars. "You don''t need to believe me, or ask yourself before asking me." "Miro acknowledges that he used the magic. But he said he didn''t intend to hit you. Did the magic he gave to the King of Flies hit you unfortunately?" When I heard that, I suddenly blew out. "¤×! Hahahahaha! Unfortunately! It''s a wonderful reasoning for the leader of the C-rank party" Haya no Sword "!" The claps cracked on purpose, and Lars'' face turned red. Miroslav and Iria looked beside me with eyes that seemed to shoot, but I laughed. "Then I ask the leader, at that time you were being chased by the king of flies, and I was in your direction." From the perspective of Miroslav, the demon is behind and I am ahead. "In this position, where do you make mistakes and cause the magic to explode? Did the magic that you fired behind fly inadvertently? Why not! Even a child who has just learned magic does not make such mistakes. Let''s do it. " Lars grinned and kissed her lips. The receptionist frowns over her mouth. "Sora, this is not a place to blame your opponent. It is a place to confirm each other''s claims, and if possible, to walk in. Please do not intentionally hurt others." "I''m sorry. I didn''t know that it was such a lofty place. I just thought it was a place to think of how to end my complaint in order to protect the high rank adventurers who are important to the guild. I was there. " "... Are you going to insult your guild?" "If it''s different, decide what to do with them. If you''re told that you shouldn''t mention it at all and that you want to withdraw your complaint or take care of your tone, I want to. " Just the other day, she turns her lips and beats her disgusting taste at a person who has sentenced a fire with a clear face. Let''s be honest ... super comfortable! The non is there. You can blame as much as you want. If you intend to bring out some benefits, such as medical treatment fees or hindrance fees, some concessions will be necessary-but the receptionist was going to do that-what is the benefit for me now "Falcon''s sword" To make the guild (receptionist) suffer. There is no need to make concessions! Then, Ilia looked at me and opened her mouth bitterly. "It''s a disposal, what exactly do you want us to do? Are we happy if we all rub heads on the floor?" "What is that statement? Don''t let anyone else throw you away and open again. Can you appeal to the temple of the God of Law? A nerd priest warrior desperately dumped another. I''m just right. " I replied so here and thoughtfully folded my arms here. Lie Detector "... No, or rather, is that better? In the temple of the God of Law, there will be some priests who can use the miracle of" ", and you will know that my word is not a lie. It''s much better than asking silly questions in a place. '''' Hearing that, Ilia changes her complexion. Looking at me standing up with a laugh, Ilia tries to say something. Someone spoke earlier than her. Miroslav. "Wait! It''s me who gave you the magic. No one else will matter!" Murder "I don''t care? I didn''t try to rescue the victims who were unreasonably attacked. On the contrary, it doesn''t matter who fortunately and those who ran away as monster baits? What a joke. In return for the creation of the parasitoid "", I''ll give you a new one here as well. Probably the realization of this intention, Miroslav distorted his beautiful face. "... tsu! First of all, even an adventurer is allowed to evacuate in an emergency. Two people cannot be caught on a single board!" Miroslav spoke of an old narrative. When a sailor on a wrecked ship finds and holds on to a boat, another sailor comes and asks him to bite himself. The boat is small, and if they catch, they will both sink. The first sailor to grab the board is forced to push the second sailor and drown. Later, the rescued sailor was charged with murder, but was acquitted in a trial .... Miroslav repeated his actions on this narrative. I laughed with my nose. "Lars, did you hear? At the point of using the word emergency evacuation, it''s clear that he attacked me intentionally. That''s what it all comes down to." "¡­¡­Ah!?" "... Miro" "I''m sorry, Lars! But I was desperate at that time to help you! I had to do something and I could only think of it ..." Miroslav begins to cry, covering his face with both hands. Upon seeing such a companion, Lars immediately put his hand on Miro''s shoulder, approached his mouth close to his ear and spoke gently. "I know. Milo isn''t a hurtful child, and I''m not terrified of hunting down Milo. I''m to blame. Because it''s connected. '''' "... Oh, Lars! I, I ... I''m sorry ...!" Miroslav embraces Lars as impressed. And Lars takes it gently. ¡­¡­ I saw the suddenly beginning of the three-story play with white eyes. what''s this? Or, if you apologize, apologize to me before Lars. After returning to town, I don''t remember anyone apologizing? Even Luna Maria, which seems to be the most common sense, is a lot. Looking at the elf, who has been silent for a while, looks down and has a pale face. It seemed to be trembling little by little, perhaps. What are you doing, even though you are not even more guilty of guilt? Ilia sees Lars and Miroslav embracing each other in Iria and is wondering if she should separate or watch. All heads are flower gardens, these guys. I have no idea what Miroslav did. I sigh involuntarily. Lars opened her mouth, hugging Miroslav. "That''s right, Sora, you heard. This is not Miro''s sole responsibility. I am also responsible." "So, what if leaders take responsibility?" "Oh, yes." Superimposed: "That''s it. How do you take responsibility specifically?" "Of course, you can help me out. If you ask me to bow down, I will." "I see, I can''t even lower my head unless I tell you. I don''t really know the situation, Lars." "¡­¡­what?" "Did you say that you can take care of yourself? Then I''ll give you a word and let me do it. Go there. I will kill her and kill her." Redhead Wizard So I pointed to tears in my eyes. 17 Episode 16 Know Sin "Don''t be playful, do you do that!" Kill Miroslav. The first voice of Lars who heard my request was a shouting shout at the wall. The right hand extends to the waist and grabs the empty space. It is always where the handle of the sword is. Angry hair Serious anger of a sixth-class adventurer who sets the heavens. I would have been shaking before. Perhaps she was pulling her back and leaking urine. But for me now, the anger of the man in front of me didn''t feel as breezy. "What are you angry at? Now you''ve said in your own mouth. Let me take care of you." "There is a limit! Why must Miro be killed?" "Why? That''s decided because the woman tried to kill me." "You''re alive! You''ve been saved! Then Miro doesn''t need to die!" "... other, you" "what!?" Murderer "I was saved as a result, so let''s leave" "there? Surely, I was saved, but by my own power and good luck." ", You, other people, Nothing involved, where is the reason for reducing your sins? " Murder "Don''t call Miro"! "Don''t let me say many times, aren''t you alive! Miro hasn''t killed anyone!" Unintentionally, sighed, sighed. Explain that chewing is included for the vibrant Lars. "For example ... Yeah. One day, I smashed your heart from behind." "... What is it?" Curse "Hear it, okay. You penetrated your heart, of course, but you happened to be healed by a priest who could use the miracle of" Resuscitation. " At that time, I would say, "You aren''t dead, so I''m not killing people! Don''t call them killing!" What do you think? "that is¡­¡­!" "Did you understand how unreasonable you are saying?" Asked to overthrow, Lars shook his fist and silenced. Ilia intervenes to support Lars. Sophistry: "Oh, Lars, don''t be fooled. In the present case, Milo penetrates not the heart, but the arm. Of course, it''s a sin, but it''s a crime that took life. Is it strange that they are identified? " "... Yes, that''s right, Miro''s magic hit the arm, you should have said, Sora!" "People who take the parable usually talk about it for their convenience. Like this guy!" If you can rephrase, Ilia will stare at you. Lars regains her natural colours, empowered by her words. Seeing that, I couldn''t stop sighing. The stupidity has increased to two, hey-no, maybe you haven''t really noticed? Luna Maria is still silent. Miroslav himself is hiding behind Lars, so I don''t know what he''s thinking. Okay, I''m tired of this barren conversation and let''s get to it soon. "''Miro penetrated his arms, not his heart.'' Ilia, do you know it was much more cruel than killing it? Even though it''s a C-rank party, it knows what to do with the prey caught by the King of Fly Isn''t it? " When Lars hears that, she looks suspiciously, and Ilia keeps silence with a vinegar-drinking face. At the edge of sight, Lunamaria was seen shaking his shoulders. "What does that mean?" "Don''t you really know? I''m still not good at studying, Lars. Look, Ilia, tell me as always. It''s polite and easy to understand." "¡­¡­that is" "Oh, hey, Ilia, what is it?" "... The king of fly flies paralyzed poison on his captured prey and takes him alive, Lars, to feed on the larvae ..." "Well, then, Sora ..." "As you may have guessed, it has become a raw bait. Well, desperation and fear at that time, I want to divide you into hundreds!" I laughed on purpose and talked to Ilia in a voice like a cat. "So Ilia, what did you say earlier? It''s a crime to attack your arms, but it''s strange that you''d be equated with a crime that took your life, right? You can eat it alive if you catch it with a fly king, but you''re still less sinful than killing on the spot! " "..." Murderer, "Oh, it''s a little less convenient. Do you want to use the right of secrecy, like a priest of the law?" "", "", Huh, you''re good friends, you " "Sora! Stop it! I won''t forgive me if I stupid anymore!" Angry Rinbo "And the leader said, ''I''m saying. Lars, I don''t think it''s just a coincidence that your party was attacked by the King of Fly and fled to me. ? " "What do you mean!?" The sage "Ilia knew. Naturally, the magician Miroslav and the qualified Luna Maria would know the habit of the king of flies. There is no victory in fighting. The worst thing was the stunned you, the three who loved the leader thought, there was no way to help the leader, and if they could, there was no way to help themselves ... ... they remembered that they met me before they entered the forest, it wasn''t by accident, they intended to flee where I was. " "..." "Why do you think that Miroslav, who is good at fire magic, used wind magic only at that time? Because a good fire magic is too powerful. Miroslav, who knows the habit of the fly king, is a monster I knew that I was only interested in living humans. If I inadvertently killed the decoy, I had no child, so I used a wind magic that could limit the power. To hurt to the extent, and to feed on monsters live. '''' "It''s bullshit!" Parasitic "Huh, I''m" "for you" Falcon Sword "is a bad point of the past. Among them, Miroslav hated me more than once. I spread my bad reputation and tried to isolate and drive out of the city Still, I''m not leaving the city, I''m trying to stay even if I''m expelled from the guild. At that time, I was attacked by the king of flies ... " "... Hey Sora, you, no way ..." "I guess it was a great opportunity. Lars, there''s a good name for helping you. Even if you''re accused, you can say that it''s an emergency evacuation. It ¡¯s a planned murder using monsters. ¡± "Don''t be playful! Don''t be playful, you! "Companion? ''It''s nothing to do with us anyway.''-When you meet in the forest, are you talking to me?" "Gu ...!" "... Well, I don''t know honestly about Ilia and Luna Maria, but Miroslav, he knew exactly what he was doing. Mostly, when I fled from the Fly King, Who stood, how about, Ilia, Luna Maria? " I didn''t get an answer when asked. There was no voice to affirm, but no voice to deny. Ilia does not lie as a priest, and Luna Maria, the elf, also considers lies to be abhorrent. And the stunned Lars have no denial. As Lars turned to Miroslav, as though he was in a hurry, the wizard shook his head with a momentum of horizontal redheads. "Wow, I''m lying, I''m lying! Lars, believe me. I''ve attacked the man. I did so to help ourselves! But it was a terrible action. There''s nothing wrong with trying to kill you! No way !!!! " Miroslav clinging to Lars. The sight was a rehearsal earlier. I laugh with long-standing grudges. "Well, that''s usually the case. No woman says," I''ve tried to remove the disturber with malicious intent, "in front of my favorite man." "Don''t shut up, rude! Yeah, I''m afraid of such a bullshit ...! Do you think I''ll turn my daughter, Sauzar''s daughter, to the enemy and just be free!" Miroslav''s eyes were tinged with heat and curses that could kill himself. Some wizards use evil or evil eyes, and maybe Miroslav might wake up to it. It doesn''t matter what your heart is. I lifted my arms and turned my eyes on the guild receptionist who had been a record clerk. "And said the daughter of the Sausal firm. I don''t mean to drop my opinion, so I''d suggest it to the adventurer''s guild." "... a suggestion?" Tell me a priest who can use ''.'' And if you judge the woman''s words, everything will be clear. If my doubts were misplaced, this appeal will be withdrawn. You''ll also get the punishment for calling human beings, and the guild will, of course, swear that you won''t enter the city again, and there''s no reason to refuse, because the truth will be quickly revealed. Unless you''re lying. " Look at Miroslav meaningfully. If my suspicions were really misplaced, Miroslav would have returned with "I want it!" But I did. The light that hesitates through the eyes of the wizard. Perhaps the receptionist also saw it. The next words she uttered had a terrible mechanical sound. 18 Episode 17 "As you know, exercising a miracle requires a certain amount of donation. For a miracle of high virtue such as" ", it is not enough to use ten or twenty silver coins. Can you save the money? " The receptionist says so and stares at my face. Expulsion Again, this receptionist is the person who sent me the disposition. I know that I couldn''t even get one silver coin for the promotion test. Then ask this question. The intentions beyond were obvious. If you think about it, it is natural. For a guild, Hayabusa''s Sword is a valuable force. The request fulfillment rate is high and the popularity of the residents is outstanding. If the sword of Falcon is covered in ugliness, the damage will not only affect the people but also the guild and other adventurers. The ex-advanced tenth-level adventurer and the C-rank party cannot be compared in terms of importance. Prevent damage even with a little brute force. That is probably the role of the receptionist who is here. "... isn''t the guild paying in such a case?" "Yes, if the guild deems it necessary, but this time it is a proposal from Sora, so it will be Sora who will be obligated to pay." "Is there no need for a miracle to listen to now?" "I figured out what actually happened, but Sora''s opinion that it was malicious seemed to be influenced by past events." Lies guessed, "I''m trying to clear the grudge that the party was expelled. If so, shouldn''t it be more black and white with" "?" "So I''m saying that if you want it, I''ll make the necessary money." I talked to the other party. "Hey, daughter of the Sausal firm. You can be the leader of Hayabusa''s sword, but it''s a good opportunity to prove your innocence. "No need. I believe in Miro. No need to rely on miracles." "I just need Lars to believe. No matter what you think, you never know!" "... yes. "Then, the proposal can be withdrawn--" "I have to pay" "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­e?" Say, I put a piece of gold from my pocket on the table. The receptionist who looks at it and opens her mouth. The lips were naturally distorted by the first look. "It was said that ten or twenty silver coins would not work, but how much is it actually? Is one gold coin not enough?" "Eh ... that''s it." "And another one? Or another one? If you still haven''t enough, here''s another one. While saying, he piles up gold coins humming. Now, not only the receptionist, but also the lars were opening their mouths. He wouldn''t have expected that he would get gold coins. ...... By the way, this is my entire property right now because of one case last night. I actually had about ten gold coins ... well, aside. "Hey, what are you stupid? Pay the money. Call the priest soon." "Yes, yes ... where is this amount of money ...?" "Do you need to answer that question?" "That would be such a great deal of money, and it would be necessary to confirm the source ..." "Do you want to say that you got it for a crime? He shouts and kicks the table in front of him. Gold coins on the table were scattered by the impact. The receptionist who was revered here shrinks her shoulder. "Did you know that you couldn''t afford to pay for the poor who had been exiled from the guild? And were you going to end it indefinitely? Sorry! See, this isn''t enough! Come to the Temple of the Law and call the priest, and I will testify at the table that this money is a beautiful piece of gold. The receptionist turns his frightened eyes on me who shows an aggressive attitude. Every day, the guild''s receptionist is bold, contrary to her beautiful appearance. Some of them are adventurers. This receptionist is one of them. If I had been intimidated for no good reason, it would have been treated with the usual clean face. However, it seems that they know that they have a defect only in this case. That is a close point, and you can not exert your usual boldness. Human beings, when they think they are wrong, cannot behave as usual. This is especially true for serious people. ¨D¨DWell, it might just be that you''re just taking my anger straight from the wall without the reception counter. After all, I''m level 6 now! I was biting the pleasure of revenge that grew in myself, thinking about not falling. The receptionist, who always looked down at me with a clear face, was clearly looking at me. I am thrilled. It''s the other side that has forced you to be unreasonable. You can scare me a little more. That''s when I opened my mouth again. "I don''t want my staff to be bullied too much." A man came in with such a voice. It will be around forty years of age. The fearless eyebrows of a bird of prey spreading its wings are impressive, with gentle eyes flashing on both eyes indicating high insight and stable intelligence. Musk The silver hair was rubbed on the all-back, and the scent of the scent was drifting. The level is 35. A first-class adventurer in Ishka with only one person, and only three people overlooking the entire Canary Kingdom. Elgart Quiz. "Master! Did you return?" "Oh, the meeting was over sooner than I expected. "No, never annoying ... so, that ..." "Oh, I''ve heard about Parfe from you. I''ve heard a little in front of the door. I''ll take over." "Yes, thank you." That''s why the receptionist called Liddell stood up. Instead, the master of the adventurer''s guild in the city of Ishka sits down. The receptionist wondered if she was going out of the room, but walked behind El Ghat like a secretary. The usual light is back to my eyes. Apparently, the appearance of El Ghat had the effect of blowing away the intricacies of the receptionist. "Now, it''s not a matter of needing to introduce each other. Let''s talk quickly." Elgart looked at me and said in conclusion. "I dismiss this request for" ". This is the guild master''s decision." "..." Penalty "Fufu, it seems that there is a possibility of objection. Of course not only that. Let''s acknowledge the responsibility of" Falcon''s sword "in this case and impose appropriate. Of course, compensation for the victim Ah, obviously, it doesn''t count as a liability to kill anyone''s lives, so you can''t afford to lose a guild''s worth of talent here. Let me know with my face up here. Lars, how about? " "I will follow the Master''s decision, but if he makes unreasonable demands, it''s a different story. For example, instead of taking my life, I''m asking me to cut my arms, crush my eyes, I will fight decisively. " "That''s natural." Elgart nodded and turned his gaze to me. "Sora, wouldn''t it be convinced that you had the punishment of Hayabusa''s sword? You don''t have to hurt her forcibly." Penalty: "What is the specific content of ''deserved''? At least, the fact that they attacked and used civilians with regret? "No, it''s impossible. Its bad reputation affects not only Falcon''s sword, but the entire adventurer. Given the role of the adventurer in the city of Ishka, there is a gap between the adventurer and the inhabitants. We must avoid what we can do. '''' Elgart pondered with his arms folded. "As for the content of the penalty, yes, it will be a forced request. It will be a month after exterminating the monster of the forest of Titis. During this time, all the materials and rewards obtained by" Falcon Sword "will be yours. It''s going to be a lot, given their skills, and you have the added benefit of reducing the risk of taking herbs in Titis. " "In other words, does it mean that the tea is cloudy after it is done secretly?" "Haha, I have no body and no lid, so let''s get the guild off for your reconciliation. Elgart took out the adventurer''s guild''s silver seal-the identification tag. There is a familiar name engraved on it. "this is¡­¡­" "Yes, your identification tag. The Ishka Adventurer''s Guild will welcome you, Sora, as a ninth-level adventurer. Your monthly payment to the guild will also be waived for the next three years. Can you do this? " A guild master trying to give a recognition tag with a smiling face. Of course, that smile is not only gentle. Do you know what to do if you refuse this? It was a powerful smile. The guild master nodded satisfactorily when I received the provided identification tag. Superimposition: "This makes our adventurer''s guild more developed than ever before." No matter what the wiggling Elgart, I threw out the identification tag I received. With an audible noise, the identification tag struggled and fell into the wastebasket located in the corner of the room. Elgart looks at it and squints quickly. "... Is it your intention to reject this proposal right now?" I nodded with my lips mocking. Because he is a guild master, he also stopped using the tone. Lie witness, "Did you think I''d be even more grateful for that iron swarf now? There''s no sway of justice. If not, call here the priest of the God of Law, a priest who can handle "". " "... I guess you said it would be rejected?" "It''s the guild master''s decision, so what''s the binding of the master and other stakes on me unrelated to the guild? It''s officials who need money in the first place. I agreed to pay the money and actually paid it, and soon the guildmaster came out and said that the request would be rejected, so I wasn''t quite satisfied.Call the priest as requested, or the guildmaster soon Do you condemn the woman there for trying to kill me with a monster? Measures "Sora, keep your mouth quiet. No Ishka adventurer imitates such a thing. It''s your paranoia. You can''t forgive sympathy for the luck you have fallen on, but you listen too much in paranoia If so, will you take the right thing? " Measure "Okay! Oh scary scary. So let''s go away before we can take the right thing. It was a harvest just to find out that it was useless to talk to the guild." Elgart lifted her hand and took control of me. "Wait, the story isn''t over yet." "Even though I can''t hear my story, can you listen to my story properly? It''s too selfish." I ignored the restrictions and headed to the door, where the receptionist was standing in front. "Master is waiting. Please come back." Measure "Where do you come? Otherwise, you''ll have to do something right?" When I imitated my Elgart, the cheek of the receptionist was dyed bright red. "That ... I''ve heard from you, you''ll be rude! If you live in the city of Ishka, you know how much the Master has worked for this city! You have been in the guild for five years !? " "Well, if you''re working in the city of Ishka, you''re allowed to get rid of the murder. You''re a good guildmaster." "¡­¡­you are!" In the rage, the receptionist who flushed her cheeks goes one step further. It seems that the guilty master of the beloved guild master has broken his patience. The guild master grabs the receptionist''s shoulder, as he approaches. "Lidder, stop it" "But, Master!" "You don''t have to raise your hand-Sora, if you don''t accept mediation, that would be fine, but you don''t have to move the guild for those who don''t accept mediation. I will destroy all the conditions that I mentioned. '''' "Sorry. I didn''t know what the conditions were." "And this is a warning. If you try to act against the guild and guild members in the future-" "Haha! You''re going to take the proper measures? And that''s it! It''s almost as if you''re saying that the guild''s expelled humans are blaming bad reputation for their resentment. It''s not a story for a tenth level adventurer, the public will definitely trust you, the sword of the falcon escapes guilt, the guild can sell favors to the sword of the falcon, and it''s a celebration. It''s good " With that said, I push the lady in front of me and open the door. Glance Lastly, look back over your shoulders and look at those in the room. "Goodbye-forever" Leaving the room, leaving the word of the curse. 19 Episode 18 Confinement Plan The discussion in the guild is over. As I expected until nine minutes. There is no surprise that this complaint failed. I thought that I couldn''t pass through. Rather, if they had acknowledged my case, then I would have been able to forbid astonishment. ¨D¨DWhile I think so, I was certain that I was disappointed with this result. Ichirin Now, I have said that I was as expected up to ninety-nine. In other words, we only expected. May those guys accept my case. If I had the chance, I would say to Lars, and after all I couldn''t say it. I was grateful to Lars. I was really grateful for being invited to the party five years ago. The breakup was bitter, but it was really fun at the beginning. The days of adventure at the same low level, sometimes succeeding, sometimes failing, were full of a sense of fulfillment that could never be tasted on the island. It''s definitely Lars who gave that time. Forgiveness, so if Lars acknowledged their fault-I was glad to do Miroslav, exempting me from that time. Once, only once. ¡­ But the result was not. Complete breakup. It was confirmed that it was Lars five years ago, but not Lars today. Not to mention Miroslav. Guilds are no longer nothing but enemies. Naturally, he had the shoulders of Miroslav who tried to kill me, and even tried to get rid of his sins. In addition, there is a danger that they will take "appropriate measures" in the future, so they must be eliminated. To be honest, it was my remorse for expulsion, but today it is no remorse. The Ishka Adventurer''s Guild has squeezed my legitimate complaint for their own convenience. That''s why it''s more than enough to retaliate. I thought so and bent my lips. Now, the next problem is how to retaliate. Kill and go one by one with a guise-that''s just not true. If you do that, you''re usually a violent criminal. The prize money is straight. In the first place, it doesn''t work so well. I''ve mastered my mind and my level has gone up, and I''m definitely stronger. But it is not the strongest in the world. Simple story, guildmaster Elgart Quiz. If you deal with it, I will lose first now. If you can put on your guise well, it will kill your opponent to some extent, but in the first place it is unlikely to hit an opponent higher than thirty. Not just Elgart. Even the Lars are in a strong enemy category. During the years I''ve been pumping medicinal herbs, they''ve been doing tens of hundreds of quests to boost their strength. I don''t know the exact level of those guys-we''re publishing Elgart on their own-it''s unlikely to be less than ten given the Lars'' sixth grade. Perhaps around fifteen. Ilia and Miroslav are around that. Lunamaria seems a little higher, but anyway, the level numbers are not enough for me. You cannot look sweet. Of course I won''t lose. Aside from Elgart, the Lars can win if they have the power of mind. Today, when I faced them, I felt so clearly. However, it is a one-on-one story. If you work together at a party, you will have a hard time. "In other words, each defeat is the basic axis." The Darkslaught is straight on the bounty route, and I don''t think that guildmaster was silent on my actions before then. There is no doubt that the city will have a lookout. Even if I get around that lookout, I''m automatically included in the suspect when something happens to Hayabusa''s Sword. ¡­¡­ Thinking like this, it might have been easier for me to remain ¡°dead¡± by the King of the Fly. If they are dead, no matter who they kill, they will not be suspects. However, if you chose that, you wouldn''t get any of the information or names you got from the previous talks, and that would be painful. As a result of considering these conditions- "Do you use it over there?" I decided to put the warm plan into action. A fly''s nest in the depths of the Titis Forest. Use that one. Specifically, bring Miroslav there. If you enter the forest, your guild''s eyes will not reach. Even if the search squad was organized, you wouldn''t think it was hiding deep. Perfect for a place of confinement. Before the discussion with Falcon''s Sword earlier, I was heard by a guild officer after being captured by the King of Flies. They were asked what happened in the nest, how they escaped, and so on. I blurred those questions as "I can''t remember", "I''m not sure", "I don''t understand". That is because there was a calculation using the nest. Now, except for me, the only girl of the demon tribe knows about the nest in this world. "Once you''re done, you''re ready to go. Food, water, clothes ... oh, is there a cloth that can overcome the cold?" From here to the nest, it takes almost four days for the full opening, so it takes a lot of time to prepare. I folded my arms. Anyway, for about a month from now, Falcon''s sword and the guild will continue to be vigilant, and in some ways, this preparation period may be a good time. Humans cannot be nervous for more than a month. If they act when they are tired of staying vigilant, the success rate will increase. If so, we have to remodel that cave into a place where people can live. That requires a considerable amount of supplies. And if you buy it in this city, it will soon be known to the guild. That doesn''t seem like a plan, but you don''t have to give it a clue. Once out of this city? Buy and collect supplies around towns and villages near the Titis Forest. Fortunately, there is plenty of funding-- ¡°¡­¡­¡­ Oh!¡± So I realized that I was there, and I almost felt like holding my head. Yeah, I left all my gold coins in the guild! Get it now-I can''t go back. Declare a hostile state that much, and what face can you return to? Oh, and a sigh. it can not be helped. Silver coins still remain, and the equipment placed in the nest will be used as cash material. Preparations are a bit long, but no deadline is set anyway. It doesn''t matter if you take half a year or a year if you need it-well, I''m not going to do that much. I thought so and started walking down the streets of Ishka. then-- ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sora-san¡± Called from behind with a whispering voice. When I looked back and looked back, I saw Luna Maria, an elf with a pale face that was about to fall. 20 Episode 19 Luna Maria As soon as the room door was closed with a rattling sound, the body, which had not previously moved as petrified, was released as if released from the spell. Luna Maria held her arms to hug her body. Still, my body is shaking. When Ilia notices her appearance, she rushes to her surprise and says something, but her voice shook her ears but did not reach her brain. Activation As you may have noticed, Iria tried to recover her spirit using the miracle of The, but Ilia''s magic did not bring Luna Maria back to calm. This is not the fault of Iria. Even if the miracle was used by the supreme priest of the Temple of Law, it would not have been possible to scare Luna Maria today. It was only one question that occupied the heart of Luna Maria, which was raging like a stormy sea. The young man who has just left the room-who is it? Of course, I know that youth is Sora. He has now become estranged, but he used to be an adventurer. I remember what he likes and dislikes. I knew that the name of "Sora" was actually "". He laughed before saying that the language of the Adastera Empire, especially Eastern characters, was so unfamiliar in the Canary kingdom that he made the guild registration "Sora" for clarity. Luna Maria often used to collaborate with Sora due to the structure of the party. The combination of Lars, Iria, and Miro was an iron plate, so when they split into two, they would inevitably work with Sora. In addition, they often did preparation before the adventure and cleanup after the adventure. So I knew Sora better than the other members. But ... but I don''t know that. I don''t know that power. Sora, in the eyes of Luna Maria, the spirit scholar, was not human. Darkness, darkness, bottomless darkness. An irregular shadow that the spirits cannot approach. Something ferocious, mighty, desperate. Just looking at it frees my feet. The body shook just to be seen. If Sora were concerned, those who had been there would have been able to resist and could have been killed-a figure that felt enough ''power'' to be convinced. In Luna Maria''s knowledge, there is only one kind of entity that corresponds to that giant shadow. "¡­¡­¡­¡­dragon" Seven days ago, when I exchanged words in the forest of Titis, I could not see that shadow. What happened to Sora in just seven days? No, is that really Sora in the first place? Perhaps a bad-savory demon has borrowed Sora and entered the city. Even such a question was blurred. An irritating Lars voice jumps into Luna Maria''s ear. "Master. He kicked the master''s arbitration. Isn''t it all right to be guilty?" "I can''t do that, Lars. That''s it, this is it." "¡­¡­e?" "I don''t really think we''re right in this case. What you''ve done isn''t forgiving. You can use magic to attack others, rub down monsters, It''s no use saying he was a murderer, as Sora said. "No, no, but the master was just ..." "I protected you because Sora''s actions undermined the guild''s stability. I didn''t give you any reason. Don''t get me wrong." A first-class adventurer sharply nails his nails at the Lars. As pushed by the force, Lars stepped back half a step and then nodded small. "Okay, so Liddell." "Yes, master" "When you were talking to you, did Sora tell you something while you were caught by the King of Flies? I read Parfe''s report that he heard, but I didn''t know, I didn''t know, I couldn''t remember I only wrote three. " "No, I didn''t say anything like that." "Well, it''s unnatural to think he''s a level tenth-level adventurer, or a former adventurer, coming back alive from the forest of Titis, and perhaps the deep nest of the king of flies. Defeating the paralysis poison of the King of Flies and escaping from the nest is a daunting task, but it also comes back to the city, sifting through the forest beast attracted by the smell of blood I wanted to hear about that in detail, but ... I don''t really want to hear the story beyond, but it''s too selfish to hear this story. " Elgart smiles faintly, remembering Sora''s words. Apparently, the guildmaster is not too angry with the sky. At any rate, Elgart''s answer to Lunamaria was clear. No matter how demon beast, no, it''s impossible to challenge the current Sora even more because it is a demon. What more effective is paralysis poison? The current Sora is a dragon. Because it is a fantastic species. ¡­¡­ Luna Maria felt out of place in her own thoughts. Of course, I can''t say that. All are Luna Maria speculations. The only reason is that Sora looked like a dragon. I have never heard of it in sages'' schools, as hikers harbor the power of fantasies. It wasn''t even mentioned in the books I''ve been doing. Thinking back, only Luna Maria was scared of Sora, and the Lars did not notice anything at all, nor did the guildmaster or receptionist. In this case, it would be a good idea to take a break after saying that Sora is a dragon. With that in mind, Luna Maria dropped her gaze on the floor, and for the first time noticed a dull gold coin on the floor ... ¡ô¡ô¡ô ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sora-san¡± What do you do after chasing? Let''s call and do what. It wasn''t something that had a concrete idea. However, if you are strong, you may have wanted to make sure. Whether or not what you saw in that room was a product of illusions and illusions. "Oh, I''ll return this ..." The clear sound of clinking echoes from the small drawstring bag that was presented. Sora hears it and blinks her eyes astonishingly. "Why did you bother to deliver?" "Yes. And ... I apologized for the future." In other words, Luna Maria bowed deeply. In response to this movement, the golden hair of an elf reminiscent of the moon''s light flows down like a waterfall from the shoulder opening. "I harmed you, abandoned you ... I''m sorry." The streets of Ishka are still busy today. An eye-catching elf is deeply bowing in the middle of the traffic. It attracts the attention of others around you. If you were a regular Luna Maria, you would have paid more attention to the surroundings and would have chosen a place to apologize. But at this time, I couldn''t afford to think so much. Drop your head as if you are rushed to something. I felt I couldn''t do it otherwise. Who is missing what? I didn''t know it. Then, Sora who saw Luna Maria opened her mouth unpleasantly. "Thank you for delivering the money, but you don''t have to apologize. "¡­¡­e?" "I don''t want to apologize from the beginning-but I can understand that it was confused by a monster, and I would have done something similar in the same position. But why didn''t you bow down in the seat you just saw? " "that is¡­¡­" I couldn''t say that I was scared of you. Seeing Luna Maria, Sora bends her lips. "Oh, I understand that. Lowering your head in that seat means accepting Miroslav''s responsibilities. In front of the Lars, you couldn''t lower your head alone, right? I don''t have to worry about me until I crack it. "that is¡­¡­" Hypocrite "Hm. If I forgive, that''s okay. If you don''t, you''ll get a guilty sign saying" I''ve apologized properly. " Indeed, the wise man, it''s a good idea to have a snack, but this one is only unpleasant. I''m apologizing enough to please myself. "Chi, wrong ...!" Heel Luna Maria tried to deny, but at that time Sora returned quickly and disappeared into the crowd. At a glance Sora looks back over her shoulder, as Luna Maria tries to follow her. "..." The foot that started to step stopped in the cold of his gaze. After seeing Luna Maria, Sora leaves without saying anything. The elven spirits could only stare at the back. 21 Episode 20 Miroslav Souzar Miroslav Sauzar, the magician in Falcon''s Sword, was in a bad mood. The cause was obvious, and for the past month or so, she was unable to go out easily. Although ostensibly aimed at protecting Miroslav, it is actually close to guild arrest. It was clear that the punishment was due to a single fly king of the day. "It''s unreasonable. What sin did you commit?" Miroslav bites his nails in the empty room. No, I stopped trying to chew. It is foolish to use your own teeth to hurt your nails with great care. There is no inconvenience in food and water, and you can read magic books and academic books if you wish. At first, he was going to be given on vacation. At this time, I took care of my hair, nails and skin more carefully than usual. I haven''t kept my mind on a regular basis, but when I''m active as an adventurer, the time I spend on beauty is limited. He comforted himself that there was nothing meaningful in that sense. January, but if you continue to live like that, you''re really looking for them. In addition, the breathlessness of watching and watching is something Miroslav has never experienced before. The Lars seem to have been given another job by the Lars, and they are hard to see. It also frustrated Miroslav that he did not know how long this life would last. Inevitably, the dissatisfaction goes to the individual responsible. "Sora ... Isn''t it worth noting that such a man was alive? He hasn''t escaped from the tenth grade for more than five years and still takes herbs. Such a man helps Lars. If you forsake your life, it''s more like a death of honor. '''' I think it would be rather thankful. His tone was swirling with inexcusable hatred, and no regret was felt. In fact, Miroslav does not consider his actions bad. I realize that this was an objectively problematic behavior, but I was convinced that if I could rewind, I would do the same again. "I don''t know what a man other than Lars is." The sky was full of disgust for the eyes of Miroslav, who asserted so, and for the existence of a man. Concubine A father who used to help many people. Female students of the sage''s academy who have harassed them for losing their younger age. A former party member who approached the party by talking to Miroslav, who was too young, kindly and kindly. There is nothing in the memories of men before meeting Lars. Man For Miroslav, joining the same party was nothing but pain. If you didn''t invite Lars, you would have definitely opposed. Fortunately, Sora had a problem with her talent limit, so she could only endure six months. Nevertheless, I felt that I was not irritated once or twice, and furthermore, I should delete the record that there was an incompetent like Sora in the brilliant Sword of Hayabusa. Especially from Miroslav''s own memory. It''s best if you die, but you can''t do that. So I decided to get out of town. If you don''t see him again, you''re dead. Spread rumors and bad reviews while keeping as much as possible out of the way, and hunt down Sora. Among the parasites, one of the most interesting was "". "... Huh, if you say the back of that man at that time!" Recalling Sora''s lonely back as she escapes from the bar as she escapes, Miroslav''s mouth greets her. An event in a tavern that once caused Sora to hostile to Luna Maria. That was the work of Miroslav. It was no coincidence that Sora was in the bar that day before the Miroslavs entered the bar. It was planned by Miroslav using the influence of the Sausal firm. The seat where the screen Sora will sit was also specified in advance. It is a back room with space. Then Miroslav invites Ilya and Luna Maria to go out for a meal and just sit down next to him by chance. Parasite On the table, as if Luna Maria had called Sora "", the plot was completed. Parasite In fact, Luna Maria did not refer to Sora as "", but only talked about the natural world. It was Miroslav who tied it to the parasitism of the adventurer party, and then took Sora out of it and joined it. Miroslav, who pretended to be drunk and silenced Luna Maria''s embarrassment, laughs with Ilia. It''s a good name for that guy. Even Lunamaria doesn''t know that Sora is listening in the next seat. As a result, everything went as intended by Miroslav. Why did Miroslav take such troubles? When Sora was enrolled in Hayabusa''s Sword, Luna Maria was the closest friend. If he knew that he was calling himself a "parasitic", it would be as immeasurable as Sora''s shock. In addition, Miroslav, who knew that Luna Maria was sympathetic to Sora, had the meaning of picking out the buds of danger early. In other words, it was necessary to break the bond between the two so that Luna Maria would not be lost and plan to return to Sora''s party. In addition, Miroslav originally hated Luna Maria. At the sage''s school, when she was isolated from the surroundings, the existence of the "fairy princess" being touted was not good. The sage Also, Miroslav, who eventually dropped out of school, is not qualified to claim his name like Luna Maria. That was not interesting either. He did not try to drive out like Sora, only because he valued Luna Maria''s ability as an adventurer. The only and biggest miscalculation in this plan is that Sora stayed in the city of Ishka. Although Miroslav could not forbid his tongue, he was convinced that he would leave the city in the near future. "Now, I should have hunted down more at that time." Tweet with a slight regret. Decoy However, if you did, you couldn''t help Lars, and if you thought so, your decision to look at it was right. If Sora had been quietly killed by the king of flies, everything had settled down-when Miroslav thought about that. The door opened with a rattling sound. Miroslav''s eyebrows were lifted because he thought that an unruly guild man had entered without knocking. If this is a woman, the guildmaster still has men on guard. Miroslav has protested against the guildmaster several times, but there is no sign of improvement. It''s likely that even valuable female staff cannot be detained for days by watchmen. That also means that Miroslav is being neglected. With resentment for such treatment, Miroslav opened his mouth to scream at the person entering the room. But Miroslav''s mouth did not speak. This is because every anger that had gone up to the throat was reaped by the intruder. Just before her body collapsed on the floor, Miroslav was being held up lightly by an intruder. "..." The intruder leaves a sheet of paper on the table set in the room and leaves the room, carrying Miroslav on his back. It was a brilliant trick that was not more than thirty seconds after it entered. 22 Episode 21 experiment started "Do you think you can do this for free !?" Silence Miroslav''s voice resounds through the forest. I responded with a mockery. "I can''t do it. I acted out of that. I''d better be silent once I understood where I was. This is already close to the depths of Titis." "What?" Look around as if Miroslav had panicked. As expected, there were only high-ranking adventurers, and it seemed immediately that this word was not a lie. His face is pale. "You''re an idiot, you''re! You''re a level-one digging in here! You don''t want to die, but don''t get involved in me." "Rather, isn''t it a scene that cares about why the level one has penetrated so far? Which magician has been fainted until now?" "......... The first level carries me and is so far alone? No, how did you carry me and cross the gate of Ishka in the first place?" "I''ll answer the questions slowly later. I''m still far from the destination. If possible, would you like me to be quiet?" "--Take a break from the fools. Who will follow you!" Miroslav, in fact, jumped up at a distance from me. Then, I stare at my face with my eyes watching the demon. Hug "Death to my enemy-Flame Princess! ¡» There is no mental concentration and no chanting, and Miroslav suddenly completes the magic. Immediately after the arm, a band of flame gushing out of the air as if oozing out, extending like a woman, and squeezing this whole body. The arm covered my whole body with flame in a blink of an eye. And an explosion. The surrounding trees shake violently with the roaring sound, and steam is already entering. Behind the white steam blocking the view, the triumphant voice of Miroslav reverberated. Sphere "Fifth genuine magic of fire, flame princess. How is it that for you at level one, the magic of the fifth sphere did not seem to be a god''s work? It seems to have been relieved to rob the wand, but it seems like a low level shallowness.The ring and bracelet are earrings, all of which are made by cutting magic stones. There is no problem in exercising. '''' I thought while listening to it. What should I do. I''ll tell you a little more. Honestly it''s a little funny. No, but I can''t afford to spend too much time. Don''t play around with disappearing secretly and showing yourself to your heart''s content. "No, I didn''t take it because it''s okay to leave it on separately?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± "I would like to bring a stick if possible. I just left it because it was in the way. Even if you look at this power, you know that you have a cane." When I was finished, a gust of wind blew away and steamed out of sight. Miroslav opens his eyes incredibly. "What ... why are you alive?" "Well, it''s because your magic was sorry. Would you like to try this time with chanting?" "This ..." Fast Fire Arrow! "" Fire Arrow This time-No, it''s a speed-up version. The second fire true magic in the Miroslav style. Although it is lower than before, it is a level that will blow your head if you eat it. Regardless of his personality, Miroslav is a great magician. With that in mind, I opened my mouth openly. And-- "Kah !!" A loud voice extinguishes the fire arrows. The eyes of Miroslav who saw it are wide open. The red-haired sorcerer, who has now seen his eyes burst, has stepped back one or two steps, saying he was incredible. "Such ... come on, I just erased my magic!" Kei Gun: "Can you just erase the magic with your spirit? It''s not a monster. What is it now?" "Ke, Kei, gun ...?" Magical power "The magic of my hometown. In a mage-like style, did you release the body and do that magic?" "Don''t be silly! There''s no way you can erase the magic with mana! "If you don''t want to acknowledge the facts that happened in front of you, that''s good, and you don''t have to be convinced." With that said, we quickly close the distance with Miroslav. Perhaps the other side did not respond at all because he had not yet awakened from surprise. I turned my right hand around Miroslav''s waist and restrained the movement quickly, grabbing the opponent''s chin with my left hand- "What, what are you doing?!?" Bring your lips as close as you can. I mocked at Miroslav, who was confused and uncertain about the situation, with my eyes alone, and ate my mage''s soul. ¡ô¡ô¡ô The reason I decided to confine Miroslav was, in a nutshell, for experimentation. He seems cheeky, insidious, and hated, but he didn''t even think of confining his face and body to a good woman and training him to an obedient slave who listens to me. Sloppy. The experiment is another soul-eating that emerged in a prostitute. At that time, I devoured the gynecologist''s soul and went up to level 6. The extreme story is that I can level up just by holding a woman without having to defeat the demon. However, the geisha, whose soul was eaten by me, was in a state of endless breathing. Undoubtedly, it is the result of eating too much beyond the allowance. If this continues, the surroundings will be suspicious. If the facts become clear, they may be targeted. It''s like a vampire, shit, what I''m trying to do. I have to know this ability to avoid such a situation. What is the allowable amount? How long does a soul-eating woman recover? Is it to recover in the first place? Can Soul Eating be triggered by my own will? There are plenty of other things to check. However, there was a lot of problems when it came to verifying this on the ground. You can''t go to the prostitute every time you run an experiment. One of the recent incidents may already have been marked in the red-light district. In such a situation, if you should die your opponent, it is irreparable. I thought about doing the experiment while caring for the other party, but there is a possibility that it will runaway like that time, and the experiment performed while doing nothing but accurate information will not be obtained. The best person to solve these problems was Miroslav. Inadvertently killing this man does not hurt his heart. Even intense experiments can be done without mercy. To be honest, Ilia and Lunamaria are the other person, and I still can''t stop there. This is possible because of Miroslav. Meanwhile, Miroslav, who returned to me in my arm, fluttered his arms and legs and began to resist. But that''s for me a child''s resistance. It''s really dangerous if you use magic, but no matter how good a magician, you can''t use magic without saying anything. Even if you can omit the key word chanting, you need to say something like "Flame Princess" and "Fast Fire Arrow". It was impossible for Miroslav, who is now blocking his lips. In the past, when I ate the soul of a gynecologist, I tasted a rich sweet sake. Ginger liquor Miroslav delivers the heat and spiciness that makes your tongue numb. What is this ... Yeah, if you compare it to strong, it tastes like a hot dry. Even if it is similar to that of a giko woman, it is not similar. Is this a personal difference, or is it a difference in feelings towards me? I wondered and decided to experiment. Boldly crawling his hands around his waist, Miroslav''s resistance became even more intense, and his mouth was hot enough to burn. ¡­¡­HM. After all, it seems that the emotions of the human beings are also greatly affected. Anger, humiliation, shame, such a place. I enjoyed Miroslav''s resistance for a while-and continue the experiment. Miroslav sometimes tried to resist, but my physical ability to keep the body around is beyond the reach of the magician. A lot of time had passed when I noticed. Well, unlike at the time of the prostitute, this time it''s like a half-time extension. Look at the face of Miroslav in a folded state. The redhead sorcerer looked embarrassed, hated, and disdainfully, staring at me, looking tired. Somewhere in my heart trembles with that gaze. Driven by the excitement, I tried to cover Miroslav again, but this is still in the woods. If you are attacked by a demon while biting on Miroslav, you will not be able to see your eyes. I held myself off and exhaled. 23 Episode 22: Question, Determination, and Two Kinds of Beasts "... mmmm" As the sun shines and the sun shines down, I squat down in a corner of the forest, picking grass near me while thinking. Her current focus is on herbs rather than herbs, and the taste is refreshing when cooked. Recommended for oil and salty soups. It was a rather rare herb and the rewards set in the guild were high. As herbs are growing, it''s deep in Titis. You can see other known plants and trees. All of them would have been collecting them with a different eye color if I was a month ago. Now I don''t make a living by collecting herbs, so I don''t need to stick to it. Although it wasn''t there, it was natural for my long habits, or that when I was picking grass like this, I felt naturally. And that''s it. When I was calm down and thinking, I was absorbed in collecting herbs. My thoughts are about the questions that came to my mind while repeating "Experiment" with Miroslav. That is, "What''s my strength, isn''t it strange?" Is it too strong to be frank? ¡­¡­ I want to say, ¡°What are you doing?¡±, But I can only say that. The first thing I wondered about was taking Miroslav to his nest. Kei At that time, I was able to endure the defense of the magic ¡°Flame Princess¡± by Miroslav alone. No, he did not endure or suffered a single scratch. I thought I could endure it, but I didn''t think I could afford it. I have never used Kei before, so to speak, I am a beginner of Kei. Although the mastery of the soul has increased the amount of jealousy, the technology used has not improved dramatically. Is it possible for me to hold back the magic of Miroslav, a famous adventurer and magician? Even though the level is still only six. Yes, speaking of levels, this was also a question. I haven''t leveled up the day since I got up in the prostitute. In the past month, I have defeated the forest monsters several times while I was preparing, and have eaten the soul of Miroslav almost every day for the last seven days, but it still does not go up. Miroslav''s soul is probably more attributable to the level, but he is more intense than that of the maiko. It''s normal to go up one or two levels after seven days, because you leveled up overnight at the prostitute. Of course, you can see that as the level goes up, it becomes more difficult to level up. If this is a level twenty or thirty, I never wondered so far. But I''m still level six. "I thought the soul was a high-purity experience value out of order, but ... I can''t raise this level, but how are the other people raising the level?" If I convert the soul I eat in the past week to the experience value of others, it should be ridiculous numbers. It is unlikely that other Level 6 adventurers would have gained this effortlessly. There was absolutely no difference between individuals, just one word. Then, in my case, the guess holds that the experience value required for leveling up is more significant than others. I guess I need more than 10,000 where ordinary people only need one hundred. If so, it''s like a dragon, not a human, is leveling up. "I don''t think so ..." However, when I think about my guise, I feel like I''m right. I was a dragon. If so, I think that I myself have something like a dragon factor. And if this idea is correct, the long-standing question is resolved. The question was why my level did not go up from the top. One of the myths of leveling up-Defeating monsters weaker than yourself hundreds or thousands of times will not improve your level. ¡­¡­ Every monster is a small fish compared to a dragon. Unless you defeat the fantasy seed, it will not be added to the experience value. Then, it is natural that the level did not improve with human training or demons defeated by a rushing adventurer. Another reasoning derived from it. If the level of experience required to level up is different, the ability increase with the level up may be different. Perhaps my level and the level of others are fundamentally different. "No way ... I just want to see not only the level numbers, but also the experience and abilities." If possible, it is better to have a description of your occupation. Had my status marked "Dragon Warrior Level 1", the days on the island would have been more different. Well, that''s something I haven''t said yet. Taku: And, on this journey of strength, there must have been meaning in those days. I can fight to some extent even if I return to the island now. Given the strength of the demon on Onigashima, it would be worthwhile to eat it. That father. I''m not going to return me to a legitimate man, but I thought it would be enough to hire a lower rank soldier if I knew it would be a force. Miken A house that protects Onigashima, the eight squadrons that will be its limbs. With the flag of the annihilator on the island, everyone from the captain on the top to the soldiers on the bottom controls the fantasy sword. Aobayashi That name is called. Children on the island yearn for the eight flags of Qinglin without exception. My sync students are now soldiers, and maybe they''re on top. As expected, he may not be the captain yet. Laguna and Ayaka may have been about as deputy captain. Aobayashi By the way, the old name of Onigashima. Rather, the official name is still here. Almost everyone no longer calls it Onigashima, but the elders on the island still call the island Qinglin Island. In the past, before Onimon was formed, Onigashima was a scenic island with lush trees. Well, more than three hundred years ago, even the elders have never seen it with their own eyes. Aobayashi''s blue garment is a symbol of my strength. It was a dream to wear it. Now I''ve come to the point where I can fulfill my dream. It was to fulfill my oath when leaving the island. "-I''ll be back someday. I will come back with the power to fight on this island ¡± I remember that remorse like yesterday. The island has accumulated know-how in mind. If you touch it, you will be able to use your mind more well now. I thought so. However, I did not find myself wanting to return home. If they return now and are deported, they will only be used as flat fighters at best. It is better than the former vulnerable, but I don''t want to imagine being a father, Laguna, Ayaka or a synchronous student, or being a brother and sister of Goz and Cecil. At that time, I thought I would let the people on the island acknowledge me ... but yeah, right now, I didn''t want you to do so. I just wanted to look back and do it. I wanted to be stronger than those guys and get excited about what they saw. You wanted to prove that you were wrong. So, it is still early. I can still be strong. Eat Miroslav, eat "Falcon Sword", eat guilds, become even stronger. Then eat as much as you can-let''s go back to that island. Come back and prove. I''m beyond you. Sky That is how the sword should be. It has become a lot different from what I once dreamed of, but this is no use. Now I can''t sympathize with the idea of salvation or refuge at all. I''ve never forgotten it. But now, here again, cut into my chest. To be honest, I felt a little nervous after mastering my attire! Meditation I didn''t think I could get back to the beginning with herbal medicine. From now on, if you get lost in something, you may need to collect herbs. In a typical sense. Thinking so, look around. I noticed that there were piles of picked herbs around me. It was when he smiled at that fact. The ground shook as my body rose. ¡ô¡ô¡ô At first I thought it was an earthquake. However, with the roaring of several, possibly monsters, and the intense sound of battle, he realized that it was a battle between large monsters. You can tell that it is quite a fierce fight only by the sounds you hear. Judging from the number of voices, it seems that more than ten monsters are gathered lightly. However, most of them are likely to be of the same type, so the fight may be many-to-one. Perhaps a herd of hunting monsters is trying to catch a large prey. I thought I''d leave it. It doesn''t matter how the monsters crush each other. There''s no way you can take advantage of the foolish fisherman, but you''ll be challenged alone to more than ten monsters you don''t even know. You may have noticed that you have just hunted your prey, and I have not been attacked. I begin to pack the picked herbs in the bag to return to the nest. However, a big roar came up as if to prevent my thoughts. The voice is not "many" but "one". In other words, the hunted side. Probably the last force, the monster flew its wings hard and flew into the sky-not fulfilling it, and falling again to the ground. There was no problem if I jumped up and fell there, but it seemed that I flew diagonally at an angle, and the fall location shifted greatly. In short, the wing beast slipped into my sight. Ai It is a bipedal dragon with brightly colored scales on its eyes. It was a monster called Indigo Wyvern. And the one who followed the Wyvern was- "Shishishishi! Wonder and wonder. Humans are in such places." Eater Beast A manticore with an old man''s face, a lion''s body, and a scorpion tail. 24 Episode 23 Indigo Wyvern Inhabitants Manticore is a wild beast in the forest. His face is that of an old man who can speak human language. However, they are not friendly to flattering, and if they do, they will almost certainly fight. The lion''s torso is as agile as it looks, and it is almost impossible to escape from the pursuit of this monster in the woods, like running in a forest. The tail of the scorpion is poisonous, and it has twenty-four thorns. Some manticores also fly the barbs and use them as missiles. Anyway, it was a kind of demon that I didn''t want to meet in the forest. "Ten ten manticores. What kind of meeting, not at all" A group of Manticores that appear one after another following the winged beast. I sigh and drop my herbal bag to the ground. Whether it fights or escapes, it only gets in the way. I swear to recover when things are over. Encounter "Shishishi! It''s not as glutty as a winged beast, but humans are human and tasteful. Curse our bad luck here." Manticore to mock this. I decided to test if I had read it before. Tsunekawa "The sun rises from the west, flows backward from the east to the west, and fire burns in the water. What is your heart?" "Bark, bark, your fate is already determined, shishish!" Manticore doesn''t care at all about these cryptic words. Speaking a human language does not mean that you are willing to speak. Manticore is just saying what she wants to say, and is not willing to talk to the other person. I see, it was exactly as it was written in the material. I wasted no wasted effort. "The winged beast falls, humans die, our bellies are filled. Shinso: "If it''s fun, die!" A black sword is held in my hand with the words. Reeds A herd of manticores swayed as if fluttering in the wind. The individual who has been mocking this has stopped moving his mouth. Obviously he was on guard, but he wanted to warn him that if he were to be on guard, he would have to wait for his sword. In this state, the guise is just a weapon. "Eat it all, Soul Eater" Draw sword. The manticores move back as if they were scared by the exploding black flash. Looking down at those beasts, I sank my body. The sword is on the left hip and the cutting edge is on the back. As a stance, it''s close to home, but since my mind doesn''t have a sheath, it''s just similar. Kei Put the sword in its position. Shooting techniques were used for flying slashing and fighting the king of flies. Sada However, it was an imitation of the model performance I saw on the island. I wasn''t mindful because it was still too powerful, but I was interested in what it would be like to put all of my current power on. Lid the joy released from the curse of level one. Still cover the assumption that it is still about level 6. Cover the common sense that you are a human. No need to underestimate or overestimate. Just purely everything in ¡°now¡±. Jin increased. Quality rise. maximum. Kei It was sworded, but furiously roared. It was like a fire and a little dragon, wrapping around and covering the blade. The space creaks barely. She is trying to eat her soul soon. I supposedly felt the instinct of the increase in power. The manticore mentioned earlier called out loudly to surrounding siblings. "Ik. Fly!" "slow!" As he shouts, he makes a black sword flash to one horizontal character. Kei A distance that cannot be reached given the distance to the enemy. However, the slashing of the black sword that sucked me a lot changed my distance to zero. Heterogeneous sword that devours distance, rather than slashes. No matter how agile the monsters are, this attack does not help. Multiple manticores screamed in astonishment and distress and fell to the ground, sprinkling blood. The number is five, just half the flock. Others were either not initially in range of the slash, or responded quickly to the command of the leader and the likely individual. Looking at the three heads that jumped into the air, I bent my lips. Turn the point of the sword that was shaken right beside it and fix the sword. Aim at the three Manticores that flew into the air. Ahead of my gaze, I saw the leader rank astonished with his eyes. Kill! Attacks in the air cannot be changed without a wing. My second strike lightly wiped the three heads. Originally, Manticore''s torso is covered with hard muscles, the outer skin is greasy, and it is not easy to reach the blades to the meat. However, the black sword cuts the body of such Manticore like tofu. Each of the human-eating monsters burst their blood splashes, causing three blood flowers to bloom in the air. Immediately after, a tremendous amount of soul flows in, and the throat is flattened with joy. After all I am strong. Instantly kills Manticore, who is feared as such. Of course, there is a guise, but that does not deny my own power. In the first place, my attire is my strength, so there''s no point in anyone complaining about it. The speculation on the previous level was correct. At least, my perception so far was wrong. I am clearly convinced of that. By the way, let''s keep the remaining two heads in this condition. With that in mind, I turned to the surviving Manticore, and I saw- "Guru ooooooo!" Wing Beast One manticore''s skull was chewed, and the other torso was shattered with a tail blow. Probably both animals died instantly. The scales of the indigo wing beast have no parts that are not stained with blood, and more than half of the scales have peeled off, and red meat is looking down from below. Ferocious At first sight, it was seriously injured. It seemed to be almost dying, but indeed it is known for its violence among the Wyverns. No matter how much damage they take, they seem to have the power to kick if the opponent is a two-headed manticore. ¡­ Now, the question is whether this wing beast will give me its mighty power. The result was helping, but I don''t think the other side understood it. Speaking of ferocity, there is no big difference between the blue-winged beast and the manticore. The same is true in the sense of hostility towards humans. It was no wonder that he was attacking at this moment. Wing beast By the way, there are times when human beings can be themselves. Here, the Knights of the Kingdom of Canary is a knight that rides on a tame wing beast. But basically, such winged beasts need to be raised from eggs by human hands. For a wild wing beast, humans are nothing but feed, and no matter how much they grow up, they will not easily get used to. I hear that the tendency is particularly strong for blue-winged beasts. He has the ability to rank high among Wyvern breeds, so it seems that no one will try to keep it up, but he has never heard of success. The blue-winged beast, however, gushed at the head of the crunched Manticore and saw me groaning around. He thought he would come, and he suddenly held a black sword, but unexpectedly the wing beast did not attack. I''m staring at me with my simpler eyes turned here than I thought. My figure was reflected in a vertical pupil reminiscent of a snake. Suddenly, the gaze of the wing beast moved away from me and turned in another direction. Almost at the same time I look at you. One of the Manticores, the leader, was still alive and got up there. I tongue out if I failed to stop. The blue wing beast moved here. There will be a grudge that was just about to be eaten and hurt just before. The long neck of the winged beast swells greatly and something like steam overflows from the mouth. What is indigo? ? wait a minute. Is it okay to release the breath of fire in the middle of such a forest! ? I thought so, but I don''t want to go out of my way here and turn hostility here. I also remember the anger, fear, and remorse that were cornered just before being eaten. He was hesitant to disturb the wing beast trying to clear his grudge. As a result, the breath released from the blue-winged beast-or rather, a fire bomb that is as large as a human head flies straight in the air and hits Manticore, who is trying to escape with his back. Suddenly, Manticore disappeared in a fire. ¡ô¡ô¡ô After that, I explored the nearby forest a little. I''ve never heard a manticore make a herd-and even a herd of ten. This is the first time I have seen a manticore around here. Manticore, who would probably have lived deeper, has flowed out in groups. Perhaps someone has taken their habitat so far. I thought so. But looking at thirty minutes or so does not find any clues. If you follow Manticore''s footsteps and get to the bottom, or you may see something, I haven''t prepared for it. Above all, there is no point in catching Miroslav for doing such a thing. For the time being, I had to convince myself to pay attention to the movement of the forest. When I came back to my place, I was surprised. The blue-winged beast screamed painfully, but suddenly suffered on the ground. I realized what had happened before but I realized it. Manticore''s tail is very poisonous. Fortunately, I never did, but it''s easy to imagine that this winged beast would have been stabbed many times in its tail. What do you do? Fortunately, herbs were just picked like mountains. However, it does not contain a powerful poison-killer that can neutralize Manticore''s poison. If you return to the nest, you will find the poison-killer. I prepared for something in case of confinement. However, the amount is minimal, and considering the winged beast''s huge body, whether it would be effective to drink it all. Will human medicinal plants work against winged beasts before then? "To poison ... to poison ... somewhere ... oh, yes! There was a perfect one who neutralized the paralysis poison of the fly king!" Jira''aoks. Not far from here. If you wear Kei and run with all your might, you will be able to return in less than an hour. ¡­¡­ If you think calmly, you don''t have to do it to Wyvern, and what if you cut it right now? ¨C I remembered my blunt eyes and was hesitant to do so. Well, suppose he was a friend who fought together. After the poison has healed, if it strikes ungratefully, then eat it. I laid my long neck on the ground and saw the painful growling wing beast. 25 Episode 24 Approaching Conclusion One week has passed since I helped Ai. This is all you need to know, but the blue-scaled Wyvern has survived. Wyvern, who ate Jiraiao ox nuts, was screaming like a pig with sour sourness, "Pugy !?", but soon escaped the influence of the manticore poison. Jiraio ox is amazing. I thought so again. Well, the Wyvern is now showing signs of settling down on cliffs and settling down. While I was injured, I took care of something, so I missed it. In the first place, no one will have any trouble if the monster is nostalgic enough to treat the injury. Wyvern seemed to follow rather than miss. This is like a boss following a boss-or rather, a knight following a king? Anyway, he shows his attitude of obedience. He seems to understand human language to some extent, and does not disobey what I ordered. When I ordered it to fly on my back for a trial, he did it easily-he jumped off the cliff and started gliding. I thought I would die. Luggage Because of my unfamiliar back, Wyvern himself seemed to be insanely liable to fly. If you think about it, it''s natural that Wyvern, who has never carried other people, knows how to fly without burdening the rider. I apologized to Wyvern, ashamed of the shallow idea. By the way, Wyvern seems to be ashamed of this failure, and since then, whenever he sees my face, he turns his pupil eyes like "Do you want to ride? The pulsating movement of the wings is a motivation. Apparently I want an opportunity to recover my honor, and the seriousness around here is like a knight. Over time, I will make a saddle for riding and try again. When you return to Ishka, you may want to gather information about the Dragon Knight. How to make saddles and reins. Well, the Dragon Knight is probably not going to work so well, as it is the kingdom of the Kingdom of Canary and the information around it is definitely military secret. That''s why the Wyvern Riding Plan seems to be stagnant, but the rest of the plan is roughly working. Of course, this was Miroslav. ¡ô¡ô¡ô I''ve been eating Miroslav''s soul four times in the morning, noon, evening, and night since I came here. Naturally, at first, he resisted violently, but for the past few days he had been showing his lips without rampage. Needless to say, this is not the case. His expression is covered in disgust and humiliation, and after that, he pours his mouth over and over again with a barrel of water. Occasionally, she vomited. But at least they no longer rebel against the surface. I am not saying anything to Miroslav. They do not tie them up in the cave and let them move freely. By the way, in the cave, there is a tent for Miroslav in addition to myself, so that I can sleep, change clothes, bathe in the toilet, etc. away from my eyes. If Miroslav wanted, she could live without seeing my face except during meals. The reason for this is that I did not want Miroslav to break easily. She''s a young lady from a good house, she can''t wash her face in such a cave, and she has a life that can''t be beaten by me every day, maybe ten days. I thought so and prepared variously. Of course, being out of my sight means surprised at me or hiding and escaping. In fact, the first five days were pretty busy-well, though I crushed everything. When he clearly rebels, he removes the limit four times a day and eats it until or after he faints. Incidentally, at this time, reach out to the parts other than the lips. That''s what it teaches. You only have to present your lips if you follow what I say. The reason I didn''t say it in words was to make you think beyond. It is worthwhile to follow Miroslav himself voluntarily instead of obeying me. The addition of the element of "submission" to disgust and repulsion also changes the taste of the soul. One more thing we learned as a result of this half-month experiment. Miroslav seemed to feel pleasure or something similar when I was eating my soul. This is probably like a mental and physical defense of soul-eating. For now, the giko at the prostitute had a reaction like that. When a vampire sucks on a virgin''s blood, the other person remembers sexual pleasure, which seems to be like that. Anyway, as a result of such a meal, my level went up from six to seven. This is the result of the addition of the eight heads of Manticore, but now that the supply from Miroslav has stabilized, the level will have risen soon without Manticore''s share. As we have seen in experiments, if you eat a lot of souls at once, it will take a long time to recover and it will be inefficient. The first five days, the next five days, and the next five days. The soul gained later increases. This was proportional to Miroslav''s degree of obedience. Currently, Miroslav is the sole supplier, but if the number of suppliers is increased in the future, the soul will be eaten more stably, and the burden on the female side must be reduced. The next aim is Ilia or Luna Maria, but how do you set it? Thinking about that, I look at Miroslav in front of me. The redhead sorcerer was sitting in front of me, apparently reluctant. He came out at the right time, so he didn''t want to do anything extra. I can''t just say that my emotions toward me are "indifferent" because I''m so divisive as "a stray dog bite." So, I''m willing to hate my hatred, and to hate me. And there wasn''t much information to put on Ilia or Luna Maria. "Speaking of which, why didn''t you know the man yet? I thought I was being held by Lars." "Well, what? That''s irrelevant to you!" "If it doesn''t matter, it''s okay to rob me separately? I cried and asked, so I didn''t take any action, but I''m okay if I don''t have any particular reason." "stop it!!" After screaming, Miroslav glances down. If I didn''t answer, it seemed to me that I would take action in this half-month confinement. Concubine: I don''t mean to be a mistress, even if the other person is Lars. "Is it possible to forgive my body only after marriage and becoming a wife?" By the way, to briefly describe the marriage system of the Kingdom of Canary- Slave cannot take wife. The commoner can take one wife. Lower class nobles (knights to barons) can have two wives. A senior aristocrat (country above the Earl) can take three wives. The king can take four wives. It looks something like this. This is common in continental countries, including the Adastera Empire. In general, a regular wife refers to a woman included in this frame, and in cases where there is more than one, the first wife and the second wife are called. Women who are not included in this frame are called concubines or mistresses. Miroslav states that he is not going to be held in a position other than his wife, even if he is Lars. "If Lars chooses Ilia, will she be quiet?" "Hmm! Lars can get nominated for the knight as soon as possible. Until I need it, I''ll prepare it at the Sausal Company!" "got it" Even if she becomes a second wife, she is a regular wife. Miroslav''s pride will be satisfied. I imagine the scene, and Miroslav is smiling. ¡­¡­HM. In this situation, it seems better to refrain from handing out in that sense. I''m not particularly interested in the virgins of Miroslav, so it doesn''t matter. Nevertheless, do you really believe that he can return to Lars while keeping his virgin? If so, congratulations. In the end, I''m going to take everything away and eat the soul of despair, so I have to say that. It''s obvious that when he hits Miroslav with his face openly exposed and his abilities exposed, he will not return safely. It is up to Miroslav to dream, but there is no obligation here to fulfill it. I''ll give it back to Ishka if I''ve heard it, because I''ve never said that. 26 Episode 25 Miroslav Sauzar II Miroslav Sauzar hates men. When asked why, Miroslav would have named his father first. The Sausal Trading Company, the parent''s home, is one of the three largest trading firms in the Canary Kingdom. His father built the Great Shokai in just one generation. Clothes My father, who had grown a small shop in the corner of the royal capital into a giant firm in just thirty years, was undoubtedly a great merchant. However, as a father, he failed-no, he was the worst. My father always had a woman left and right. Moreover, women''s faces are different every day. A man as energetic as a woman as well as a business. Miroslav is the seventh child. Her mother was a flow dancer, and she loved her passionate dance and her fiery red hair and gave birth to Miroslav. Concubine The young Miroslav lived not in Sausal''s main residence, but in a poor villa. It was a house that the local residents humbled and called a mansion. Miroslav never remembers talking to his father when he was young. When the wives'' children at the main residence were wearing sleeves in colorful clothing, they were being dressed in a concubine mansion. In the mansion, his mother and other concubines waited for his father, who was not sure when he would come, elaborated his makeup, polished his skin, and controlled each other. In the eyes of the young Miroslav, the appearance of such mothers was terribly incredible. I thought I wouldn''t. So I worked hard. The aim was a gateway to intellectuals and a sage school. Hone your knowledge to avoid being a woman who sells colors. However, the academic ability can be managed by effort, but the cost of taking the examination is insignificant for children. I had to rely on my father. Rather than betray, it was offered as an investment. He told his father that if his daughter had entered the sage''s institution, he would raise his shares, and he paid for the exam. When she passed the school''s exam, she shouted Kaya. In this way, Miroslav succeeded in escaping from the concubine mansion. However, the scholar''s institution, which struggled to enroll, was not a haven for Miroslav. The first stumbling block looks. At the time, Miroslav had little, if any, interest in beauty. What I kept in mind was about cleanliness, and I didn''t make up or care for my hair, whether it''s ragged, freckles, or eyes all night long. That''s what women who do to men do. That was Miroslav''s idea. In addition, there was an inconceivable fear that the makeup would approach the mothers. Because of such Miroslav, he was poorly received from the opposite sex and was shunned from the same sex. Although troublesome, Miroslav himself thought it was fine. Because you can focus on learning until you feel it, without knowing anyone. In fact, Miroslav was excellent. He never regained his elders with his academic knowledge and magical skills. He was proud of that and did not imitate herself. As a result, Miroslav becomes isolated. Not only that, but also direct and indirect harassment has begun. Opponents are not limited to the opposite sex. Just because you hate men doesn''t mean you have a close affinity for the same sex. The girls of the same age, who had been enrolled at the institution, were excited by talks about makeup and the opposite sex, and were only foolish to Miroslav''s eyes. Such feelings naturally ooze into behavior. One of the few acquaintances and one of them left, and eventually Miroslav was no longer on the campus. Days of chronic discomfort continue. The turning point for such a Miroslav was an ecological survey of a demon. At this time, the village where Miroslav fell was the hometown of Lars and Iria. Lars, who was interested outside of the village, was surprised at the fact that Miroslav, who was only one year old, was acting as a full-time investigator, and followed around with all the reasons. At first, Miroslav was ignorant of this, but Laz, who praised Miroslav straight, began to feel comfortable gradually without regard to appearance or gender. At this time I also learned that Lars longed for adventurers. The sage''s school is also active in magic research, and some leave the school and become adventurers. However, it was more of a career for lower grades. The best ones get jobs at state institutions such as court mages and magic laboratories. To be honest, Miroslav was also looking at that path. Miroslav''s magical aptitude, especially the handling of flame magic, was at the level of one person every five years, and a consultation came from the top of the school. No matter how intrigued by Lars, he doesn''t want to give up a bright future for a boy one year younger. The connection between Miroslav and Lars should have broken there. But things change quickly. Originally, Miroslav, who had completed the course of completion at the age of 15 in two years, was supposed to graduate from the school while keeping the name of a prodigy. However, on the day of the graduation exam, Miroslav did not show up at the venue. This was because he was trapped in an old library under the dormitory. Even if you try to destroy the door using magic, the operator is in danger in a small room. In addition, there were circumstances in which valuable books could not be damaged. The culprit is still unknown. Later, Miroslav managed to escape, but complained, but was not retested. It was a problem that the royal family who came to see the promising prodigy stepped down on waste. As a result, Miroslav was unable to graduate, rather than gain prosperity, and was kicked out of school as if he were leaving school. Miroslav was originally isolated. Moreover, no one reached out to those who bought the royal wrath, and eventually Miroslav arrived at the adventurer. The existence of Lars is related to this. He did not go immediately to Lars because he did not want to see himself fallen. I didn''t want to say that the boy was kicked out of school as if she were leaving school. I chose the adventurer on my own. And he is famous as an adventurer. I decided to go to see Lars. ¡­ It may have been no wonder that Miroslav, who was stuck in the hurry and was about to get violent at the party he entered for the first time, became severely hated by men. ¡ô¡ô¡ô And now, Miroslav has been in a dire situation for the first time, being a man. Your sword is only one misunderstanding. Miroslav is not without understanding the situation. Rather, I understood no more-I would be killed as it was. Popularity At first I thought it was retaliation for being trapped. He''s about to take himself to a place where there''s no place, and try to be violent. But that thought disappeared in a day. Every time Sora deprives her lips, something important inside her is sucked out and chewed. I never die once or twice. He tried to kill the man in front of him-no, the monster. This is another human form. This is evident from the fact that Sora, supposed to be at the top of the level, perfectly dealt with the magic of Miroslav. But the Sora-shaped monster was strong. I couldn''t even escape, and the days of prisoners continued. I have tried to choose death. I told my opponent that, but she only shrugged lightly against Miroslav. Do you think you can''t choose death anyway, or do you think you can die if you die? Probably the former, and the latter. In other words, there is no emphasis on Miroslav''s life and death. I do not dare to die, but I am willing to die as a result. After convinced of that, Miroslav stopped rebelling. I didn''t want to die. This can resist any sneaky criminal. Imitation that gently presents lips does not die. However, it doesn''t make sense to stick to strange monster opponents. Every time I sucked my lips, I began to feel vomiting. Nevertheless, the body feels strong pleasure and heats up without permission. Separated mind and body. She seemed crazy. I''ve even thought about giving up everything and rubbing my forehead against the opponent''s feet. But then you will lose interest in Miroslav. Surely, he is alive because he is "delicious". "Living" here also has a mental meaning. The prey that gave up everything and became non-resistant is definitely not delicious. The reason why we prepared a place where people can live in the depths of Titis, such as the area of such a beast, is to save Miroslav as much as possible. Therefore, Miroslav must live. For the other side, it must be a ¡°lively feed¡±. Raw bait. Yes, Miroslav thought he was. Used in monsters to eat delicious. Like Sora once caught by the King of Flies. It was Miroslav who set it up. Sora may have felt the same despair and fear as herself. I don''t want to die, I screamed for help. ¨D¨DWhile now, I felt very sorry. Only when you meet the same eyes, do you know. This is hell. A living hell. If you let others taste such a thing, you are rightly hated and hated. Miroslav would do the same. Although Sora was a monster, it was none other than Miroslav that created the monster. From that day on, Miroslav changed his attitude toward the opponent. It began to do what it might want before it was desired. Sora may have thought she was flirting. In fact, I can''t say that I didn''t have that feeling. The Atonement, but the underlying thing was. I thought that I couldn''t help eating this opponent. I thought. At that moment, probably Miroslav Sauzar was eaten. Not a body, not a soul, but eaten something as important as the two. Only then could Miroslav see. Now, catch yourself, sneak, and identify what you are eating. An illusionary beast that extends into the shadow of Sora. ¡ô¡ô¡ô Five days after this date, Miroslav Sauzar was in the city of Ishka. About a month after Miroslav disappeared. Guild officials and adventurers who continued their desperate search activities, especially the party members Lars, Iria and Luna Maria, rushed to Miroslav with excitement. So they noticed that Miroslav''s proud long red hair had been cut off from his shoulder. If not, after a month''s missing. Asked what had happened, Miroslav said unusually, shrinking his shoulders. He wasn''t convinced of the guild''s arrest and had disappeared in the sense of protest. Miroslav confesses that the crime statement he left in his room was his work. The guild officials heard this, and after a moment''s surprise, turned his face red with indignation. Not surprisingly, it was no more ridiculous. Penalties Miroslav bows deeply and apologizes to them. Alone, my mind got cold. I accept anything-that word has stopped me. Later, Miroslav was taken to the guild and squeezed out of oil, but in any event, the situation was settled. Sora''s arrangement, which was secretly pursued as an important suspect, was also canceled. Sora returned to the city of Ishka ten days later. At this time, Sora was carrying a slave. At this point, only two people, including Sora, knew that this slave would be the source of a new uproar ... 27 Episode 26: Return to Ishka Town After returning to Ishka for the first time in about two months, I had two things I didn''t have two months ago. One is a black sword. This is not a guise, but a regular weapon that has been forged by a human blacksmith. Black steel Even though it is usually used, it is the swordsmith of the Adastera empire, and the one that he used is known for its toughness. This is a gem that a single coin can fly in units of ten. Specifically, I flew fifty. I have disappeared from the city of Ishka for two months because I had traveled to the empire in search of this sword. As for the price of fifty gold coins, he paid the profit of selling monster materials that were defeated in the forest of Titis. Manticore''s tail was sold at a fairly high price. A total of 10 gold coins, including herbs collected. After all, deep monsters and medicinal plants sell high. In addition, remains of former adventurers killed in the nest of the King of Fly. I sold it in the empire because selling it in the Kingdom of Canary seemed to be troublesome later. Necklaces with magical effects and shields with magic defense are also sold at a very high price, and all together, roughly 70 gold coins. Together with the ten profits from the sale of the material, the amount of gold obtained reached eighty gold coins. You can easily live for one month with one gold coin, so the value of 80 gold coins will be roughly known. Wow, it was a big fortune that was unknown to me enough to mock me as a rich man. Well, more than half disappeared in no time with the price of the black sword. It''s expensive! But this was inevitable. The distinctive black sword is very popular because of its appearance and the advantages of being sturdy and resistant to breaking. Compared to swords, fewer blacksmiths use swords, which is one of the reasons why prices rise. If you were buying a regular sword instead of a black sword, you could save more gold coins ... I decided to buy a sword to make my mind less noticeable . When you return to the city, you may fight in public for some time. At that time, summoning a black sword out of nowhere and fighting will surely stand out. Some adventurers may have heard of fantasy swords and souls, and not all of them will figure out the relationship between me and the swordsman. The name Sora is eastern. That would be a lot of trouble. If you always have a black sword on your waist, it will not be noticeable if you summon your mind in an emergency. That''s why the black sword. The option of buying an ordinary sword had never been an option. The black sword I actually got was not as good as my heart, but it was a good sword that fits well in my hand. Good shopping. Thus, there were thirty gold coins left. Another thing I wanted was a beastman girl who still carries my luggage. Looking back, the girl opened her mouth with a tense look. "Is it something you want, your master?" Woman. young. health. Can withstand battle. This girl, who was given a slaver under such conditions, is called Seal Aruth. Everything seems to be a lion bride. It''s a name like Ikki Tousen''s female warrior. ... He has never grasped anything other than agricultural tools, and he is not a lion beast in the first place. "No, nothing." I don''t think I''m deceived by slavers. However, the condition that I put out is "can withstand battle", not "competent in battle". I can''t complain. And he watched carefully from the empire to Ishka, but there was no problem with behavior or behavior. It has only been a while since she became a slave, and she hasn''t been able to get rid of the embarrassment and hesitation in that sense, but that''s not a big deal. This was a good purchase as well as the black sword-although the spending of thirty gold coins was unplanned. Why do we get the same amount of expenditure every time we earn? Well, let''s just say that this time we didn''t have to pay for the apology to the prostitute and the money for the visit to the gisaeng. With that in mind, I open the door of one inn. Little bird blue pavilion. Sadajuku This was once an inn for adventurer guild purveyors. ¡ô¡ô¡ô One month''s accommodation fee is paid in advance from the remaining silver coins, and the inn''s daughter is given a silver coin as a tip. It''s too big for a tip, but don''t hesitate to pick it up, as we''re still having the old nuisance. We will continue to bounce the same amount of chips every time. I shook my throat, recalling the faces of my master and my daughter, who were confused. Well, here''s where the little pleasure of revenge comes in. I chose this inn, not to show off the money to the father and daughter. This is a guild purse''s inn. Naturally, many guests are adventurers. Also, the store itself is deeply connected to the guild. Earlier, when I was sentenced, the information was transferred to the inn in less than an hour. If you stay at this inn, my information will be transmitted to the guild from the employee''s mouth. My aim was there. The charges against Miroslav for me should have cleared up, but the fact that I ridiculed the guildmaster has not disappeared. The controversy "Sword of Hayabusa" still remains. The guild will definitely continue to mark me as dangerous. That''s why we chose this inn to make it easy to mark the other side. Please watch me as much as you like. I do nothing. If something happens while I''m not doing anything, it''s the work of someone other than me. In a way, the guild proves my innocence. Fufufufufu. However, if things happen on the day I return to Ishka, or within a few days, it''s a bit too timely. So you''ll need to take some time. I''ve already mentioned that in advance, so let''s work seriously for a while. Yes, we will start collecting herbs, which is the work of my soul, today! ¡­ No, there is no problem with exterminating demons or exterminating bandits if you have the current ability. However, I''ve been expelled from the guild and can''t receive them as a request. In addition, there was a speculation that at this point we would like people around us to still think they were at level one. Parasitic Some of you may be wondering about living alive from the fly''s nest, but for most humans, I''m still ''.'' Overturning that perception is a bit further away. 28 Episode 27 Right of Slaves slave. The lowest class that exists in the Kingdom of Canary, the Adastera Empire, and most other countries. Only southern kingdoms have abolished slavery. Even in the Holy Kingdom, it is difficult to completely abolish slavery, which is deeply rooted in the history and society of the continent, and possession and sale are half-accepted. However, the reality is various even if it is a slave. There is such a funny story. A grave guard and a rich bochan hired a slave. One day, Bochan ordered to drink and buy it for slaves. Then the slaves said: My job is tomb guard. It''s not about buying sake. Bo-chan reluctantly went to buy his own sake. This shows that slaves have certain rights and that even their masters cannot invade them. Let''s take a closer example. A young girl hits the door of a slaver''s shop to return her family debt. At this time, the girl can choose how much to sell herself. To be clear, you can choose whether to sell chastity or not. If you do not sell, you can refuse even if your husband requests sexual service. It was natural, however, that less money would be available from slavers. Even the slave traders have different selling habits between those who allow the night life and those who do not, so they have to buy or refuse to trade in the first place unless there is a special skill. Once enslaved, the merchant will be obliged to take care of the purchased slave. There is no point in having a long, unsold slave. As for the beastman slave Seal Aluth I bought, she sold everything to the slaver. She can''t refuse if I ask for a night opponent. Naturally, this is reflected in the purchase price. Monkey In addition, the seal, a beast of Ocelot (cats), has magically excellent sight and a nose. You can run like a tree or swim in the water like a fish. Yet his personality is serious and honest. He was obedient to the command, and his stretched limbs had little ups and downs, but he was full of refreshing charm like wild beauty. She was so charming that she couldn''t help but ask for thirty gold coins. ¡­¡­ To be honest, I didn''t want to be a slave. I didn''t want to buy a slave this time, but to put on an elf. So anyone could be as long as the conditions for slavery were met. It''s a bit rough at first, but you can release it from slavery when you''re done. When I was thinking that way, it was the seal that was introduced. The moment I saw the other person''s face, I felt that my heart was shaking. As a result, I am now in the same room as the seal. It''s a sticker, but now I''m playing on my knee pillow and saying, "... ah ... or ... hey !?" I''m not doing anything erotic. I''m just tinkering with a small cat''s ear popping out of her head. When I was a kid, I remember nostalgicly doing something similar to a cat that lived in the dojo. Well, at that time, I was scratched without any questions and was crying. If you suddenly touch your ears, you''ll hate it. In that regard, whatever slave girl can do whatever he wants, Fufufu. "Ah, that ... your master ...?" "What is it?" "How long is this ...?" "I''ll do it until the sun rises. I''ll do it every day." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Did you do anything to hurt me? I apologize.¡± "No, not at all. I''d rather thank you for doing it well. "That, just ...?" Hammering "I''m a pervert that''s excited to see the face of a girl who did it" "Well" "If you were embarrassed with your own hands, it would be even better. Give up thinking you were bought by a terrible master." With that said, lightly stroke the waist of the seal. Suddenly, a different kind of stimulus was given, and the face and body of the seal jumped, and a particularly sweet voice echoed inside the room. Noticing that, the face of the seal turns red. Combing I was able to make such a soft, maroon-colored hair with my left hand, and my ears closed my ears again. This night, as I declared, the sweet voice of the seal continued to shake the room air until dawn. Shortly before going to bed, he goes to the Titis Forest to collect herbs. When I returned to the inn, I laid her on my lap again and caressed my ears and sometimes my tail. The next day, the next day, and the next day, I continued. Anyone who continues such a life will be short of sleep. If you fall short of sleep, your physical strength will decline and your physical condition will easily deteriorate. The seal began to bear eyes and his cheeks were visible. I took that seal to the forest that day as well. An adventurer at the same inn and a father and daughter at the inn told me, "Take a break." Then, four people stand in front of us who left the gate of Ishka and went to the forest. They were four from "Falcon Sword". 29 Episode 28 Duel "It seems like you''re still working hard to extract herbs. Why don''t you even aim for a pharmacist? A magic wand in a pointed hat. And the magician''s robe. Miroslav dressed as usual, with curse as usual. The only difference is that the long redhead is cut off. Now she seemed to braid her shortened hair and hide it in her hat. Retired: "That''s your advice. I want you to do just that. I''m busy, unlike you, who can eat if you wave your guild''s tail." "I don''t want to talk to you, but- Miroslav glances at the seal behind me. He looked at the seal that was worn out and made a sad face. "Let a woman younger than me carry all my luggage ... a man who looked down. It''s not a story that has just begun." Murdered, "I''m on my own, no matter what my slaves are. "Do you know the word" remember the fool "? And if you use less groundless slander, you will buy the guildmaster''s anger." "I''m sorry. If you don''t get involved, I won''t bother you. Every night, "It''s been rumored that you''re doing terrible things to the child. Like a monkey. You get money that doesn''t fit and you want it first. When you''re a slave, poor quality is oozing out in your behavior. If you want to embrace a woman, first get the charm you can love with an equal partner! " When Miroslav dumps, Lars opens her mouth. The face was full of strong righteous indignation, probably fired. As I said, Lars is from a rural area. The story of selling off a wife or daughter without paying taxes is not a stranger. Talking like this, Lars'' mouth becomes strangely heavy. Ilia, who is also from Lars. I haven''t heard it clearly, but they may have had a family member or friend that they lost. "Sora, did he fall into slavery for his family? Take care of it. If you can''t do that, release it!" "Well, you''re saying I''m on my own, no matter what my slaves are. Why don''t you release me? There''s no telling you." "Then I have an idea here." Lars reaches for his sword. Looking at it, I laughed with my nose. Popular "Oh god, robbery or murder for a slave''s desire? I thought I was ambushing in a place where I couldn''t help. That was the case before, and" Falcon''s Sword "fell a lot. What! " "Don''t be playful, don''t rob! You''re going to hit your sexual roots again!" "To rob someone and forcibly take away your belongings is a robbery. No matter what you do for justice, the only thing you can do in the book is the brave." "... I don''t want to listen?" "Listening to anything, it''s just pushing ourselves from before, but what if I''d release him, what would I do? He paid 30 gold coins." "Then I''ll pay you thirty gold coins! That''s fine." "Hey, well. Where is the fool who buys 30 gold coins and sells them with 30 gold coins?" "Well, 60 or 100! I''ll pay as much as I want! Lars roars as if it were intense. For a hundred gold coins, it is not enough for even a sixth-class adventurer. But if it''s Lars, it will. Even if I raise the value to 500 or 1000, there is still a deep hand to rely on Sausal Shokai. I lifted my lips "That''s right, I''ll give you my hand with a million gold coins." "... what?" "What''s up, a million. Oh, what would I do with 100,000 installments a month?" "Don''t be playful! You won''t be able to pay that much money!" "I often say that I will pay as much as I want before the root of the tongue dries." "There is a limit!" "Well, you''re saying what you don''t intend to sell, you sell it? Of course, it''s natural because you have to calculate the contents of your wallet and calculate the price you can buy. Is it? " After saying that, I laughed as if I made a fool. "Maybe you were trying to get me to say two hundred or three hundred gold coins? So I''m going to give it myself and really give it money. The Sausal firm will be willing to spend as well. It''s a tricky measure. "Gu ..." "Save the oppressed slave. It''s your favorite hero, but I''m sorry, Lars. If you discipline this, don''t bother me. If you continue to be a legitimate adventurer, you will definitely make a difference Don''t be fooled by the magician''s mouth there. " "That''s a duel." "What?" "Duel, Sora!" Lars said, he took his left hand glove and threw it at me. A worn leather glove slammed into my chest and fell to the ground. "Take the child''s freedom and fight me! If I win, I''ll have him released!" "turn down" "Do you want to run away?" "Escape, but nothing, I''m at the top level. There''s no reason to take on a duel without a win. If you win there''s no benefit." "in that case--" "And if you win, I''ll be your favorite slave." Miroslav comes forward in front of Lars who says something. The redhead sorcerer scorns and opens his mouth. "Would you take me to a duel if I have a profit? I just want to make me a slave and do what I like. Oh, and of course I''ll give my master all my personal fortunes. I have never calculated it properly in a magic book, but I guarantee that it will be at least more than thirty gold coins. " "Oh, hey, Miro!" "Okay, Lars. There''s nothing you can lose. Nothing will ever happen if you promise. And if anything happens, that''s the result of believing in you. Just be proud and never be remorseful. " "Miro ... I''m so far ..." Lars to moisten the eyes and Miroslav to flush the cheeks. They are always going to start a three-story play, no matter where they are. Well, in this case the meaning is a little different than before. Murderer "I''m afraid of the excitement, but I don''t want to drink under such conditions. It''s not a joke to say" "." "Sora, you ...!" "Well, if you''re an elf there, you can think about it." With that said, I see Luna Maria, who hasn''t said a word so far. Ilia does not say a word, but this is probably what Miroslav had included from the beginning. Leave negotiations to yourself. Luna Maria, suddenly pointed at the water, blinked as if puzzled. "Wow, me?" Murdered, "You wouldn''t be able to get a slave of an old elf out of a hundred gold coins. But if you become a slave, your consent is essential. You can''t believe the leader as much as there. I should refuse. " Watch Lars saying that. He pointed his gloves on the gloves that fell on the ground before continuing. "If you take the current conditions, you can pick up these gloves, Lars." "¡­¡­Really?" "Oh, that''s the thing. It''s a place of adventurer''s guild, you''re going to be a slaver, and you''re going to do it grandly. Make Luna Maria a slave in the field. Needless to say, it''s your role to let Luna Maria know the conditions for being a slave. If you can''t do that, there''s no duel. "... Okay. Luna persuades me and sets up as soon as possible, apart from the guild. Instead, Sora, until the day comes." "Be assured, don''t touch the sticker with one finger. Always ask the inn''s daughter who is listening outside if you''re lying." After finishing saying, I pick up the gloves that have fallen to my feet. At this moment, the duel between Me and Lars was completed. With the essential seal and Luna Maria''s intentions left behind. 30 Episode 29 Luna Maria II "Laz, it was wonderful. You got that cowardly!" Miroslav praised Lars with a smile. In response, Lars reluctantly scratched his cheek. "I''m sorry, Miro. From the middle, Miro''s story slipped out of my head ... I wasn''t just putting it on, I was just mad at him." "Huh, I think you''re that kind of person, and that''s why I''m so curious. I can release that child from Sora''s hand. This is Lars'' credit." Miroslav said Lars''s hand was firmly in his hands and smiled with a smile. Lars laughs as if shy. Luna Maria was staring at the confusion. Miroslav notices his gaze and calls out with his eyes down. "I didn''t think I would ask Luna for a slave, but for me. That''s just my miscalculation. I''m sorry for Luna." "that is¡­¡­" "But it''s OK!" Miroslav raises his voice as if to block Luna Maria''s voice. "Lars can''t lose to the cowardly. Lars is level 16 and beyond is level 1. Where they fall, Lars won''t win. Please trust in Lars. I''d like to do this as well. " Miroslav dropped his head deeply. Lars nodded vigorously to dispel Luna Maria''s fears. "Exactly what Miroslav says. I''ll never lose to a coward who devours an unreachable slave. I''ll also help that child, Seal ... " Asking, Lars didn''t seem to believe that he would be turned down. I''m convinced of my wins and my friends are convinced me too. Lars''s idea is that he cannot be refused. But Luna Maria did not nod. I could not nod. Because he felt the power of Sora more than anyone. Earlier, Sora, which I saw for the first time in a while, seemed to be even larger than I had seen before. As expected, she wasn''t stiff and stuck as before, but when she saw Sora, she felt a sense of oppression that crippled her heart. Asked if Lars could beat that Sora, Luna Maria would have to shake his head. Lars notices Luna Maria''s hesitation and tries to open her mouth suspiciously and surprisingly. It was Ilia who was silent until then. "Stop it, Lars, how''s each other''s ability? It''s not easy to nod to know that you''re going to put yourself in the game of others, right? Luna naturally hesitates." "Oh, oh, that''s right. I''m sorry, it might have been a bit stripped." "Is it a bit strange?" "What''s wrong?" "You''re level sixteen, there''s one more, if you fight, you''ll win. But that''s how Sora knows more than we do. Why did Sora get such a bad game? Right? " "Why ... I thought I could win?" "So I''m asking why I thought I could win. I got a win because I had a chance, and we don''t know what the odds were. He hasn''t appeared in Ishka for nearly two months, he seems to have been to an empire, but he might have gained something strange there. " Lars hears Ilia''s words and thinks deeply. Luna Maria thought this was the first time she revealed her thoughts to her friends. "Lars, it''s about Ilia''s story ..." "What is Luna?" "This is a spirit-master''s feeling, and it''s hard to make clear evidence ... Sora is now different from Sora before." "Wrong?" "Yes. Sora-san is probably not at the top of the list now. He feels incomparable power than before. I guess something was in the fly''s nest." The word dragon reduces credibility. Therefore, Luna Maria explained Sora''s anomalies in plain language as much as possible. When he hears it, the wrinkles between his brows become deeper. It was Miroslav who spoke to Lars. "Lars, don''t worry." "Miro?" "What is that guy''s level up? What''s that? Even if you''ve spent all of the last two months trying to get rid of the monsters, you''re at best level 3. If you''re going to die, you''ll reach level 4. Maybe, but that''s the limit. Yes, for Sora, it''s like a feeling that your power has doubled or tripled, but Lars, adults and children compared to you. " In the first place, Miroslav raises his voice. "There''s a huge gap between adventurer and warrior above that level between a man who has been collecting herbs in recent years and one who has gone through many dangers. The difference can be filled in just two months or so It''s not the thing, right? " "Oh, that''s of course!" "In addition, I also know about the" win "that Ilia said earlier." "Really!?" The lie founder, "Yes. That man was saying earlier that he had paid thirty gold coins to buy a child named Seal. Where did he get that money? Took out gold coins to fund the priests who use "", and where did he get that money? I guessed that he converted the remains of those who died in the fly''s nest into money I think it is something. '''' When Ilia heard that, she muttered small as she remembered something. "... Speaking of which, he was bringing back the identification tags of the other adventurers." "Yes. I''ve reported to the guild staff that it was just as hard as taking out the identification tag ... but he must have succeeded in bringing out the gold items and equipment. A man who was kicked out of the dorm without getting a gold coin would not be able to get the gold coins. '''' "Yes. That''s why there was an unfamiliar sword on his waist." "Yeah, that''s one of those things that I bought and sold from the dead''s relics. Nothing. I went to the empire to sell things that I couldn''t sell or sell in the city of Ishka. With the money I got, I bought an overkill weapon, bought a slave, and came back to show me myself like this, and it''s the man who is delighted to be here today. When you stay at the regular lodging, you can see the evilness of the bottom through it. '''' "When it comes to that, what Ilia was saying about" winning ... " "It''s like a sword. It''s like a kid who had only touched a toy sword, sneaked out his parent''s sword, and now he''s joyfully swinging, and now I''m better. It''s clear, it''s not enough to argue. " Miroslav, who cut down the fears of Ilia and Luna Maria, saw Lars again. And gently reach out to Lars'' cheek. Is it really Luna Maria''s mind that seemed to shimmer the invisible light for a moment in both eyes? A newcomer "Lars. It''s an adult''s role to play a mischievous child. It''s a role to break a nose when misunderstood by a sudden level up. Show Sora the power as a real adventurer and a real warrior. You should do that to help the poor beast girl ... " 31 Episode 30 as planned In the city of Ishka, the duel method is not so rare. Rough adventurers want to end each other with swords and fists. That is common. However, it is not left unchecked. What a duel needs to have formal effect is a witness. Choose a location for the duel, get ready, and guarantee results. Disputing the outcome of a duel is synonymous with insulting the witness. By their very nature, witnesses are required to have a reasonable status and responsibility. Conversely, if you don''t find enough witnesses, the duel will be just a private fight and will be punished under the security laws of the city. As expected, the witness of the duel between me and Lars was the guildmaster Elgart. The place is a guild training ground. There were no spectators or spectators, and in the spacious space, except for me, Lars and Elgart, there was only a receptionist named Falcon''s Sword, a seal, and that braid Liddell. For me, assuming that adventurers and staff flourish wildly, honestly, it is unexpected. Well, it''s a duel between those who originally had a connection. Perhaps it''s a strange thing in the middle of a duel, and it wouldn''t be good to hear it from other adventurers. However, this could crush the results if Lars loses. It is no wonder that the guildmaster who has crushed Miroslav''s crimes has now crushed Lars'' defeat. With that in mind, the door of the training ground opened and a middle-aged man ran out of breath. "... huh, huh ... no, I''m sorry to be late! I had a problem going out and was taking time there." The good appearance of the silk clothing is very reminiscent of a merchant merchant. The person-a slave trader sent by the Union, glanced at his eyes like a thread and saw the people gathered here. "I thought it was rare to hear from Lord Elgart, but it seems to be quite amusing." "I told you the details in writing. The time is coming. If I like Fyodor, I''d like to start right away. "Yes, yes, yes. Fyodor''s easy-going behavior is noticeable somewhere, but as long as he is dispatched from the union, he is neither incompetent nor irresponsible. It will be enough as a witness. Or rather, if I didn''t recognize Fyodor as a witness here, I would sell a quarrel to the Union. It was a terrible story. "Union" is a slave union. Like an adventurer''s guild or a temple of the god of law, it is a huge organization that crosses borders. Information on slave trafficking is collected in "unions" without receiving much information. The power of a union, which sometimes buys and sells over thousands of slaves, has reached the small nations and the territory of nowhere, and unless it is a suicidal desire, no one will turn the union into an enemy. And, well, they are people who aren''t very involved if they''re alive-not just unlucky people like seals, and I''ll take care of something that''s hard to say I don''t know. Well, ahead is ahead. Now focus on your opponent. Lars wears a one-handed sword with a round shield and a steel armor, and probably all have magic. This is the strength of those who have a firm behind them. In short, it was fully armed. On the other hand, except for the black sword at the waist, I''m just a leather armor that I always wear. Partial armor that only protects the chest. Defense is known. Just looking at the equipment is my complete defeat. Rather, it is a level that makes Lars laugh when he is not mature. Of course, no one laughs here. A duel that sometimes even kills lives. It is natural to give everything you can have. Lars himself stared at me with a serious look. "Then ... both are ready!" Lars raises his shield and sword in response to Elgart''s voice. Kei I held the sword in the middle. In this duel, we don''t use any guise. In addition to trying out my natural strength, it was also a defensive measure to keep the guilds and unions out of my power. The problem was whether Lars would allow it- "Hah!" A stroke of escapade from a sharp step. If he had been standing silently, he would have severely broken his left shoulder. Sky Of course, this is not as sweet as it can be for the first shot. He flew lightly backwards, killed him, and tried to hit the counter at the point where his position was lost. However, as expected, the sixth-level adventurers are not so sweet, and Lars moves the shield with plenty to minimize any gaps that occur after the attack. Do you want to attack next?-The next moment I thought, Lars'' second shot flew. Even faster than the first step. It was a movement that I could not imagine wearing heavy metal armor. Mine When I realized I couldn''t do it, I used a sword to parry Lars. Numb pressure is transmitted through the sword. Heavy slash. He can put the power of his legs and legs on the sword. Naturally, he was a completely different person from Lars five years ago. "What''s wrong, Sora! I just won''t win me!" 3rd, 4th, 5th, ... Lars shouts to provoke you while cutting in rapid succession. I responded by bending my lips. "Thanks for your advice" Shield Attack Flying sideways, dodging Lars''s thrust while saying. Dodge immediately after attacking. I''ve set footfalls like an adventurer of all sorts, but this one also flies away. Meanwhile, I relentlessly watched Lars. Zan The four basics that are considered important in the fantasy sword: Views are observations. A certain general of the empire once said, "If you know the enemy and know yourself, you will not fight a hundred battles," but this is not limited to soldiers. Kei: If you don''t use the Shinso, you''re going to have better ground power. In addition, Lars overwhelms his experience as an adventurer. I was trying to find the key to overcoming those differences in the opponent''s movements. From the point of view, now I''m a dangerous man staring at Lars''s every move with his snake-like eyes. Whether you hated my gaze or boiled down to an attack that could not be hit at all, Lars''s attack was getting a little bigger. It''s not a sloppy attack, but it''s less accurate than ever. I haven''t talked with Thirty yet. I think it''s too early to be ... but no, I''m struggling with a level one opponent. In such a situation, the thought of germinating will inevitably grow. The sixth-level adventurer can''t give a shot to the exiled former ten-level adventurer. You must be concerned about your peers and the guildmaster. In addition, it must have been smashed into Miroslav. "Please show me the power of a real adventurer and a real warrior." If that would work, it was inevitable that glue would occur. -That''s right, and if you understand that, it''s the enemy Tashinami that is poking around. Lars has always been vulnerable to this kind of shaking. Somehow the roots are rustic farmers. "What''s wrong, Lars. Can''t you beat me just by waving your sword?" "Noisy, chokomaka!" "Unfortunately, swords aren''t weapons that cut directly from each other. This is how I fight, but it''s a problem that a sixth-class adventurer can''t capture my movements." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "The movements are getting more and more complicated-no!" In other words, Laz slammed down his shield slightly and squeezed his chest. Wipe the gap in the armor and injure the opponent''s body. "Guu !?" "Hey, the shield has gone down again." Continue to pierce the tip and shoot through the gaps in the armor accurately. Lars distorted her face in pain, waving her shield sideways and moving me away, and in return she slashed with a one-handed sword. However, the attack is a big deal. It''s not slashing with legs as before. Dodging was nothing. After a while, I slashed, and after the number of slashes reached fifty, I faced Lars at a distance. Lars gasps, distorts his face, and blood from the gaps in the armor pollutes the ground. ¡­¡­Yup. Bad to say but weak. Tsubasako It is true that the land power is up. If you meet, you will surely lose. However, Lars does not have the know-how to bring such advantages to the fight. Ayaka and Laguna five years ago are much stronger. I understand why. Fundamentally, Lars'' sword is a sword for fighting monsters, not for humans. Necromancer Of course, Lars would have fought against human opponents. There is no shortage of human enemies for bandits, priests, and adventurers. However, on the whole, the opponents will be overwhelmingly demon, and killing people in the first place will not give you the skills for interpersonal swords. In that respect, although I had a blank, I had learned from the childhood that I had learned the fantasy sword style. After all, everyone was stronger than me. The experience of fighting strong human beings is inevitable. At any rate, you don''t need to prolong the fight anymore. It''s not unlikely that Kei is all a Lars trap to get you here-yes, if so, let''s admire his acting skills and lift the ban. I go one step forward thinking about that. "Lars!" Perhaps I felt something that could not be overlooked by the movement, and Ilia invited Lars to look at her. When Lars responded and repositioned her sword, my sword stretched like a snake in the air, tangled with Lars'' sword. And. Kin, and. Lars''s one-handed sword fluttered in the air, echoing a clear metal sound. Eventually, the sword pierces a little further away from us. A sword was struck at Lars''s neck, which was stunned to see it. "That''s it! Winner, Sora!" When I saw Lars'' eyes at that moment, I thought suddenly. Surely, I must have looked like this when I was defeated by a dragon fan in a trial. ¡ô¡ô¡ô "Wait, wait, let me fight once more!" That''s what Lars returned to me first. He doesn''t thank Ilia who is healing her, and she glares at me with blood running through her eyes. I shrugged my shoulder lightly at Lars. "Does that mean that the witnesses acknowledge the victory? Are you an guild master?" "That''s different! I''m losing now. That''s okay. I''ll admit it, let''s win again, Sora! Yeah, there shouldn''t have been a single duel arrangement! I''ll win this time!" "Hm. Well, but who''s next?" "What?" "The current game is my win, that is, Luna Maria is mine. If I want to fight again, I have to get another slave. I need to say, I don''t need Miroslav, so you can have it Is only Ilia. " When Lars hears it, he sees Ilia unintentionally. Iria, who was blocking Lars'' wounds, shook her head with a harsh expression. "Ilia!" "No, Lars. The wounds are closed, but the lost blood has not returned. There is no victory in this situation." "Okay, now I know how to fight Sora. I will win next!" Ilia''s hand struck sharply on Lars''s cheek. The dry sound of pasin echoes around. "Let''s do it! How long are you going to escape from the result? You lost! If you don''t admit it first, there will be no rematch!" "... Iri ... A ..." With that scolding, Lars must be kneeling on the spot, apparently finally admitting reality. While watching them, I was laughing at my heart. Ilia''s attitude is strict but gentle. Probably the most correct response possible. But for humans who are overwhelmed, sometimes correctness is disgusting. In such a case, if someone talks to you with sweet words, the man will flutter. It''s not an eternal relationship even though it''s a childhood friend. ¨D¨DI didn''t see Miroslav. I didn''t even need to look. ¨D¨DEverything was going as planned. 32 Episode 31: Hypocrite I''ve been able to get the stomach of the baby! ¨D¨DI didn''t mean to float like that. However, when Luna''s was beaten on the night of Luna Maria wearing a slave''s collar in the inn room, it was true that greed other than eating the soul was powerfully swollen. After all, she was a good friend for a while. Though I never thought of it, I couldn''t stay calm if I saw him in front. Of course, Luna Maria has transferred all rights to me, so I cannot deny this request. This is a slave contract formally signed in the presence of a slave trader. Of course, I don''t have to refrain. I want to go over that right now, but before that I had to make sure. "So what are you planning?" He flushes his face and asks Luna Maria, who is standing prone. By the way, my face is red because I''m shy. Now, Luna Maria wears silk garments that fit snugly into the body. There is no fabric in the limbs, and the back and chest are quite bold. Kagura This kind of clothes is such that you can swim in the sea as it is, or dancers can dance to God. Erotic to say clearly. What is worn is an elf that can be said to be a synonym for grace. Most guys will swallow the brim-like me. However, I didn''t put Luna Maria in this outfit just because of my lewdness. In other words, they could not hide their weapons. "... I don''t plan anything, Sora-san" "Don''t go crazy. I wagered on it ... well, maybe because Lars stepped on to win, but I''m going to be too mature. I didn''t even have to resist when I did a slave contract. It''s clear what you''re going to do, and knowing it''s all you''re doing is coming closer to me and doing something. " Of course, it was me who drove Luna Maria into that situation. Even if we resisted there, the result would not have changed. Useless to resist. That''s right, but is it easy to give up? No, such a person cannot be an adventurer for many years. I thought Luna Maria had nothing more than a stomach. The problem is that you can''t read what you have. Slave killing a master is a deadly sin, as you would normally think of sleeping. The one who died will continue until the torment of mashi dies. Or you can let me be careless and kill another person-Lars and Ilia. However, they would be charged with serious felony charges for their involvement in the killings. Luna Maria quietly opened her mouth, thinking like that. "I don''t plan, but I have a question." "Hmm? What?" "Who are you?" "... What? A monster that doesn''t have a human heart, or that kind of story?" "No, no! It''s not." Luna Maria shook her head in a hurry and shook his head in the air as if hesitated. But soon he glanced at the eyes of determination and nodded, looking straight at me. "... I can see the dragon" "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­What?" "You can see a dragon in you. A dragon covered with scales more than at night. The first time you saw it was when Sora came back alive from the fly''s nest." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± "I don''t know if the dragon has buried in the human body or if the dragon has taken the form of a human, but I can see the dragon, so I asked, who are you?" Mitsuken: "I''ve never been a person other than this person since I was born. That is the answer ..." I thought here. Definitely a dragon is a soul eater. Judging from the time when he woke up in his attire, this suggests that it is not a bullshit. "Did you tell anyone that?" "No ... I''ve caught it as a spirit angel. There is no way to prove it to other people ..." "Does that mean that other spirits can also feel it?" "Probably. However, I can''t say for sure because spirits are perceived differently by individuals." "I see. Sometimes you can see it in that way ... oh, speaking of it." Here, I suddenly remembered when I was charged with "Sword of Falcon" in the guild. At that time, Luna Maria was terribly frightened and shaking, "Maybe because you noticed that dragon?" "... Yes, I was staring at the dragon up close. I didn''t even breathe." So that''s it. Then, wasn''t it a hypocritical action to get an exemption mark afterwards following me and apologizing? I used to swear badly, but if it was too early, it would be a bad story. No, wait. Rather than that- "If you could see the dragon, didn''t you think I might win today in the duel? Why did you take a bet? This is a story that Lars and I went on their own. Probably. " "That''s ... well, if you''ve revealed so far, you don''t even need to dress your teeth anymore." "Hmm, what is it?" "It''s about Milo-isn''t she communicating with you?" The moment I heard it, I laughed with my nose. Scorpion: "Are you familiar? Is that woman who hates me like that? An interesting joke. Is that also the spirit-senser''s feeling?" "Since Miro, who was missing, came back and felt that something was wrong. Occasionally, the spirit was doing something wrong. However, it was only vaguely felt, I wasn''t there; I was convinced on the day Lars and Sora decided a duel. " "What happened?" "Miro said, I was going to use myself as a betting material, but ended up taking me on that job, sorry. It looks like she''s sincerely apologizing. But ... a mischievous leprechaun was dancing on his shoulders, so I realized that Miro was enjoying this situation, and when she thought that, Miro was clearly Lars Even though I and Ilia were worried, I was laughing and trying to lead Lars to a duel. " Having said that, Luna Maria shakes her head without force. "No, Miro was the first to talk about her, a beast girl called Seal. In the first place, did she calculate everything from the beginning?" "Well, but if you doubted it, it''s even more questionable. Why did you follow the bet? If Miro thought she knew me, Lars might not have believed that. But Ilia would have listened to the story, and that''s a good thing to talk to the guildmaster. " "I thought of course, but when I removed Miro from the party, I thought you would just get another hand. I decided it was a good idea to get things done. '''' "A good idea, if the aim of the dragon is yourself, what can I do by sacrifice myself? Well, surely evil dragons are a sacrifice girl." "I apologize if I think too much. "Hmm, that''s right. I''m not thinking too much." I was afraid I could take my speech, but I haven''t seen any of my feelings at the moment. No one is listening or lurking behind the ceiling. Whatever you say here will not be a problem later. Even if it''s a problem, don''t fool me anyway. "But why do you do that again? Only in the story can the sacrifice maid be helped by a hero?" Hypocrite: "''Apology just to satisfy you, go to the mirror without permission.''" "Mu" Hypocrite "I forsaken that day, when I was chased by the king of the fly. I knew what would happen if I was captured by the king of the fly. I gave priority to my and my companion''s lives, and no matter what I said to you, it couldn''t be convincing. As you said, I was'' As she said, Luna Maria slowly moved in front of me, where she kneeled. Then lower your head deeply. Like a lord hanging his head on the lord. Samurai: "I''d like to show you this time by action, not words. This may be hypocrisy, but I''ll do my best. I will serve you with all of my body and heart. Would you please allow me to be with you? " "... Forgive me, you''re my slave long ago. I won''t let you go if I don''t like it." I said bluntly because I had no other choice but to say. I imagined being resentful or hated, but I didn''t think I would be asked to let me go by my side. Hearing my response, Luna Maria smiled as the flower blossomed open, and said. My husband, "Yes! Thank you," 33 Episode 32: How to Peacefully Sell a Fight to a Guild My next target after getting Lunamaria was Iria, the Priest Warrior of Hayabusa''s Sword. However, this takes a little time to prepare. It was natural that we would not be able to do it tomorrow today, trying to break our long-standing relationship. Well, it''s not unlikely that Lars could go crazy and pay for Iria for a bet and try again. I''m most grateful for that ... I''m guessing it''s probably not, given Ilia''s personality. Therefore, it is necessary to sit down on Ilia. So what to do during that time? So my idea was to sell fights to the adventurer''s guild. Fighting doesn''t mean assassinating the guildmaster, kidnapping the receptionist, or killing other adventurers. Sell quarrels in a manner that is more open and for the good of the world. Specifically, I''ll clear up requests that the guild can''t handle. I can''t get a request because I''m exiled, but that''s OK because Lunamaria is there. There is no sentence in the guild rules that receptionists love that "slaves cannot be adventurers." There is no sentence saying, "Adventurers who have become slaves will be dismissed immediately." Luna Maria is still an adventurer now a slave. I''m going to get you out of the sword, but not withdraw from the guild. The aim is a so-called "salted" quest where the fulfillment of requests is delayed. The rewards are too cheap, the rewards are reasonable but the detention period is long, the rewards are high but the risk is even higher. Recruitment There are various reasons for salting, but such a request is a worrisome seed for the guild. The requester makes a complaint, and even though it is an adventurer, he has a disgusting face. Penalties Most often, adventurers who have breached the rules are forced to do so. Occasionally guild officials with adventurer qualifications seem to be doing the job. This is the solution for ordinary towns, but there is the adventure city Ishka. The number of requests brought in every day is far more than a hundred, and the probability of salting is high. Anyway, just wait a day or two and a lot of new quests will pop out immediately. You don''t have to take the bad quest. Then remove the salting requests that have accumulated. From the client''s perspective, the current situation where requests are not cleared at all cannot be interesting. Guild distrust will increase. That''s where I solve it dashingly. Of course, from a superficial point of view, it is Luna Maria who accepts and clears the request. But given Luna Maria''s current situation, it''s an idiot to see me behind. The ex-advanced adventurer clears up any requests that cannot be handled by the guild. Anyone can read the meaning put there. If this were a regular request, the guild might refuse to accept Luna Maria''s quest order, giving reasons. But we can''t do that with salting requests. Snitch If you do that, you just go to the client. The guild is making salted requests from you, but they rejected us when we tried to receive them. This frustrates the client and greatly reduces the guild stock. We can accept requests on the spot without going through the guild. That''s how I invented "How to Peacefully Sell Fights to Guilds (Introduction)". ¡ô¡ô¡ô I decided on my immediate action plan, but the question here was what to do with Seal Aluth, a beastman slave girl. When I dragged Lars into a duel, her role was over. If you wish, you could release yourself from the slaves and return home. Or rather, I was going to do that. Even though he bought by hitting a large sum of thirty gold coins, the gold coins are not the money I earned by sweating. I didn''t feel sorry if I thought that the easy money just disappeared like a buzz. However, there were those who waited for this. He is the seal himself. He said that even if he returned to his hometown, he would not be able to pay the tax again and would just sell himself like this. There is no guarantee that the next master is a better person than me. I just wanted to use it without abandoning it. "... I''m going to do my best for the night, too." At the point where the seal that dyed the cheeks glanced glanced, there was a figure of Luna Maria whose cheeks were redder than the seal. Yeah, I did my best last night. The best way to do it was to get a seal in the next room for the first time in a few days. Grapes Luna Maria''s soul is as aromatic and rich as the finest sake. I''m imagining it because I''ve never tasted the finest wine. Aside from that, it''s a weird story to release the slaves when you don''t want them. Regardless of the service, if you consider the request for salting in the future, there is no problem with a large number of hands. Above all, the lightness of the seal, the goodness of the eyes, and the goodness of the nose must be very helpful. I decided to seal off the Seal Release Plan and change it to a Seal Abuse Plan-I was joking that I was bowed down by a pale seal. Deep enough to put a forehead on the floor. ...... Yes, it''s a master and a slave. This is a light joke, but not for the rest. I have a literal right to seize their lives. Familiar behavior puts a burden on the other party. Keep in mind. After that, I sent Luna Maria to the guild as scheduled and withdrew Falcon''s Sword. Next, a list of appropriate salting requests is made. Lunamaria is a sixth-level adventurer like Lars, so she can accept orders unless she is a very difficult quest. One of the requests made by Luna Maria was an eye-catching request. "... Gryphon defeated?" "Oh, that''s a request to kill the griffon that lives on Mount Skim. The client seems to have killed his son and grandson by griffon ..." "It''s not a monster walking along the road and coming across by chance. Was it an adventurer looking for a treasure?" Eagle The griffon, also known as the king of birds and beasts, is a powerful monster with a head and wings, a lion''s body and claws. It is said that it inhabits the high peaks that humans cannot reach, and that its nests are storing gold. There are many stories about adventurers challenging the Griffon for a quick get-away. "Yes. We want you to take revenge on your adventurer''s family, but it''s awkward to deal with griffons in bad foothills, and unlike goblins and orcs, if you let go, you''re harmful. According to a staff member who gave me the information, she told the veteran adventurer several times, but she wasn''t reluctant to just return to the greedy fool. That''s right " "Why is it salted? The rewards aren''t cheap, but it''s not enough to play with Griffon." If you want to fight Griffon, you have to start by preparing for the climb. If you think about that, this reward is worth it. Indeed, this doesn''t mean that the underwriter has appeared. But that''s why it''s my first job. "An adventurer who can be close to the client''s feelings without being affected by gains and losses-a compelling song." "Are you going to undertake it?" "Oh, fortunately, I know how to get around. Skim Mountain isn''t too far away and practice is just fine." "... haha" Lunamaria and Seal pass each other''s eyes with a look at what they are doing. Indigo The two of us were right, but I can''t help explaining this. And, confidently, when I returned to the nest of the King of Flies, Wyvern had no shadow or shape, and I couldn''t see any eyes. Kei: Well, when that happens, I''m going to force climbing at full throttle. In any case, it is impossible to accompany Luna Maria as well as the seal. Let them do another request. "I''ll be away for a while. Let''s both get rid of the appropriate requests. Luna Maria will give the seal an adventurer''s help. "Skillful, Master" "Well, I''ll do my best too! Well, my husband, please be careful." I was sent off by two beautiful girls (?) Wearing slave collars, and I left the room. I gave a silver coin tip to the signboard girl who passed by today and I thought while walking down the street. Well, where can I get a saddle and bridle for a dragon knight? 34 Episode 33 "Sword of Blood Smoke" "... funny. Absolutely strange." The reception desk of the guild where the sun set and the shadows became sparse. In one corner, Liddell muttered with a wrinkle in his eyebrows. A face never shown to colleagues as well as adventurers. Liddell was so worried that such a face would appear unconsciously. Brew "Senior! What''s wrong with you because you''ve been getting tea? What do you do when you move the closet? A dead cockroach comes out?" "... Please stop the parable, especially when serving drinks and food." "Oh, well, my seniors are in the city. In the countryside, I see them like insects, so I don''t really care." "It''s okay. I don''t want to know the ecology of the countryside. What happened to the parfait and the Werewolf at Atend Pass?" "Oh, yes, I just confirmed it. Defeat is complete! The griffon on Mount Skim, the scenic graveyard at Banshee at the communal cemetery, the scylla at Lake Toya, and today the Welwolf at the Attendo Pass! In fact, I''ve just been giving praise to the guildmaster now! Liddell is a little irritated to his junior who shows off with his hands. However, I immediately thought that my juniors couldn''t help. The accomplishment of clearing out the troublesome salting request is of course the adventurer. However, at the same time, the receptionist who hired the adventurer to work was also appreciated. One of the important skills for the receptionist is "letting adventurers take care of troublesome requests with words". The achievement of the request for salting is highly evaluated in that direction. It is four in a row. It is only a large one, and more than ten cases including detailed requests. That salting request has been cleared up in a short time. It was no surprise that Parfait was in a good mood. The beautiful receptionists are the star of the adventurer''s guild, but the job is by no means easy. Even if you make a mistake, you just work on the request of the adventurer''s choice and just give it a reward when you''re done¡ªnothing. The role of the receptionist is to determine whether the project brought in by the client is possible or not and to secure an appropriate reward. Requests cannot be accepted without money. A farmer who crying for help because his family has been abandoned by goblins refuses to accept the request at this price-every receptionist has such an experience. He refuses to recruit newcomers who do not fit his height and sometimes hates him by scolding him. He sometimes sells his pride to veterans with high pride and has him take on troublesome deals. In some cases, the rookie party sent out on the grounds that there was no danger was annihilated. Adventurers who have lost friends have been badly blamed for misinformation of their clients. Because of such a department, no matter how good it is, delicate people will soon quit. Or ask for a department transfer. Skilled Guild receptionists are all laughed at as if they are sitting in the same way as adventurers, but it is a harsh workplace that you can not do unless you have a big liver. In that sense, Liddell, who has been at the reception for more than five years, as well as Parfe, who has been around for one year, has been a very fat woman. Parfe, who longs for Liddell with his seniors, is also aware that he is aiming for Liddell''s position secretly-the title of "Long" is attached to the post as the chief of the receptionist . If you''re an ordinary Liddell, you''ll end up with a bitter smile saying, "Those who are so thick will last longer", but I couldn''t say so in the current situation. Those who are in the shadow that Parfe is raising their reputation. Liddell feels something they don''t like. "So, what next did you recommend to Luna Maria?" Taxidermy "That''s it, please listen, senior! Until now, it was a lot of hard work and it was only a request that was hardly fruitful. So, this time, I introduced more and more requests from the nobles. The Earl''s family told me about exterminating the griffon and told them they wanted their own for their desires. '''' "Oh, that''s what the Master said to her, giving her priority." "Yes. I turned it as it was said, but how! I refused this delicious request to connect with the Countess, Luna Maria!" "¡­¡­so" "I''m surprised, so I wondered what I would get. You know, a request from the poor house a little while ago. He wanted you to find Aldo grass in the forest of Titis. I received that. " The reward is five copper coins. If you put sausage on bread at a stall and add milk, it will disappear. It''s a volunteer area rather than a request. Usually, this kind of request must be played at the reception stage, but as a special case, requests from orphanages and rescue houses are not refused. Exposed on the bulletin board in anticipation of the goodwill of the adventurer. Then occasionally, a vacant adventurer laughs and takes care of killing time. However, aldo grasses grow not deeply in the forest, but rather deep in the forest. It was a place I couldn''t imagine as a volunteer. Aldo grass is a medicinal herb effective against fever. Perhaps the sick people have been found in the poor house, but they will probably not be able to get treatment. Of course, that point should have been properly explained when accepting the request, but the client did not withdraw. He entrusted a single hope that someone would accept the request. As a result, that hope is likely to come true. Parfe shook his head. Parasitic "After you withdrew from Hayabusa''s Sword, you suddenly became active, Mr. Luna Maria. At the previous party, I felt like I followed the Lars with a smile, but now Is it moving from myself ... No, the only thing that is really active is "" behind it. " "Falcon Sword" was famous as an up-and-coming young party. If one of them goes in and out of the guild with a slave collar on his neck, he can stand out. As a result, the situation surrounding Luna Maria and Falcon''s Sword was already known by many guild officials. It is clear to children that Sora, the "master", is behind Lunamaria. Liddell opens his mouth with his arms crossed. "Mr. Luna Maria and one other child, Seal, have hardly ever left Ishka, so the graffiti and other defeats are Sora''s work. In the first place, there is no way that a level one person can beat Lars one-on-one. '''' "Oh, that''s it! I wanted to see it too. In other words, I''m in charge of Hayabusa''s sword, so shouldn''t I call my seniors?" "I was there in charge of the receptionist. Anyway, the behavior of the Lunamarias is strange. If possible, I do not want to shuffle the request ..." Parfe laughed at Liddell''s fears. Parasitic "I don''t think you care so much. I''m going to get rid of the salting request that nobody will take on. Do you think it is? " "I don''t think anyone who refused straight ahead when the Master tried to welcome him as a ninth-class adventurer would do so much more now." "On the spot I left my emotions and kicked off the proposal, but I regret it later? Before I rejected myself, I can not say that I want to return to the adventurer once. So Luna Maria I''m working hard to show my usefulness via Mr. and I think she may be a pretty cute person. " "... I don''t think I''m such a simple person." Liddell said negatively, but it was clear from seeing Parfe that he had no intention of listening. As a parfait who lost his sword of Hayabusa, who was in charge and a powerful hand, no matter what Luna Maria or Sora is planning, he only needs to clear the request and give his own evaluation I guess that is the feeling. That idea is not wrong. Rather correct. It is true that the request that Lunamaria undertakes is, in general, what the guild has left behind. Shibei: Their actions are beneficial for the guild, for the client, and for the city of Ishka. Liddell, who was trying to make their move without solid evidence, should have been accused. "Everyone who belongs to this guild, both adventurers and staff, has a duty to work for Ishka." More than two months ago, I remembered the words I told Sora when she was sentenced to expulsion. Right now, Sora is working for Ishka, and Liddell wants to prevent it from suspicion. The position has been remarkably reversed. No way, I''m not working to create this situation ... but Sora''s actions seemed to mocker the guild somewhere. Adventurers who have been expelled from the guild are cleaning up the guild''s surplus requests. Not only did he cut griffons, destroyed Banshee, defeated Scylla, and defeated Werewolf. Just as if you were cutting me, you were wrong. After all, is this an address for the guild? Are they just mocking at the invisible Liddells and just being happy? I heard that Sora, who returned to Blue Bird House, gave her father and daughter a large amount of chips every day, as if she were a kid. If you think you''re doing the same for your guild, it makes sense. Yes, but Liddell was convinced that it wasn''t the only one. Despite the various circumstances, there is no way to be satisfied with a human being who drags a former friend into a slave and breaks a party. ... Liddell''s ideas will become reality a few days later. On this day, Luna Maria filed a notice of withdrawal from the guild and officially abandoned her status as a sixth-class adventurer. At the same time as the withdrawal, several clients applied to the adventurer''s guild to withdraw the request. In order to boil the work to a request that does not progress forever, and to request another person. It is an adventurer party that does not belong to the adventurer''s guild. A new clan whose leader is the one who defeated Griffon, stopped Scylla, and defeated Werewolf. His name was "Blood Sword". 35 34th Story Knight of the Field A clan is, as it were, a free adventurer party independent of the adventurer''s guild. You are not bound by the guild, but you do not have the benefit of the guild. Guilds don''t drop out in the form of brokerage fees. Although it is troublesome to do everything from receiving orders to securing rewards, if you succeed, you will get much more rewards than when you were in the guild. So it was not a rare event for a well-known party to form a clan and leave the guild. Three digits The proof is that there are clans that can be reached easily by looking at the city of Ishka alone. However, half of that-no, about 70% are closed but can''t wait for a request. The remaining 20% was turned into a "everything shop" just by earning daily food support, and some even committed crimes. Indeed, less than 10% of the population will maintain clan functions as adventurers. The adventurer''s guild, who can operate on a continental scale across borders, has an overwhelming number of human resources, has a wide variety of information, and has built a thick pipe with each power. The history that has been built up and the trust that has been earned are not the same as those of emerging countries. Under the guild''s umbrella, adventurers who simply battled and fulfilled their missions couldn''t do so much. It''s not unusual for adventurers who created a clan by loudly blaming the guild for losing their reward and returning to the guild in less than a year. By the way, in "How to Peacefully Sell a Guild to a Guild (Introduction)", people who have taken over the salting request that a giant guild has and have doubts about the guild''s ability to fulfill the request. The purpose was to take in. Of course, this is not the end. If it''s the end, don''t put it in the beginning. If there is (foreword), there is (break) and there is (steep). In the first place, only a handful of the clients I took in from the guild. In addition, it is only those who judge that "salting the request is not a big problem". For a guild, it wouldn''t hurt or hurt to flow away, but on the contrary it would be much appreciated. Bloodsmoke, but no matter how small, there are those who have chosen me from the guild-Clan''s Sword. This fact is important. Changing "0" to "1" and "1" to "2" have completely different meanings even if the same "increase one" is used. As with anything, it''s hard to get up. Once you get up, the effort to run is not a big deal. In addition, I had several ways to increase "1" to "2". One of them is- A dirt road connecting the forest of Titis and the city of Ishka. The hard ground sunk for many years by adventurers and hunters was a walk to me. But things are a little different now. The gaze height is more than double the usual. Every time a heavy vibration that shakes the body arrives, the view shakes steadily and steadily. From the beginning, those who have passed by have been evenly watching, opening their mouths and staring at them. Hey, he''s getting attention, he''s getting attention. No wonder. The scene of Wyvern walking on the street with a human on his back is not so much seen. Everything was as planned-but there was one factor out of the equation. "Gu ... ke, don''t shake pretty much, this ...!" "Guess, my master ... a little bit, I feel sick ..." I was riding on the saddle and the seal clinging to my waist was moaning, and Luna Maria, who had been walking on the ground from the beginning, said with a clear face. "Wyvern is a race specializing in flying. You''re probably not good at walking on the ground." Pain "I know that ... but it looks better, and you''re riding a saddle ...?" "Oh, are you okay, your master-what a pain!" Luna Maria smiled a bit with a smile as the two on the saddle bitten their tongues because of the shaking. "It''s fine to get along." "Yeah, should we fly a little closer? But if we get too close, it''s going to be shot down by the baristas and catapults on the wall ..." Unauthorized access can be mistaken for a forest beast attacking. In other words, if you try to land in the city by force, you are considered a war aggressor if you do poorly. So, I''m walking away from Ishka at some distance from the castle gate, "Every time I went to Mount Skim or headed for Lake Toya, I basically flew in the sky. Indigo Instinctively, she apologizes, "Pugy ...". Oh no. This child was surprisingly delicate. "No, no, you can improve as much as you want in the future! It''s okay! The way you fly is much better than the first time!" "¤× ¤£?" really? Wyvern''s neck is facing this way. Yeah, really. So be confident. Because you can do it with Wyvern. Oh, so don''t breathe too much with joy. On the day you hit the walls that look far away, you really become an invader. Seal was laughing happily as he was soothing or wading Wyvern like that. "After all, this child can understand the words of her husband properly. Why doesn''t she respond to my words?" "I guess there''s a certain order. This is me first and myself second." "Oh, I see. I''m treated lower than this child. Does the newcomer feel like it''s killed?" She nodded as convinced, and Luna Maria added the words. "Unless a Wyvern is a very familiar individual, he only recognizes humans as food. Wouldn''t he not understand the words of humans other than the master?" "Then, Seal''s words were like a mosquito flying at his ear." Kenken: "That, isn''t it too bad? Oh, but it''s like I was sometimes staring with strange eyes ..." Seal shook his body and put his strength on my arm around my waist. After all, he might have come to terms with the possibility of being smashed with his tail. The elastic touch is tightly pressed against the back, and the cheeks loosen naturally. What is it? It is not time to think about the night yet. You have to weigh yourself. With that in mind, my thoughts engulfed the night event. However, it is not a erotic one but a soul-eater. My current level is "8". Got up when I defeated Griffon. But after that, it''s refreshing. Scylla and Werewolf were pretty good, and Luna Maria''s soul is eating every day, but the next level is farther than ever. If you''re a normal adventurer, you''re eating your soul as if you''re over level 20 now. At first, if you fill a cup of soul, the level goes up. The next amount of soul needed is a bucketful. Next is a full Otaru-and the game continues. After all, Luna Maria alone is not enough to supply the soul at night. The seal doesn''t point at the harmful word "ga" to me, so Yaga isn''t a soul-eating target anyway. The preparation for Ilia is likely to take some time. At this point, contacting Miroslav is a lot of danger, so you have to weigh it too. I wonder if the adventurer''s guild will send one of the assassins. Rumor has it that the guild is a dark unit. I guess she wouldn''t send me something like a female assassin. Should I change my mind when this happens? No matter how much your soul wants to eat, aiming at an innocent human is out. This does not change. However, even if it is not harm to me, it is safe to eat anyone who has been convicted in general. Prisoners More specifically, bad guys like bandits. Or a criminal slave who fell into slavery due to a serious crime. You don''t have to feel conscience for eating those souls. If the villain gets rid of the bad guys, public opinion will rise, and maybe not two birds with one stone. There is an ancient witch saying that bad guys have no human rights. What does the soul of a real criminal taste? Jururi. -And if you were thinking that kind of thing. "Well, stop there!" A slightly waisted warning sound hit the earlobe. If you notice, you are surrounded by a long winding guard guarding the castle gate. Indigo Blue Naturally, but obviously wary of this. However, it is probably because no one has turned his weapon. They are more concerned about their affiliation than they are about the strength of demons. The Knights of the Wyvern are at the heart of the canary kingdom. The knights who drive the dragon are all one-to-one-killers, and are also senior nobles. Among them, the leader, Raikage, must have been the head of the duke family linked to the royal family. No, the next head? Anyway, the Dragon Knights are such an elite group, and I suppose that I might be the Dragon Knight who controls Wyvern. Some of the guards may know my face, but the power of Wyvern in front of me does not seem to be able to direct her attention to the face of the rider. Commanded to stop, I pulled Wyvern''s reins and jumped from the saddle to the ground. Although it was quite high, it landed safely. And face the guards. Blood smoke "Sora, the leader of Clan''s No Sword. Hope permission to enter the castle." "Ny, before you give permission to enter the castle, what is that dragon? Are you a member of the Dragon Knights?" "No, it''s totally irrelevant. This Wyvern was injured in the forest of Titis the other day. When I helped, I was missed. "Ah, isn''t there a danger of rampage?" "Do you think a Wyvern who looks rampant at a human will put a person on his back? No problem, unless he is unwillingly hostile. Oh, don''t make a mistake and hit a spear." Speaking loudly to the guards around him. It was interesting that the guards usually tremble. A subordinate is a monster subordinate to a person as its name suggests. They can discipline captured monsters and beasts with candy and whip, or they can use magic to obey them. I hear that there is a fairly rigorous examination of subordinates. Indigo When my eyes are exposed, my purpose has already been achieved. If taking a guild''s customers and creating a clan would be the "peaceful way to sell a fight to a guild (introduction)", letting them know that the clan''s owner is a dragon knight in the field is "peaceful". How to sell a fight to a guild (break). " The presence of the Dragon Knight without the Lord will be known all over Ishka in an instant and throughout the Kingdom of Canary. It''s no secret that the knight was expelled from the guild and created his own clan. In that case, the unknown Guild Master who missed this talent will be known all over the world. -Actually, I violated the rules just to be exiled, and at the time I was not a talent, but I was a sponge, but if Elgart claimed so, the person who heard it must be regarded as an excuse Absent. Masters from other cities may also be asking Elgart for responsibility. I cut off the Dragon Knight I could have secured by my own hand-this is nothing more than a blunder. The adventurer''s guild is not a charity, so there is no better force. As a dragon knight, you can ignore terrain restrictions such as jungle and alpine activities, and if you consider the travel distance of Wyvern, it can be used extensively for emergency messengers. The Ishka Adventurer''s Guild has let go of that possibility. The more I play as a dragon knight, the more stupid the adventurer''s guild that overlooked me. ¡­¡­ Suddenly, I remembered the words that Liddell, the young lady at the reception, pointed out. "Everyone who belongs to this guild, both adventurers and staff, has a duty to work for Ishka." Just right. He has already been exiled from the guild, but as a person living in Ishka, he seems to have fulfilled his duty to work for Ishka. Even if that results in a disadvantage for the guild, they don''t care. Because they are also obliged to work for Ishka. I can''t imitate this action for my own face or benefit. I can''t do such a shameless thing. ¨D¨DThe throat shuddered when I was nervous. 36 Episode 35: Demon Hunting Apparently a two-horned demon was found in the forest of Titis- The rumor began to flow in the city of Ishka shortly after I became known as a Dragoon. Rare As I have said, the demons are human opponents, and the horns that grew from the forehead are super-attractive items. One hundred or two hundred people who have changed their eyes in the news of the discovery of a demon who made two of them will not be heard. I am one of them. But the reason I changed my eye color was with others. "That girl, right ..." I remember the face of a two-horned girl caught by the King of Flies. After that, I stepped into the forest, but never saw the girl. It''s just a vast forest. From the fact that there was no information about the demon to date, the girl''s dwelling must have something like a barrier to avoid human eyes. That day, it was a miracle that I met him at the fly''s nest. I''ll never see you again-I was thinking like that, but I''m not going to hear you in this way. "Well, what to do?" There is no obligation to help separately. And if you help a demon and fight against other humans, you will lose the confidence of the clans you are accumulating. Given that, the act of helping her is harmful beyond futility. However. Yes, but. It isn''t clear that the person you helped becomes unhappy. The girl who was rescued from the goblin''s nest was later killed by a thief in a village-who would be happy with that story. I want you to be happy because you helped me, and that''s not a strange story. At least I don''t want to hear the consequences of being unhappy. After all- "It''s a story about not muddy my few deeds." Remembering the satisfaction of helping a girl, I decide my way. Demon Clan''s reputation-yes, yeah, let''s say that it wasn''t to help the girl, but to scramble for "" and hostile. It''s not unusual for adventurers to scramble for monsters that drop valuable items and sometimes develop into battle. ...... Well, this will reduce your reputation, but if you do, you should raise it. In the first place, it is a clan created for the purpose of returning to the guild, I am not so particular. While thinking of such a thing, the door of the room was beaten three times. When the door was opened, the innkeeper was standing and announcing the visitor in a blunt voice. When I heard the name of the visitor, I suddenly frowned. It was an unexpected name. ¡ô¡ô¡ô "Isn''t it after a long time, Sora. Visit without warning, sorry." It was Fyodor, a thread-thick slaver who bowed out of exaggeration. The other day, I was a member of the "Union" who witnessed the duel between Lars and me. After winning Lars and enslaving Luna Maria, there was no apparent contact, but ... A thousand merchant slave merchants couldn''t go on their own without any help. Definitely, it''s a bad thing. ¨D¨DWhile that caution may not have appeared on your face, Fyodor narrowed his narrow eyes. Probably laughed. Bloody smoke `` Actually to Sora-No, there is a request to have Clan''s Sword take over '''' "Is a" union "where even a crying child is silent, a new clan just made yesterday?" There will be as many clans as you have. When asked, Fedor returned a strange laugh that could be heard here and there. Revenge "Surely, the day has not been long since the Blood Sword was formed, but its name is already roaring all over Ishka. Murdered a griffon for an old woman wishing her grandson, a banshee screaming every night in a communal grave for a poor orphanage, and on Lake Toya uncovered Scula, who had been transformed into a human being, and had been captured for innocence. He rescued a young man, and at the Atend Pass, he slashed the crazy Werewolf, long feared by the inhabitants, under a sword. " "... I know." "Information is a weapon. We always collect information. Let''s do nothing without gathering information about Onito that would overwhelm the sixth-class adventurers at the level one." Fiddle laughs here. But the slave merchant immediately laughed so as to hate wasting time and stared at me. "Sora will be in your ears soon. A demon has been discovered in the forest of Titis." "That''s right. According to the story I heard, it was" likely "that a demon was found ..." "It''s true, if the union has already seen it three times." "Already? That means-" "As you might have guessed, we started to move before the rumor, just the day the duel between Sora and Lars took place. And came to the Union to sell that information. '''' Hear it and remember. Speaking of which, Fyodor came to the guild to be a witness and said that he had a short breath and had trouble going out. Is that because he got the information of the demon? If you''ve been following the demon since then, you''ve probably got a lot of information. They may also have a rough idea of where the house is. Then Fedor continued to speak as if he had read my inner heart. "From the three discoveries and the escape route at that time, we already know the approximate location of the demon home, but it is located in a deep area. As you know, The territory is the nest of monsters, and the people who send in to capture the demon have never or once become food for the monsters. I want to do it. " Sky "Hm. If you are from, you can ignore the evil beasts and go straight to where the demon will be." "That''s right. Of course, I''ll bounce you off. You can also take care of a new slave. In fact, I just got a very interesting slave recently." "I would definitely like to ask you a story, but before that, one. Is it OK that this is the mission completed when we have the" Union "handout?" Is it just a mobilizer, or is it expected as a force? Fyodor''s request was the former. Hunter "It is professional to capture the demon. If the demon is not a live capture, the value of the horn will be halved, so there is no need to bother Sora." "What is it that you have to be alive? Oh, rude. "I don''t mind. As you know, the horns of the demon are rare magic items, but the horns from the living demon and the horns from the dead demon are of great value. If the former contains a hundred magical powers, then the latter is at most thirty, but it''s still worth it. " "Hou, is that so?" Advanced "Yes. Therefore, it is a common practice for a demon to catch live and take a horn. Normally, a demon dies when a horn is broken, but it is possible to extend the life with magic or Then the broken horns will resurrect over time. " "... It would be a money tree if it worked out." "Yes, but the second and subsequent ones will not be of much value. In the previous example, they would not reach ten out of a hundred, at most four or five. The horns of the demon on the market Usually this is it. Still, the aristocrats fight for money, and the demon is nothing more than catching alive. "Okay, so if you''re not used to fighting demons, nothing else is in the way. "Is it okay to say that you can accept this request, this time?" "Of course, it''s not as daunting as it is to refuse the request from the union." They are just selling quarrels to the guild. We can''t turn the "union" to the enemy here. If the role was just to move, there was no reason to go against it. The place is deep in Titis. There is no magical beast garden wherever it happens. Hunter I prayed in my heart so that the demon professionals would not be injured. 37 Episode 36 Luna Maria 3 Early in the morning, Luna Maria was exiting Ishka''s gate and heading to a nearby forest. Dark green breath drifts from the plants beside the highway, which is exposed to the morning dew. The season has already shifted from spring to early summer. Although it is early in the morning, it is cheerful and sweaty just to stay still. It was soon reminiscent of the hot season of calm. ¡­ But Luna Maria is sweating, not only because of her cheerfulness. As she walks down the street, Luna Maria gently places her hand on the chest of the sage''s robe. A proof of a graduate from a school called a purple-navy robe Armor that can be worn by those who have qualifications, such as increased defense, endurance, and magic power. Fabrics woven from mythril yarn are resistant to heat and cold, but were also designed to be able to be worn for summer and winter. A few years ago, the director of a female school criticized conventional robes as "dumb" and incorporated fashion. Now, Luna Maria is wearing winter clothing that covers most of her skin. Naturally hot. It''s hot but there is no other choice. If you don''t do that, you''ll see the harenchi clothes underneath. Now, Luna Maria wears what Sora gave on the day she became a slave. Exposed the shoulders and thighs to the open air, and the fabric covering the chest and waist is also a minimum. For a shy elf, she looks just like naked. Re-wearing the robes for summer wear means exposing the legs, shoulders, chest, etc., to something quite bold, so you have no choice but to wear winter clothes. Still, the fact that you are walking around in the appearance of being naked is immovable. I couldn''t help but feel ashamed. Originally an elf and wise man, Luna Maria was often spotlighted by others. If you have been an adventurer for five years, you will get used to the strange gaze, but after being forced to look this way, another kind of tension will be added, and the gaze of others will be more noticeable than ever. Become. Master And seeing the embarrassing Luna Maria, she happily distorts her mouth. I remembered her face, and sweat began to blow from my whole body. After a while, Luna Maria arrives at the desired forest. It is not a magical border where the beast is roaming like Titi. A squirrel roams the ground, with birds singing, a place of relaxation for Luna Maria. Luna Maria took off her robe and relieved. ¡­ In the beginning, I didn''t take off my robe outside, whether or not it was sighted, but recently, I''m starting to wonder if I shouldn''t be anymore. It must have been used in various ways. Whether in this style or at night, Sora tries to provoke Luna Maria with shame. If she continued doing that for almost a month, even the forest fairy would get used to shame. Sora, who has swayed Lunamaria''s shame, ¡°sucks¡± whenever her emotions reach her limit. What is that? The answer to that question has yet to be found. A sense of being sucked into physical strength, magic power, or something more. Love When I remember that, Luna Maria''s body trembles without permission. Be scared. Or as possible. It was such a memorable feeling. Numb sweetness, similar to sexual pleasure. Body and mind in a mighty presence-a sense of security that leaves even the soul. Every time she was held in Sora''s arm, Luna Maria imprinted that feeling. No matter what Sora does, she accepts it. That''s what I decided when I decided to become a slave. Atonement No, not just taking it. If you just put up with it, you don''t. After accepting the other party''s actions, you must do everything from here. Everything is for the master. That was Luna Maria''s thought of slavery. ¡­ I suppose that was the case, but by this time I have no sense of accepting or enduring, and I am enjoying what I am given. Rather, there is even a clause that I want from myself- With that thought in mind, Luna Maria shook her head a lot. Golden hair is level with the ground. He became a slave for the Atonement. No matter how closely you match your skin every night, you shouldn''t feel sweet emotions after less than a month. Luna Maria took a deep breath and calmed down, and after bending slightly, she jumped and caught a branch of a tree nearby. Today, Sora goes to the forest of Titis for an urgent request, and Luna Maria and Seal are ordered to rest. These days, they may have cared for them, who had been working hard to raise the clan''s name. So Lunamaria came to this forest. There was one thing I wanted to make sure. This forest is a training ground for Lunamaria to keep the body calm. Luna Maria, a sage, spirit witch, and hunter, came here when she had time and ran through the woods to maintain and improve physical abilities. Luna Maria gently leans on the branch in the manner of going uphill with the branch holding the ivy as a fulcrum. From branch to branch, from tree to tree. Sometimes he runs on a tree like a pendulum. Riding through the woods using only the power of one''s own body without using magic or relying on spirits. The size of the forest is incomparable to Titis. Luna Maria, who went around in less than half an hour (one hour), has not been disturbed. That was exactly what Luna Maria wanted to make sure. No matter how light an elf is, it''s unlikely you''ll be running around the woods for nearly an hour with all your might, and you won''t run out of breath. "After all, your physical strength has risen considerably. Not only physical strength, but also magic and sympathy with spirits." I was aware in the city, but I was more convinced that I was running around in the woods. The power of the spirits is stronger and stronger than ever. Perhaps now, if you use spirit magic, you can achieve the greatest power ever. Rapid rise in power. I doubted the level up as a matter of course, but that number has not changed. Nevertheless, all forces are rising sharply. I noticed one month ago. Then, the cause could not be considered other than Sora anymore. In fact, since coming under Sora, Luna Maria was full of energy in the morning and evening. Speaking of the fact that it is always in great shape. For the first few days, I thought it was a temporary shock due to a sudden change in the environment. It cannot be said that it is a "state". I had to think that there was a reason. And the wise man, Luna Maria, had a clue why. "I say there is no place to throw away the dragon material ..." Scales for armor, blood for medicine, nails for weapons. Both the eyeballs and bones are prized as even a single hair. That is the dragon species. Unlike sub-dragons such as Wyvern that are hatched, true dragon species are said to have no egg time. The dragon has no parents in the first place. Like lightning. Like a tornado. Like an earthquake. Or like a volcanic eruption. A phenomenon that is triggered when world conditions are met. A fantasy disaster born with blood. That is the dragon. Magical power So the body of the dragon is made of blood-thin, super-high density. It is natural that there is no place to throw away a single piece of bone or even a piece of hair. Drinking that blood will heal any illness, and eating that meat will rejuvenate your old body. That rumor is no mistake. If. What if the dragon took the form of a human in some time? Suppose there was a person who was intermingled with the dragon and became educated. What wonder is there when great power dwells in him? "It would be fine if it were my fault ..." But Luna Maria had to judge that it was unlikely. Because there are other examples besides Luna Maria. Beastman girl seal. Her powers also began to increase visibly after Sora began calling her on the floor at night. Luna Maria, who was entrusted with teaching Seal from Sora, can clearly see the difference before and after being called by Sora. Probably, the seal itself should have noticed. If the blood of Sora is known to have the same value as that of a dragon, things will be hard. To avoid that-- "I should talk once." Until now, Luna Maria has banned himself from asking about the dragons that live in Sora. She was enslaved for the Atonement, not for Sora''s secret. I also knew that Sola''s attitude would harden at once if those colors were expressed. However, if the symptoms appear so clearly, silence may be a problem. Regardless of how Sora judges and uses her own characteristics, she must first grasp the characteristics. That''s the only way to go to the prostitute on a whim, where the secret leaks out of the prostitute''s mouth. Luna Maria decides to talk when Sora returns from the forest of Titis. Luna Maria, swiftly tapping her cheeks with determination, jumped up again on the tree. In addition, I wanted to figure out where my current endurance limit was. After a small footstep with Tan, the elf disappeared into the forest. 38 Episode 37 Indigo and their equipment are delivered to the Titis Forest to fulfill the request of the slave trade unions. While doing so, they try to understand their abilities and personality, and work out ways to help the demon girl. Hunter The first thing I came up with was killing us and telling us that we were attacked by a forest beast. Hunter, but this doesn''t make much sense. This is because we can prepare any number of alternatives as long as the union is aiming for the demon, not how their ability is. Temporary time hunting does not solve the situation. Hunters And if I alone survive, Fyodor will definitely turn to doubt. Anyway, the target is the target. I guess I''m outwitting me, getting a demons, and trying to do something monopolistic-I can''t avoid thinking that way. If you are a "union", it would be much more difficult to prepare a priest who can use "". That is why the first plan is rejected. The next thought was to make the hunters think, "The demon is dead." If the target is found dead, the ¡°union¡± will have to step back. The fatal flaw in the proposal, however, is that the demon needs cooperation from the demon, but I have no way to contact her. I think if you remember the previous case, you will be able to hear about the story ... but suddenly a human comes and says, "I will help you, pretend to be dead!" It wouldn''t be nod. Especially in this case, my motive would be too mysterious, for the other side. The usual reaction is to suspect that it is a hunter trap. There is no way to contact her before the first place. If you do, you will be attacked as if you are trying to escape. In that case, you will bear the same danger as the first plan, and the second plan will also die. It is this that neither go nor go. This case has to be a game where it came out. I was suddenly called out from the neighbor. "Well, it''s convenient to fly in the sky! It''s normal to take three or four days to get here. The Dragon Knight is still!" Hunter The leader, Perry, who headed his clan, Reaper''s Scythe, was the one who slammed his shoulders. Guardian A large man with clouds and a muscular physique reminiscent of an upright bear. It had a look reminiscent of my Goz Cima. That''s not to say, but I felt that this guy was hard to do. "Hey, have you been sora? You''re not going to join my clan? "I''m also a clan, so I can''t do that." "A clan is only two slaves besides you, will you take care of them all?" Indigo, Perry calls out. "Of course you, too. Do you like pigs, cows or sheep? I''ll prepare the finest food." "Pig!" Perry reaches out and stroks Wyvern''s head, and Wyvern hates him. Perry didn''t seem sick and laughed. Indigo ¡°Oh, bad, bad! I do n¡¯t want to allow anyone other than my husband to touch me. It ¡¯s cool. I have to get it! " Perry laughs loudly. Then, a sharp voice of caution came from near. "Chairman! Don''t let the stupid laugh sound in the middle of the forest! Do you want to bring in the demons?" "Oops sorry. Let''s laugh a little more quietly." "Let''s laugh, so get ready! There''s still work to squeeze over where you are. I don''t want to walk around in the woods just by intuition, just like before. " "I guess it''s okay to find it in the end! Everything is fine if it''s all right?" "I''ll get hurt if I think my luck will last forever!" The subordinate who spoke to Perry was told in an atmosphere that his words were intense but somehow he trusted the captain. Pery is also helping as he said. Despite the clumsy clan name of the Reaper''s Scythe, the members seem to have a good relationship. Yes, that''s why I find it difficult. Perry et al.''S Grim Reaper are good people. Hunter To be honest, I imagined that the leader was a cold-blooded man with a snake-like eye, and that all his subordinates were all expressionless like dolls. However, if you actually meet and have a conversation, as you can see. If you think about it, the demon is a hostile race of humanity. Even though humans are overwhelming in terms of numbers, individual abilities are superior to demons. Hunting this is nothing wrong. Rather, you can raise a flag of justice in the sense that it will prevent damage by demons. Of course, there is also the aspect of big money for horns, but if you are looking for gold, other adventurers are similar. It''s even healthy because I don''t drive grudge like me. ¨D¨DNow I was troubled. In this case, I am the bad guy trying to escape the demon. If you decide to cut Pery and others, it''s not about the bad taste. I couldn''t say that when it happened, but I wanted to avoid that if possible. After that, Wyvern and I spent the same place where Death''s Scythe arrived in the woods, and heard various stories from other members. Perry used to be an ordinary lumberjack, no adventurer at all. Of course, he is a villager who has never hunted a demon, and is proud of his strength. One day, the village of Pery was attacked by a demon. The reason is unknown. The villages were ruined because the people living in ordinary villages could not match the demons. Pery''s wife and son also died at this time. Furthermore, the other members of Grim Reaper''s Sickle usually have the same situation. I wanted to have my head in an unexpected situation. If this happens, I have no choice but to expect the demon girl to safely overtake the pursuits of Pery and others. When I was thinking about that in a bowl. One of the members of the Grim Reaper has changed his blood and ran back to his base. And say Fukai "That''s terrible, terrible, terrible! Hurry up the captains in a hurry! Rotten sea. The moment they heard the word, those who remained at the base changed their complexion. There is no dangerous danger so far, and the air that was loose somewhere tightens in an instant. On the other hand, I couldn''t grasp the situation, and shook my neck. No, I can see that rot and shit are dangerous. ¡­¡­ I thought about that kind of thing because I thought this somewhere in my heart-that only I could survive whatever. However, my attitude seemed to be the lightness of those who did not understand the seriousness of the matter from the surroundings. "A sea of rot is a phenomenon of earth corrosion under specific conditions." It was a young man who was eating on Perry before. "Under specific conditions?" Miasma: Occurs rarely as a natural phenomenon in volcanic terrain or in dense lands. However, most of it is due to monsters, that is, there are nearby monsters that are poisonous enough to rot the earth. I hear that the Great Ocean, south of the Holy Kingdom, was formed long ago when the deadly dragon Hydra fell. " "A poisonous dragon ... that a fantasy species has appeared in Titis?" "No, it wouldn''t be. In the first place, the legendary Hydra had eight necks, all of which were large enough to go over the walls of Ishka. You should think that there are roaming monsters that are not as big as Hydra, but are poisonous enough to create rotten seas. " The young man paused for a beat and uttered the name of the beast. The Serpent King-Basilisk. 39 Episode 38: Poisonous Demon Beast "Withdrawal" Knowing the possibility of a basilisk, Pelli made the decision to withdraw without hesitation. Fearless It''s not the same as recruiting me and making a laugh. Indeed, I was impressed by what the group commander was like. "Our goal is to catch the demon. It''s out of contract to defend the Basilisk." "Chairman. How do you run away?" "Sorry, you''re going straight ahead to Ishka." Pery said so seriously and looked at my face. "Sora. You can''t say we''ll send you all, but would you please bring some young people?" "I don''t mind. You were hired as a carrier for going and returning. Why don''t you go back and forth and send everyone?" "No, it takes a long time to go back and forth, and the burden on the side that remains in the forest is huge. That''s it. " "OK" Compensation "Okay, you guys, get ready in a hurry! Other than equipment, only a minimum of water and food! Squeeze your greed and put your heavy luggage, and leave the guy who hops on the way! Fyodor''s husband is a person who understands the story, he will be firm in emergency situations, and on the contrary, he may be rewarded for discovering the basilisk! " Despite being backed by the leader''s words, Grim Reaper''s Scythe quickly begins preparing to retreat. As a result of this quick decision, we were able to begin retreating before the basilisk appeared. Remedy Most of the supplies they carry have been discarded, but they will not be fatal. As well as food, there are many herbs and so on, so let''s collect them later. Like the remains of the deceased, any material discarded during the adventure is the one of the person who picked it up-well, well, it''ll be returned to the Grim Reaper. In that case, if you receive about 10% as a thank you will not be penalized. While thinking of such a thing, it soars over the Wyvern and soars into the sky. Three humans are stuck on the back. Two young members and one deputy director. By the way, the Deputy Director is a young man who explained to me about rot and basilisk. Perry prioritized the return of the deputy chief because he needed to return early and provide detailed explanations to his employer, Fyodor. The emergence of a basilisk has more than just the appearance of a mighty monster. If the Titis forest is swallowed by the sea, the bounty of the forest will disappear. Materials for medicinal herbs, wood, and demons. The product that supports Ishka''s economy is lost all at once, a major blow. And the beast whose house is swallowed by the rotten sea can never starve and starve. In the worst case, it will hit Ishka in large numbers. A guy called Stampede. In addition, there is a more serious problem. The Kale River, sourced from the Titis Forest, is the backbone of Ishka''s domestic water and water resources. What happens if this is poisoned? The current situation is a serious crisis of Ishka''s survival. Weir It is not only Ishka. The forests of Titis and the beasts of Mount Skim, which the city of Ishka had so far held, overflowed all over the Kingdom of Canary as if they had been cut, and it was inevitable that the whole kingdom would be in chaos. Perhaps because he knew that, Pery would have decided to return his trusted deputy first. If so, I have to respond to that trust. Indigo The flying style has become quite diverse these days, and vertical takeoff and landing is also possible. Apparently, instead of simply flying with the wings alone, they apply magical power to support and float the body-yes, the progress made by efforts is remarkable. After all, this child was a Wyvern that I could do. Luna Maria and Seal say it''s time to give them a name, but they don''t come up with a name that comes to mind. Earlier, when I broke down Indigo and called it Daigo, I was staring at my terrible sad eyes. If he kept calling him Daigo, he might have mastered the ultimate secret. Since then, I haven''t even come up with a name like this, and recently I''ve started thinking that Indigo Wyvern should be fine. I flew high in the air while thinking about such a thing, and overlooking the forest under my eyes. As you can see, no obvious anomalies can be felt-no, in the north, parts of the forest have turned dark. Is that corner rot? If you think calmly, it is only speculation that the monster that caused the rotting sea is a basilisk. No one has actually seen the Basilisk. I also wanted to confirm the humid sea from above in order to make the report more credible. But I hold back that urge. Wyvern''s mobility has been greatly reduced, with four people riding on saddles, which are originally limited to one-seater and at most two-seater. I didn''t want to come into contact with a monster that could be attacked in the air in this state-Basilisk spits a breath of poison. Wyvern begins to flutter toward Ishka, as directed by me. I felt a sneering roar from behind as if we were chasing us. ¡ô¡ô¡ô Returning to Ishka with his deputy chiefs, I returned to the Titis Forest again without a break. Deputy Director and Fyodor were begging to help the rest of the Reaper''s Scythe. I have no choice. However, low altitude flight is not possible as there is a risk of basilisk. It is necessary to maintain a certain altitude, but it is difficult to find out what is on the ground. The sea of trees, which is dense enough to cover the entire field of view, is spreading. No matter how closely you looked, it was impossible to find the Grim Reaper''s scythe, which would be running under the trees. To put it simply, they should be somewhere on the straight line between the base in the forest and the city of Ishka. But it''s in a forest with no way. It is not easy to go straight to your destination. In that case, it would be a good idea to follow the stream as I did before and just go downstream. However, the stream does not flow straight toward Ishka. Depending on the location, it may be a detour. If you really have a basilisk, and you''re chasing Death''s Scythe, that detour can be fatal. "... I can''t help thinking about it." Kei I drove on Wyvern to a base in the forest. From there, we are on the ground and go through the woods to Ishka. Running at full throttle will eventually catch up with someone. "You fly above. I''ll call you when you find someone." Wyvern looked at me for a moment following my command from the saddle. However, he may have noticed that he is in a hurry, and immediately flutters greatly and flies to the sky. I saw it off and started searching immediately. Apparently, the supplies at the base have not been defaced, and there is no sign of the surrounding vegetation being rotten. There is no basilisk here. A little relief to that fact. If this place were to be devastated, the search ahead would be sinister. If this is safe, the possibility that "Scythe of the Grim Reaper" is safe will increase. I thought like that. -Until you start searching and find the corpse in less than a few minutes. It lay down less than five minutes after leaving the base. Half of the face has melted and the contents are exposed. At first I thought it was eaten, but it was different. The red-black liquid that melts the skull of the corpse, while still making strange sounds, is probably a poisonous liquid. This person must have died after being hit with venom on his face. On the other hand, the wide open eyes seemed as if swirling, pain and despair were still swirling. I stopped on the verge of trying to close my eyes. Legend has it that Basilisk''s poison killed an enemy knight through a spear that attacked him. It is not at a level that it is okay without direct contact. I think it''s probably okay to use Kei, but this isn''t a betting scene. After bowing to the dead, I turned back and stepped into the woods. Poisonous Demon Beast I don''t know if it''s a basilisk, but it''s definitely a very powerful wanderer. I didn''t stop feeling bad. 40 Episode 39 One, two, three, four ... The number of corpses found continues to increase over time. The total number of "Reaper''s Scythe" is eleven. Three of them escaped to the city ahead of the others, leaving only eight. Half of them have already passed away. There were various deaths. A person who has lost half of his face in a direct hit with venom. A person whose hips are cut in half with claws or something. Blood-spitting A person who bends his neck at an impossible angle and scatters. A person whose whole body is like a crushed frog. Perhaps the third was broken off with a powerful tail blow, and the fourth was crushed to the ground with a rocky giant. Whenever he found any corpses, there were signs of corruption around him. At this point, the enemy is almost certainly a basilisk. Given the condition of the body, it was likely that we were attacked shortly after we left for Ishka. If I had a little more time to prepare for withdrawal, I might have been attacked by Basilisk. While thinking about that, he discovered two more dead bodies. Did he fall down to cover his friends? Both are dissolved in more than half of the body in the spitting venom. The puddle of the venom of the beast and the human flesh melted together, producing a terrible stench. The rising poison stings the nose. Tears bleed. Go ahead avoiding puddles. And within a hundred steps, I saw a more tragic sight than I had now. -In short, it was a sea of blood. The ground is scoured, the grass is shredded, and the trees are broken, demonstrating a fierce battle. And blood, blood, blood splattered on all of them. What exactly can be done to spread blood like this? Such a question was bloody enough to cross my head. A mass of red-black flesh scattered in the sea of blood. The largest chunk of meat was just about the size of a human torso. With that in mind, you can see the clothes covered with blood and mud. I also remembered the iron equipment that was covered with long and thin chunks of meat scattered around. They are the end of the human being, once called Pery. "... did you miss it?" Chi, and the tongue leaks. Judging that he could not escape any more, he met Basilisk here and returned. It is highly likely that the last person was killed here. With that in mind, I examined the surrounding meat chunks and frowned on the first one. Because it was not covered with scales, it seemed to be human. "Is this a leg of the Basilisk? One, two, three ... Pery''s achievement? This raging situation may be the result of a terrible rise in the basilisk following a painful counterattack. Check the number of meat blocks again. The number is small, if two people were killed. Pery is confirmed by the size of the body, but another may be running away-well, maybe even eaten by a basilisk. "I don''t want to go back without any achievements. Look for a little more. And it seems that the Basilisk has also been pretty badly wounded. Basilisk rampage. The monsters run away. Ishka is attacked. It will be such a flow at all. Now, for example, a herd of manticores that I had encountered in the woods before. I guess that was a group that was evacuated by Basilisk. If the beasts of that hand appear on the outer periphery, they will not be able to collect herbs. When I was about to leave this place, suddenly the nearby bush shook sharply. She jumps off the spot reflexively and holds a black sword at the bush. There was no sign of a demon ... but honestly, the feeling was not working well due to the exuberant blood smell. I was nervous thinking there was a basilisk, but it was strange that it didn''t show up at all. Judging from the state of the corpse so far, I think that it is a type that considers humans as food and attacks mercilessly ... As the strange stagnation persists, I suddenly realize that there is a possibility, so I carefully search through the bushes. So, he found his last one in the Grim Reaper''s Scythe, with a pale face and closed eyes, closing his mouth and shaking his body. ¡ô¡ô¡ô Indigo then I called back to the ground and put the survivors of Reaper''s Scythe on the saddle. However, only one person can carry it. I remain in the forest as it is. I tell Wyvern that I can take a break if I send the survivors to Ishka. According to his surviving story, Pery was the first to fight the invading Basilisk and injured. The decoy Perry did not escape to this point with his subordinates, but his men managed to escape the leader. Death''s Scythe fought to protect the poisoned Pery, but was killed by one and one other monster, and was finally cornered here. Pery, now determined to be so far, hides the last surviving subordinate in the bush and challenges his basilisk with desperation-killed in exchange for three legs. To relieve his injured anger, Basilisk ran wildly over Falli''s body. The misery of this place is that. And then, Basilisk tried to eat Perily, but suddenly stopped as if he noticed something. It seemed that the Basilisk, spitting out the body of Pery''s mouth, had run away to the north without realizing or ignoring the hidden human. The survivor, who spoke a series of trembling voices, crumpled in regret after killing the leader. On the other hand, I don''t say any words. What can I say to me I just met today? Leave the follow-up to your deputy director. I decided to pursue the basilisk of leaving north. Pery''s wounds are probably the best opportunity to defeat the serpent king. I also care about "something" where the Basilisk drew attention. Heel I saw off Wyvern, which flew to Ishka, and returned immediately, and ran just north. 41 Episode 40 Demon Village Tracking the beast headed north was easy. All you have to do is follow the blood of the beast that has wet the ground. Thanks to Perry for cutting off his leg and creating a landmark, he follows bloodstains and runs. And how long did it run? Eventually I reached a strange place. A village. Wooden houses are lined up in a picture of a forest opened in a circle. It''s not a loose house or a hot hut, it''s pretty solid. Each house has a fence made of earth and a gate made of wood. Elves are associated with forest dwellers, but this lifestyle is closer to that of humans. When building a house with trees instead of stone, I reminded me of Onigashima and other eastern architecture. There are about 20 houses. Assuming five families live in each house, the total number of villagers is one hundred. Swagger This is the deep area of Titis where monsters play from daytime. If there are more than a hundred inhabitants in such a place, it will not be on the topic of people. But I had never heard of such a village until today. So here is-- "Is that a demon village?" Probably so. After all, if you''re in this open space, you''ll definitely notice when you fly over Wyvern. But I never realized. Perhaps this place has a technique that hides it from the eyes of others. A hidden village closed to the barrier. Now, the scenery in front of me seemed like that. "But if so ..." Why did I break through the barrier and come in? The monsters should have already entered because of the bloodstains, but why is the whole village calm down? Everyone evacuated? Even so, given the agility of the beast that hit the Grim Reaper''s Scythe, it''s unlikely to miss over a hundred villagers. It''s unscrupulous to say, but there is one or two corpses. I was also worried that there was no evidence that the villagers had resisted. Isn''t it strange that one of the fences and one of the arrows is missing? After that, as I entered the village following the beast''s bloodstains, I became increasingly wrinkled in my eyebrows. Even if the monsters attacked and fled, every house is tightly locked. No, maybe nobody lived in the first place, rather than a lock. All windows are closed and every house feels like life. Vegetables are drying on the porch, agricultural tools are standing on the eaves, and plants are growing in flower pots. There is no single such sight. Thinking that way, I stepped further into the village, and I knew why I could get into the barrier and why. ¨D¨DThere was a forest that was being eroded by the sea of rot. Miasma Trees have decayed, grass has withered, and the soil is rotten. From the muddy, muddy, muddy ground, it is poisoned constantly, but is exhaled. The dark purple vegetation gave off a strangely unpleasant smell, resembling a fruit just before rotting. When the leaves blown by the wind fall on the corroded ground, they instantly become black like fallen leaves hit by a bonfire. A scene where ordinary forests are being rewritten as rotted seas. There are huge trees growing here. The giant tree, probably a symbol of the village, was swallowed by corrosion from its roots. The roots are rotten, the trunk is cracked, the branches and leaves are torn off. Within a few days, the decayed trunk will not be able to bear the weight of the giant tree and will fall. Suddenly, when I looked around, I could see that there were similar giant trees in the south, west and east of the village. Probably, these four were the starting points of the village barrier. One of them was swallowed up by the sea of rot, making it impossible to maintain the barrier-the guesswork was just guesswork, but probably not far from the facts. Surely, the monster sensed that the barrier had been broken and headed here. For the demon beast, the demon hidden in this village may be that delicious prey. Survival of the Shinigami''s Scythe, hiding in the bushes and trembling, is not a problem. In retrospect, the members of Reaper''s Scythe were attacked by monsters and killed, but were not eaten. For demons, humans are lower creatures that are not food. So, the demon did not eat the Grim Reaper''s Scythe. Now, the demon beast. The king of snakes I lifted my lip, looking at the giant tree trunk. ¡ô¡ô¡ô The lizard Basilisk''s appearance was simply eight-legged. Lizard It may be more of a king than a snake king. Such thoughts pass through the mind. Poisonous dark red scales. It is lightly over six meters long, and could reach ten meters if it includes a tough tail. The Basilisk, whose eight legs were robbed by the leader of the Grim Reaper''s Scythe, seems to have little effect on movement as he is stuck on a giant tree. Even now, four of the remaining five legs are stuck to the trunk, and the other leg is grabbing the prey-a demon girl. A familiar two horn. The face certainly belongs to the girl who helped before. However, the complexion is so bad as you can see from here. He seemed unconscious and his body was loose-just like the dead. There seems to be no trauma as you can see, but given the toxicity of the basilisk, which also erodes the ground, there is a great risk from approaching alone. On the day of being grabbed directly ... that might be too late. Shinso "-" ... Well, it''s known that she will kill Basilisk, whether alive or dead. Kei: The whole body is in a critical state in just one breath. With my sword removed, I didn''t notice--or ignored it, and shook the blade at the king of the snake, who opened her mouth to swallow the girl. 42 Episode 41: Sparrow Forest of guardian. The demon tribes so-called the forests that humans call Titis. Sparrows are the last of the survivors of the Kamuna clan protecting the forest of their guard-the last of them. Originally, Kamuna no Sato was a small village where about 100 demon people lived. To humans, "we do not invade and do not invade", and we did not reach out unless we unnecessarily destroyed the forest. The options that humans have taken against such a village in Kamna are eliminated. Fifty years ago, Kamuna village was destroyed by a group of samurai coming from the east. Although the demon fought hard, the power of the samurai was overwhelming and only seven survived. Old men who were too old to fight and children who were too young to fight. Two Parents Among these children were sparrows. After that, the surviving demons resumed their lives in detail, guarded by the barriers, but it was extremely difficult for only the elderly and their children to live deep in the depths of Titis, the nest of monsters. Some fell ill, others were assaulted by demons, others shared little food with their children and died themselves. One, and one and the demon tribes, reduce the number. And by the time the sparrow was born, only his parents had survived. His parents are no longer there. His father did not go hunting when the sparrow turned three years old, and his mother died of illness when the sparrow turned six years old. Since then, seven years. The sparrow is protecting the village of Kamuna alone. While the sun is rising, look for nuts and edible plants in the forest, and when the sun goes down return to the village to clean the roadside and care for the house. This included houses other than their own. This is what the mother came, and the sparrow took over after her mother died. Sparrows do not forget the mother''s face laughing so lonely in case someone returns someday. And one more thing sparrows inherited from their mothers. It was the offering of a sacred tree towering north of the village and the dedication of dance. The Great Snake The ritual of calming down still sleeping here. In a ritual inherited by Kamuna fosters, sparrows'' parents gave priority to their offerings, even though they reduced their eating habits. Even a sick mother was indispensable, even after she couldn''t dance, and she taught a young sparrow how to dance. Earlier, the sparrow was caught by the King of Flies because of the inadequate amount of offerings and the danger of collecting food away from the barriers. There the sparrow meets a person and is helped. ¨D¨DIf you think about it, it was the first time I had exchanged words with others since my mother died. Until then, I was so desperate to live that I never missed anyone. Demon beasts do not enter the Demon Village due to the barriers, so small animals such as squirrels, rabbits, hedgehogs and small birds frequently visit. When I talked to them, my loneliness was lost. Beware of humans aiming for horns has been repeatedly taught by their parents. Therefore, I did not intend to leave the forest and visit a human town, even if I made a mistake. However, since that time, feelings about humans in sparrows have changed slightly. If you find a demon, you will not be a monster attacking by changing the color of your eyes. Instead, you will be able to talk and laugh. That''s why when he found a lost man in the woods, he shouted away to the brook where he had previously avoided. It is easy to return to the city of Ishka down the river. He was a different person than the one who helped me from the King of Flies, but he wanted to be the same person, one of the rewards. No one can predict that a 13-year-old girl would sell her information to a slaver. Hunter It is also possible that the location of the village is roughly specified. It can be sent in a row. That also meant that they couldn''t get out of the barrier, and that they couldn''t do the serpent-sleering ritual--all of which could not have been predicted. The king of the snake appeared and the sea of rot spread, swallowing a part of the village, the sacred tree withered, and the barrier disappeared. The sparrow alone has confronted the attacking monster. Long pupil peculiar to snake species. Does the bright red blood look like delight in front of the prey or hatred that has been sealed for many years? The sparrow managed to escape from a monster, such as a hill, but was hit by a sharp-tailed blow against a tree trunk, and its body was squeezed by a basilisk, who had quickly stopped. Kurororo and the demon happily throat. Listening to it up close, goosebumps stand all over the body. The monster''s mouth is wide open, trying to make himself a circle only. ...... Oh, I wonder if I die here. The sparrow thinks so, trembling with pain and fear. It probably also contained relief. Even if we survive today even if the barrier was lost due to the sea of rot, tomorrow we will have more difficult lives than ever before. A thirteen-year-old nymph cannot live alone in Titis. If so, death here would result in less pain. You may be able to meet your father and mother. "Please be happy" --Mother who died regretting leaving her young daughter. I''m sad that I can''t respond to that last word, but it doesn''t seem any better. Mother: "I''m sorry." I mutter with a trembling voice. The basilisk stretched his long tongue, licking the sparrow''s body, laughing at it. A terrifying feel that crawls the whole body. But there is no power left to dispel it. There is no energy left to pay off. Basilisk goes up the trunk of the sacred tree while holding the sparrow. On the ground, other monsters may get in the way. It must have climbed the tree for that. While doing so, the sparrow''s view becomes dark. Sparrow consciousness is swallowed by darkness. Shortly before everything turned black, the sparrow felt like seeing someone rushing into the square-but that was definitely a concern. The sparrows immediately think so. No one can come. If it were to come, it would be something of a quick grim reaper. With that in mind, the sparrow gently let go of her consciousness. But then. "Curoa aa aa !?" The roar of the demon that explodes in close proximity. Suddenly, the sparrow wrapped around the body of the sparrow. The hands of Basilisk, who had bound his body like a vise, were unraveled. Basilisk was climbing up a tree, holding a sparrow. The sparrow''s body that leaves the beast''s hand falls according to the laws of nature. It''s not really high. In addition, the sparrow''s body does not move in spite of its owner''s will. A monster poison, or a recoil that gave up everything just before. And when the sparrow closed his eyes unintentionally, he heard his voice. "--That''s dangerous, dangerous. I was about to stab me." With such a voice, the sparrow''s body was firmly held. When I opened my eyes, I saw a young man with black hair and black eyes looking down on a sparrow with a fearless smile on her mouth. It was a familiar face. I remember, but I don''t know why I''m here at this time. The sparrow, who had no idea, but just opened his mouth to say thank, opened his eyes wide the next moment. The basilisks above the sparrows burn flames of rage in their eyes and run down their trunks-no, they fall away from their trunks! If you''re crushed by the giant Basilisk, you''ll be a human or a demon. "U ... u, uh ...!" Like his body, he tries to convey danger to a young man with a tongue that does not move. Both hands of the young man are blocked by supporting the sparrow''s body. Now he has no weapon against the Basilisk. You have no choice but to hurry to escape from this area, but the surrounding ground is rotten and slim, and looks like a bottomless swamp. The only thing that is safe is the part of the tree root that the young man is scaffolding. At that point, the sparrow suddenly wondered. -Then how did this person come to here? However, the giant Basilisk descends sooner than asking that question. The young man lifted his chin and turned up. Even when I see the basilisk approaching, I do not move one eyebrow. One-tenth of a sparrow was not moving. And the young man who turned up slowly opened his mouth- Cheer "Hello !!" Loud voice My eardrums were cracking. At that moment, the sparrow''s body jumps in the youth''s arm. The whole body was swallowed by the vibration waves just by the aftermath. Huge pressure trembling to the core of the body. The ears squeal and all sounds disappear from the hearing for a moment. On the other hand, the basilisk that was hit not in the aftermath but "Currooooo !?" A giant of more than 10 meters flies in the air, as if by a direct cannon hit. The young man replayed the monster that had fallen from overhead with only his voice. Of course, you can''t really do that with your voice alone, so you must have actually used magical items, but it''s not unusual. Said the young man shortly to the sparrow, which was astonishingly surprised. "I will fly. Be careful not to bite your tongue." jump? I have no time to wonder. At the next moment, the young man, who was squatting down on the spot, kicked his feet with his sparrows. The sparrow was about to scream. That much shock hit the whole body. The young man jumps easily over the humid soil while holding the sparrow. For humans, no, it ¡¯s impossible for a demon. The sparrow was standing on hard ground. The young man with the sparrow down reaches for a black sword stabbed in the ground in front of him. The young man grabbed the sword with such a sword that the sparrow was so inadvertently moved back. Then he casually swings his sword at the basilisk that has just fallen to the ground. A blow that cannot be reached, however, easily cuts off the leg of the demon. The demon''s legs fly in the air, sprinkling poisonous blood. Now the demon has four legs-no, three. The leg that was holding the sparrow was slashed long ago. At last, the sparrow realized what had happened to itself. Perhaps the young man who ran to this place cut off the leg of the demon that stuck to the trunk from here. The purpose is to help sparrows. The young man, with his legs cut off, pushed his sword to the ground and released his arms, and flew to the base of the sacred tree to catch the falling sparrow. It is not a human business. "... What a bullshit ..." Unexpectedly, such words leak. Then the young man laughed happily. Eyes: "Haha. Then, let''s show one more bullshit in addition to the bullshit-''The blood is boiled, the hair is burning, and it boils.''" The young man starts chanting. Sparrows did not think that their opponent, such as a swordsman, would use magic. Koketsu: "The chair of the castle, fluttering is a flag of rebellion, falling down is a bad blade. Hug my death to my enemy-Flame Princess." The young man who completes the advanced magic of fire releases it to Basilisk. There are five flame arms in the air-six, no. The number of arms is up to two if a normal surgeon uses it. Even a very good surgeon will be able to do their best. The arm that the young man showed was twice that. Moreover, each arm attacks the basilisk with the thickness, length, and speed reminiscent of a large snake. They just described the power of the magician and the power of magic. The screams of a basilisk with six arms tied all over the sea. The sparrow, who was watching at it, suddenly felt the burning heat from near, and made a surprise voice. If you look over there, youthful black sword is burning red as if it had become a flame. Kei: The sparrow has no way to know that it was burned to the limit. However, without knowing the cause, I could understand the surprising amount of heat generated by the black sword. Flame: Burn down the rotten forest-Fantastic one-sword style The torrent of fire created by the sword technique of the young man swallows the basilisk with the forest as if it were a tsunami. The sparrow stared at the sight as if dreaming. I just stared at my dream without knowing whether the scene in front of me was a nightmare or a good dream. 43 Episode 42: The Secret of Fire Magic The basilisk, swallowed by fire, nevertheless continued to rampage for a while. It was truly a vital force, but it was already predicted. For this reason, he used the magic of "Flame Princess" to contain the movement of the beast. No matter how much the Basilisk rampages, you cannot escape from the six fires. Kei From the beginning, "Himehime" is an advanced magic with two characteristics: binding and attack. It''s so much enhanced with my-that I can''t stop escaping so easily. Keimi used it in the fight against Scylla, which was one of the requests for salting, but the power is even higher than at that time. If you know that there is such a use, the range of ways of fighting will further increase. I couldn''t stop laughing. -Needless to say, originally, it''s not the kind of thing that I can use for advanced magic of fire. Kei Even though the mastery of Shinsou greatly increased his (magical power), he was not able to manipulate magic by himself. To deal with magic requires many elements besides magic. I didn''t have one of those elements, but how did I come to control advanced fire magic? The answer is Miroslav. That red-haired witch had been studying, learning, and practicing in his life so far, and all of that information that had been exiled was spit out and made his own. Well, even if you say "I made it your own", it is useless except for fire magic. However, conversely, with regard to the magic of fire, it is now possible to activate even Miroslav''s strongest technique "Flame Princess". It''s hard to imagine that I had the magical talent of fire. Skills If you can imagine, it is the effect of soul eating. Perhaps as a result of devouring and eroding Miroslav''s soul, she also absorbed her fire magic []. I thought vaguely like that. Authenticity It''s more of a story than a story about my hidden talent sleeping. However, there is no solid evidence. Skills At the moment, the only woman who has eaten my soul, except Miroslav, is Luna Maria-but the gown of the prostitute is excluded only once-I have no real feeling that Luna Maria has been absorbed to date. So there is no way to prove it. If you eat Luna Maria with the momentum that "you can die" as much as Miroslav, you may have a different result ... Luna Maria is a valuable soul provider. Kei''s Eyes I have been obedient to me since I became a slave, and I noticed the dragon inside me and I am sorry to throw it away. I didn''t want to overuse it. While thinking about such a thing, my body suddenly shook. Familiar Now it feels like solder. When you defeat the King of Flies, a huge amount of soul flows in. The basilisk must have died in the fire. It was a great thing in itself, but unfortunately it didn''t improve. The last level up was when Gryphon was defeated. Even though it hasn''t been a long time since that, it was surprising that defeating king-class monsters didn''t improve the level. The fly''s nest went up in an interesting way ... At that time, if I thought that the body of the girl who stood beside me was shaking, I fell down on the ground. Just before the girl kissed the ground, I barely hugged her body. At first glance, the girl was fainted with a blue face. The tension thread may have broken. For the time being, I wanted to rest at a nearby house, and I held up the girl''s body again, but turned my eyes to the burning sea of rot. The smoke emitted by the flame is dark purple rather than black. It was obvious that it was very poisonous and contained ingredients that were unrelated to the human body. Depending on the direction of the wind, it is spilled by smoke. Also, if it is this close, it is quite possible that the flying sparks will cause a fire. Staying in this village was dangerous. ¡­ Was it too early to use fire? No, if the sea of rot is left as it is, forests and villages will definitely be swallowed. The simplest of the words, ¡°Forests that continue to rot¡± and ¡°Forests that have fallen to ash¡± will be less harmful¡ªthough a girl who has lost her place of birth may come to another conclusion. "Let''s leave here for now. If you think about it, there is a possibility that monsters other than Basilisk will attack you." Don''t forget that we are still in danger. I left the demon village with a girl while watching around. ¡ô¡ô¡ô After that, I headed to the place where it was the fly''s king''s nest. I noticed that after leaving the village, the place of the village was not far from Jiraio-Okusu, a huge tree of poisonous fruits. Once you know the location of the Giraeus, you can return to the fly''s nest. And there, the materials from the previous confinement of Miroslav were left intact. If you are prepared, there is nothing to worry about! ...... Yeah, it''s very different from the intended use. To be honest, I left her thinking about bringing in Ilia and the guild''s receptionist. Well, let''s say it''s okay because the preparedness has come alive as a result. When I was here before, it was troublesome to go up and down the cliff every time I came in and out, so I prepared a spiral staircase along the wall. Stairs are just staggered walls, and a legitimate human would never want to use them. Kei: However, the stairs are enough for me who can use. I go down the cave with the girl on my back. Then safely arrived at the bottom of the hole. I was worried that weird monsters would not be inhabited, but fortunately, without that, I was able to put the girl to bed. It used to be used by Miroslave before, and has some strange stains ... well, well, it''s better than the bed I used, yeah. At last I took a break and cheeked on one of the fruits of Jiraio ox, which I had stopped halfway. That''s because the basilisk poison may remain in the body. Speaking of fist poison, the girl who was in direct contact with the basilisk was worried, but she couldn''t even screw this plum-bodied mock into the mouth of a sleeping girl. Beyond harassment, fighting lightly. Even if you listen carefully, the breath sound of the girl is not disturbed. Perhaps the demons are more resistant to conditions such as poison. Even if you feed them, you can do it after you get up. Still, just in case, I lie down by the girl just in case the condition changes suddenly. Basilisk refused. The girl helped. I myself are safe. The result was just a pity, but what happened after that? It will be difficult to live in that village in the future. I also care what happened to demons other than girls. You can offer this burrow, but in the meantime, the whole area can become ash and ash ... there is no dwelling but food available. Not only humans lose food. Demon beasts will be more active in search of prey. I can''t live with this. "Well, let''s think if this child gets up." I mutter so and yawn small. It seems to be a long time ago, but my initial task was to carry the Reaper''s Scythe to the forest using Wyvern. Although he still has some spare power, he still feels heavier. You can take a little rest here. I thought so and gently closed my eyelids. 44 Episode 43 Negotiation with "Union" Snake Town: "-Megumi?" A chalk residence owned by a ¡°union¡± composed of slave traders. In one room, I faced my client, Fyodor, and explained what had happened in the forest of Titis, including what I heard from a demonic girl-a sparrow. The originally narrow eyes of Fyodor are now narrower, and sometimes his eyes are turned to my side. A sparrow with two horns was sitting there anxiously. Hunter Sparrows are like jumping into their nests aiming for themselves. Every time Fyodor''s eyes were turned, he shook his body and grabbed my clothes tightly. While observing the sparrows closely, Fyodor continues his words. The King of Snakes "Is it that the ceremony has appeared because it can no longer be performed?" "From the situation, I think it is appropriate to think so." "Hmmm ... I mean, I indirectly evoke the king of snakes." Fyodor moans with his hand on the sagging jaw. As a result of the hunters aiming for sparrows, the sparrows had difficulty getting out of the village, which prevented them from gathering the food needed for the ritual. As Fyodor says, the union will be the most responsible in this emergence of the Basilisk-I reported, as it sounds. Fyodor stares at me. "Aside from that, did the king of snakes surely defeat him?" "I confirmed that the beast was swallowed by the fire along with the sea of decay. In return for his life, Perry of the Grim Reaper took three legs and cut off two of them, The movement of the beast was quite slow, so it''s unlikely that he could escape that fire. " However, I did not confirm the corpse, so I can not say that I was able to defeat it definitely. I added that. "Because I wasn''t too far away" "What?" "While fighting, I was poisoned by the King of the Snake. I was saved by a sparrow where I was in trouble." "Well, the demon has helped humans. I hear that the snake king''s poison is powerful enough to invade even the earth. How is it?" "This is it." It was Jiraio-Okus that showed Fyodor that way. Fedor looks at the yellow nut and looks at the sparrow as it is. The sparrow noticed his gaze and shook his body again. "Does this mean that this fruit was a poison for poisoning the king of the snake?" "It''s a secret that has been passed down from generation to generation. This saved me a life. The sparrow is my lifesaver. It''s not just about poison. She lost her village. He fired the fire, ready to be sunk, and sank the demons into the fire. '''' I looked back at the slaver''s eyes. The gift "I mean, the sparrow is a benefactor not only for me, but also for the city of Ishka. If my creed is to reward my grudges with resentment and sincerity for sincerity, I will bet on my life to protect Sparrow. I want to help Fyodor. " Fraud: "Let us help protect the demon. What''s wrong with this, isn''t it possible that he''s lying?" Maybe you are Three times, Fedor stared at the sparrow. The sparrow''s body trembles. "I wonder if the cause of the appearance of the King of Snakes was really due to the lack of rituals. I have never heard of any way to seal the monsters with offerings and dances alone. If you think you''ve sent it, you''re still more convinced. '''' "Hmm. If you have such doubts, I would definitely do it. I hoped I didn''t want to turn Fyodor on the enemy ... but I''m sorry." With that said, I urged the sparrows to get up. An escort behind Fedor places his hand on his sword with a sharp glance. Right now, I''m in the room, sparrows, fyodor, and two fyodor escorts. Among them, only two escorts are armed. I keep my weapons at the reception desk. In addition, the slaver in front had more than a dozen soldiers hiding in the ceiling and behind the walls. It''s easy to get rid of me and catch the sparrows, and it''s clear that I''m thinking like that than looking at the fire. Of course, I won''t tell you kindly that you have this. There was no lie in saying that I didn''t want to turn the "union" against the enemy, but it would be different if you would be hostile from beyond. The fight starts when the escort pulls out the sword. I was watching the escort in front of me with such a feeling. Then-- "wait" Fyodor raised his hand to control the escort. Let go of the handle of the sword as if the escort was in a hurry. "I''m sorry, Mr. Sora. But I hope you don''t come to a point at the moment. I just said that there is such a way of thinking. Merchants are not so confident. I can''t help but think about it. '''' "I was sorry. I''m sorry, but I''m afraid that protecting Sparrow would not hurt Fyodor and the Union." "Well, why is that?" "The achievements of discovering and repelling the king of snakes are in Perry''s and other ''Grim Reaper''s Scythes'', and those who sent them to the forest were the Fedors. Including this, the government will celebrate this as a great achievement, and it is possible that forests and water resources will be polluted in the future due to the effects of basilisks and rotting seas. I''m heading. " "I see. It''s the fruit of that tree." "Yes. Some may criticize you for protecting the demons, but if you could gain valuable poisoning instead, your voice would have to be reduced. In addition, this poisoning was only done this time. And if you can neutralize the snake king''s poison, most poisons can be neutralized. Let''s come and buy the royal aristocrats who are afraid of poisoning and buy them. The "Union" knows the money tree, " "Houho" "I am liable for the consequences of interfering with the snake ritual and inviting the emergence of the king of serpents, but only those who are aware of the snake ritual in the first place. `` I''m not going to blindly listen to the information that my partner, Feodor, would be disadvantageous.If I cooperated with it myself, the secret would be to the tomb. '''' Conversely, when Fyodor and the "union" are no longer collaborators, they will listen as much as they want. If this information spreads, it is not enough to say "union". The emergence of the King of Snakes is a major incident that jeopardizes Ishka''s existence. Fyodor would have known that it wasn''t a matter of ignorance. Of course, I would have been accused of cooperating, but it''s more like a mosquito bite than the damage that Fyodor and the union do. I have repeated the words, but after all, what I want to say can be condensed into one. -Withdraw from the sparrow. Concealment For that purpose, give up the achievements of defeating the Serpent King, and cooperate in doing inconvenient facts. Instead, if I don''t pull out, then I''ll be completely an "union" enemy. The opponent is a slave trader of Umisensensen. He must have read what he wants to say verbatim. Now, how much could my words move the interested balance in slavery? With that in mind, I waited for Fyodor''s answer. 45 Episode 44 Seal Aluth II "Ah, that master, are you sure?" "What? What?" Slave: "... even if you give a room to something ...?" "I don''t care. The seal is puzzled, as it is said. A room the size of or larger than the house where the seal and the family of eight once lived. Beds and shelves are pre-installed, and blankets and bedsheets are available so you can start living right away. The wooden floors are carefully polished, reflecting the sunlight coming through the windows. The room of ¡°Blue Bird House¡±, which I used just until yesterday, was too good, but the level was different. I was confused as a seal even if I was told that I could use this room freely from today. My husband involuntarily looks up for help. Sora shrugged her shoulders. "Well, yeah, I know what I want to say. Honestly, I was surprised when I first saw it." "So, isn''t this ...? This is a high-ranking house-that''s the house where the nobles live ...?" "The location is a high-end residential area, but I didn''t want to borrow from the union too much, so I thought I would refuse at first-" "But?" "I can''t refuse to look at that bath" I was a bit surprised to be affirmed with a serious face. I understand the meaning of a bath. There are a number of public baths in the city of Ishka. Bathtub Most of the baths were steam baths, but some baths were as large as a spring and filled with hot water. The bath in this house is the latter. "It was a joke to say that I would think if I had a hinoki bath, but I wonder if it should be a" union "or, in this case, Fjord''s ability and insight. I am very grateful for the matter. '''' "I think the bath with the smell of that tree is wonderful." "right!?" I was surprised to see her face. Involuntarily, his face was blushing and his triangular ears fluttered on his head. Firewood: "There was no hinoki bath in a public bath, as it was! I thought it would be hard to water and boil a bathtub of that size, but as far as the water goes, the water runs from the Kale River. You can pour it, and you don''t need to boil the water thanks to Salamander summoned by Luna Maria. It''s just perfect! " "... Yes, yes." For now, I just knew that the Lord was excited. As you can guess from the words, there is a Hinoki bath at home and I missed that bath for a long time. As far as Seal knows, a house with a bathtub is like a noble mansion. Seal asks himself at the head, wondering if he''s actually a good scion. Noticing the embarrassment of such a seal, Sora coughed as if to cheat her excitement. "Well, aside from the bath." "Yes, yes." "Thank you for the sparrow. I told Luna Maria, but when the sparrow goes out, let one of the two be with you." "Understood" The seal nodded, thinking of the face of a demonic girl who had been living together since the other day. There is no hatred or vigilance against the demon. In the battle three hundred years ago, the beasts also fought against demons as well as humans. But if you put it on a sticker, it''s like a fairy tale. He had no resentment and did not intend to hit sparrows, if any. In the first place, the history of past racial struggles is that humans and beasts have often contradicted each other. Some humans dislike the beast man as "a mixture of humans and beasts". Some countries and regions discriminate against subhumans, including beastmen, and oppress them. When asked whether to guard against a demon or a human, most beasts will choose the latter. ¨D¨DSpeaking of which, at first I was watching your husband. Suddenly, Seal recalls the past. Even so, it has not been three months since it was bought by Sora. Still, the memory that came to my mind seemed far away from the seal. ¡ô¡ô¡ô The seal was born on the western frontier of the Adastera Empire. A pioneer village close to the border with the Kingdom of Canary. The seal is 15 years old. He was the eldest daughter of seven siblings and lived humble and peaceful days with his parents. The family''s life has changed completely since their father, a huntsman, was attacked by monsters in the mountains. The father, who lost one leg, can no longer work, and the family quickly becomes in need. The second daughter under the seal is ten years old, and the eldest under that is eight years old. The youngest brother is still a baby. It didn''t take long for Seal to consider himself. The Empire grants citizenship to sub-humans, so there is no obvious discrimination. Some people hate the beasts, but some do. Even if you have citizenship. I don''t know what to do if I become a slave. Knowing that, he still visited the slave shop. He sold all his rights and gave all his money to his family for a collar. After being bought by a slaver, Seal was told various stories by other slaves. There was a rabbit beast who was stripped naked by a noble noblewoman and sipped around the city like a pet. There was a lion beast who was beaten all over his body for discipline and was forced to prostrate. There are as many other stories that make you want to close your ears. Seal had to be pessimistic about the future. So when I was first invited to Sora, I couldn''t talk too slowly. Later, from the empire to the Kingdom of Canary, he came to the city of Ishka, but at this point fear was still ahead. When I arrived at Ishka, I was struck my ears, tail, and body for days and days without being able to sleep. When he was told that he was excited when he saw a girl who was hurt, he held his head saying he had come to a ridiculous person. ¡­¡­ now I know it was a joke, but it was a really dazzling despair for the seal at that time. The joke still wants you to choose the time and place, and still has it at the root. The turning point must have been that Luna Maria has joined the slaves. Since then, Sora''s attitude toward the seal has changed significantly. Not only the attitude but also the offer to release from slaves. It would be a lie if I didn''t move my heart. It was evident, however, that even if they were released from slavery and returned home, they would soon sell again. The money he earned from selling himself would be less than two years, given the living costs and taxes of the remaining eight. If the seal is returned, the burden of the seal will naturally increase, and savings will decrease more quickly. Such as a family without workers. So Seal needed to make a lot of money. Until the eldest son, eight years old, reached the age of thirteen, he needed enough money for his family to live. Of course, working for a year or two doesn''t give you that much money. It is not enough to sell the seal twice. To make that much money, you have to look for ways to be deceptive. For example. Like giving a (!) Tip to a daughter who stays at a hotel often with silver coins, or being pleased by a rich and generous master. Thus, Seal switches his previously passive attitude. He wanted to join the night fairy. In the first place, Seal is a complete slave who sold off all rights. It is a position where even private property cannot be recognized depending on the intention of the master. Originally, you should try to serve sooner so as not to buy off your husband. The seal, which came to mind later, turned the heavens on his ecstasy. She had been advised many times by her fellow slaves, but she pretended to be unaware that Sora would not reach out. In light of such regrets, Seal began to work hard on Sora, and after seeing her devotion to her, Sora naturally deepened her love for the seal-and when she noticed she settled into her current relationship. He learned how to fight from Lunamaria and has successfully commissioned many times as an adventurer. After Sora founded the clan, Blood Sword, she was able to get paid for working there. Seal remitted his salary to his hometown through the Union. Half a month, if not a month, is a comfortable amount to eat. If you continue to send money, your brothers and sisters will not be hungry and your sister will not have to sell themselves. There is no dissatisfaction with the current situation if you use a seal. The request of Sora who gave me the situation was nothing more than taking care of the demons. 46 Episode 45: Klau Solas On that day, the city of Ishka was blessed with clear skies from the morning. I woke up at a time when the sun had not yet risen to the eastern sky, so I changed my clothes so as not to wake up the seal that was sleeping on the same bed, and left the house chewing on my yawn. The destination is the northern gate. Stables The route to the forest of Titis, but today the purpose was not for the forest, but for the followers along the castle gate. He came to have a blue breakfast. Aoi The other day, I was delighted to be my follower, and I got the right to enter the city of Ishka. However, the sleeping area remains a stable outside the city walls. This is the case. Wyvern is a Wyvern, no matter how it was recognized. As a condition of entering the castle, they were required to have insurance when they left their owners. Slavic collar-an instant death item that explodes on the will of the city. This is not limited to my Wyvern, but other medium and large followers have taken the same steps. Well, it can be understood from the opinion of those who maintain security. If the subordinates rampage in the city, the guards and the residents of the city will suffer enormous damage. It was natural to have insurance for that time. However, from this point of view, one of the trump cards, Wyvern, was to be killed, and I couldn''t help nodding it. There is one case in the adventurer''s guild. It is quite possible that Ishka''s senior management will be disadvantaged to me on their own behalf. At that time, it was not interesting to take Wyvern hostage. Therefore, I did not accept the follower collar and decided to leave Wyvern outside. At a glance With the cooperation of the union, they also built a huge stable for Wyvern. Recently, spectators have been rushing to watch Wyvern. In the Kingdom of the Canary, who holds the Knights of the Dragoons, Wyvern is not considered a demon, but a gain beast that fights with humans. A Wyvern would never say that once, but civilians are rarely attacked by a Wyvern. That is why Wyvern has become quite popular among Ishka''s inhabitants. In recent years, it seems that strange rumors have been spread that those who directly touch the scales of Wyvern are lucky. Officials were bitterly grinning that no one would climb over the fence and stay behind. So, when I first saw the scene, I reflexively frowned. Indigo-A woman is reaching for the scales in a stable where the sun rises. It is not surprising that the ignorant wondered if he had entered without help. But he immediately notices something strange. Indigo The humans other than me are not easily attracted, and even the seals have only recently been able to feed. The Wyvern allows unfamiliar opponents to contact without any resistance. There is no warning or excitement. Even though a stranger is standing nearby. Wyvern noticed me coming into the stables, and screamed "¤× ¤£ ¤£" happily. I hit the ground with my tail. A woman who noticed it turned around. At that moment, I wondered that the clear bell did not sound. He was such a beautiful person. I''m above my age. Is it around some 20 years old? Purple Crystal Both eyes reminiscent of bright golden hair, reminiscent of noble blood. The skin is as white as fresh snow, has an ideal curve, and the lips are well-formed. It looked like a princess in the deep window that appeared in the story. However, this woman doesn''t feel the weakness of a noble woman. Pei That''s also reasonable. She has a sword on her waist. The fact that it wasn''t just a form of armament was proved by a solid standing. When he stared straight into the opponent''s eyes, the first thing he saw in his mind was the word "strong." In this Ishka, the strongest person I know is the guildmaster Elgart. A first-class adventurer with 35 levels. The woman seemed to have equal or better strength than the Elgart. Underneath the outer surface, which is as calm as lake water, you can feel the insatiable ability sleeping. The next thing I saw when I saw a woman was "big". The silver boots, with women, are combat-like, with no tall parts on the heel. Nevertheless, the woman''s height exceeded me. I haven''t measured it recently, but my height should be around 175. Judging from that, I guess the woman''s height is almost one hundred and eighty. The supplely stretched limbs are fleshy like a swordsman, and frankly, they do not feel feminine "thinness" or "weakness." The physique, however, doesn''t seem to be "fat" or "gutsy" because it''s very balanced overall. A person who has honed her natural talents with the efforts of iron. The woman in front of me is that kind of person. And, obviously, a good family. You can tell at a glance that your clothes are made of silk, and all of your armor, such as boots and breastplates, are first-class products with a bright silver color. It cannot be an adventurer or guard. Undoubtedly a knight, a pretty high knight. It is believed to be the commander of the Guard Knight. The hatena mark dances in my head why such a person is in my stable early in the morning, at a time when the sun has not yet risen. Then, the person in front of your eyes slowly opens your mouth- "..." "... do you?" "I''m sorry!" I was amazed at my surprise. The woman''s golden hair is jumping in the air under apologetic momentum. By the way, my body jumped a little. With his eyes rounded, he looks down at the back of the woman''s head. To be honest, he thought that it was not strange at all that he shouted, "What are you staring at, Jiro?" The woman continues to apologize without noticing such a puzzle. "I wanted to see the rumored Wyvern at a glance, but nobody was around ... so, at such an early time in the morning, I wouldn''t notice anyone even if I looked inside a little I thought "... and I looked into it secretly. Who was inside and was touching Wyvern ...?" Aiiro "Sorry! I was going to go home at first glance, but I didn''t think there was really ... but I was listening to the story. It is impossible to follow human beings. I think that it is probably false information ... " When I actually saw the place, it was real. It seemed that his curiosity didn''t stop, and he not only saw it but also entered the stables. Knowing the situation, I asked the woman to raise her head. "Oh, no, you don''t have to apologize. That''s why Wyvern''s quiet touch means you''ve liked it." It is not good for mental health to let someone who seems to be in a high position look down forever. The woman raised her face as if to be relieved. "I''m grateful to the generous words. I''m sorry to take advantage of that generosity. Can I ask you one?" "Yes, what is it?" "I saw this Wyvern Lord with you, is there any difference?" "Yes" When I nodded, the gaze of the woman became sharp as if she was doing something. Kage But that''s an instant. The woman who quickly turned her eyes turned to look at me. I took one out and showed it to my opponent. "Oh, this is apricot fruit. Wyvern breakfast." "Is this apricot? Wyvern has this? I remember that the uncooked apricots were hard and very sour ... but, is the carnivorous Wyvern eating fruits in the first place?" "Basically, it''s meat. It''s like I''ve awakened to sourness after an intense experience." Kendai When I answered a woman and gave her an apricot to Wyvern, she was delighted to say, "Pugy!" Chewing Apricot fruit is hard, but it cannot withstand Wyvern''s sharp teeth. With a crunchy and whispering sound, Wyvern succumbs to the apricot. By the way, the "previous intense experience" was when I was eaten by the fruit of Jiraio ox, poisoned by Manticore. At that time, he couldn''t stand the sourness of Jiraiao ox, and screamed rather painfully. It seems that the scheme of "good things" has been completed. I started to want it sometimes. As expected, it was troublesome to go to the forest of Titis every time and fetch the fruit of Jiraio ox, so I was chewy and looked after the sour, so I was feeding. The woman looked at the Wyvern, who was happy to eat the fruit, and seemed to have been taken away. Indigo "... was the favorite food for fruit? No, it was true that the record of the food that I gave did include fruit, and I have never heard that wild species prefer to eat sour food ... ¡­ " The woman is muttering with her arms crossed, apparently an unconscious gesture. From the gap between the crossed arms, my heavy breasts are spilling and falling down, so it is really memorable. However, she is likely to notice immediately when she is watching too much, so she forcibly removes her evil eye. Snooping I was wondering if a question about "the intense experience" would come, but apparently I was avoiding it, and the next thing she spoke was another. "By the way, I''ve called this girl Wyvern earlier, but haven''t you decided on a name yet?" "I''ve been told by other people about names, but I don''t seem to like any names, and I''m getting a sad face no matter what I suggest." "It''s probably because your name wasn''t in the suggested name." "My-No, my name?" The woman smiled, looking up at the Wyvern eating apricots. "A Wyvern is a creature that wants to bear the name of a person he has acknowledged as the Lord. The smarter the individual, the more likely it is. I think he wants the Lord''s name. " "Hmmm, that''s your first time ... is it good to add Sora to your name? Solari, Solara, Solarn?" Wyvern''s response wasn''t bad when he tried to mention various names. At least there is more light in the eyes than in "Digo". "Soramichi, Misora, Sorato, Solaris ... Um. A little more, isn''t there a cool name like this?" "Pug, pug" Suddenly, "Wait, don''t hurt. I''m out to my throat now. Sorasa ... Sorashi ... Soras ..." "Pugya!" Pain "Ah! Don''t hit with the tail! Playing with Wyvern like that, she clap her hands as if she had come up with something. "How about Klaus Soras?" "... Crow Solas?" Old "Yes, meaning flame sword." "Oh, cool! The flames are perfect for Wyvern. How about you? "Wow!" Dust Wyvern was delighted to shake his wings. Stop because it flies. "Okay, you''re Claus Solas from today!" "Pug!" When I declared, Wyvern barked sharply with his long neck stuck. Perhaps because of my mind, I feel that my expression has become dignified. Such a Wyvern-I lightly stroked Klaus Soras''s neck and then I turned to the woman. "Thank you for a good name-um ..." "It''s called Astrid. I''m grateful for the professor''s interest in many things. Um ... Sora, are you okay?" "Yes, my name is Sora." Talk: "Then, Sora. I would like to have a little more if I can, but unfortunately I have an appointment to meet a person, and I will be rude here today. I will see you soon." "Yes, one day-soon?" Blink with the other party''s words that you are convinced of the reunion. The woman named Astrid smiled with a sick smile and stood with her long, forefinger in front of her lips. "In that case, please be confidential about today. I''m sorry." 47 Episode 46 Ilia "... Lars. You''re not going home, are you really saying that?" "Oh, I don''t go back to the village. I need to be stronger than that!" After seeing her childhood friend affirm her face with a serious face, Ilia raised her voice unintentionally. "That''s what it is! It''s like that the outbreak of plague in our village! It''s the place where our family lives!" Lars shakes his body as if pressed by Iria''s consciousness. A faint look at it may be evidence that he is guilty of his actions. After seeing it, Ilia tries to add words to Lars to withdraw her previous statement. At that time, a red shadow came in between the two. Miroslav. "Ilia, calm down. The plague has already been identified, and a silver bullet has been created. Lars knows that he doesn''t have to go home now. That''s right. " "It''s not that there''s no damage because there is a silver bullet." Iria stares at Miroslav with a sharp gaze. Recently, Iria was not dissatisfied with Miroslav. Nothing else, Lars. After losing to Sora in a game against Luna Maria, Lars was clearly lacking in refinement. For Lars, who had never experienced a frustrated setback, the first was too large to be divisible and too heavy to forget. Guilds are increasingly exposed to cold glances and ridicule. Ilia has repeatedly blasted and inspired him, apparently seeing a rise in the Lars, but Miroslav was the one to get in the way each time. Miroslav did not blame Lars''s weakness, but caught bitches and spoiled as much as he wanted. For Ilia, it is the same as having a child who wants to eat confections eat as many confections as they want. Children will be pleased, but not good for their health. Adults have to take their sweets out of their children with hearts as demons, but Miroslav does not. Even if Ilia warns, she just smiles, "I''m going to have lars. Therefore, Ilia and Miroslav have not been on good terms these days. At that time, a plague occurs in the Kingdom of Canary. The serpent king The cause of the strange disease that occurred in the basin, mainly the Kale River¡ªa river headed by the forest of Titis¡ªhas emerged in the forest. To be precise, it is not the basilisk itself, but the venom of the rotted sea caused by the appearance of the basilisk. It is self-evident that if a humid sea emerges in the forest that is the water source, the water in the river will be affected by decay. It was not easy to eradicate deep sea rot, and it was the source of many sick people in towns and villages along the Kale River basin. And one of those villages included the homeland of Lars and Iria. Iria angry at Miroslav in front of him and at Lars behind him. "Even though there is a silver bullet, there is not enough to reach sick people all over the country right now. There is a possibility that people without physical strength may not be in time. It will take some time to get back, but what about field work, not just the fields, but if there are fewer people to protect the village, monsters and bandits can come in? " "Sure, you can think enough." "Yes! That''s why we have to go home! Lars, you and your family are not worried !?" "I''m worried!" "Well then!" "But I can''t go home now!" Lars shouted, Ilia''s face shouted. Lars expresses something and emotions, but rarely yells at others. At least, Ilia was screaming at Lars, including childhood. While seeing Haas and Breathing Lars'' face, wrinkles wrinkle naturally between Ilia''s eyebrows. "... I can''t afford to go home, why?" "I know! You can''t leave Ishka while you''re enslaved to Luna! Even just a stupid guy who used party members to bet on her back. And I can''t do it, like turning your back on Sora and escaping from the city! " "Turn your back ... and it doesn''t matter about Sora right now? We''re going to the plague-affected home village? There should be-" Miroslav interrupted Ilia''s words, saying she was not worried. He said, "I can''t say no. He didn''t know what he used. He revered Wyvern, made clans, griffons and scyllaes, and gained fame. He had a connection with the union, and he was credited with defeating the basilisk and making silver bullets, not as effective as before. ¡­¡­ ¡± According to Miroslav, Lars bit his lips hard. The Redhead Wizard continues. "Beyond that, we all know that we''re trying to get Luna back. I don''t think we''ll miss an opportunity to get rid of it. As Lars says, we shouldn''t show that guy a chance now I don''t have it. " "That''s right, Ilia" Lars nodded at Miroslav''s words as soon as I realized. "It shouldn''t move now, and there''s an Aunt Sarah in the village. "... Is it going to work out? Do you think that you can see all the sick people who do not even know how many dozens by yourself? Isn''t there a guarantee that your mother is not sick?" A familiar merchant told Ilia about the plague in his hometown. According to the merchant, mother Sarah was fine until he left, but it is not unlikely that the merchant fell ill after leaving the village. Tsuyoshi Ilia pointed out that, but Lars was optimistic. Or what was it. "Okay. Aunt Sarah, you''re at a higher level than us. Healing magic can be used and you won''t lose the disease so easily! I''ve just received a good request from the guild. A griffon from the noble. I was asked to get rid of it, and because of the failure of the previous party, Parfe gave me a special turn, which, if successful, would restore the honor of Falcon''s sword. That''s the priority of turning the magic bullet over-- '''' "Lars!" Iria raises her eyebrows and yells at Lars'' words, which appear strangely. In response, Lars''s shoulders shook greatly. "I''m going to get my mother to bear the burden, and in the meantime I''m going to get rid of the griffon, which I don''t know will succeed! At this moment, my family and friends may be suffering at this moment too! You know it''s not when you bet! " "But if successful, a silver bullet is--" "If you succeed! Do you really think Griffon can get rid of us now without Luna?" "That''s done! It''s something that Sora''s guy was able to do alone. If we all work together, we can absolutely win!" "Even if you hurry up to Mount Skim, it''s four days! From there, it takes two days to the Takamine where Gryphon lives, but it takes three days. Even if you can successfully defeat Gryphon, you will return with the beast''s neck from there How many days will it take to come? " "that is¡­¡­" "Is the medicine delivered to the village in a month or two months? In the meantime, can you affirm that there is nothing in the village?" "I can''t do that ... but I can''t escape here ...!" Iria tries to shout at Lars as she tries to remain with Ishka. Just before that, Miroslav gently grabbed Ilia''s shoulder. "Please calm down, Ilia. I know you''re worried about your mother, but screaming here won''t solve anything." "But!" "I know. Depending on the situation of the plague, things may be rushing. There are suggestions." "... a suggestion?" Affected "Yes, this is a suggestion. First, Ilia must return to her home in a hurry. Mother will be relieved if she can see the safe face of her woman, and she will use more healing magic. Oh, and I, in the future, will use the name of Sauzal to get at least one silver bullet.Even if your mother is plagued, this is the worst I''m not going to do that. " "I can hear ... I can''t keep up with the goods, no matter how much money I have." "I''ll do it. That''s when my daily investment lives. And Lars." "What is it?" "You have received a request to exterminate griffons. We''ll do this in parallel." According to Miroslav, Lars and Ilia look astonished. Lars opens his mouth as if panicked. "Huh? Do you go with me and Miro?" "No, it''s really reckless. Unlike the plague, the griffon is not a matter of time, it recruits extraordinary party members. I''m going to explain to Lars, I''m giving priority to a silver bullet right now. Upon hearing it, Ilia''s gaze turned to Lars. Lars seemed to notice it, but lost her gaze in the air and did not try to look at her. --Ilia sighed and turned to Miroslav. "I understand. Please, Miro." "leave it to me" After hearing of Miroslav''s reply, Iria immediately left the room, sitting down. Because I was convinced that if I stayed here, my voice would be rough again. Therefore, Ilia did not know of the subsequent conversation between Lars and Miroslav. "... Well, Miro. After all, should I go back to the village ...? No, I should go back. Ilia was also angry." "That''s right. To Ilia, Lars seemed to be sad. Of course, if I wanted to go home, I wouldn''t stop .... "What is it?" "It''s Sora. It''s inevitable that Lars escaped because he was that man. And if he returned to the village with a request to exterminate the Griffon, in the worst case he would get a penalty You will be able to do it. '''' "I refuse it right now." "It''s a noble request. Given Parf¨¦''s personality, he must have immediately told the client that" Falcon''s sword "had been undertaken. I''m going to buy it, and I''m not even getting a silver bullet, I''m even more likely to be hindered. " "... Well, I guess it''s too early to get the request." Bloody Smoke "I understand my feelings. I heard that man''s recent activity and couldn''t be helped. I immediately believed that I had treated Wyvern and had beaten Gryphon with Scylla and Werewolf. It ¡¯s all about the great things, and with a name like ¡°Sword of Falcon¡± and something similar to ours, ¡°Sword of Hayabusa ¡­¡­ It''s a really annoying man.¡± "That''s all! And Luna is one of those members. That child, Seal, must still be treated badly ...!" "That''s right, I''m sure you''ll release them at least. Only Lars, you can do it. So it''s no mistake that you have taken the griffon''s request. The determination that I can''t return to my hometown isn''t wrong, I''m sure Ilia will know, and I''m just a little worried about my mother now. " "... Is that so? Can you understand?" Kanetsu: "Yes, I''m sure you''ll understand. So don''t be afraid to misunderstand, and don''t be afraid to do anything. 48 Episode 47 Poison of Impact "Is Lars and Ilia taking different actions? Night. I was unusually alone in my room, reading a letter sent to me earlier. The name of the sender is Alexandra. It''s a name I don''t know, but I received it without any doubt. He knew it was another name for Miroslav. One of the secrets heard from Miroslav in the fly''s nest. Before the birth of Miroslav, her mother intended to name her baby boy Miroslav and her girl Alexandra. However, his father, Sauzar, rebuked his mother. Because it is not auspicious to think about the girl''s name. This is because she is a CEO who has spent many nights with many women, but what has happened is that only girls are born. The heir to succeed was never born. Therefore, his father was expecting this time. However, the baby was born again a girl. He knew that he had blamed his mother loudly and decided to name the child male, like harassment. This may also be one of the reasons why Miroslav hated men. ... Well, this area is not important. I''m not interested in the parental relationship of the Sausal firm. I am interested in why Miroslav came in contact with me at this time. He said he could use Alexandra''s name when contacting him, but only in an emergency. It has been reported that you should avoid making contact with you as much as possible so that you will not be suspicious of others. It means that Miroslav has announced the other action of this "Falcon''s sword"- "Is it ripe?" I murmured. The question is because I haven''t given detailed instructions on how to drop Ilia. In the case of Lunamaria, we made detailed plans. After stealing Lunamaria, Lars and Iria could be expected to be jerky, so they took advantage of it and broke their relationship. But that''s what I mentioned. How do you actually break the relationship between them and take in Ilia here? The procedure is left to Miroslav. Since the Miroslavs have come into contact in this manner, a fairly large groove between Lars and Iria has or has been formed. Miroslav said, "Let''s put it there." "Well, what do you do?" I just wanted a partner who could eat souls other than Luna Maria. I''m a little impatient that the level of the snake hasn''t improved even if you defeat it. It is the character of the talent limit that flickers in my mind. It would not be good if the level peaked at this level. In that sense, it was hopeless that we had the chance to get Ilia at this time. ¡­ But I do n¡¯t feel that timing is a little too good. Is it okay to take the information from Miroslav as a drink? Miroslav is not particularly suspicious. On the contrary, Miroslav so far has almost perfectly met my expectations. Impact The poison that breaks the "Falcon Sword" from inside. Without Miroslav, Lunamaria would not have been able to be enslaved very easily--well, although Lunamaria himself was able to find out, it was undoubtedly Miroslav who put Raz on the axis of the seal. It is a credit. Miroslav is doing well this time. As I read the letter, I understood the conversation that Hayabusa''s Sword had and the movement of each person''s heart. It is easy for me to sell favors to Ilia now. You can even abduct Ilia, who is acting alone, and bring her to the burrow, as in Miroslav. Then, if Ilia falls in my hand, Miroslav can clear the Lars in fine weather. I and Miroslav would be a happy treat for both, so if you think Miroslav is doing its best, there is still no room for doubt. I don''t have it-I''m still worried because Miroslav is too obedient. Somehow, I can''t feel the attachment to Lars from the text of the letter. When I release Miroslav, I guarantee that I won''t make a "Falcon Sword" after taking Luna Maria and Ilia. It was a feed to make Miroslav move as he wanted, but at the same time it was a real offer. Miroslav''s soul was devoured, and he gained valuable information on soul-eating. The resentment that has been about to be killed has been resolved within a month. That''s enough retaliation. I do not hate Lars as much as I want to kill. He eats the party members Miroslav and Luna Maria, and will eat Iria in the future. That''s probably enough for a remorse. It''s a good spice even if Lars doesn''t notice it. Lars and Miroslav never knew what would happen. I want to like anything in marriage. But I didn''t really say that clearly. All I said was "don''t ridicule." In Miroslav''s case, you should be able to act according to my intentions, but not lose your anxiety. Isn''t it really coming out anymore? I wonder if the Lars will dismiss the event in that burrow. So I thought this letter, my first contact after releasing from the burrow, would remind me of that. However, it is not at all. The text of the letter, with the exception of the report, is overwhelmingly fraught with text that suggests my mood. I doubt this is really Miroslav Sauzar''s brush. I guess it''s a good idea to kidnap and confine him, force him to obey him, and doubt him if he becomes obedient, but for a number of years he was sullenly abused, ridiculed, and robbed of his life. I''m the opponent. If you are so obedient, it is creepy. Maybe it''s just that I can''t wipe out the fear of blaming me for thinking I can kill me. "... Hmm, it''s okay. If you''re serious, it''s really convenient, and if you''re a trap, you''ll just break through with a trap." Once I cover my doubts about Miroslav and focus on Ilia. The two choices I gave earlier. Do you sell the favor with an antidote or forcibly remove it? However, considering the calm, the latter was an unreasonable idea. Unlike Miroslav, now I''m getting more and more attention. He was also expected to do many jobs as a dragon knight in the field. Just because the place is a place, scouting and incineration of the rotted seas is my role, and my role is to get the fruits of the antidote, Jiraioox. Neither of these is disgusting to know that I, who can use Wyvern, is the best fit. According to Fyodor, a slave trader, the Royal Knights will soon be dispatching the Order of the Dragon, which should reduce the burden a lot, but it is not clear when. I have to do my best until the Dragon Knights arrive. And it would be irresponsible to sling on Ishka by cheating on a protected sparrow. Indeed, there is no time to kidnap or confine Ilia. "In the first case, if Ilia were forced to become dirty, I would have to chew my tongue and kill himself, and I would have to do my best to sell my favor. Let''s go to our village, where it''s only an antidote and a silver bullet, it''s just diminishing its fruit. As soon as I finished my thoughts, a small yawn leaked from my mouth. Today I went back and forth between Ishka and Titis many times today. I''m really tired. By now, Clau Solas will be sleeping well in the stables. I was lying on my bed and looking up at the ceiling, and I immediately felt drowsy. Close your eyes without opposition. ¡­ I felt like I heard a roaring howling from a distance just before falling asleep. 49 Episode 48 Holy God Priest The village of Merte, home to Lars and Iria, was a rural village located downstream of the Kale River. Seven days by chariot from the city of Ishka. It is a remote village near the border with the Southern Holy Kingdom. With the Merte village in sight, I remember what Lars had said before. Tired of poor living, he fled his homeland-Lars said, but indeed, as far as he could see, the number of houses was small, the fences and gates were poor, and the villagers were poorly dressed. . He is not rich in compliments and is not very lively. Let''s say that the air is covering the whole village. This will make bloody youth want to jump out of the village. ¨D¨DHowever, given that the plague is now struck, it is natural that it lacks vitality. The original Merte may be a slightly brighter village. With that in mind, I approached the village gate. Klau Solas has hid in a forest far away from here. This is a consideration not to surprise the villagers. A large merchandise like a merchant on my back, a black sword of business on my waist, looking at me who came alone without riding a horse, the two men who were guarding the doors seemed openly alert Was. A young man 20 years old and a mature man who seems to be about 40 years old. The first to speak was a young man. "Stop there! The face you don''t see, but what did you do here?" "I heard that this village is suffering from a plague, and brought a nut that can detoxify it." Respond to confused questions with an amiable face. As mentioned above, it takes about seven days by chariot from Ishka to this village. Of course, Iria has not arrived yet. On my way to this village, I thought about picking up Ilia, who was somewhere on the highway, but told Ilia, "I''ve got the detoxified fruit for your hometown! Come with me! "Let''s go to help the mothers!" And he reached out with the freshness of Lars, and it was clear from the fire that he would not be taken care of. No doubt Ilia will watch out for me and suspect that there is something soulful. If you enter the village with Ilia, your suspicions will quickly spread to all the villagers. Then it was very difficult. So I decided to go into the village before Ilia and gain the trust of other villagers. Once you''ve planted a positive sentiment, whatever Ilia comes later, you won''t take it for granted. In addition, there is an Ilia mother in this village. If you wanted to shoot a general, you should have shot a horse first. The two gatekeepers, especially the younger one, still seemed to doubt me, but the next my word changed my face. Hayabusa: I was commissioned by Luna Maria of the Sword of Noah. This village is home to Lars, the leader of the Sword of Hayabusa, and the family of Ilia, the priest warrior of the God of Law. I was told that I would like you to help me if I could, and I''ve done this. " "''Falcon''s sword" ... Do you know the Lars !? " "Yes. I''m taking care of everything. Oh, I''m sorry, I''m Sora. After claiming, quickly explore the expressions of the two in front of them. Parasite If the two gatekeepers knew the name of "" and their recent duel with Lars, they would have shown a strong rejection. Or if you knew the name of the Blood Sword or the name of the rumored Dragon Knight, it wouldn''t be unresponsive. However, there was no significant change in their expressions. The village of Merte is far from the royal capital and Ishka and is also close to the main roads of the Kingdom of Canary. Therefore, the speed at which information is transmitted is slow, and the quality of the transmitted information may be poor. Perhaps Lars and Iria''s family have been informed by letter or something-no, they wouldn''t bother to tell their family about the trouble and shame of their party. Well, if you do, you can do it. Anyway, when Ilia comes, everything will be clear. By then, I will sell my favors to the villagers as much as possible. After some exchanges, I was allowed to enter the village. The black sword at the waist has to be left, but it''s a natural precaution because it brings a first-time human to the village. The guide is a church located in the center of the village. It is said that the villagers affected by the plague are housed here. "Is that nut really sick?" The young man who has guided me so far asks doubtfully. By the way, this is the fourth time. He told me that he was a play friend when Lars was in the village. When I saw the old gatekeeper shouting, "This guy will guide me to the church!", It was clear that he didn''t trust me. It''s not clear whether it''s personality or closed village temperament, but in any case, it doesn''t make sense to say "ok" to such a person. It is proved by the number of inquiries four times. To be honest, I want to ignore it, but that can be cumbersome. I concealed the disgusted expression and repeated the same answer as before. "It''s clear when you try it. If you''re worried about poison or corruption, I''ll poison first." "That''s natural. I''m asking if it works!" "I guarantee that it works. If it doesn''t work, punish it." "Okay, don''t forget your words. And Sarah is busy. If you get in the way of Sarah or do something rude, I''ll hit you out right away!" "Yes, I understand" He smiles a little while recruiting a young man who is persistent. If you make a fuss here, you will not be able to gain the trust of the villagers. In addition, the name Sarah, which a young man often talks about earlier. It is the name of the woman who is in charge of the church, and she is using recovery magic to take care of the villagers. I have heard that Ilia''s martial arts and recovery magic are her mother''s. I don''t think there''s any magician in such a rural village, so it''s likely that Sarah''s head is Ilia''s mother. Some of the frustration must be swallowed in order to improve her first impression-when you bring in Klaus Solas later you may inadvertently intimidate a young man, but it''s trivial. There will be. Open the church door while making such a plan. At that moment, an unpleasant odor sprayed on the face from inside and inadvertently frowned. If you look, a considerable number of people are lying on the floor. You can see old people and children, but you can also see men in their prime. The number is not five or ten, and I know that far more villagers are affected than expected. Cause To be honest, I didn''t care much about this plague. Because it is also clear. In fact, it was almost resolved inside Ishka. But once he leaves Ishka, the plague seems to be rampant. The quality and quantity of the information flowing to the frontiers was just myself confirmed earlier. Obviously, the information about the plague has been stale, and the people in the village may still be terrified of anxiety and fear. With that in mind, I look for a person named Sara. The person of interest was quickly found. What I hear is a singing prayer. The clear voice sounds like a hymn dedicated to God, soothing the listener. Immediately after being exposed to the soft light emitted from the palm of a woman''s palm, the patient''s breath, which had been moaning before, became visibly calm. Is it a miracle of detoxification or a recovery of physical strength? In any case, the use of miracles usually takes longer to take effect. I knew it from a distance. That woman, a pretty user, a pretty high level. Perhaps she is Sarah-the young man who guided me so far affirmed my guess. "Sara!" A woman in priesthood uniform turns around here according to her voice. ¨D¨DAt that moment, the eyes of the woman and me overlapped from the front. He was over thirty years old. Gentle eyes with long black hair. Modest atmosphere on white skin. It is astonishingly beautiful if I can give this ¡°calmness¡± by removing ¡°sharpness¡± from Ilia. When I first met Ilia, I thought she looked like a married Ayaka, but her mother feels like her deceased mother. The hair color and length are the same, but somehow the atmosphere is similar. The place where long stretched black hair is tied together behind the head, giving priority to ease of movement, also reminded me of my mother''s appearance when walking in the garden. If you look closely, the woman''s face is oozing with fatigue, reminiscent of hard work to date, with frayed hair stuck to the forehead. The eyes and the cheeks are not hidden. But they can enhance, but not hurt, women''s appeal. At least it seemed to me. 50 Episode 49: Merte Relief Three days since I came to the village of Merte. The situation surrounding the village was improving rapidly. Not only did he pay sickness with the fruit of Jiraio-Okus, but the anxiety disappeared from the villagers as the cause of the plague became clear. I''m sick. You don''t have to worry about unnecessary anxiety if you know that the village has not been attacked by an inevitable epidemic but by poison in river water. Use a well when drinking water. I do not eat river fish. Children do not swim in the river. With such measures, there will be no more sick people. However, even if there are no more sick people, it takes time to recover the poisoned person. And it''s not just humans that are affected by poison. For example, soil. Regarding agriculture, it cannot be said that "water from rivers is not used." If you block the waterways, the crops in the fields die out across the board. You have to keep going. Nevertheless, because the water contains poisons, it is likely that the crops will contain poisons. Can the harvested crop be eaten? Is it possible to include food that might be poisonous as a tax even if you can eat it, or sell it in town and replace it with gold? Earlier crops could die due to poison. It is quite possible that the poison left in the soil will affect crops from next year. In this sense, the impact of the emergence of the basilisk has been wide-ranging, and some have said that the full-fledged impact will only begin. That''s where my turn comes. What we just said was predictable. And if you are predicting, it is a person that prepares for it. Physical strength In addition to the fruit of Jiraio-Okusu, he brought a lot of holy water for the sick and for purifying the soil. Loan Both were received at the Temple of the Earth Mother God. Where the connection with the Earth Mother God was made was a request for salting out the guild that was cleared up earlier. One of them said, "I hear a scream every night from the communal cemetery near the orphanage. I want you to do something." Exorcist I used Banshee, the main screamer, but this connection made me connect with the temple of the Earth Mother, the parent of the orphanage. This time, we purchased a large amount of holy water using it. Physical Strength Well, honestly, I don''t know if holy water is effective against the venom of the rotted sea. However, the earth mother god is the goddess of the earth as its name suggests. Speaking of the holy water created in the temple, villagers will believe in the effect. That leads to their mental stability-I think, maybe. Abandonment At least, no one will lose the field and fall for a thief. "Really, I''ve taken care of everything ..." It was Priest Sarah who bowed as if he was so afraid. There is no inn in a remote village, and I rent a room in the church and sleep there. Inevitably, he and his priest, who is in charge of the church, live under one roof. However, we are not alone. There are several other people living in this church besides me and the priest. Who is it? "Sorry, let''s go to feed the dragon soon!" "Let''s go!" "I''m going!" The three children who have been attached to the priest are complaining with their voices. They are all children from villages who have lost their parents and live in churches as orphans with no other neighbors. Since they came to this village, they have not been prepared to drop Ilia at all, because they are all over the place. I want to talk more slowly with Priest Sarah. In the last three days, I hunted the hunted prey that I caught with Clau Solas-the nearby mountain deer and wild boars-and acted like a mountain for each meal in the revenge that hindered me. ing. It''s good to eat tightly and eat fat and fat. You''re too thin in the first place. ¨D¨DHide the evil insides neatly, and I responded cheerfully to the children. "Yes, okay, okay, but so much Wiba-do you like dragons?" "I like it! It''s so cool! I''ll become a dragon knight in the future!" "Me too!" "me too!" "That''s me too!" "A priest over there" When I stared at Sarah, who raised her hands with the children, she was pretty tilted. Yeah, a woman with eighteen daughters doesn''t look like a child! Anyway, if you don''t look good, you''ll have trouble reacting to it! Physical strength Priest Sarah''s complexion is much better than she was three days ago. At one time, all the sick people who had overflowed throughout the church had returned home, so they could have had enough rest. It seems that it works even if I hand it. With the recovery of his physical strength and the disappearance of his eyes and cheeks, Priest Sarah began to glimpse his true nature when his face disappointed. His gentleness and modestness seemed to be his first impression, but the Holy God priest had a fairly mischievous face, just as he did now. Well, maybe it''s just for kids. After that, we took us out of the village. Needless to say, the dragon the kids were talking about was Claus Solas. Like Ishka, Wyvern was popular in the village of Merte. The dragon knight seems to be longing even in remote villages. As expected, I was not allowed to enter the village, but I was granted permission to use the vacant lot behind the village, so I was waiting there. Klau Soras is still trying to become a human other than me, and willingly threatens even if the other person approaches. The trio knew that, so they wanted to come with me. Crow Solas, when I am, is slightly better per person. Admitting my appearance, the trio shines when I see Wyvern happily flapping his wings. As usual, trying to give the apricot fruit, I suddenly came up with a little tribe and handed the apricot. Next, he beckoned Clau Solas and signaled by eye that he knew. ¡­¡­ The service seems to be a bit overdone, but when the three-member church was like a hospital, she was running around with the help of Priest Sarah. I see it with my own eyes. Now that the situation has calmed down, even if you do a little distraction, the bee won''t hit. You can also earn points for Priest Sarah, who still smiles and watches her children! Craw Solas was squeaking with disgust as the feeding spree moved from me to the children. And hold it down with your eyes. Although the word is just right, the hunting prey was impressive. In a village, I heard that the number of sightings of orcs has increased recently. Apparently, it seems to have flowed from the southern territory of the Holy Kingdom, and it is highly likely that a settlement has been established near the border. If you search from the sky, you can easily find the location of the base. It would be a good prey for hunting. Goblins and orcs have a good sense of smell and are more likely to appear in weakened towns and villages. If left alone, the village around here could be attacked. A few more days until Iria arrives. I was surprised that Ilia came back at noon the same day, thinking that it would be an affordable opponent to gain the villagers'' favor. Apparently he bought a horse himself and rushed in, not a carriage. Thinking calmly, Iria is the same sixth-level adventurer as Lars. One horse thinks that there is enough reserve to buy. Church Ilia sees me breaking with the children because of nostalgia, and I make three with my eyes and mouth. Maybe after about three seconds, you''ll be shouted, "Why are you here ?!" By the way, what did you say? I started assembling words to soothe Ilia in my head. 51 Episode 50 Ilia For Ilia, Sora was a distant being. Or it was thin. As a friend and friend, Lars and Luna Maria were close friends, but they were not as hostile as Miroslav, who hated men. Neither good nor bad, just estranged. Of course, we''ve had conversations many times because we were at the same party. However, if asked if there were any memorable exchanges, Ilia would have shaken her head from side to side. It was when Sora confessed to her talents that her tasteless and odorless relationship changed. At that time, the good and bad in Ilia was clearly leaning toward the "evil". Curse Miroslav described Sora''s behavior as "parasitic." In response, Sora argued that she had no intention of "parasitics." Ilia thinks that the word would not have been a lie. Sora had no intention of parasitism. I confessed myself before it became parasitic-I guess it was. However, it is up to each person to decide how far to be parasitized. The state that Sora judged "not yet parasitic" was a state of "nothing other than parasitic" for Miroslav. And Ilia''s feeling was closer to that of Miroslav. For Iria, Sora''s situation around her talent limit is "other people." If Sora talked about everything and the Ilias had accepted it, it would have been a "party problem", but Sora did not. Half a year after joining "Falcon''s Sword". I didn''t do it, despite the many opportunities to talk. Imbalances in party strength can lead to unexpected accidents. As a result, that could lead to death of the member. Knowing that, I can''t help but be silent on people who have been silent for personal reasons and forcing others to danger. At that time, what Ilia felt from Sora was "Ame". Ilia, who lost her father early and was raised by a single woman, has lived strictly under her own control. From the perspective of Ilia, it was Sora''s spoil that she did not look at the fact that she was at her talent limit. He didn''t want to tell his companions, but he didn''t want to be hated or looked down on. Insect saliva Even confessing the talent limit, the feeling that "I talked to me, so I''d like you to keep the things you''ve kept silent so far in the water" was felt-to be honest. Iria did not actively spread the word about the later parasitoid, but did not deny it. It is the result of the negative sentiment at this time. And that didn''t change with a single fly king. The action that Miroslav took at that time was certainly unacceptable. His sin on it was also unacceptable. Ilia had no choice but to carry Laz, who had lost his decoy, but I understand that it was no excuse for those who were kidnapped. I understand-but it didn''t make sense to blame Sora for that. Hayabusa''s sword The feeling that you were deceiving "" was inevitable. A man who hides his talents and puts his companions at risk is now accused of loud just because he is at risk. Why would such a partner be obedient to bow down? That was the true intention of Ilia without lying. ¡ô¡ô¡ô You can hear the cheers of the villagers from afar. The village of Merte is now busy with its annual harvest festival. Villagers who usually fall asleep regardless of adults and children when the sun goes down. It is now singing and dancing with the lights on the square. Even the kids were allowed to play at night, and they were running around with a lot of excitement. Not only villagers are participating in the feast. People are gathering from neighboring villages, and all of them are just leaders such as village chiefs and advisors. It is said that the annual harvest festival is also ok, but I will correct it. The degree of liveliness definitely exceeded the harvest festival. "What is it, really ..." Iria was lying alone in her room in the church. He stretches out his limbs on the bed, turns into a large letter and is weak. I heard that my hometown had been plagued, and when I returned the night after day, the disease was wiped out long ago. The silver bullet obtained by Miroslav has no meaning in the presence of detoxification, which is more effective. I have no choice but to be weak. That is not all. On the day Iria returned, an orc settlement that had threatened the surrounding villages had been destroyed by a single dragon knight. What is taking place now is a feast to celebrate it. "No, of course I''m glad that the plague had subsided, and I''m grateful that the oak was defeated ..." I regret that I couldn''t contribute anything to them. Moreover, what was executed was the overlapping Sora. I''m too frustrated. "... I''m not just a clown, I" There is a faint mutter. Immediately, a cheer was heard from outside, and Ilia unknowingly frowned. Sora defeated a group of more than thirty orcs led by a united high oak. It was a force capable of easily traversing a remote village, relieved of the news of its destruction, and no one was pleased. That''s not the only reason for cheers. All of the slain oak corpses were donated by Sora to the village of Merte. Demons that actively attack humans, such as oaks and goblins, are rewarded. The dead monster was a treasure trove of materials. Odor The meat of the oak is strong and has a terrible habit, so it is not edible. However, they can be dried and then mixed with cereals to produce livestock feed. Bone and leather are useful for making tools, and testicles and heart are materials for energetic medicine. The bounty and the gain on the sale of the material, combined, would make up for the damage suffered by the plague this year. People from the surrounding villages claim to celebrate the defeat of the orcs, but in part because they wanted a share of the unexpected "treasure" that the village of Merte had gained. If you monopolize your profits, you will be hated. Perhaps the mayor will share the benefits, but this will lend to the surrounding villages a different benefit to Melte Village than money. It was a feast. "I''m so exhausted. No matter what I say, no one will listen." Not just villagers. Her mother, Sarah, and her bloodless brothers and sisters also love Sora. No one will be serious when Sora insults her former fellow into slavery and claims that she is a man who can follow her with a collar. Or, on the contrary, a fly king may be brought up and Ilia and Lars blamed. Revolt Now, if Sora is in a bad mood, the case of oak will be made. Most villagers will have Sora''s shoulders. In the first place, Sora rushed to the village crisis and faced many difficulties, but she couldn''t help comparing Ilia with Laz who didn''t. "It''s a great opportunity to detract from our reputation. If you use it as a shield to put your demands on me, we won''t do that ..." I also thought that maybe we were going to publicize one of the Kings of the Fly at a party today. Although tired, only those who had destroyed the orc settlement alone seemed to be surrounded by greats from the beginning of the feast and talked endlessly. If you''re going to reveal one of the kings of the fly, you''ll have spoken long ago. Doesn''t that mean Sora doesn''t mean to publish the matter? But then the question arises as to what exactly came to the village of Merte. Physical strength Detoxified fruit and holy water. It would have required a fair amount of gold coins to collect the various items offered by Sora. I don''t think I''ll spend that much without any purpose. Sora is clearly visiting the village of Merte with purpose. But Ilia has no idea what it is. It was creepy. Thinking, thinking, and eventually tired of thinking, so creepy enough to lose power in my room. "¡­ Speaking of which, when he and duel were dueling, I thought about the same thing." At that time, I didn''t know why Sora, a level one, challenged a raging opponent at the level sixteen Lars. Miroslav asserted that it was "overconfidence in obtaining expensive weapons," but now it turns out that was a mistake. I don''t know what happened. However, Sora has certainly raised his level. It is so strong that it can overwhelm the Lars, tamper with Wyvern and destroy the orc settlement alone. When this happens, there will be more talks about exterminating the monsters that I thought would be. "... What exactly happened ... Huh ........." The eyelids gradually become heavier as I think. It is possible that the drinks that were recommended by the people around the banquet at the table were effective now. After yawning small, Ilia gently closed her eyes. Slightly, breathing begins to spill out of his mouth. I was worried about the mystery that could not be solved even in my dreams. ¨D¨DFor Iria, Sora was a distant being. Or it was thin. But that is the past. It''s not far or thin now. He was clearly inscribed in the bottom of his chest and in the back of his head, as an unforgettable presence in Yumebi. 52 Episode 51: Behind the Feast "At all ... there''s no end to end. Was it too much to give up the whole oak?" When I got out of the banquet seat because of a lavatory, I scratched my head. The subjugation of the orcs ended shortly with the help of Wyvern and souls, and the souls of the orcs, including the upper species, could be robbed without leaving any soul. Unfortunately, or after all, the level did not rise. Giving the bounty and materials together to the village of Merte was my only last blow. At this point, the Merte residents will have a solid confidence in me. Ilia had returned earlier than planned, so I tried to behave a little big. I''m glad I''m happy to be there, but I''m a little embarrassed by this fuss. Or rather, since the feast has started, it''s not bad that you can''t even eat one of the skewers. Do not float around the gold coin mark. At last I will withdraw the previous statement, here. After adding some money, he didn''t want to return to that place, but headed to a vacant lot behind the village. Another person-I knew that I had to feed the other merit, Clau Solas, too, but surprisingly there was a customer there. "... Sera Priest?" And, isn''t it a creature? I was booed at that moment. "I''m not a little! And I''m not a kid!" "No!" "No!" "Huh, I''m sorry. From my point of view, it''s a little and it''s a kid. If you''re sorry, let me show you my height and age!" "Oh, look at it now! I''ll be bigger than you! I''ll pass it even at my age!" Age "I can''t do it, Ain" "I can''t do that!" "Uh !?" Chibigaki No.2, did you guys have a chance? I''m surprised. Priest Sarah spoke on behalf of the reluctant trio. "They said they were so feasted that they wouldn''t let the dragons eat them. I was preparing before noon. When I came here, I decided to call Sora-san. But ... "Oh, it was surrounded by no gaps ... by the way, did Clau Solas do anything wild?" I''m worried. Priest Sarah nodded with a smiley smile. "Yes, he was calm. He would have taken care of the children." "It was good" I said so and looked at Klau Solas. Barrel I don''t even notice that I''m here, and I''m sneaking my head inside and eating it. If you see the tail hitting the ground with pounding, you probably liked it. ¡­ This isn''t just a notice of the children, just a feast. Judging from the fragrance that drifts faintly on the nose, the contents of the barrel are- "Is it pickled?" "Yes. I heard that sour food is a favorite, so I tried to devise it, but it seemed that I liked it. Sarah''s heart is filled with satisfaction. According to the crew, we peeled the fur of the boar (bleeded, small) we came the other day, pulled out the internal organs, stuffed herbs inside, pierced a large iron skewer, and slowly rotated for 3 hours He says he uses meat that has been cooked with fire. It is a roasted boar that is not a roasted pig. So, while preparing the meat, they also prepared the vinegar, but this one seems to be taking a lot of time here. They say that the vegetables harvested in the village were boiled, roasted, fried, and put into vinegar while performing various treatments, so that the acidity of the vinegar and the flavor of the vegetables could be mixed. Yeah, I don''t know exactly what we did, but we know it took a lot of work. Then, when the meat is cooked, cut it into a size that can be easily eaten by Crow Solas, then put it in a barrel filled with vinegar. It was soaked for about three hours. ¡­¡­ Is it more time-consuming than the food served at the feast? "It''s a secret only here-" "Yes" Taku: "It took more time than the village chiefs to cook." "After all" "Is it a secret?" Priest Sarah, with her forefinger in front of her lips, was very cute. Really Ilia''s mother, this person. ... Well, in retrospect, when I was at the same party, I often saw Ilia''s face like this. The expression was directed at Lars instead of me. Since I was expelled from Hayabusa''s sword, I forgot that the expression I turned toward me would have been the top of the Buddha unless I looked down. Aside from that, I was a little worried about the future of Clau Solas, who has learned the taste of such a tedious dish. You won''t stop eating raw meat after learning the taste above. It''s bad, but it''s impossible to serve such a complicated dish every time. Although Luna Maria has the skill of cooking, she seems to be an elf and shows a sense of refusal to meat dishes, and her seal was a large family, or maybe she is a "delicious dish = cheap and full-bodied dish". Sparrows who lived alone in the forest can only cook or boil with water or fire. Tsutsumi: I''ve been seriously studying the introduction of a housekeeper recently, asking them to be aware of my skills. In such a situation, it is said that the food of Klaus Solas is as luxurious as the food of Priest Sarah, or that it is unreasonable. ...... No, wait. Is there a way to go to this village regularly for this reason? The distance between Ishka and Merte village is about seven days by chariot. It is not a distance you can easily come and go, but if you fly in the sky Wyvern does not take half a day in one way. You will be suspicious if you come to see Priest Sarah frequently for no reason, but you can avoid such suspicions if you have a reason to make a favorite of Clau Solas. It would be quick if I could recruit the Priest Sarah to my clan, but for a remote village like Merte, I would not be able to get a virtuoso miracle user even if I wanted to. If the user were to leave the village, it would be tangible to make a fuss. I won''t just be blamed. No, before that, it seems unlikely that Priest Sarah, the head of the church and the orphan carekeeper, would accept the invitation. Unfortunately, this plan died- ...... No, wait one more time. Then is it just a matter of finding an alternative miracle user? Also, I should have taken over the orphan trio. Fortunately, today''s house is uselessly large and has room left over, and three or four children earn enough to support them. Oh, but I heard that there is also a husband''s grave in this village, so I guess it''s impossible ... No, no, if you give up, the game is over. In the first place, we came here to take advantage of the friendship between Lars and Ilia. It was not a success to be able to sell mercy to the village of Merte, but I want more specific results. I talk to Priest Sarah. "I''ll ask you what I can''t do." "Yes, what?" "Does pickled meat last for quite a while, is this meat?" "Yes, that''s right. But it''s getting hotter, so it''s never been better to eat fast-this time I don''t need to worry." Priest Sarah looks at Klaus Solas and laughs. Well, surely this cooked meal will definitely be a complete meal. Rather, I just ate it. Crow Solas, who lifted his face out of the barrel with a sigh of pleasure, noticed me and rounded his eyes. Immediately, he shows his face as if he seems to be sorry, but he comes to his face-Uo, isn''t your face covered with vinegar? It was natural because I ate my face in a barrel. "Is it so delicious?" "Pug! Pug!" When asked while removing dirt with a towel taken out of his bosom, Klaus Solas shouted vigorously, slamming his tail on the ground. After all he seems to like it a lot. And not only did she like cooking, but also the priest Sarah seemed to be included. For, the hands of the priest, who wiped the vinegar on my face with me, did not dislike Kraus Solas at all. I usually hate to touch human hands other than me, but I''ve missed it a lot. Does this mean that you can hold your stomach? I smiled involuntarily. "Soon we''ll bring the hunted game to the priest instead of me, this guy." "If you ask the person who has helped save the village, I will be happy to cook it. "I''m grateful-can I really ask you seriously? Of course I wouldn''t say anything unreasonable every day and I''ll pay the right price." "Yes, of course. If you add, don''t tell us if you donate to the church, not the money." Priest Sarah smiles saying that. I looked away in a hurry. ¨D¨DI don''t know. Now, I just thought ¡°I want to eat¡± very naturally. Anyway, get results! Good job, Clau Solas. Now you don''t have to worry about your next visit. You can now return to Ishka without worry! When I told that, Priest Sarah looked astonished. "... are you going home?" "Yes. I''ve been leaving Ishka for almost five days for some reason. I''m worried about the clan and the rotten sea." The rotten sea should have been roughly burned down, but something may have happened again. When leaving Ishka, Fyodor has been told to return as soon as possible. I also care about sparrows, who are demons. I''ve been asking you to keep an eye on Lunamaria and Seal, so I don''t think you''re worried, but that Lunamaria and Seal are also problematic. Elves (beautiful girls) and beastmen (beautiful girls) wearing slave collars, in a sense, are as noticeable as sparrows. There may be stupid entanglements, and they are not necessarily caught up in strange turmoil. In that sense, this trip to Merte was quite impossible. I would give it in as short a word as possible because it would make me more condescending, but Priest Sarah seemed to have something to feel. I bowed deeply and thanked me. "Thank you very much. Thank you again." "No, I don''t mind. When in trouble, we are each other." Create a soft smile that looks like a good young man at best-does he look good? I hope she doesn''t look like a scammer who tricks widows and young children. Considering such a thing, I suddenly notice. Speaking of which, the children have been quite quiet a while ago. Looking at the trio with that thought, he was rubbing his eyes with sleep. It''s no wonder it''s time to sleep at normal times. Ain, the first child, yawns, and the younger two are rowing. Priest Sarah called out to these children. "Ain. Please take Zwei and Dora to your room." "... Fee" Ain nods while rubbing his eyes. Zwei squeezes Ain''s right hand and Dora squeezes Ain''s left hand. Thinking while looking back at the three people returning to the village. Yeah, Ain is a good brother. There must have been times when I and Laguna walked hand in hand like that, but my memories are already vague. When was that? Surely there was also a mother and Laguna''s mother, so it is definitely before the age of seven. When I was lost in my thoughts, I suddenly saw my eyes from sideways. Looking back, Priest Sarah, who was supposed to follow the children, stared at me. Loneliness A gentle look that is caring and caring for you. Did you feel that I had just crossed my breasts, even without words? The gaze became so embarrassing that I turned my gaze in the direction of my head. 53 Episode 52: Dragnaut Dukes The Kingdom of Canary is a small country that is less than one-third of the Adastella Empire in the east when viewed only on its land. Its territory has habitats for monsters such as the forest of Titis, the Skim Mountain and the Catalan Desert, and its damage is endless. However. Nevertheless, the capital city of Horus was visited by many people, and the vigor was not extinct. Of course there is a reason for this. Despite the fact that monsters are often damaged, it is only on the outskirts. Cities such as Ishka and Persia have minimized the penetration of beasts, so that they can see no shadows as long as they live inside the walls. Merchants who travel from city to city know that they won''t be so dangerous as long as they follow regular roads. The Canary Kingdom faces the sea to the north and the desert to the west, so the only neighboring countries are the Adastella Empire in the east and the Holy Kingdom of Clalus in the south. In recent years, the relationship between the two countries has been good and there is no danger of another country invading. After all, the capital city of Horus was prosperous. However, it is reasonable that the shadows become darker when the light is strong, and there are places where dark shadows are creeping into the thriving royal capital. One of them was the House of the Duke of Dragnaut, located in the center of the royal city. The Duke of Dragnaut is a prestigious family that has continued from the founding of Canary, the largest noble in the kingdom, and a royal family. No single person in the Kingdom of Canary knows the name of Dragnaut. The name of Pascal, the current head of the throne, is high, and the name of ¡°¡±, who leads the Knights of the Dragoon, has proliferated to other countries. Pascal had two daughters. The eldest daughter is Astrid and the second daughter is Claudia. His eldest daughter, Astrid, is a great dragon knight and is the Deputy Chief of the dragon knights. Around this time, his father, who was relocating his activities to the Royal Palace, was increasingly called "Raiko". The Astrid is now back and forth at the front door with a grueling look. After a while, a carriage stops at the gate of the Duke''s mansion. Pascal''s father has returned from the Royal Palace. Astrid rushed fast, and as he saw his father''s face as he got off the carriage, he saw everything and looked down with a dark face. "... Father, right?" "Oh ... I was immediately sent by His Majesty. His engagement with His Highness Hazard and Klaus will be returned to blank." Estimate: "That''s where he finally stopped poisoning! If we take a little more time, I''m sure!" "I said so, but ... I waited a year, saying I can''t wait any longer." "but!" "In addition, even if the poison escapes, let''s say that you can''t be a child unless the curse is released ..." "It''s ..." Astrid grabbed his fist with his father''s words. Claudia Dragnaut, Astrid''s sister and fianc¨¦ of Prince Hazard, is now under curse of unknown cause. A panacea A curse that can be painful throughout the body, anytime, anywhere. Neither magic nor miracles were effective, and antidote, remedy, and even painstakingly ordered, had no effect. --No, to be precise, it didn''t have no effect. The pain could be temporarily removed. But over time, the curse recurred. Any number of times, dozens of times. Claudia was a bright, lucid, active girl. When her mother died, she was still young, but she was bitter enough to bite her lips to keep her from worrying about her surroundings and shed tears. So, at first, I showed him a curse. I smiled so hard at my worried father and sister that I was so sloppy. However, the curse was strengthened little by little, laughing at Claudia. If you endure one pain, two pains. If you avoid the second pain, you have given the third pain. Three, four, five, six ... the curse gradually increased as she struck a young girl, and it did not stop even after Claudia began to scream. The father and sister had to make a decision after seeing Claudia succumbing to the pain, breaking her heart, and eventually tearfully complaining of "kill and kill." To release Claudia from pain, he used painkillers made of Tanassian grass. This painkiller was powerful, but it put a heavy burden on the body. To put it bluntly, it was a medicine for seriously injured and seriously ill people who could not avoid death. Even if you make a mistake, it should not be used for twelve or three year old girls. But Claudia, where all the other drugs had stopped working, would have been painfully killed if left alone. There was no other hand. As a result, Claudia was barely able to live. However, even the pain medicine of Tanasia cannot completely eliminate the pain, while the body where the poison contained in the medicine has settled down every day. My father tried hard to find a solution to help Claudia get thinner every day, but neither a renowned pharmacist nor a high virtuous priest could save Claudia. Astrid struck and Astrid approached his knee. That was exactly the time-the fat-skinned merchant walked out of the House of the Duke of Dragnaut and presented an unfamiliar fruit. The serpent king Jiraio-Okus. A tree nut with great detoxifying properties that even wipes out the poison of the tree. Whether it was Astrid or Pascal, I didn''t immediately believe in the word of the merchant who was called Fyodor. I was rather skeptical. But to turn back, Dragnaught''s father and daughter were too cornered. That is why he gave his sister the nuts to feed on the straw. The effect was dramatic. At least the effects of the curses and poisons that erode Claudia have been visibly reduced. It goes without saying that the Astrids rejoiced. The fundamental problem had not been solved, but at least the situation where his sister''s life would be exhausted tomorrow today has been withdrawn. With the fruit of Jiraiao ox, the risk of Tanassia grass can be minimized. Now that the pain of his younger sister has been reduced, the cause of the curse must be searched and found again. Then you can unleash your sister from everything. -It was the break of the engagement of the Crown Prince, which Astrid thought so. ¡ô¡ô¡ô It is the duty of the king to keep the royal lineage constant. Today, Claudia isn''t ready to have children, and he has no prospect of improving in the future. The king could not deny that Claudia could not be the wife of the Crown Prince. If the curse of eclipse Claudia could reach the prince, especially so. However, there were other thoughts involved in breaking this engagement. "Imperials have already married Princess Sakuya on behalf of Krau." Astrid responded to his bitter father''s voice with the same voice. "Are you the third princess of Adastera ... a marriage to that country is like inviting an invader. Why is the Imperial Party not aware of it?" "Well, don''t you know, or do you know what you''re doing ..." Pascal''s voice did not fade his bitterness. The dignity of the Dragnaut is so reputable that the King has the trust he wants for his daughter. Pascal bears national honor and royal love. But it''s no surprise that others would be jealous of the situation, and some courtiers, called the Imperialists, were working to counter the Duke of Dragnaut by obtaining the backing of the Adastera Empire. This is definitely part of that. In this case, Claudia''s curse would also be suspicious of imperial involvement, but no matter how much I explored it, nothing came out. Pascal opens a heavy mouth. "... I have to be prepared anyway. For a while, I''ll be stuck in the royal capital. I''m sorry, I''ll leave you to the Knights of the Dragon Knight. It''s about Ishka. It''s hard to believe that there are young people who managed Wyvern. '''' Indigo blue "It''s a fact. I''ve seen it with my eyes anyway. I''m looking forward to my father''s reaction when I saw him in front of me." Indigo: ¡°Honestly, I still can''t believe it¡­ I ¡¯m sorry that I could n¡¯t do it so hard. I wondered how it was achieved. No, I have to ask, it''s an opportunity to fulfill my thirty years of longing, and I''ll have to listen to this story even if I open the treasured 30-year-old white seal. " Astrid faintly shatters his lips, looking at his father, who abandons his grueling expression up to the last minute and enthusiastically. About my sister, about the Royal Palace, about the empire. Either way, it''s hard and dazzling, but the head of the Duke''s family is under much higher pressure than he is. At this time, even if you forget the difficulties at hand and think about your hobbies, the bees won''t hit you. Despite his father''s response, it was worthwhile to talk to the young man-as he remembered the face of the young man he met when he went to thank Fyodor, and Astrid once again let his lips fall. 54 Episode 53 Inviting the Imperial City "¡­¡­Am free" I muttered in a carriage heading for the royal city. In a car that isn''t too large, my voice would have been heard by all the companions. Luna Maria, sitting face-to-face, opened her mouth as embarrassed. "It''s not an hour (two hours) since you left Ishka? It''s still a long way to go to the royal capital." "I know ... if you get used to moving on Wyvern, you can''t move on the ground anyway. And this carriage is strangely uncomfortable." Perhaps the feathers are clogged, or the seat is too soft. Because it''s a wobble that shakes constantly, it''s better to be soft than hard. However, the feeling of this fluffy ass was not calm. Seal, sitting next to Luna Maria, agreed with me, moving the triangular ears over his head without hesitation. "I see. It''s kind of calm. Is it poverty? How about sparrows?" "I don''t get used to that carriage ... the carriage itself ..." The demon girl sitting next to me looks somewhat anxious and looks around the car. The hand was firmly holding the sleeve of my clothes. According to Luna Maria and Seal secretly telling me, while I was in the village of Merte, the sparrows were much more confident. Although sparrows were very cautious of others, they were relatively open to me. The great thing is that they have rescued the King of the Fly and the King of the Snake, two types of demons. I had gone to the village of Merte with such sparrows. While I was away, I turned to Luna Maria and Seal, but I couldn''t help blaming them for their lack of attention. With that in mind, the sparrow was asking her still anxious face. "... The royal capital is bigger than Ishka, right?" "Oh, in terms of size, there are about three Ishkas." "... I can''t even imagine ... So, how much is the royal palace compared to Sora''s house?" "That''s right ... I guess it''s different than ridiculous and Wyvern." "That ... really, do I have to go there?" "Oh, that''s better for the future. Fedor has set it up." Plan Yes. The trip to the capital was attributed to the slaver Fyodor. It''s hard to hear that it''s a plan, but I had to say so after almost consent. Invitation Well, I''m grateful for your achievements, so it''s not a line of gratitude or complaining. This is a commendation for those who defeated the king of snakes and hindered the expansion of rotten seas. So the other carriage carries the four survivors of the clan, Grim Reaper''s Scythe. At one point, it was argued that the greatest contributors to the elimination of the Basilisk were the leader Pery of the Grim Reaper. This was the result of a back trade with Fyodor to protect the sparrow, and my role in this award was one of the collaborators. However, since I have a track record of various activities related to the sea after that, it is not a perfect supporting role. Sometimes Klau Solas. According to Fyodor, there is no doubt that a king or senior noble will call for an officer. For me who doesn''t intend to serve anyone, it''s just a tedious story ... but once I heard the next story, I couldn''t say "I won''t go." The story is nothing more than a sparrow. Currently, no one in Ishka attempts to harm the sparrow. This was the result of the union''s spread of the sparrow''s accomplishments: providing materials for the magic bullet for poisoning and participating in the elimination of basilisks. GIFT This situation was what I had aimed for, but Fyodor tried to use the words of the king to keep the sparrows safer. It was Fedor''s opinion that if the king sanctioned the sparrow''s existence, the royal aristocrat would not move against the demon. ¨D¨DTo be honest, when I first heard the story, I wondered if it could really be done. However, Fyodor already had the help of Duke Dragnaught, the country''s most nobleman. Skill would be too good. Everything seems to be the result of bringing the Giraeus berries to the duke and improving the condition of the duke''s daughter suffering from the disease. Speaking of which, by the way, when I was an adventurer, I seemed to glance at such rumors. For a tenth-class adventurer, the treatment of a curse that could not be cured by a bishop''s miracle was irrelevant, so I had forgotten on the spot. Anyway, Fyodor was able to realize this invitation of the royal capital with surprising action. Thankfully, it''s a blessing, but it''s around this time that I can''t settle down because I feel that there is a lot of borrowing to thread slavers. ¡­¡­ Well, Fyodor is also a Fyodor, and he seems to be deepening his connection with the royal family and aristocrats by feeding on the antidote using Jiraio ox, so there is no need to unilaterally benefit, yeah. For me, this is the way to the capital city. On the other hand, a sparrow that has just emerged in the human world would have been taken here and there for the convenience of others, and the feeling would be to ride a small boat in a storm. It was impossible to be anxious. I will laugh as little as possible to reassure the sparrow. "Don''t worry because you''re always near me in the capital city" I say that and hit my head. The two-horned girl still looked uneasy, but still looked a little relieved and bowed down. "Thank you" "Leave it. Whatever happens, all you have to do is get on the Crow Solas and escape. Let''s go, go easy." The Crow Solas should be flying over the carriage. By the way, why did not go to the royal capital in four-seater, because I thought that four-seater was bad for Klaus Soras, even in an emergency. You can ride it if you want to, but basically it''s a single person. Also, the ride will be the worst, so three people other than me will not be able to bear it. Above all, there was no way we could leave the royal palace officials who had come to Ishka to get to the royal capital. Well, thinking back, it wasn''t the case of complaining about the poor sitting of the chair or imitating like a child. At this time. Let''s deepen our relationship with the sparrows as a good opportunity. "Speaking of which, hasn''t anything changed while I was away?" So I turned the water and Luna Maria and Seal looked away. Apparently there was something. I thought they didn''t seem to be that important, but they both seemed to be strangely confused. Seeing the sparrows squirming, it doesn''t seem to be a demon, but ending. The reason for their attitude at that time was realized that night. Two tents outside the carriage. After the sparrows slept, Luna Maria came to the men''s tent and told me. It was about the effects of the attire I didn''t imagine. ¡ô¡ô¡ô To put it simply, a woman held by me seems to be stronger. "... Is it really?" "She and I are exactly the same, so I think they''re serious." According to Luna Maria, I noticed that when I decided to join Fyodor''s demon hunt. Apparently he realized that his ability was increasing. It is said that Lunamaria as well as Seal are in the same condition, and that Lunamaria, who had trained, showed amazing growth. And this time, while I was away from Ishka, she was convinced that her physical strength had dropped to her previous level. ¡­ I see, this can''t be said in front of sparrows. I was so convinced. He also knew why Luna Maria was shut to this day. This is obviously something that touches my secret. Same source Earlier, Luna Maria said to me, "I felt a dragon." My name is Luna Maria, an elf and a spirit witch. But then, Luna Maria did not ask about the dragon. Perhaps because I thought I was trying to hide the power of the dragon. In fact, I''ve hid the dragon-the guise. When you have the power of your mind, you don''t use it when others are present, such as when you duel with Lars. You may know that I am strong. Defeating griffons and scylla and others, there is no way to claim that "I am weak." But how strong, why it got stronger, and how to fight it. I was careful not to know about them. Kei A fantastic one-sword style. Attire. . These aren''t out of the box information. Something like no border for adventurers. Many people in the empire have ever touched the information of fantasy swords. Kei Some people may notice my relationship with Onigashima by looking at my attire. Kei: If so, measures will be taken. For example, is a fight from magical power inside the body, so if an item of magical sealing or a barrier is prepared, this will be disadvantageous. To keep those dangers and disadvantages to a minimum, I have concealed my information. Lunamaria would have noticed it and would not have been able to talk about the secrets. There was, of course, a reason why Lunamaria stepped in this way. "Since ancient times, the method of attracting talented people is determined by the opposite sex and the market." "If you feel free to hold the offered woman, my secrets may leak out of it." "Yes. If I''m a seal, I won''t talk, and if I try, the Master can block our mouth. With this collar." Luna Maria touches the collar covering her thin throat. Position The union''s slave ring contains the magic of "", "", and "". Needless to say, these are magic for fleeing, rebellion, and sanctions. Imitation By the way, this collar was made with "union" unique technology, which was impossible. Or rather, if you try to do that, the "union" will be seriously killed. Even if the other party is a nation. A slave ring is such an important item for a union. Aside from that, I understand what Luna Maria wants to say. If you are your own slave, you can dispose of it in any way, even if you know the secret. But you can''t do that for a noble woman. So he must have advised him not to take the invitation easily. Thank you for your advice. I don''t know if there''s a woman who really comes to me, and even if I do, I''m not going to be the one who asked me for a noble lady with heavy makeup. To tell the truth, I''ve had quite a few banquets as a legitimate male swordsman. If the inviter''s personality was low, he was sometimes ordered to attend on behalf of the owner. Well, none of the upper class women I met at that time had a good impression. Of course, this invitation hasn''t shuffled expectations in that direction. That is an empire, here is a kingdom. The country is different, but the roots of the royal aristocracy will not change much. To be honest, I wanted to finish my errands early and go to Merte again. Or you might want to explore with Luna Maria and Seal. Until now, I had intentionally acted differently because of my guise, but now speaking of Luna Maria, I don''t think it is necessary anymore. With that in mind I forcibly hugged Luna Maria in front of me. 55 Episode 54: Reunion and Encounter "Wow ...!" After arriving at the royal city of Horus and passing through the castle gate. A sparrow was looking out of the window, feeling terrified, and exclaimed. Tensions have not yet diminished, but the spectacle of the royal capital could not have been astonished. For a girl alone in the woods, the prosperity of the royal city must have been a view of a dream world. There is no end to the characteristics of Horus. Anyway, one road is completely different from other cities. A city where the driveway and sidewalk are well separated is probably a royal city in the Kingdom of Canary. As far as I know, Adastella''s Imperial City does not have such an orderly street. There are two roads instead of one. The carriages are forced to travel to the left in the direction of travel, so that congestion rarely occurs when hundreds of carriages come and go at the same time. The sidewalk is also wide enough on the sidewalk so that many people go and do not bump their shoulders. Street trees and herbs are planted between the road and the sidewalk, making the people of the road entertain. Go board A town called Horus forms a street that runs 10 streets in the east and west and 10 streets in the north and south. The kingdom of the Kingdom of Canary has not grown ad hoc with population growth. Under advanced urban planning, it has evolved based on precise calculations. The first king, who created this royal capital, must have been a fairly devastated one. If you just look at the cityscape, you can see that the royal city of Canary has surpassed the capital of Adastera. At that time, the tone of the instrument was heard from outside the carriage. At first glance, an old man wearing tattered clothes on the roadside is strumming violently with string instruments that seem to be lutes. Outfits are poor for bards of travel. While watching, the old man began to play and speak in a high pitched voice. "Sora-san, what are you doing?" Biwa: "Well, if you were a poet, you would care a little more ... "B-Wow ...?" "Oh, now is the name of my country. Well, um, a priest on a journey around the preaching of God''s teachings. Sometimes I''m just a migrant ..." A priest and a priest on a journey preaching the teachings of God wandering around while playing musical instruments. Mostly followers of the god of beauty (the guardian of the arts) or the god of fortune (the guardian of travelers and merchants). However, there is also a lawyer who worships the god of law and the god of charity. They are knowledgeable and many can use magic. In addition to preaching the teachings of God, they sometimes encourage people to talk about past narratives and travel experiences like bards. For this reason, practitioners were welcomed in basically every town and village. Things change again in a crowded city, but at least there is no place to actively persecute the lawyer. If you harm them, the temple of Omoto will travel. ¨D¨DSome of the immigrants impersonate such lawyers and enter the city. That''s what I said. While talking about such a thing, the carriage went on, and the figure of the sorcerer disappeared from view. But after that, I could see similar people everywhere. Many of them are as shabby as vagrants. Probably, those who have eaten up in the provinces are gathering in the royal capital for work. If you act as a sorcerer, you won''t be taxed when you enter the castle. Of course, you can only enter the castle and not take care of your house and meals. However, in a big city like Horus, you will earn a certain amount of money by just playing and playing. It was a sight unique to the royal city, full of people and things. ¡ô¡ô¡ô Later, we were led to a magnificent building in the center of the royal city. Good location, good appearance, apparently a noble mansion. It is undoubtedly a senior aristocrat above the Earl. It is not surprising to say that it is a royal residence. Apparently, the messenger was running in advance, and there were a number of people who seemed to meet him in front of the mansion. Knights are soldiers, butlers are maids, and there are no gaps between them, depending on their respective positions. And in front of the main gate stood a silver-haired gentleman, presumably their lord. The look and power are not just plain. Even a wild tiger is likely to be conceded with just one glance. I suppose I''m over fifty years old, but I don''t seem to feel the dust of old age. This guy will definitely be stronger than the Master of the Elgart-Ishka Adventurer Guild. Who is it? ... Well, although somehow, there are some expectations. Immediately after getting off the carriage, the conclusion was clear. "Torvaldo, King of Canary, is the ministry, Pascal Gem Dragnaut. Heroes who saved Ishka. Welcome, to the capital city, Horus. The Duke of Dragnaut welcomes you with all your heart." At the moment Pascal told Drag Note, the people behind the duke salute all at once. Knights and soldiers on the right side of the duke''s border put their right hands on their chests. The butler and maid on the left side of the duke''s border fold the upper body deeply. The unyielding behavior was like a trained army, with sparrows and seals frightening beyond surprise. I wasn''t chattering, but I was a little scared. Yeah ... maybe you''re staying at the Dukes of Dragneut while staying in the royal capital? In the mansion of Raikou of the Canary Kingdom where the crying child is also silent? Morote: I wonder if you can change to an inn in the city because you can be yourself. I think maybe the other three will give their support. It was a sincere wish, but I can''t say "No, I''m fine" to a duke who says "welcome" with common sense. Rudeness is not a level. it can not be helped. Let''s pray that the people of the Dragnaut Dukes are not annoying in courtesy. Even now, it would have been nice to teach the sparrows and seals the least manners on the way. I know it''s Imperial, but it''s far better than nothing. ¨D¨DNo, before that. If you think about it, Luna Maria is out of a sage''s institution, so her education should be perfect. Rather, I should have learned the kingdom-style behavior from Luna Maria. Either way, it''s a later festival now. With that in mind, follow the duke''s guidance and go through the gates and step into the mansion through a long garden. Then there was a Duke family. Stables When I found a woman I met at Krau Solas, I suddenly curled my eyes. You seemed to notice me over there too, or maybe you knew I would come, and smiled gently so that people around me wouldn''t notice. It will be a while later to know that the woman is Astrid Dragnaut, the eldest daughter of the Duke of Dragnaut. And there was one other person in the spot besides Astrid. A slender girl standing supported by Astrid. Hammering While smiling, she smiles at us. Perhaps Fyodor was saying, "Duke of suffering from illness," Claudia Dragnaut. I kept my eyes on Claudia. Not in a good way, but in a bad way. The abnormalities of Claudia''s soul can be seen from the fact that the soul of the next Astrid stands out brilliantly. The girl''s soul was too thin and too little. Not to eat. The girl''s soul must be bottomed out even if I lick a little. You will not die tomorrow today. But it''s no wonder that she died a month later. Claudia''s condition was already at that stage-at least in my eyes. 56 Episode 55 Princess Tomba King Thorvald, Prince Hazard, and Marquis Corchia. Only these three people matched my name and face at the award seat. Speaking of His Majesty the King, the simplicity of the ceremony is wonderful. Fatigue was less than half that of the seemingly luxurious, ornate and long ceremony of the Adastera Empire. His first voice was intense. As soon as I saw this face, I came to say, "Give me your gift." A thirteen-year-old prince wants to make Krau Soras a future dragon. The indigo color has the highest power among the Wyvern breeds, and the wild-grown Klaus Soras has a power that distinguishes it from other Wyverns kept by human hands. As for how powerful it was, Klaus Soras was put in the stables of the Knights, and the Wyverns there were all calm down, pushing his long neck against the ground and taking the position of Gyeongshun. It was no wonder that the Prince was lost. Fragment Of course, I''m not going to give Klaus Solas. However, the opponent did not seem to believe that he nodded. The prince''s behavior does not feel nasty. The word that I want Klaus Solas comes from the fact that I really liked Klaus Solas. However, the attitude that he did not believe he would refuse to order was unavoidable even if he was arrogant. In a sense, it can be said that he is a prince like a prince with both boyish haki and royal arrogance. By the way, when I saw this prince, Duke of Dragnaut and Astrid, I was guilty of the fact that the fugitive had been away from me eagerly. The duke explained bitterly when he shook his head. I heard that the other day, the prince just abandoned his engagement with Claudia Dragnaut, Duke''s second daughter. The abandonment of the engagement was told to the Duke of Dragnaut through his father''s mouth, but the prince silently told the duke. He says he hasn''t even sent a letter to Claudia, of course. So that''s it. Then it would be difficult to meet the dukes. The last is the Marquis of Corquia. Number two of Canary nobles after Duke Dragnaut. He claims to have friendship with the Adastera Empire, and seems to be in conflict with the Duke of Dragnaut, who has a policy of independence. "Sora is from the empire. I''ll be seating soon, so I''d like to hear about his hometown." The physique of Marquis Corquia, who laughs so kindly, was reminiscent of the number "1". It is as thin as a wire and as tall as a tree, and does not feel as powerful as a warrior like, for example, Duke of Dragnaut. Dark color On the other hand, his eyes were sharp, and his eyes contained a sharp glow that had a sharp blade. He is a brilliant bureaucratic person. One case of abandonment was heard from Marquis Corquia. Probably because of the fact that the power of the Duke of Dragnaut is in a dip. ¡­¡­ I am not interested in the political dispute of the Royal Palace of Canary, but the knowledge that I do not need keeps growing. I talked to the other Counts and the leaders of the Knights, and it was troublesome to remember them. ¡ô¡ô¡ô "--I want to return as soon as possible." "Even if I tell you that ...? Oh, but I agree that the Royal Palace was cramped!" It was Daughter of Claudia Dragnaut who nodded vigorously but nodded. The place is a stable for Wyvern which is attached to the House of the Duke of Dragnaut. After the award was over, I asked the Duke to move Klaus Soras here. If you leave it near the royal palace, you didn''t know what the prince would do. So why was there a sick Claudia in that stable? "I''m taking a walk recently because I''m in good shape. If I don''t move while I can move, my body is weakening." That is. Long blonde with light purple eyes. Skin that is too thin and skin that is too white for limbs that are too thin. As you can see, Claudia looks like a sick princess, but she seems to be quite active. The wording is more like a daughter than a daughter. The Claudia was shining and staring at Clau Solas. Desperate: "But it''s still beautiful, this indigo scale. You can see what my father is doing ... Is it okay to touch me a bit?" "You should ask yourself, not me." "Ah, yeah! Um, I''m sorry, Crow Solas, would you let me touch my body a bit?" "Pug!" "That''s something! Oh, my name is Claudia. It''s called Clau by close people." "¤× ¤£?" "You''re Crow, I''m Crow. It''s no exaggeration to say you''re a friend!" "... Pugy?" Bill Klau Solas was worried about something, but for Wyvern who values the name, "the same name" seems to have worked. I hit the ground with my tail only once, saying that I can not help it. "Thank you!" Claudia reaches out to the scales after thanking him. It is a terrible child to seal the distance that the seal has packed over decades to zero in this short time. ¡­ By the way, is it possible to have a natural conversation with Wyvern in the blood or something of a dragon knight? Speaking of which, my sister Astrid was touching Klaus Solas at the stables in Ishka. The dragoon riding Wyvern is basically a property of the country, but the Duke of Dragnaut owns two of his own Wyverns, as evidenced by his stables at his home. Only sisters who grew up in such a house may have felt something in Clau Solas. "By the way, Sora-san" "what do you want?" "Aza ... Don''t say anything to the Crown Prince? Did this dragon?" "It was said that the opening was the best offer." Indigo "Yeah ... I don''t think it''s bad. There''s a little bit bad, some parts are easy to get on, and some parts are weak, but the rest is good. And I said that I would become a dragon knight like my habit, so I thought that I wanted it without dying arrows and shields. '''' After saying that, Claudia seemed to have noticed that nothing was being followed in this description, and he continued in a hurry. "I''m not going to force you to eat it with power, so don''t worry." "Hoho, is that so?" Certainly, when I was avoiding the Duke of Dragnaut for breaking my engagement, I couldn''t feel the strength of Aku, saying, "Get whatever you want!" He would have greeted the duke without worrying about breaking his engagement. "Yes, that''s right! If you''ve been tricked into doing something bad by the lord Corkia, I''ll take care of you! I was better at handling! " Apparently earlier Claudia was a pretty tomboy. With that in mind, the Duke continued a bit lonely. "That''s why I don''t really like myself, I really don''t like myself. Her preference is that she''s a modest girl. It''s not something that can be changed ... " After saying so, Claudia shouted. If you shake like a panic, you shake your neck left and right. In response, the dull golden hair shook right and left like a tail. "Oh, sorry, it was unrelated to Sora-san." "No, I was relieved to know Hazard''s presence. To be honest, I was worried about what to do if the royal family tried to eat Clau Solas. Let''s stop the greedy Crown Prince! '''' "Oh, yes, leave it to me!" Claudia brightens her face from the moment of confusion. When I look at Claudia, my face and my face fall in love. Like her sister, Astrid, Claudia is a Duke''s daughter, but she''s no exception. It''s not impossible to say that Jiraiaoox has the benefit, but looking at the behavior so far, it seems to be Claudia''s innate nature. Your status is up, your ability is up. Nevertheless, they are treated equally and favorably. I was weak against such a person. After all, humans of that kind were usually unfriendly to me. That is why people like Astrid and Claudia favor unconditionally. Eclipse-If it works, I wanted to curse the girl in front of me. In my eyes, Claudia''s anomaly is spreading. Extremely few souls. Just after my soul was eaten by Miroslav, it was like this. So at first I doubted that there was a similar ability around me around Claudia. But, apparently, there is no such person in the duke family. In the first place, it would be impossible to eat souls from Claudia, which is protected by family and vassals all day. Claudia wasn''t eaten by anyone. Then why is the soul so reduced? It was because of the lack of a vessel that could hold Claudia''s soul. It is easy to understand if you imagine a bowl with a hole at the bottom. The soul recovers if it is lost for any reason. This was confirmed at the time of Miroslav. No matter how many times I eat, Miroslav recovered after a while. So, Claudia''s soul should be recovering every day. However, if the amount of spills is greater than the recovery, the contents of the vessel will decrease. Perhaps this is the identity of the curse that erodes Claudia. All physical and mental abnormalities are just the aftermath of soul depletion. This explains why symptoms recur immediately after a miracle or panacea recovery. The soul bottoms out as it is now. In order to be completely cured, you must close the hole in the bottom of the vessel-but it must. I didn''t know how. All I can do is eat. I can''t cure it. Then you should borrow the wisdom of others, but in the first place all souls are my senses. It just applies existing words to your senses. How do you explain such a thing to others? You can''t even try to eat your soul. Same source, and one thing I heard from Luna Maria along the way. If the illusionary species has influenced my blood flesh, it cannot be known to others. The future of being an experimental animal is determined. On the other hand, I don''t want to look at Claudia''s anomalies and pretend to be blind. Oh, what should we do? ? Advanced Would you like to mix my blood and spirits and have Claudia drink it? It may be surprisingly effective. Luna Maria and Seal said that after being embraced by me, their physical abilities improved dramatically. It doesn''t seem to work on the spiritual ones, since the panacea level hasn''t gone up, but it''s likely to replace it. However, this has not been a fundamental solution. How do you stop the soul leaking? ¨D¨DOnce this happened, I had no choice but to pour my soul into Claudia. Of course, I''ve never tried that before. I never thought I''d try it. So I don''t know if I can, and if it does, it''s still unclear what will happen to Claudia. By pouring a large amount of soul, the vessel may be broken instead. Also, you need to match your lips to pour your soul, so you can''t just try it out a bit. If you say that, you will be killed by Duke Dragnaught. That''s right. Here''s one, Luna Maria-no, go back to Ishka and try it in Miroslav. If you''re successful in Miroslav, go back to the royal capital to persuade Duke Dragnaught-you''re not confident that you can, so sneak in at night to attack your daughter. If you decide so, you must establish an intrusion route now. Night crawling ... What I''m trying to do is just that, me. While thinking about such things, return to the mansion with Claudia. The maid was greeted with a worried face. Claudia apparently did not take her with him to keep Clau Solas from getting excited. Yeah, she''s a good girl. This should return to Ishka as soon as possible. I thought that Claudia looked like it had such a grace. ¨D¨DI realize that it was a baseless optimism that day. 57 Episode 56 "This venison was cut off by myself. I want you to appreciate it because it is fresh and delicious." Dinner seat. In front of the main dish, sauteed venison, Dr. Dragnaut said sorry. According to the words, the savory venison had a violently fragrant fragrance, and I was convinced that it was delicious without mouth. Seals and sparrows, as well as the young members of the Grim Reaper''s Scythe, who are invited here as well as us, shine and gaze into the dishes. There were many other dishes on the table. Beetroot Stew made from sheep meat raised within the Duke''s territory, steamed cucumber shelled from the North Sea, pot-boiled trout and seasonal vegetables from Lake Toya, red meat walnut sauce etc. The bread is jewel-like white probably because it is made only of good-quality wheat. Even though the soup seemed to be nothing strange, the umami of the vegetables was still melting out, and I was not tired of drinking many cups. Luxurious food was served at the royal palace after the award, but it was too luxurious to fit on my tongue. In that regard, the Duke''s mansion is certainly luxurious, but one can see that it is designed to fit the common people''s tongue. Appetizers Perhaps you would normally serve soup, fish and meat dishes, and desserts separately, but not doing so would not strain the guests. Eat what you like, the way you like it. By the way, you can also feel the attentiveness of Dr. Dragnaut from around the vegetarian menu centered on vegetables in front of Luna Maria. It is likely that the lead Minister of the Kingdom of Canary is not Date. Thus, the dinner began with hope and exclamation. Speaking like all the others, I am delighted with the finest food. Sweet Stew Oh, this stew and bread don''t go very well Also, the walnut sauce that took this is too exquisite and terrible. Seeing the sparrow nodding her next to her, she agrees. A sparrow staring at the empty plate. Although alternatives were said to be free, it would be difficult to speak to the maids like a sparrow. I didn''t know what that was, so I raised my hand to ask for it instead. A high-pitched sound of tableware crashing into the dining room. When you hear the sound of something, Claudia is struggling to hold her chest and fall to the floor. Surrounded by shards of white porcelain and shells on the plate were scattered. "Crow !?" Astrid, sitting next to Claudia, rushes to his sister. Not only Astrid, but also the Duke of the Father and the maids who were waiting for the wait. ¡°¡­ Sorry, I ¡¯m sorry¡­ A little bit of your hand¡­ Agu!¡± Claudia''s skinny body jumped with his voice of distress. Not only once. Twice, three times, four times ...... Claudia had been holding the mouth desperately, go spilled endlessly voice-stricken in severe pain from the gap of hand. Astrid sees it and tries to hold his sister''s body with a pale face. Perhaps he was trying to pick it up and take him back to his room. However, just before her sister''s hand touches. "... Uh ... Wow !!" Claudia bent his body into a U-shape and squeezed out. It must have been desperate resistance to the pain suffering from the body. --But resistance was vain, and the voice of agony turned into a deafening scream without delay. "... Ah, ah, ah! It hurts, it hurts, it''s nice!" "Claude, Claudia! Be firm!" "Oh, oh, oh ... oh, oh, oh! A cloudy scream that only throat crushes. I''m really amazed that this is the voice of the tomboy who spoke in the stables. How much pain can I get to make such a voice? Astrid gives a short instruction to one of the maids. In response, the maid rushed out of the cafeteria as if flipped. "Father, this place is-" "Um" When Astrid looks around us and the rest of the Grim Reaper, he talks to the Duke with a sad face. The Duke also nodded with a steep face, recognizing his eldest daughter''s intention. "I''m sorry to surprise the guests, this is like a seizure in Crow. I''m calm and I''ve had an appetite recently ... but it seems a bit too much today." Dragnaut told us to return to the room. I''m going to bring my food later. Of course, we have no choice. Looking at Claudia today, my passion for food has to cool. And it was clear that the Duke wanted to pay. It is useless if you are not a doctor or a priest if you are left behind. I don''t even know if I can still use it, even with my back. We leave the cafeteria quickly as the maids swiftly sort out the pieces and dishes of the dishes scattered on the floor. Claudia''s screaming chase followed us. ¡ô¡ô¡ô "Master, I want to report." Returning to the room, Luna Maria with a serious face opens her mouth. Seal and Sparrow are in their respective rooms. It is a judgment that they do not want them to hear. It turned out that the story wasn''t too bad. "what?" "In the daytime, Astrid asked me, is it possible to poison the Tanassian grass with Jira ¥é ¥¤ ox?" Sleeping pills "Tanacia grass ... oh, the raw material?" A medicinal herb that I can remember-or the name of a poisonous herb Sleeping pills are ostensibly painkillers, but they are actually poisons that kill the body''s own painful function and die slowly. Sleep-killing drugs: They die out of pain and suffering and die like sleeping. Sleep-dead drugs Drugs Duke Note and Astrid may have used Claudia to reduce pain. To be clear, it''s like eating a limb to survive on the verge of starvation. If I had heard this before dinner, I would have been able to forbid anger. But once I heard the girl''s screaming, I didn''t want to blame the Astrids. "So what is your view?" "I don''t know for sure because we don''t know the full potential of Zillahioux, but it seems difficult to completely remove the poisons of the Tanassian grasses. " Forest Fairy Although he said he couldn''t say for sure, Luna Maria seemed quite convinced. The poison to be detoxified is only part of the whole. Grace Definitely blew out by the Jiraiao. However, the fact that there is a time limit is not different from before. Dragnot and Astrid may have wanted to curse the curse by then. I won''t say it''s wrong. However, looking at the suffering of Claudia earlier, I was wondering if the delays made by Jira ¥¢ ox were actually insignificant. The scene so far was shocking. That child who was playing with Klau Solas without fear was crying in such a wind. How much pain has you been exposed to? I bit my lips unaware. Spells: "... curse. I should have studied such a thing. Speaking of which, with the eyes of a genie, was there anything strange?" "Unfortunately, there is nothing clear, but there is only one thing I was concerned about." "What did you care about?" "Yes. Shortly before Claudia fell, I noticed a strange feeling of pressure in my ears." "Squeezing your ears? Did you hear strange sounds?" "I didn''t hear anything clearly ... well, did the Master know what a dog whistle is?" Trainer "Oh, what item do you use?" A whistle that makes a sound that can only be heard by dogs and wolves. If you are a great tamer, you can control the swarm of wolves with just this whistle. Dragon flute I heard a bit, but the Dragon Knight is similar to this, and seems to be able to give instructions to dragons and call distant dragons. Although it was confidential to the Dragon Knights, I couldn''t tell you the details. In any case, Luna Maria remembered at the dining table was similar to hearing a dog whistle up close. "But I don''t know if it has anything to do with Claudia''s anomaly. If it does, it would be funny if everyone there was not suffering ..." "Yes, but it''s too easy to pretend that it has nothing to do. We''re the earliest of the stickers, and let''s ask if we couldn''t hear anything on the stickers." "I''m smart. Then call the seal right away." "Oh no, wait a minute." Deter Luna Maria trying to leave the room immediately. He beckons little by little to the elves who look here with mysterious faces. With an increasingly mysterious face, I still grabbed Luna Maria''s narrow shoulders, which approached me honestly. "Oh, uh, Master, what''s up?" "I''m going to experiment now" "Is it an experiment?" "Ah. I was really going to go back to Ishka and try it in Miroslav ... but it''s not going to be said that I''m going to say such a loose thing." An experiment is, of course, an experiment of pouring your soul into your opponent. The reason I did Miroslav as the first experimental part was the result of thinking about the failure, but there were other reasons that he was a human. The favorite of soul-eating is human Claudia. Even if you succeed against the Elf Luna Maria, it may be different from the human. The same goes for the seal of the beast and the sparrow of the demon. So, I first thought about experimenting with Miroslav, but I can not say luxury in the current situation. Before practicing in Claudia, I wanted to get a rough sense, if not a trick. Luna Maria, who was suddenly said to be on the test bench, predicted that she would resist, but surprisingly the blonde elf was reluctant. Suitama Immediately relax my shoulders and stare at me. In the eyes of the up-close, the face of a confused man was reflected. "What should I do?" "... It''s the same as usual." Luna Maria gently closes her eyelids in response to her voice. I dismissed my embarrassment and superimposed my lips on Luna Maria''s lips. 58 Episode 57 "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I feel sick" next morning. After leaving the Duke''s mansion alone, I muttered in a wrinkled voice, covering my face with my right hand. Dizziness with headache and nausea so bad that I can''t walk straight. I must be a dead man now. The gatekeeper had a very worried face. I feel like the worst cold. It should have been rested in a mansion, but it complains of pain in the joints of the body that breaks apart and cannot sleep slowly. To be honest, it''s pretty hard to walk, but it feels better than groaning on a bed. So it is up to you to walk out of the residence and walk along the royal city. "Gunu ... It was unexpected that the recoil was so bad." Of course, the recoil is a soul-giving experiment that Luna Maria tried last night. The experiment itself worked. Rather, it was a great success at a terrible level. Lunamaria''s level rose from "19" to "20". I got a way to deliberately raise the level of others. Anyone alone can understand that it is terrible. How much fuss will happen if this is announced? If you imagine that, your back would shake. Furthermore, my soul-eating is basically more efficient for higher level opponents. In other words, the eternal institution of raising Luna Maria''s level ¡ú eating my soul and raising my level ¡ú raising the level of Luna Maria is completed. Oh, I''m invincible. For a moment, such thoughts passed through my mind-but it seemed like that until I checked my level. Headaches, nausea, dizziness, joint pain, abdominal pain, chest pain and much more that still irritate me, but last night it was even worse. Something is wrong with the reaction of the soul grant. I felt so and checked my level with a bad feeling. Then, the number that was "8" was reduced to "7". The level down was happening. My last level up was when I beat Griffon. He defeated Syura and Werewolf, and consumed Luna Maria''s soul almost every day. Even so, giving Luna Maria a little bit of soul just dropped the level. To tell the truth, at one level of Luna Maria with the souls you have accumulated to date, there is no balance. No, it''s still good if you just save the money. However, it''s not convincing to get down to the level. I haven''t heard that the level you''ve just raised goes down in the first place! Do not be silly! I wanted to shout. But I don''t know who to yell at-no, as long as you''re the one who experimented with soul granting, you have no choice but to turn your screams and swears at yourself. The simple fact is that as a result of granting souls, Lunamaria''s level has risen and my level has fallen. I was convinced that it was. "... Well, I guess it''s just a way to help the tomboy." I smile. The higher the level, the more delicious and pure the soul. This means that leveling up has a direct effect on the soul. Claudia''s soul container is now bottomed out. I hope that level up will fill that hole. Even if it does not go that far, the hole can be expected to be smaller. In that case, the path to the solution was just as obvious. If you raise two or three levels, you will be able to take it to the fullest. The problem is that my price is likely to be "4" or "3" ... Claudia''s scream of last evening revives in my mind. It was a year ago that Claudia was cursed. That sick child has spent the past year suffering that pain. He was only twelve or three years old and did not lose his tender heart, resisting the pain that would never come. If you think that such a lovely child will never cry like that-yes, Taka is two or three levels, cheap and cheap! When you go to visit your mother''s grave, I think there will be one more thing that you can report on! I just want to raise the lowered level again! That''s why I wanted to go to Claudia right away, but now I''m hard to walk straight. I don''t know if this will give away my soul. Or maybe it will fail. So now I had to recover as soon as possible. Therapeutic drug The purpose of this step is to become a tool store and to restore the temple to magic. -In terms of the results, neither was effective. Apparently, this disorder seems to be an inevitable symptom of soul granting. In other words, he seems to have to endure until he recovers naturally. Sighs out if it is not so convenient. Biwa Listening to the sound coming from somewhere, I turned back to the Duke''s mansion. ¡ô¡ô¡ô "Um, before Claudia fell down?" "Oh, it looks like Luna Maria heard something strange, but didn''t notice the seal?" Returning to the Duke''s mansion, I turned to Seal. It was originally intended to be asked yesterday, but it was not enough due to the aftereffect of soul grant. Seal was looking up and thinking about yesterday. "It means that it''s just before the tableware cracks. Oh, so I could hear a cry." "cry?" "Yes, I think it was the voice of a woman. That beastman has good ears and often hears the sounds of neighbors and streets. Especially the high voices of women and babies Sometimes it can reach quite a distance on board ... " So I didn''t care, Seal says sorry. You don''t know why, but you regret not giving me the information you need. Of course, I said I didn''t mind because I didn''t blame the seal, but I was worried about the information on the seal. If you''re just hearing a cry, you don''t have to worry about what Seal says. At about the same time, however, Elf Luna Maria noticed something abnormal in her ears, and Claudia was suffering the pain of screaming. At this point, we have to pay attention to what Seal says, "the voice of a woman." Exorcist I used to have a banshee at the Ishka cemetery. That banshee attacked me with just a cry. It was possible that the same thing happened this time. --But if Claudia''s pain was due to Banshee''s cry, we''d be happy if we were in the same place. So I can''t just say it''s Banshee, but it''s worth a look. Above all, Claudia''s symptoms do not deny the involvement of magic and ghosts. I decided to head to the National Cemetery on the north side of the royal capital. There are tombs of the Duke of Dragneut generations, and it seems that Astrid and Claudia''s mother are sleeping there. It seemed like a great place to curse the Dukes. 59 Episode 58 Kanade: "Why are you playing in such a place? Hi-hi-hi, someone who asks something strange." An old man playing intently in the middle of Biwa National Cemetery said, and showed yellow teeth. Both eyes are white and cloudy, and probably nothing. Blind, "Whatever this old stomach is doing, it has nothing to do with you." The old man played Beben and Biwa while saying. Clothes with noticeable wormholes, thin limbs like dead trees. If you weren''t playing the biwa, you might have mistaken it as a tramp or a beggar. According to officials who manage the cemetery, the old man has been playing "unrequisite" for more than a year, playing songs that are unheard of in the vast national cemetery. "I don''t have a great reason. If you''re strong, you can''t just leave it. "Can''t you leave it?" Zhen: "I celebrate the devastating god with music and purify the evil spirits that harm others, but it is my life. "... Is there a demon in this graveyard?" "Baboon, that''s not true. However, with such a cemetery, many wander without being able to form a Buddha. The monk is pointing them to the position of the Pure Land. If you stay in this world, it can be a demon. '''' After saying that, the old man laughed with a shrill voice. "Baboon! But I can''t prove it. It''s a crazy activity from the side. How long was it when you talked to people?" The old man continues his words while cleverly playing the strings with both hands. The smooth hands that do not fit the year seem to have reached a level that could not be reached by one or two years of training. I don''t know if you''re going to calm the gods or exorcise the evil spirits, but it''s true that you''re living on playing music. I was near the tomb of the Dukes of Dragnaut, so I asked him if he was right. "Old man, actually, I want to ask you another question. Are you sure?" "Hey, what is it?" "Last night, was there no suspicious person or spirit in this cemetery?" Ask for information at the time Claudia fell. The old man shook his head. "I can''t really tell you about this, but ... no, there was one person who was terribly suspicious." "Who was it?" "Now, I''m a monk in front of you." The old man smiled with a smile. Kanade: "I''m playing a song alone at the graveyard at such a time. While listening to the other person''s laughter, they become frowning without knowing. Apparently the other side is kidding me. It was when I gave up trying to hear something useful. "... Who did your acquaintance curse?" The voice of the old man came in like a slippery slip. I feel as though I have read my heart, and my alertness rises. "... Why did you think so?" Don''t go crazy, asking if there were no suspicious people in the graveyard where the sun was falling. In addition, I couldn''t think of anything but exploring the curse, such as minding the movement of the spirit. Your friend is cursed, even though he was cursed, so he thought he might have been cursed. " "It''s stunning." "Baboon, praise for praise. What is a bow, but let''s lend this wisdom of the old man and proceed. It has been flowing to the royal city for more than a year. `` Blind people have a way of wisdom of blind people. '''' "I would like to hear that by all means." In response, I asked the old man and gave him the information of the cursed opponent-the name of Claudia Dragnaut. It is already known to the city of Ishka that Duke Dragnaught''s daughter has fallen into a spell and the Duke family is working hard to solve it. I thought there was no need to hide it now. Then, for the first time today, a serious thing appeared on the face of the old man who heard it. "... I guess the connection is different. What do you know about that girl?" "Muh? Do you know Claudia?" "I said earlier," When was this the first time you talked to a person? "Before you, the last person I spoke to was a daughter named Claudia. `` I talked to me without fear, and when I heard this story, I showed no doubt and said, ''Thank you for purifying the place where my mother sleeps.'' The old man behaved in a way that lifted the heavens. Meeting "I traveled around the continent until this year, but this was my first time singing with a daughter like that. I remember that no matter how. It''s a terrible thing, but it''s something that rewards you, like a human. " The sound of the biwa, which has been playing without stopping since the beginning of the previous session, is quickly accelerated. "The true fear is not in the spirit, but in the people. If you want to break the curse, let us say that you should look at people, not spirits." "Do you want to find out who was cursed, not what you cursed?" Collection: "Good morning, good. When people live, there is a shadow. Seeing others, the cursed heart comes from that shadow. No matter how noble man, escape from this shadow It''s a shame, no matter if you''re friends or friends or parents and siblings. " "... Would you say that there is a curse of Claudia nearby?" Skill: "Baboon. I suppose it''s impossible. But that''s the person. There are so many stories about killing parents and killing children. If you become a landlord like Drag Note, Let''s create a strong shadow between our immediate family. '''' "Mu ..." "There are two daughters who are in the hands of Drag Note. The eldest daughter is Astrid, the second daughter is Claudia. The eldest daughter remains to take over the house, and the second daughter hears that she will be married to the prince to be the future queen. But if she only took over her house, she couldn''t have been the second daughter, and she decided that her future queen would have to be her sister, and she would have to take care of her little sister. , And the priest rejects it. '''' "... Sister cursed her sister?" "It''s easier to curse than anyone because you''re closer than anyone. Don''t you think it''s easier to plant a sick? I''ve never heard of a spell, so I''m convinced that the source that curses her is the shadow lurking in her sister. " The old man affirms while echoing the sound of the biwa. When I heard that, I nodded. I felt like I got an unexpected clue at the National Cemetery, which came to my heart as a spoiler. 60 Episode 59 Reason When I returned from the National Cemetery to the House of the Duke of Dragneath, I asked Astrid for a visit with my feet. He was fortunate to have Astrid, who was busy with his sister''s illness, abandonment of his sister''s engagement with the prince, and his own operation of the Dragoons. And it was a rare fortune that there was a Duke of Dragnaut who would be even heavier than the Astrid. Serious From a different perspective, Claudia''s condition may be that much. I was led to the Duke''s office with Luna Maria, and I cut out the main subject with extra greetings. When he heard that, Dr. Dragnaut asked suspiciously. The lie witness, "The priests who can handle" ", are there? Of course, there are, but why?" "I want you to believe that I will speak to His Excellency." Lie witness, "Hmm ... are you going to say something you can''t believe without" "?" "I want to do it" In order to pay tribute to Dr. Dragnaut''s perception, he bows down. The gaze of Drag Note, who looks at me, still leaves some doubt. So was Astrid, standing beside the Duke, and Luna Maria, behind me. For I did not tell Luna Maria why I asked him. I continued my words. Acknowledgment: "I know that for each of these two people, every minute that I give to me is as precious as a jewel, and then I bother to offer to invite a priest from the temple. It''s a very thick face, but I want you to take a break. '''' Sir: No, I will not be so clever. We are guests of our country, our benefactors of our house. Furthermore, I am grateful for being able to obtain information as an individual. There is no problem, but-" Drag Note glances at Astrid. The Astrid stared at me with a sincere glance, nodding himself as if he agreed with his father''s words. "I have the same idea as my father. I wouldn''t doubt the words of my benefactor even if I didn''t say" ". If I have something to say, can I say that here?" "Well, yes. So, frankly, I have the means to help Claudia. I asked for permission to use it, so I asked you." Say what you want to say. Upon hearing that, Dragnaught father and daughter all smiled. However, the thing may have returned to me only because of the thing, my father and daughter frowned involuntarily. Perhaps you''ve heard this kind of word so far. And they must have been betrayed by the number they had expected and trusted. A heavy voice leaked from the mouth of Drag Note. "... is that true?" Sleeping pills "At least I''m confident that it''s a better way than to use pain to cheat. The next question will be how to cure it, , Raise Claudia''s level, of course, without taking him out and staying in this mansion. " "¡­¡­that is" "It''s hard to believe it. In fact, I didn''t even dream that I could do that until recently. Then, I see Luna Maria behind. "Luna Maria here is a witness. This one was raised one level by me yesterday, but it would not be any proof that the slave affirmed her master''s words. That''s why I asked for "". " Book When I finished, there was silence in the room. The length of silence that continued from this point was proportional to the magnitude of the impact the Dragnaught father and daughter received-or to the depth of doubt. Slightly, an awkward question is asked from Astrid''s mouth. "I haven''t heard anything that raises the level of others, regardless of magic or tools. How do you raise your level?" "I can give you my soul. I don''t really know the exact theory. However, as a simple fact, I was able to raise the level of Luna Maria. It should be possible to raise the level of the game. I think that raising the level will increase resistance to curses. " "... is that a means to help my sister? If you say that you can''t leave your sister on such a weird ground?" "I know it''s not surprising that you can''t leave your precious family to someone you''ve just met yesterday. Let''s return to Ishka. I wasn''t going to do that. '''' Hang your head accordingly. I couldn''t understand Astrid''s expression at this time because she bowed. This time, the father opens his mouth on behalf of his daughter. "I can raise your face, Sora." "Ha" Sir: "Amazing-it''s an amazing word. I can''t believe everything. Honestly, I''ve seen many humans as a duke. I don''t know, but I''m going to understand that. Drag Note laughs after saying the last line. Indigo The same as when I was asking me to dig in for Clau Solas, but it seems that the tone and attitude seemed to come out when it came to this Duke. Or maybe he realized that he had stepped a step further and took a step further. The following words of the Duke affirmed my guess. Art: "Thank you for first revealing your secret for my daughter. If you know the world that you can raise the level of others, you can never live peacefully again. With my knowledge, I acted for Claudia, who has no connection with me. Thank you for your kindness. " "¡­¡­I''m afraid" Sir: "I just don''t know why he''s going to do that. As I mentioned earlier, I guess we''re just the one I met today yesterday. Will you? " Yi: If this is just an adventurer, you can be convinced that it is through the Duke. Indigo blue, but I can''t imagine that the one who managed to defeat the two kings, save Ishka and went to the royal palace to dig into the Duke until he revealed his secrets now--Drag Duke Noto said so. On the other hand, I didn''t even need to think about it, and answered frankly. Eclipse "I''m sorry to be spoiled by the Duke for the sparrow. I''m sorry to say, but I''m very impressed with the dignity of the Duke, Astrid and Claudia. If you see that girl cursed and screaming, and you know that you have the means to break the curse, it''s probably human beings who want to help. '''' Like the sparrows, Claudia is twelve or three years old. The age I was on the island. Guilty A child of such age suffers and is suffering for nothing for himself. To help this¡ªyou don''t have to give every single reason you want to help. If you still want to give a reason. "Svetet Krau, Soledakeda" Someday, I felt strong and strong in a place where I had no dream. I can''t fight or protect, all I can do is eat. Can I eat one or two curses? Girl Can''t you eat the irrationality that made you cry like that? --Soleha, Harada Tashii So let''s help. Use whatever slave you need. In the first place, slaves would be used for such occasions-not to dislike them, but it was too surprising to be glad to help me. Anyway, my intention to help Claudia was firm. I didn''t tell you, as I''ll be confused earlier, but if Astrids could reject my suggestion, I''m going to sneak into Claudia''s room in the middle of the night and ask for him. It would seem that it would not be necessary to ask the dukes from the beginning, but in fact, I have a reason to strengthen my connection here with the Duke of Dragnaut-or more specifically, the Kingdom of Canary. Was. For that purpose, I want to do my best as much as possible. That is why he stands in front of the dukes. Duke Dragnaught and Astrid listen to my words, look at their attitude, and stare at something. The duke''s mouth slowly opened. 61 Episode 60: Soul Grant The moment I opened the door and touched the room air, I reflexively frowned. A sweet smell that turns out. I knew that it was the scent of a sleeping pill. This is because it was a smell that I had smelled many times in Onigashima. Claudia lies on a bed in a room where the scent of the sleeping pills may permeate the walls. He is sleeping quietly and quietly, and does not seem to be suffering. With all this in mind, you can hardly imagine this child being cursed. Depletion But my eyes on Claudia''s soul were showing clear signs. Stables The number has decreased for the last time compared to when we talked about the other day. At that time, I thought there was still enough time to go back and forth between the royal capital and Ishka, but given the current situation, I can''t afford that much. If you do, your soul will bottom out even tomorrow today. Because you are pouring your soul into Claudia in such a state, you have to be more careful than Luna Maria. Thinking about that, Claudia''s eyes suddenly opened. Perhaps someone noticed the sign of entering the room. The eyes of the Duke''s daughter who saw me opened unexpectedly. "... Sora-san, why is this place ...?" "To help Claudia-sama. May I go to my side?" "... it''s not ... no. The air in this room is-" "I have no ear to listen." Regardless of the other person''s answer, enter the room with a sizzle. Stand beside the couch and lightly touch Claudia''s forehead. "Hmm. It doesn''t seem fever." "... Huh. If you don''t have ears to listen to ... you don''t need to ask for permission from the start." "Anyway, if Claudia really didn''t want me to get close to me, was he trying to say," Well, the air in this room is poisonous to healthy people, so don''t go in. " Then you don''t need to worry. It is a story that if you care about that, you will not come to Claudia from the beginning. I thought I''d explain that, but given Claudia''s condition, there''s no time to talk. So I''ll leave all that extra work behind. I quickly cut out the main subject. Upon hearing it, Claudia smiles cheerfully, but with some resignation. Maybe I thought I was taking a break. "... Do you need to align your lips to help me?" "Yes. What an artificial respiration to help a drowned human. The maiden''s lips remain clean." "... Is that your father convinced?" "I''m almost broken off." Goshizou: When he responded with a straight face, he showed a real smile that wouldn''t be this time. "Huh, that''s what I wanted to see ... soul, anyway. Why, for me ... so far?" "If a girl is suffering, a boy wants to help him, and he''s been asked by Clau Solas." "Klaus Solas ... is that girl?" "Yes, I want to help a friend with the same name as myself." That was what Claudia was talking to Clau Solas in the stables. As you may have noticed immediately, Claudia happily broke after curling her eyes. "Ah, it''s ... yes, I can''t refuse." "Yes, then." "Eh-mu !?" Hesitant I accepted Claudia''s words as permission and closed her lips without doing it. If you take the time, you will be nervous. It would be better to do it all at once. Then, the moment I poured my soul from the lips I touched- "--Hmm !?" Surprise, Claudia''s slender body jumped greatly. Mindwear Now, Claudia is experiencing the pleasure of my first murder. No, considering its concentration and density, it''s like being concentrated several times or tens of times. According to Luna Maria, who was associated with the experiment, it would be painful if the pleasure passed too. As if in a hurry, the girl''s hands push my chest. I''m supposed to be surprised at the unexpected impact and to leave me anyway. The purple eyes that opened her eyes stared at me with confusion and confusion. ¨D¨DBut I intentionally ignore the other party''s request. I''m sorry. If you stop here, it will just take my level down. If you start over again, you can go down one level. So, hold Claudia''s waist with her right hand and fix Claudia''s chin with her left hand. I squeezed the body of the girl bouncing in my arms and kept my lips together. How long has it passed? Claudia in his arms has left me as if he has given up or has lost the strength to resist. While doing so, there was a ¡°reaction¡±. What I felt during Lunamaria. Apparently Claudia felt it, and the eyelids that had been laid down forceless were wide open. Exorcism-Well, we should end here, but I was worried. I''m worried that I could get the curse completely with just one level up. So I continued to pour more souls and waited for the second reaction. After confirming that, finally release the lips. "... huh, like this" "It''s not like this!" The moment she muttered with the feeling of accomplishment, an angry voice came out of the girl in front of her. "That''s true, but I said it''s good! But I said! I think it''s fine to be a little more gentle or kinder!" Claudia, with a bright red face, covers her lips with her right hand and says indignantly. When I saw my breath out and staring at me, it seemed that the act of the act had at last damaged the mood of the young lady. I''ll take it for granted, of course. "I''m sorry for your anger. I apologize, but I''d like you to check before you do that." "What did you know?-Oh, yes, it''s up to the level. I''ve already blown off a lot of things because of someone." Claudia shows her level while staring at me. Immediately after, a cry spilled from the mouth of the Duke''s daughter. "Wow ... really, the level is really up ... and two more !?" "Okay! So how are you in your physical condition? It looks like you''re fine enough to shout for the time being." "Well, wait a minute ... honestly, I was surprised too much ... and for the time being, my hands and feet were moving properly, and the strange numbness that had been there before disappeared." "Hmmm. What else?" "After that, my head is also really refreshing. "And that?" "Ah, no, this is ..." Hesitate When Claudia made something shuffle her hands to the left and right, the sound in my ear came in. Somehow, there is a sound that can only be written. I''m sorry for Claudia, who turned red and face down, but I heard that and could finally stroke her chest. The appetite comes out, and the body wants energy for recovery. It''s the best proof of the worst. The soul is also overflowing from containers. You won''t know how the effects of the curse will take place until you see the progress, but at least this will not happen tomorrow today. I am really relieved of that fact. He was relieved and fell down. The reaction of the soul grant that had been holding back until then came at a dash. Despite being experienced in Lunamaria, I did the same thing almost in two days, and I did it for two levels, so it was a natural result. I''m calling my name like Claudia was in a hurry, but the power to respond is already gone. As if rolling down a vertical cliff, my consciousness was swallowed by the darkness in an instant. 62 Episode 61: Royal Capital Raid The dazzling moon was hitting the spire of the Royal Castle, and the House of the Duke of Dragnaut was still full of excitement. Healing Claudia has recovered-a phenomenal recovery that can be called a level that night. The resurrection of the second daughter, who had long been lying down, was enough to delight the Duke, his sister Astrid, and those who served the Duke family. The beneficiary, however, accomplished the miracle but fell down, leaving the duke uneasy. thing. When this was heard, both Dr. Dragnaut and Astrid, and Claudia, who had recovered, struck down the chest. Later, a small feast was held at the Duke''s House. Even though it was a feast, I just made the usual dinner a bit luxurious, I did not even use noises in consideration of the sleeping Sora, but it was still enough to raise the excitement because Claudia was a duke It would have been a testimony of being loved. Drag Note, who is always known for being honest, strict and generous, and his daughter, Astrid, do not usually take a mouth, or even if they do, take a bite or two mouthfuls of wine and chew their cheeks. It was dyed red. For the two who have been wearing their mind and body due to the curse that suddenly hit Claudia over the past year, today is a miracle that literally turned into a dream. The situation is no different for servants and knights who report directly to the Duke. The banquet held at the residence of the leading aristocrat of the Kingdom of Canary did not reach the neighbors and the streets over the walls and gates, but the joy that must have been the best of the royal city of the night. At the end of the day, this day would have been remembered as one of the best days in the duke''s history. But, however. It was just this night that the evil swallowing the royal city looked into his face. ¡ô¡ô¡ô "I''ll tell you too!" The moment he heard the voice, Astrid''s consciousness, which had been sitting on the chair in a tipsy manner, awoke instantly. Already late at night, Claudia has taken over in her room. Astrid was thinking about going to sleep soon, but when he saw the soldier''s face in front of him, that thought broke away. The voice and expression filled with a sense of danger seem to have been assaulted from directly behind on the battlefield, and Astrid''s face naturally tightened. "What is it?" Astrid stands out of her chair, uttering a calm voice. Unfortunately, one of the soldiers who served as the gatekeeper tonight looked at the faces of those who ran. He knew it because, during the feast, Astrid handed in the beef. The face of the soldier, who had blushed with gratitude and inspiration after receiving the submission of the Duke''s daughter himself, has now turned dark like that of the dead. The soldier reports in a pant voice. Yoshi: "She is a raid! Undead monsters overflowing from the National Cemetery are attacking the houses in large numbers! It is likely that they will soon be here!" "... Undead monster?" Astrid frowns at the soldier''s words. The bad news was predicted, but the content was unexpected. Not only in the royal city of Horus, but also in the cemeteries of large towns, there is a temple barrier without exception. Necromancy This is a measure to eliminate the turmoil. Necromancers In particular, the barriers of the National Cemetery were built by the temple of the God of Law, mobilizing more than 100 priests and priests with their prestige. Breaking this would have required more than a hundred people. A voice of another person flew from the side of Astrid who thought. "Who did you see the undead?" That was Pascal of Dragnaut. He seems to be an accustomed aristocrat, quickly getting drunk and asking soldiers for details. "Hah! I heard from an old man who has fled from the cemetery and checked with my own eyes! There are already a great number of dead on the avenue!" "The number of dead" "It wasn''t a hundred or two hundred. At least a thousand. If there were more than just a boulevard, the total number would probably be more than ten times!" "Thank you for reporting, hurry back to the post and tell the soldiers to defend the gate. I will send you reinforcements immediately." "Understood!" The saluted soldier jumps out in a dash. By this time, all members of the Duke''s mansion were drunk and awaited Duke''s orders. Dragnaut left the mansion with them and his daughter. Anyway, I thought it was the first thing to check outside. The moment he stepped out of his home, Dragnot realized that something was wrong. Awate: The skin of Dr. Drag Note was dull. Roshi Intense chills and a strange smell. Even though the season is already in the summer, cold air rises from your feet as if you have returned to the winter. Astrid frowned and approached his father. "Father, this is ..." Necromancer "It''s a magical power that cools down, let''s call it evil. And this death odor. The face of Drag Note is so steep. It''s like playing with the dead. There is no doubt that it has a strange idea. However, it is not an unusual partner to produce such a strong sign anyway. That conviction brought the duke''s face toughness. At that time, a call was made to call them from the direction of the mansion. "Father, sister!" "Crow !?" Astrid raises a surprise voice. As the words suggest, there was a figure of a younger sister who had been taken to the room. Why his sister came here-Claudia''s character makes it easy to predict. Astrid reflexively opened his mouth. "Crow, you are--" "I don''t want to retreat to my house! My father has to go to the royal palace right away, and even my sister may have to sortie to protect the city. Is it your role? " Apparently, the maids in the house seemed to hear roughly, and Claudia was already aware of the situation. And that point is correct. Dragnaut has the role of Secretary of State and Astrid has the role of Dragoon. The father and eldest daughter inadvertently looked at each other, found the same answer on each other''s faces, and sighed at the same time, unexpectedly. Thus, when the Dukes of Dragnaut arrived at the front gate, the turmoil had already reached the ears of everyone. The screams of people echoing in the wind and the roar of the dead. There seems to be a fire already, and red light scorching the night sky can be seen everywhere. Fortunately, the scale of the fire is not large yet, but as the firefighting activities do not remain due to the death of the dead, the spread of sparks in the night wind could lead to a big fire that would burn down the royal capital. Guru: "I have to hurry up and wipe out the dead who wandered around the city and calm down the fire. And it''s the National Cemetery. It''s very likely that the source of the dead is really over there. Nananu As Dr. Dragnaut said, Astrit was in favor. "Yes, but my soldiers alone are not enough. My father should go to the royal palace with a dragon, and get permission from the Majesty to send the guards. In the meantime, I will go to the cemetery with my dragon, Let''s find out where he is. " "Um. Be careful. It''s a technique of this scale. There shouldn''t be one or two enemies." "I know. Klaus should stay away while I''m away." "Yes!" It was when Claudia nodded greatly at her sister''s words. A sudden laughter resounded and surprised those who were there. "Hi-hi-hi! This voice, this sign. This is ... this is really recovering." Looking back to a familiar voice, an old man holding a biwa sat there leaning on the wall of the Duke''s mansion. Looking at the old man laughing happily in this situation, Dr. Drag Note and Astrid frown suspiciously. Only Claudia, who knew the old man''s face, shouted suspiciously. "Grandfather? Why here?" "... Crow. Who is this?" Kanade: "Um, they are playing songs for those who died at the National Cemetery." "Song? Oh, maybe the old man who fled from the cemetery you mentioned earlier--" "Baboon, good morning, this is my monk. Well, to be precise, he did not escape, but attacked him. Yo, Astrid Dragnaut " Saying, the old man strums beven and biwa. At that moment, Astrid frowned with a strange noise running in his ear. Some of the reasons for frowning include the slight discomfort of having abandoned the name by an unknown old man. It was the duke soldiers around that who were more angry than Astrid. They change their blood and surround the old man. But whether he was blind or did not perceive the soldiers as a threat at all, the attitude of the old man remained the same. Astrid unconsciously puts his hand on his hip sword and reopens his mouth. "I''ve been at least-have you attacked? Does that mean you''ve launched an attack, are you an old man?" "Let''s celebrate the violent deities with music and purify and purify evil spirits that harm others. The dead who overflowed into the city, this is all my job. " Here, Dr. Dragnaut addressed the old man for the first time. Raising: "Take care. No matter how much you are, it is impossible for you to break the barrier in the cemetery alone. For this reason, I sometimes speak out of silence: I know, but I know the time and place, and this time I will be punishable by punishment. " The spell, "Hi-hi-hi-hi! Barrier, Barrier ?! Well, it''s true that it was filled with simplicity, but the continent''s surgeon prepared it. I ¡¯m going to be able to block my priest ¡¯s art! "... Is it a madman?" Birth hot water "hihihihihihihi! The sound of ''Raiko'', Pascal Jim Dragnaut, wasn''t the one in the well. I couldn''t notice or acknowledge that there was a strong man in front of me. The man of the degree is the strongest, and the kingdom of Canary is truly slimy! " It was the soldiers who served the public, not the public of Dragnaut, that furiously heard it. Although he did not try to kill a dead old limb like a dead tree, several soldiers wielded their swords and swords if they had to do one of them. On the other hand, the old man twisted his lips and strummed his biwa. Immediately. "Ah ah !?" The soldiers screamed, held their ears, and fell on the spot. When the old man pawls the biwa two or three more times, the body of the soldiers jumps, despite the ears being held down. As a result, Drag Note and Astrid, who saw the old man as the enemy, move simultaneously. The level of Astrid is thirty-seven. The two men seriously prevented their serious slashing, however. That "" is a fallen-" Sphere It is the earth magic that corresponds to the eighth. Dragnote father and daughter slash on the black wall that appeared to protect the old man. Astonishment leaked from the mouth of Dragnaught''s father and daughter. Area "What ... the eighth magic !?" "That also means chanting ..." "Baboon, did you say that the one who is in front of the nun is a strong man who surpasses the nun. Even if he brought the proud dragon, it would not be possible to hurt my monk. Known The old man started playing violently. Messy performance as if trying to tear off strings. The old man told all who were there with a gentler sound. Shinsogu "This is a requiem dedicated to Unura. It is a souvenir from my monk. Death mound-cry, 63 Episode 62 The biwa changes shape in front of Astrid''s gaze. Thin, long, like a human, female body. It resembled a potter''s wheel spoken in a narrative-a female chief monster. When the old man gently plucks the strings, the part that hits the mouth is emitted. Plucking the strings violently produces a shrill scream. Neither Drag Note nor Astrid could move against the old man playing the horrible humanoid biwa. The territory of the magic of geothermal fire, which can be said to be the basic of magic, is the highest in ninth. As the number increases from the beginning of the sphere, the required magical power becomes enormous, making learning extremely difficult. As a convention of wizards, those who have mastered the ninth magic will get the title of and be engraved in the history of magic, but those who can reach it rarely appear. Fortunately, it''s about the territory that can be called one person in several generations. "", Which was chanted by the old people, is the eighth earth magic, a great magic that is as close as possible to the ninth. In addition, the old man succeeded in destroying the chanting of the great magic. Astrid has never seen a caster who can exercise the eighth by chanting. Zone Even the court magician of the Kingdom of Canary can barely recite the sixth. Even the fifth would be suspicious, given the condition of abandoning the chant. The word of the partner, level 73, permeates the body with a real feeling. Sweat like a ball emerges on the forehead of Astrid. The Dukes of the Father moaned beside the Astrid. "... I''m saying I''m a soul at the moment. Are you a fantastic one-sword style user?" "Baboon, how do you know?" Guardian "Onigashima who has been sealing the gates for 300 years. As you know, why does the guardian avenge our country !?" Genso Ichiryu is a martial art created by Kensei who sealed the demon 300 years ago. The power is enormous, and the Adastella Empire, which has them, has expanded but has not shrunk since its foundation. When the Duke himself was a boy, he had witnessed their fighting, and the greatness of Genso Ito was pervaded. If fantasy swordsmen spearhead the invasion, continental reunification by the empire would not be a dream. But that should not have happened. At least as far as Drag Note knows. The sword is because the illusionary swordsman and the house that bundles them are said to "do not invade and do not invade" in relations between nations, and wield swords against humans unless the empire is invaded. There is nothing. Emperor Even the Adastera cannot use the Swordsman for invasion. The swordsman is the house where it is allowed. The opponents that Genso Itotsuru exerts their power on are limited to demons and beasts. Furthermore, if the enemy is a demon, he can help other countries. In fact, the Kingdom of Canary had once helped them to destroy demons. It was at this time that Dr. Dragnaut witnessed the illusion of one sword. There is no intention of invading the empire in the current Kingdom of Canary. Despite the danger of the imperial aggression, Dragnaught was not willing to make a reverse invasion. But why did the fantastic Ichiyu-ryu peel the fangs in the Kingdom of Canary? The only thing I think is-- "What if she protected a demon daughter?" The destruction of the once peaceful demons'' settlements was one of the traumas of Dr. Dragnaut. At that time, the boy, the duke, had no way to stop the country or help the demons, and could only look at everything. The reason behind the active helping of a sparrow''s daughter, a sparrow, was not only the benefit of Jiraio-Okus, but also for such reasons. The Duke wondered if this had touched the imperial scale, but the old man''s answer was straightforward. This time, "Baboon, certainly not that. Those who serve the demon must be extinguished, but it is only incidental. The purpose of my monk is only Claudia Dragnaut." "Are you attacking the royal capital to kill Claudia !?" Spell: "If my son was dead because of my son, I couldn''t do this, but she didn''t know how to do it. I spent a year trying to break my engagement. I''m sure he''ll be restored here, baboons. '''' The old man continues his words, exposing his yellowed teeth. Sakuya: ¡°The wedding of Prince and Tomo is performed with an adult who is approaching two months later. There is no time to curse again. Therefore, I have a little forcible hand. If you hide the dead in the woods, if you hide the corpse, it will be a disaster. "Cursing my daughter over the course of a year to distrust the involvement of the empire, and when it is hampered, turn her attention away from her death with the help of the people of the royal capital. What do those who carry the flag of do !? " Ants, "hi-hi-hi-hi! The country that my monks protect is Adastera. And when the reign of Adastera illuminates the continents, the world''s weeds are saved. In other words, the protection of the country is salvation. Whatever the case may be, if an elephant walks, it will die, and no one will rebuke the elephant with this. " Claudia, who had been silent until then, opened her mouth here for the first time, laughing at the shouting old man. "--Grandfather. Did you tell me at the cemetery was a lie?" After hearing Claudia''s voice, the old man changes his expression. That attitude clearly stood apart from the mockery of the past. No, "Toyo. It is true that my monk was sending unreliable spirits. It is also true that Claudia Dragnaut was impressed by the behavior of Onshi." The old man continues with a quieter voice. The Emperor: "The festival quells the devastating god with music, and purifies the evil spirits that deceive others, but my life-there is no lie in this. But it is not all of my monk. If you are a lord, you will do any rebellion by order, even if it is an outrage that curses and kills the squid. " "¡­¡­you are" "-Well, well." The old man reopens his mouth, as if to block Claudia from speaking to something. The mouth was distorted with intolerable pleasure. My life "I received from Odate to destroy Prince''s engagement without doubting the involvement of the Empire. The method was left to me!" "¡­¡­e?" Amuro: In other words, it''s my idea that I suffered a long curse with a monster! That''s why I attacked the royal city tonight! Hihihihihi! It was just heaven! " "...!" Pleasure, "Oh, I''m glad!" Is what shines in a difficult situation. Yeah, Yeah, Despair, but Yeah! If you have no fun, Claudia Dragnaut, let''s have plenty of cries! " To put it another way, the old man violently stirs the biwa that has become his attire. Suddenly, the biwa trembles and emits a non-sounding sound. The sound of the inaudible region immediately catches Dragnaught father and daughter, causing severe pain as if it were protruding into the brain cord. The old man turned around and asked in a calm tone to his father and daughter, who snarled in agony. Spell: "I just need to ask before that. How do you get rid of my monster? I was proud of it. " "... I don''t know, grandfather? The princess''s curse can be solved with a prince''s kiss." "Hihihi! If the spell is released with a kiss, all the sorcerers will eat up the rice. Well, if you can not say it, it will take a long time to hear. The tongue licking the prey is a strong man Features of- It was about when the old man, who had been talking a lot, tried to laugh more. Satisfied, Sole came up as if it were inaudible any more. -Black flash. The silent shock exploding around the Duke of Dragnaut House, Guangzhou, had the pressure to shake even the black walls of the still-developing "". "... what is it?" The old man squints, swallowing the words he was spitting. Intimidating feeling that sticks to the skin. A feeling of oppression that dries the throat. I can feel the threat from the mansion that I had never felt any shadow or shape. The old man, who was about to kill his daughter and daughter Dragnote, changed consciousness in an instant. I realized that I had to switch. Soon after, a young man appears from the Duke''s mansion. The young man was not visible in the eyes of the blind old man, but his footsteps were memorable instead. The other day, a young man who visited a cemetery. Like Claudia Dragnaut, I was impressed with his attitude of treating himself as if he was begging. And there is one more thing I heard. "Sora!" Claudia''s voice, his name. It was in many ways an unforgettable name for those who serve the swordsman. 64 Episode 63: Shinso vs. Shinso The sky "Sora, sora ...? After hearing the name Claudia screams, the old man squints, which does not seem interesting. For an old man who has been serving the swordsman for many years, the name Sora was very recognizable. Your sword The tiny sword of the great sword saint. "Was it flowing into canary? Then ..." I have doubts about the voice of the old man. Kei Sora feels like a torrent. A pulsation of power that makes a roaring noise and shakes the body. I can''t imagine being the same person if I couldn''t surpass even the ritual trial. Kei This overflowing thing was definitely that of the person who had mastered the mind. The genius Itsuto-ryu is a martial art that does not appear outside the gate. It is impossible for a person who has nothing to do with the fantasy sword to come to mind. If it is empty, what is Sora? However, Sora has not officially learned the illusion of fantasy. If such a human had acquired the guise alone, it was incredible. The old man laughs with a pleasantly low voice. I thought it was interesting. There is no contact between the old man and the sky, and there is no feeling for the exiled son of the sect. But if the sky has gone up from the bottom to gain power and has mastered the guise-let''s pay tribute to that fact. The reason is that it is the road that the old man himself used to go. Miken: "I see you as a lord. My monk says there is only one. It was the utterest respect for the old man-Jinbo. However, given the situation of being an assailant, and the surrounding situation where the master and servant of the Duke family are falling, it is natural that they are perceived as eating. There is no way to be ignored. So Jinbo added the following words so that the other party had to respond. "The curse of Claudia Dragnaut is no different to my sister Astrid Dragnaut-did my monk''s advice help?" The sister who hears it looks at Jinbo as if flipped, and then looks at the sky. In contrast, the sky shrugged lightly. Gobo: The owner of a cloudy soul, like "You helped me," by name accuses Astrid of being the culprit. That is the proof that Astrid is innocent. " Kei''s eyes, "Hi-hi-hi! That''s supposed to be true. It seems like the one who was exiled from the island without a tooth like a dragon fan soldier has grown much." The absurdly taunted, the sky responds with equal amounts of malice. "What if you were exiled, you''re like a gobo. Your position isn''t much different from me." Ignorance of ignorance, "Hihihihihihi! This is an unexpected word. What do you have in common with the mysterious monk who was entrusted with capturing Canary? Then I want you to be a professor by all means. " "What an easy thing. If Gobo is truly needed by his sword as a force, he can''t get out of the island." Jinbo So, he looked at his lips with his lips bent. Yuu "The swordsman''s martial law is to take care of Onigashima, with all the swordsman of Aobayashi Hachika leading the sword of the main sword sacred. Otherwise, the monster overflowing from the demon gate will immediately eat the island''s defense. Exceptions are those who are freshly enlisted, those who have lost their ability to fight, or those who have demonstrated their abilities to fight on the island. " They leave the island on a mission. Even if you can''t fight on the island, outside monsters and even human opponents will have more than enough strength. Effective use outside of the field. The rocks knew that the noisy empire''s demands would clear them up, but they would elitely protect the island-the sky knew it was the style of the modern swordsman. Reincarnation "I''m standing here now. That''s enough to know the power of Gobo and the position of Gobo. If I''m exiled, I''m Gobo. You see, there''s not much difference." "Baboon, idiots of the world. My monk''s level is 73? What''s the point, but it''s out of my mind to be equated with youth?" Curse "Gobo''s power is specializing in sound and looking at his heart" "... Nuh?" Mansion: If this reach from the cemetery, why wasn''t Gobo unnecessary for fighting on the island, even though there were no more useful ranged attacks? It doesn''t work with the owner. " "..." Kei "That is the magical power that is generated in the body. A technique that does not communicate as well as me cannot pass through the demon on the island that bears the magical power of Onimon. In other words, the only thing a monk can do is wield the weaker than himself. No matter how high the level, there is no reason to fear them. " The sky to affirm. Then, the black sword in his hand flashes. At the next moment, the sound of more than a hundred pottery bursting into the duke''s mansion rang. ¡ô¡ô¡ô Wahgang Zhao It was the sound of the black walls, which were manifested by the magic of Jinbo, shattered into countless fragments. The dash of the sky is released-due to flying slashes. Thousands of shattered walls fall to the ground and melt and disappear like snow. Jinbo, who knew that his strongest shield had shattered with just one sword, had both clouded eyes. But I wasn''t surprised. From behind the shattered wall, a black sword was thrown over the sky. Jinbo, leaning against the wall of the Duke''s mansion, has no escape and receives the opponent''s slashing in front of the biwa he was holding-Shinsogu, Deathzuka. Shout At the moment when the two souls collided, a tearing silk was emitted from the front of Deathzuka. Automatic It is in front of Deathzuka. This is a multiple-fold increase in the sound attack that controlled Drag Note father and daughter. An average opponent would have been able to pierce the eardrum with a single blow and squirt blood from his ears. However, the sky calmly withstood a counterattack in front of Deathzuka-no, not at all. Kei: As the sky guessed, the sound attack in front of Deathzuka could not reach a certain amount or more. If you do this, you will lose. The old man realizes while playing a brim competition between the souls. At the same time as he realized, his high-pitched laughter came from his mouth. Pleasure "Hihihihihihi! Pleasantly, really pleasurable! That my monk, who had been trying to play Claudia Drag Note until the end of his life, would be in a difficult situation! Well, let''s get seriously from here! " Mysterious bird Jinbo was like this. In the middle, his body blew backwards as if by something. Kei Jinbo flooded the sky from a very close distance. There is no reason Jinbo can''t handle the elementary things that Keiku can handle. The damage to the sky was minor, but Jinbo didn''t care. The important thing is to gain distance from your opponent. Jinbo had begun the next spell before the sky had repositioned. No. "" Millions of Iron Cavalry Soldiers, Ruma Haruma " Elaboration The chanting was quick and accurate, and above all. The knitted magical power composes magic without any deviation. Seijin If there was a mage here, you would have admired that Jinbo''s was the level chanting that the mage reached. Iron: "''Everything is exhausted, but it never breaks. Gather is a miscellaneous person, swear is a revolution. Pile it up with a wall. At the end of the chanting, a black wall appears around Jinbo-no, the city wall. The wall, which appeared to surround Jinbo, rather than a partial manifestation of the chanting, was all different in thickness, height, and density from the crushed black wall. It was a fort, albeit less. "This is my monster''s strongest shield. It''s surprising that it''s not enough to break it with a sword as before, because it''s full of magical power. The attack reaches youth. '''' Jinbo laughed with his throat shaking. Sensei "Hihi. Young, you said you didn''t have a reason to fear the monk earlier? Did you mean you could just beat that and win the mystery? ¡°I don''t know Ritii¡± is just a word for young people right now! I ¡¯m sorry! ¡± In fact, Jinbo started the next chanting. "''The trees rot, the grass dies, the soil rots''" The resounding old man''s chanting. And at the same time, another unfamiliar voice began to cast another magic. Eyes: ''The blood is boiling, the hair is burning, and it is boiling.'' It was the voice of the soul. Deathzuka Gozen in the hands of Jinbo spins his chanting with a voice similar to a scream. Ashes "" Dancing is full " Koketsu: "Chair of Nojo. Flipping is the flag of rebellion. Double chanting. That was another ability of Jinbo''s mind. Pus: "Look at and rot!" "''Bleeding Hands, Embrace Death for My Enemy-Flame Princess''" With the completion of Jinbo''s chanting, earth magic in the seventh sphere was activated, and the court of the Duke''s mansion began to decay rapidly. The soil of the garden starts to sound muddy, starting from the location where the valley is located. Even the link between the cobblestone gate and the entrance could not escape from the effects of corrosion magic, and it turned into a sticky substance like clay. The turf, which was beautiful green, quickly turned into dark purple withered grass, and a stench that bent its nose covered it. Next was the voice of dismay of those who served the Duke. The corroded garden turns into a bottomless swamp, trying to drag those who are there into the ground. Those who were caught in rotten soil fell deeper and more restrained as if they resisted insects on rice cakes. To escape, the entire garden is already contaminated by the old man''s magic and there is nowhere to escape. The same was happening in the sky. In addition, the tentacles of more than ten fires created by Deathzuka Gozen are groaning against the sky. It can be avoided if the body is strengthened by Kei. However, it is clear that the fire is going to the rest of the people, especially the Dragnaught father and daughter. In the sky, Jinbo''s mouth was opened in the shape of a crescent moon. 65 Episode 64 "--I see" I muttered a little while being caught up in the magic of corrosion and squeezed by the magic of fire. Area Defend yourself with the eighth defense magic that is comparable to a citadel, and then defeat the enemy with two kinds of magic with yourself and your heart. Jinbo Just like the battle in the cage castle battle, I guess it''s the essence of battle. Perhaps Jinbo himself is an excellent wizard, and has the ability to exercise advanced magic without a guise. Kei Also, because you add two things to your mind and mind, you won''t be the other soldier or adventurer. If he were concerned, Jinbo would be able to deal with one army alone. The power of the fifth fire magic "Flame Princess" approaching here is also tremendous. Kei: I can use this magic, but even with the added power, the number of tentacles is limited to six. Firewood However, Jinbo''s size is slightly more than ten, and the thickness of the flame and the speed of approaching it are also uneven. If struck directly, my body would burn up like a fire and quickly be put out of charcoal. The difference in power between me and Jinbo as a surgeon was obvious. ¨D¨DWell, what happened? While thinking about such a thing, he beats the first flame approaching his eyes with his heart. The burning heat that roared and attacked disappeared in an instant with the amount of heat. It was not "four scattered". It has ¡°disappeared¡±. As if swallowed by an invisible monster. Breeze I didn''t even blow a piece of heat on my face. What I felt was, at best, a burnt smell. I swung the sword further. Two, three, four. Tentacles Eat the flames that come in a row. When the number reached twelve, Flame Princess'' magic disappeared. After confirming that, I thrust a sword on the ground. Then, the magic that rotten the ground was absorbed by the blade as if sucked. Once immersed, the rotten ground did not return, but those who had settled in the mud were no longer swallowed by the ground. Jinbo raises a voice that blends a lot of surprise and a little dismay, perhaps as if he felt the unnatural disappearance of magic. Wahgang Zhao: "... hi, hee hee hee! I see, I see! The abilities of the young soul are absorbed and absorbed! It seems that it is also specialized in absorbing magical powers! It ¡¯s a natural enemy for mysterious magicians! ¡± Speaking, Jinbo struck his heart with a violent hand. Reason "However, the magical power that can be absorbed at one time is limitless. If you attack from all sides with wide area magic, you can not avoid everything. There should be a limit to the total amount of magical power that can be absorbed. If you absorb the magical power that exceeds the limit, the young body will be scattered with the accumulated magical power. With the essence of my monk''s magic, let''s make the young man a hell! Deathzuka Gozen starts a scream-like chanting. It resonated with the chilly inflection of the Dukes'' House at night. Gaki: "--Eli-Eli-Urus-Eli-Urus, protect, harm, resonate" His voice was more painful and "screaming" rather than "screaming". Same source existence The mind is a user. They live and exist, albeit with different meanings than humans. Maybe there is will. Jinbo gave a terrible suffering to his half-body, and opened his mouth happily. Wahgang Zhao: "I''m going to teach you the secrets of magic. The magic and so-called magic in the world are marked with the letter" Sho. " It''s called magic. Very few magicians know this meaning. " Jinbo speaks. Devil is the meaning of things that are not in this world. Magic is driven by an unprecedented doctrine, a technique that humans could not normally handle. Old Summoners brought the magic to human hands. They signed a contract with the highly deviled demons and modified them so that humans could use them. This is the magic and magic of the world. Eclipse "Orthodox magic is magic that has been" correctly modified ". Naturally, there is also the original magic that has not been modified. Higher priests and others call this magic. Then " Devil magic that cannot be handled by human hands. Its use requires a great deal of magic and energy. Even if the devil wears out, it is intolerable to humans. Therefore, the use of eclipse magic forces irreversible changes on mind and body. Simply put, the more you use it, the less you become human. Vampires: "Well-known places. Some of these monsters have used their own abilities to master magic. Needless to say, dangerous knowledge, It is inevitable that you must learn, and you must know the evil in order to empower the good, because a fortune that only contains you has no value. " I don''t teach eclipse magic at the sage school. Being aware of eclipse magic and learning it is a prerequisite for a first-class technician-Jinbo said. By the end of the story, the chanting before Deathzuka was nearing its end. Íß Õ¯ ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥Ò ¥ÒOnly in the dress, but then, in the power of the inimitable curse, the soul becomes stronger and deeper! This is the essence of my wife''s incarnation, Deathzuka-go! ¨DHey, sword sky! If you can eat this curse, eat it! " Five organs, "Pile up a wall and squeeze blood. At the end of the chanting, a blood-colored castle gate appears and opens with a sound. It was the great army that overflowed. A great magic that summons the entire castle of hell and the corps of the dead who are stationed there. If Wugang is focused on the fort''s defensive surface, this seems to be a magic focused on the fort''s attack surface. No matter how powerful my guise is, I can''t pick up the dead from all sides at the same time, and can''t eat the entire infinite army of corps-that''s Jinbo''s idea. Regardless of whether it is right or wrong, it is understandable that it is aimed. But there''s no reason to keep up with the way we go. Nagahiro Tongue I did not hold my finger on Jinbo waving, or on the front of Deathzuka, who continued to sing a long sentence. Kei We have already poured the limit amount into the right hand core. Kei Like a day when the herd of manticores was destroyed in the forest of Titis, she spread a poured spiral and covered the black blade. Sad Just the point of flying slashes. A savage sword that eats his distance. ¨D¨DThe rattle is slapping. Like howling. Or laugh. It was as if he knew that the target was a soul incomparable to Manticore. It was as if the child at the table was making a noise as soon as he hit the tableware and eat it quickly. Let''s fulfill that hope. I slightly licked the sword raised up high with a shouting voice-I shook it down. ¡ô¡ô¡ô ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± Jinbo was the first to speak out in the dukes'' yard, where all sounds had disappeared. Jinbo searches for his body with his right hand. First the left shoulder, then the right waist. He confirmed that his sword was deeply cut from his left shoulder to his right hip. In addition, even the guise held in his left hand had been cut more than halfway. As if Jinbo was waiting to confirm this, thousands of glass plates shattered in the ears of every human being there. It was the sound of two kinds of magic that had been cut with my sword shattered. At the same time as the magic disappeared, the corps of Gaki, who was about to be unleashed, was repatriated. "Hi ... baboon, baboon!" A shouting laughter from Jinbo''s mouth-no, screaming. Category: Stupid, stupid ... Stupid! The eighth magic, and also the two magics of the eclipse, were torn apart with just one sword! There''s no lingering ... I drank it or drank it?¡­ Stupid, impossible! Absorption capacity is certainly terrifying, but it''s so powerful that the shackles are also large. Isn''t it! " I slowly walk toward the old man who is crazy. The rotten ground was hard to walk, but the old man didn''t seem to flee, so there was no problem. Well, even if you say that you escape, the wound carved in the body of the old man is definitely fatal. It speaks for the amount of souls that come in. So it''s a waste to run away, but I don''t think Jinbo is so pure. The reason why Jinbo doesn''t try to escape is probably because she is so upset that she has no choice. In fact, Jinbo continues to roar. "The mind is what shapes the mind of the user! You have any kind of monster in your body, such as drinking a curse !?" Oh, "Young" has changed to "you"-I thought I''d try to mock it, but there''s nothing I can gain from repeating this old man and words. And, no matter how enemies, they didn''t want to be seen by the people here, especially Dragnother''s sisters, striking the dying old man. It''s the end, so I didn''t say anything extra, I just opened my mouth to listen to her. "I don''t know if the little dying Gobo knows it. Is there anything left to say at the end?" "Shinu ... I''m going to die! Are you killing my monk? Wait, hesitate to wait, young! Will your sword''s legion, Onushi, take over my son, Aobayashi''s flagship !?" "Unfortunately this is an exiled body. You don''t have to refrain from Gobo''s master." My guess: "It''s not too fast! Well, my priest will be a witness for youth! This person is the fourth flag, the ninth place in Aobayashi! Should be unleashed! " "I don''t want to be dismissed anymore. Well, my sword is also my mother''s surname. So I''m going to recover only my last name, but I''m not going to use Gobo for that." That said, I moved my guise quickly. The cutting edge of the black sword pierces the face of the death grave. When I added the blade a while ago, it was Deathzuka Gozen, who had the same hardness as here, but the damage received by the previous sword resounded, and it looked like a normal biwa. The automatic is also not activated, and the front of Deathzuka scatters lightly enough to beat the beat. ¡­ At that moment, for a moment, I felt like someone was whispering in my ear. However, his voice is too small to understand its meaning. All I knew was that the voice was terribly calm and gentle. Jinbo, who lost his guise, opened his eyes and opened his mouth wide. Nagi: On the verge of screaming, I hit Jinbo''s neck with a black sword. It is clear that Jinbo is not willing to speak the last words, so there is no need to repeat them. I beheaded and return immediately. Wrinkled neck Behind it, she was separated from her torso, but fell to the ground, and blood blew from her neck like a fountain. 66 Episode 65: Hostage Jinbo The incident that struck the royal city of Horus continued for a while after defeating it. The unleashed undead swarmed down the city did not stop when the mastermind fell. However, the undead that appeared in Horus were generally low-level individuals, and if the initial confusion subsided, it did not take long to clear up. Probably, Jinbo did not intend to seriously destroy the capital city. If that happens, it could even affect the marriage between Prince Canary and Princess Adastella, which is scheduled to take place two months later. So it seems that he did not have a strong undead in the city. The flock of undead was wiped out of the royal capital the next day, with guards guarding the block, the Knights who stormed from the Royal Castle, and even the priests of leading temples. The situation has calmed down. I returned to Ishka without prejudice-not to mention that Dr. Dragnaut digs deep into the situation. The conversation between me and Jinbo is heard by everyone who was there. I couldn''t cheat now, and I didn''t intend to do so, so I told the Duke what I knew. Even the duke, it should have been a minor shock to know that his daughter''s curse was due to the empire''s caster, and that the purpose was to break the daughter''s engagement with the prince. This is undoubtedly part of the invasion by the Empire, and it is likely that the domestic aristocrats, who had promoted the marriage between the Prince and the Imperial Princess, were also involved in conspiracy. If you reveal the truth, the kingdom of Canary will surely go wild. However, there is no option to hide the truth. It only benefits the empire. Needless to say, the Imperial side would not admit that this case was announced, and the marriage between the Prince and the Princess will continue. If the kingdom breaks down, that could lead to the opening of the war. The Adastera Empire has enough national power to make such a powerful work possible. A deep wrinkle was created in the eyebrows of Draglia, the lead nobleman of Canary, which did not seem to disappear easily. I am not another person. In the future, it is not unlikely that the empire, parents'' house, etc. will ask for "provide humans who have defeated Jinbo." It is conceivable that the king of Canary or the prince of Corchia (a pro-imperial aristocracy), who feared the criticism of the empire, would present me who had defeated Jinbo. With that in mind, the Duke and I have spoken. As a result, it was decided that my actions in this one case were downplayed. Not only for the empire, but also for the Canary. It was Duke Dragnaught who defeated Jinbo, and Jinbo gave all the information about Onigashima and Adastera. At first glance, it looks like the Duke has taken my credit, but it''s actually what I proposed. At this stage, I thought it was not a good idea for "Mikazora" to stand on the front stage, so I decided to hide in the shadow of His Excellency Thunder. The reason for taking such a measure was to gain time. Regardless of the sex root, Jinbo is a person who has mastered the mind. If it turns out that I, who was expelled from the island five years ago, has killed a human who has reached the mystery of the illusionary one-sword style, Onigashima will definitely send more than Jinbo. I''m going to crush me over the face of a fantastic sword. I''m not going to be hostile with Onigashima anymore, but to be honest, it''s best to have a full collision a little later. Falcon It is about time that Ilia and Miroslav are about to settle. Add "Sword of the sword" and increase the number of soul-eating targets besides Luna Maria-I want to bring at least that much before picking up an attacker from home. I had a rough plan. By the way, if I hide the name, the aim of Onigashima will be directed to Drag Note, who "slayed Jinbo" as a matter of course. Despite the reputation of the famous Raiko, if you are targeted by a superior fantasy swordsman, there will be no disadvantage. In that regard, I''m sorry to impose a danger, but the Duke himself laughed and said, "I don''t care." In the first place, on the side of the duke, Onigashima was the one that set the stage. There''s no other option than a hostile to those who have cursed their daughters and have suffered for more than a year. Furthermore, if my name appears as a person who has defeated Jinbo, that does not eliminate the hostility of the Empire towards the Duke. For the Adastera Empire, which plans to invade Canary, Dragnot is still an obstacle. The Duke is targeted by the Empire, whether or not I give her name. So my concern is useless-that was the Duke''s speech. It was decided that I would return to Ishka. Of course, when it comes, I''ll always be on the Crow Solas and run to the royal capital at any time. When the Duke told her at the dinner table, the first to react was Claudia, her second daughter. ¡ô¡ô¡ô "Father, I want to go to Ishka." "What?" Opening the first, seeing the daughter who uttered unexpected things, his father, Prince Drag Note, blinked his eyes. "What do you suddenly say, Crow?" Drag Note asks a little embarrassment. Claudia, on the other hand, utters silly words with a cheerful smile. "It''s a hostage, my father." "Mu ..." Although it was a strange word for me, it seems that Dr. Dragnaut understood his daughter''s intention. I looked at Claudia with a face like drinking vinegar. I put my mouth in a hurry. "Um, now I heard some words that I couldn''t ignore ...?" As you might guess from the conversation before and after, Claudia will be the hostage and I will take the hostage. Why is that? "Mr. Sora. In a noble family, depending on the situation, you may have to abandon your personal feelings." Claudia with a serious face. I have to stretch my back and listen. "After Mr. Sora returns to Ishka, his father may abandon his contract with Mr. Sora. For example ... well ... the Empire is starting to invade the Kingdom of Canary in the wake of this incident. If you give up Mr. Sora, we will cease military action-under such conditions, His Majesty the King and the Lord Corchia will surely agree. "-And that your father will follow you?" "Of course, my father disagrees, but my father is the Lord''s ministry and the head of the Duke. I think it would be difficult for the Majesty to do this in the form of an order. Trying to penetrate the story could lead to the duke''s rebellion, leaving thousands and tens of thousands of people exposed to the war, even to the duke''s vassal, territory, and his family. I will do it. " The responsibility of the head of the aristocracy is to maintain the house. It is not permissible to imitate the danger of the house because of personal circumstances. In such a situation, Dragneut would have to sacrifice me and offer me-Claudia declared so in an unusual expression and an unreasonable argument. "... I see. So you''re a hostage?" "Yes. If that happens, please take care of me." "... Did you try your best to keep up with Ishka?" "Yes! Good luck and thought with my sister!" Yeah, good smile. And Astrid, you too. By all means, the reasoning was not Claudia''s. Your father is also smiling. Claudia continued with a serious look. "And I-it would be helpful for Mr. Sora to have the second daughter of the Duke of Dragnaut beside Mr. Sora. Few people will be able to bargain at my house." "Well, surely." There''s plenty to do when it''s decided to live with the house, but the simple fact is that if you know that your home has a duke''s second daughter, my influence in Ishka is greater than ever . The adventurer''s guild will no longer be able to downplay me. Onijin The effect of relieving hostility to living in the same house can be expected. I looked at my sister, Astrid. Why did Astrid cooperate with Claudia''s plan? Perhaps Astrid would like to keep his sister away from the royal capital again so as not to be involved in the political struggle. Now that the engagement with the prince has been revoked, Claudia may not be targeted again for cursing or killing, but the reinstatement of his health and the uncovering of the empire''s conspiracy have led to his earlier engagement. The possibility of being steamed back is not zero. I guess Astrid''s sister wants to keep those noises out of Claudia''s ears. And if the Duke''s mansion is attacked again as an enemy or an empire, if Claudia is in Ishka, the duke''s blood can be avoided even if it is completely annihilated. Astrid, who witnessed the power of the attire, seemed to take that into account. 67 Episode 66 Unexpected Determination, Unexpected Visit "My husband, I have a story." It was the night before we returned to Ishka that the seal of the beastman''s girl cut out with a terrible look. Well, what is the story-I tried to blur like that, but I stopped looking at the other person''s face. If you look at the expression, it is clear that the other side is serious. If so, you should also take this seriously. And he had a clue what the story was about. "Are you talking about what you saw on the night of the raid?" In this question, the sticker nodded. After all, I rub my cheeks while thinking about it. Jinbo The night of the raid is, of course, the night of the raid. At that time, I was falling down, giving Claudia a lot of soul. When Jinbo excited his guise, he woke up with a strong sign, but he was not ready to go to battle immediately. What happened was that he was there-he was the caretaker of my fall-and ate the soul of Luna Maria. Then, the seal was also witnessed by the seal who was also nursing. As the situation was the situation, I ate quite a lot and devoured Luna Maria''s soul. As a result, Lunamaria collapsed, and I entrusted Lunamaria to the seal and headed for Jinbo. It is no surprise that the seal is suspicious. Anyway, Luna Maria is obviously down because of a kiss with me. When I thought calmly later, there were various kinds of hands, such as once removing the seat from the seal, but I was quite panicked with me. Anyway, he was just being woken up by the guise of a mascot. Kiss If you say "Luna Maria always wakes up" on the current seal, it won''t make sense. If you command yourself to "forget" using your position as a master and slave, Seal is sure to question you ... I''m about to increase the number of people who do "soul eating" besides Luna Maria. The chances of seeing a scene similar to a seal living in the same house are only increasing. In each case, it is troublesome to think of an excuse or order to forget. With this raid on the royal capital, information on my origin, fantasy swords, and soul was leaked to the Duke of Dragnaut. Then there is no point in hiding them in a seal. In the first place, both Seal and Luna Maria know my secrets that the Duke doesn''t even know-the one she holds powers up. There is no point in hiding it further. In a way, this was a good start to reveal the secret. The problem is that the seal is afraid of the vampire-like ability to eat the soul, and tries to escape from me--yes, when that happens, it''s freed from the slaves as originally planned and returned home. I can do it. Of course, after stopping. And if you don''t keep it, you''ll just judge the seal as "enemy." While thinking about such a thing, I explained it to the seal. Seal nodded with a serious look at her, and listened to the explanation. Then, after hearing everything, Seal opened his mouth, exhaling. "That was it. Thank you for talking." "¡­¡­that''s all?" "What is that?" "No, I don''t know what to say, is it dangerous to eat someone else''s soul? I thought I was more scared or scared." ¡°¡­¡­¡­ Kya, Kya?¡± "Wow, I heard a scream of questioning for the first time." Looking at the seal, sitting on his head deliberately sitting, I struggled with the reaction and turned my eyebrows into an eight-shape. Well, it''s not bad for me to be able to joke after hearing everything. Then the seal stood up with a giggle. "I tried my best and was scared." "No, I didn''t say I was afraid or scared ... I am deeply moved "At that time, I didn''t know who bought me. After that, I was stroking my ears and tail so that I had no time to sleep for days ..." That''s why the seal complained that it took time until the tension was released. Staring at her grudgeless face, I finally looked away. Seeing me, Seal laughs again happily. Then, when the laugh disappeared, an unexpected word came out of the mouth of the beastman girl. "--Well, I''m going to eat too, right?" "Muh?" When I shook my head, I shook my head at the same angle. "Isn''t you training me because I''m going to eat at a higher level?" Upon hearing that, I clap my hand. Let Lunamaria teach you how to fight, or hug and empower. A: That kind of thing is a preparation for eating your soul, Seal says. It''s definitely a misunderstanding. In the first place, I recently learned that my spirit affects others. The reason for holding the seal was simply lust. However, from a seal that I knew everything, my actions seemed like "that purpose". I understood that point, so I decided to deny it again- "Ah, um, I''m always fine!" The beast girl clenched both fists and came close together. I''m going involuntarily. "Is it okay?" "It''s okay to do the same thing as Luna! I''m prepared!" Close range. Serious look. A good look. Ocelot''s ears are standing out, perhaps because of tension or determination. I shook my hands back and forth in a hurry, with a slight step back. "No, no, no problem, don''t worry, because I''m not going to force my seal soul." "It''s not too hard. I''m offering it because I want to help my husband." "... nu" Seal''s sincere words shuffled her reply. To be honest, there was a desire to eat a seal (in a spiritual sense). There is no doubt that it is delicious. It wasn''t once or twice that I was tempted to go there when I was together at night, or when I was looking at a sticker that was sleeping a little closer after things were over. But I''m deciding that the one who eats the soul-kill or hug it-is the only one who has hostility and harm here. Conflict I couldn''t eat a seal that I didn''t have there. -However, while I think so, it is also true that there is a voice whispering in my heart, "I don''t care if you''re good." Jinjinbo The source of that voice is the battle with. The old man I cut that, and of course, ate the old man''s soul. As a result, my level went up to ¡°9¡±. When I first came to the capital, my level was "8". From there, Luna Maria was given a soul and fell to "7", and then Claudia was given a soul and fell to "5" at once. Great rise from there. With Jinbo alone, the level rose all at once, and the soaring so far has been since the fly''s nest. At the same time, the barrier of level 9 that I couldn''t surpass was broken, and the illusion of "the limit of talent" that kept looking at me disappeared when I was at level 1. It would be nice to say so much. However, there is a problem that I realized again this time. Difficult That''s my level up. As I said many times, I reached level 8 when I beat Griffon. Since then, he has defeated Banshee, Scylla, Werewolf and Basilisk, and has eaten Luna Maria''s soul continually, but nevertheless has not improved. This time, she broke the wall by eating Jinbo, level 73, but of course, the wall at level 10 is expected to be even thicker than wall 9. If you do the same, you will never be strong. In the future, there is no guarantee that the person who will be sent from Onigashima instead of Jinbo will be the one I can handle. I can''t afford to stay relaxed. In the first place, Jinbo was not an easy partner. Jinbo, who was both an artisan and a mentor, was a good match for me. If Jinbo had different characteristics, he must have struggled more. In that sense, leveling up is urgent. From the above, the offer of the seal can be said to me as a crossing boat. I set the condition for the soul-eating opponent so that it would not become a monster that would fall into force and forcefully attack others. More specifically, to avoid repeated mistakes in the prostitutes of the past. If the person being eaten knows the circumstances and says "I can eat it," there is no need to comply with the original conditions. After thinking for a moment, I checked with the seal. "Isn''t it necessary that the effects of eating the soul come out later?" The souls eaten by me will recover over time-I''m convinced that Miroslav and Luna Maria could suddenly die, go mad, or go out of their way one day Not zero. Scorpions It is possible that repeated soul-eating can alter personality and personality. In some cases, Miroslav, who hated me like me, became so creepy as to be obedient. This was, to varying degrees, common to Luna Maria. I also told Seal about it, but the gaze of a beast girl did not change me. At this point, I''m happy to see Seal''s determination. Then feel free to say-but I saw the slave ring worn on Seal''s neck and stopped me from doing it. Seal has the right to live and plunder as a slave. Naturally, it should have had a strong influence on this action. In other words, the word that you can eat your soul is by no means a free will of the seal. It seems that there was pressure under the same slave Luna Maria. It would be a good idea to take advantage of such feelings. Certainly not "forced", but equally bad. However, it is true that the soul of the seal is attractive. So I decided to take steps. "Okay, let''s release the seal from slaves." "Eh? But that is ..." I put my words on a sticker that says something while puzzled. "If you don''t change your mind, don''t hesitate to do so." For the time being, this story was on the shelves until I returned to Ishka-so the seal looked unusually a bit naughty. Perhaps he felt as if he had made his resolve. Well, I was prepared and put off what I offered, and I can''t help feeling sick. I''m sorry about that, but please be careful because eating your current seal will hurt your conscience. However, I did not think that Seal would say this. I guess the sparrows won''t be saying something similar over time-I was struggling to follow the badly-named sticker. I feel that even a calm child or a calm child is usually hard to bend once. Fortunately, the seal wasn''t sullen for a long time, and by the time I left the Royal City the next day, I had returned to my usual seal, so I was secretly breathing relief. Claudia was not accompanied by this return. He wanted to go with him, but as expected it was only a short day after the raid, and even shortly after being released from a year-long curse, the immediate emigration was with Dr. Dragnaut upright He did not shake. Claudia is to wait for some calm before coming to Ishka. So we set out from the royal capital, where the raids of the previous assault were left, and headed for Ishka. To be honest, he predicted that there would be contact and hindrance from the crown prince who was obliged to Clau Solas, and the Corkian lord who was going to the empire, but apparently they were just Jinbo''s case It seemed calm to return home. It was my alertness that when I saw the familiar wall in a few days, I breathed relief. I''m glad I came back without any trouble-I thought so, but it was a little quicker to relieve. He was hammered because a familiar young man sat in front of his house with a bad face. The moment I saw the young man''s face, I reflexively frowned and muttered her name. "... Lars?" 68 Episode 67: Lars' Request "Please! Please lend me the power of Sora!" In front of Ishka''s home. Lars looked at my face and shouted, bowing deeply without staring. The person sitting on the wall bows down, so it is prostrate from the side. I was confused by the sudden. Frankly, there''s no reason to listen to Lars'' request. However, this was the first time I had seen Lars so weak that I was interested in what happened. Speaking of interest, I also care why Lars is alone. Ilia is probably missing because Merte has not returned yet. But why is there no other Miroslav figure? Invited I put Lars back home to hear about that. Dust The house was quite sullied because I had been away for a while, but Lars didn''t care about that, and he was afraid to repeat his words. The situation that came to light after hearing the situation from Lars was as follows. Lars and Miroslav, and three extraordinary adventurers. The five parties went to Skim Mountain after I headed to Merte Village. When I was meeting with Priest Sarah over there, the Lars were climbing hills. The purpose is extermination of griffon. The client is the Earl House. Well, I knew this situation without hearing from Lars. He had previously received a report from Miroslav. The question is what happened to the Lars who headed for Mount Skim with five of them. ¨D¨DIn conclusion, Lars arrived at Skim Mountain and turned back near the griffon habitat. The cause was Lars'' injury. It seemed that someone had a surprise attack while watching the night with Miroslav. Lars woke up without any trauma, but suffered a tremendous loss of strength and wasn''t ready to fight. Cave Skim is a monster lining the forest of Titis. Perhaps you have received the "" of an undead monster wandering in the mountains-well, not limited to the undead, but you can do the same with other demons or even human magic. At any rate, Lars realizes that he is stunned. In part, he lost his ability to fight the griffon, but more than that, he knew he was already on a carriage returning down the mountain and back to Ishka. While Lars lost consciousness, the other members once ran down Lars and returned to Ishka--except for Miroslav, who remained alone on Skim Mountain. I frowned reflexively. When she saw it, she thought she was "blamed" and opened her mouth as if biting. "I told you to go back soon! But ..." Lars, who became cool, immediately made a sinking look. The three new members did not follow leader Lars. It seems that they were more like Miroslav''s recruiter than the new members of Hayabusa''s Sword, hired to defeat Griffon. They prioritized the orders of Miroslav, the de facto employer, rather than Lars, the formal leader. In other words, a command to "protect Lars and return to Ishka." Lars was given a letter from them. "This is the letter ..." That''s one sheet of paper from Lars. There were words in Miroslav''s handwriting saying, "I''m sorry for doing myself, I didn''t want to endanger you when I fell down, and I wanted Griffon to stay at Ishka because I''m sure I''ll stop." Lars, who read this, had no arrows or shields and tried to turn back alone, but this action was blocked by other members. Upon receiving Miroslav''s orders, the three men forced Lars to return to Skim Mountain to Ishka. Lars, one-on-three and weak in strength, can''t figure it out and is unexpectedly taken back to Ishka. When they return to Ishka, the new members quickly disappear with a raging rars. The contract with Miroslav was until he returned to Ishka, and Lars had no idea what to do with them. Of course, Lars immediately tried to return to Skim Mountain. However, his physical condition has not yet recovered, and he will struggle with lesser demons who appear around Ishka. It was impossible to climb Skim again in such a situation. Lars tried to find a companion to accompany, but there was no adventurer to raise his hand because the request for the reputed "Falcon Sword" was requested, and the destination was the summit of Makai Skim Mountain. He sought help from the guild, but his guild was heavy. This is because Miroslav said, "If I wanted to go back, I left myself on the mountaintop on my own initiative." It is common sense for adventurers that if they were left behind on their own, aside from being demolished and left behind, Still, it seems that receptionists with familiar faces, such as Liddell and Parfait, are moving, but preparations are not progressing slowly. It took four days for Lars to return from Skim Mountain to Ishka. Including the time spent on descent and the time after returning to Ishka, it is calculated that almost 10 days have already passed since Raz and Miroslav separated. For that much time, Miroslav was left alone in the mountains, and Lars was mad and furious. Then I heard that I had returned from the Imperial City. I can''t hide Klaus Solas, so even if I don''t like my return, I''ll climb to the edge of people''s mouths. When Lars heard that, he came to my house, "shame on him"-a series of things. ¡ô¡ô¡ô Lars''s request was, as expected, "Please send me to Skim Mountain by Wyvern." The aim is to rescue Miroslav. Mentioned I thought she would help me out of the griffon, but she didn''t. Looking at the water, Lars shakes his head with a nonchalant face. His decision to stigmatize his stigma led to this situation-Lars bit his lips as if he regretted. Looking at those lars, I squint a little. Lars probably thinks, "I think Miroslav alone would remain on Mount Skim to help." This is not a strange idea. Anyone who knows the behavior of Miroslav, who had been talking to Lars, must think so. -But is that really the case? I don''t claim to be saying, "Miroslav''s heart is now directed at me, not Lars!" I don''t know the heart of Miroslav. So far, Miroslav has taken action that works for me, but it is quite possible that they are a stepping stone to mocking me. That said, Miroslav''s actions did not seem unnatural. How to get rid of griffon by yourself. How do you bring the corpse home if you can beat it? The purpose of the taxidermy is that if the face is scratched or the corpse rots, it will have a significant effect on the judgment of the request. Destroying the griffon can be tiring and tiring. There are also questions about what we do with food and water. An even more fundamental problem is that Miroslav''s request alone does not lead to Lars'' stigma. Lars ''reputation as Falcon''s sword may return, but Lars'' return to Ishka, leaving Miroslav alone, will fall further. It is hard to imagine that Miroslav was unaware of these problems because he was "for the lars". Rather, it''s better to think that everything was done to further deter Lars'' reputation. In that sense, Miroslav''s aim has already been achieved. So it''s okay to reject Lars'' request here, and it''s okay. As I said before, I have no reason to listen to Lars'' request. Rather, I just want to point and laugh. Exceeding ... But there was a strange word in my mind thinking so. "Well, hey, why don''t you join our party if you like? ¡» That''s Lars''s voice when he first met. Throat As soon as I remembered it, nature and ridicule were stopped around. Lars, who recruited me to Falcon''s Sword, benefits. Dunning On the other day, after returning from the fly''s nest and breaking down, it''s a blessing that you don''t have to worry anymore-honestly, I was concerned. Like no debt. That''s why I tried to return it on this occasion. Of course, I''m not stupid to take Lars to Skim Mountain. In the first place, the current Lars will not be able to withstand Wyvern flights. For some reason, just riding on Crow Solas can be quite exhausting. That''s why I''m the only one who goes to Skim Mountain. Lars would be reluctant to do so, but the purpose of Lars is now to rescue Miroslav, not to kill Griffon. There is no complaint if you bring Miroslav safely home. I mean, even if you have a complaint, you can hear it. By the way, let''s listen to Miroslav''s real intentions and clarify the future relationship. With that in mind, I slowly opened my mouth. 69 Episode 68 Miroslav Sauzarâ‘¢ Raptors: "Flapping, invisible!" At the end of the chanting, an invisible blade released from Miroslav''s hand runs in the air. Sphere The second wind magic hit the monsters flying exactly in the air-Harpy, and severely cut the right wings of the monsters. An odd-shaped monster with the old woman''s face and torso, bird wings and lower body cannot maintain its flying state, and screams and falls like a scream. Whether it smashed into the treetops or pierced by conifers, it was an altitude that could not be safely reached. Miroslav, who took over Harpie, immediately aimed at his next target. Seven harpies attacked. Three were defeated. More than half of the enemy flock are still alive. Ferocious Harpy has a strong appetite. It''s not uncommon to swarm up predators that are bigger than themselves. If there are four, there is no such thing as eating and scattering one human. He is an enemy who can never be careless until the last one is defeated. Torutaka Miroslav aimed sharply at the next "" target. The movement of Harpy and others in the air was visibly disturbed. Savage This flying monster is true, but on the other hand, it also has the timidity of fleeing once it is judged disadvantageous. Harpies, who had their friends halved in the blink of an eye in the blink of an eye, decided that they were "Kanaji", and turned their backs and tried to fly away from humans. Bait, but the movement is only for Miroslav, and she relentlessly casts magic at the demon''s back. One or two, the monsters decrease in number in an instant. After all, only one of the seven harpies was able to escape safely. Miroslav was calculated to have captured six Harpies in a short battle. Alone The hunting at Skim Mountain was a good result. As if proving that fact, Miroslav''s body shakes greatly. Immediately after confirming his level, the red-haired wizard paused for a moment, then expressed his expression combining joy and relief, and squeezed his fist tightly. Then Miroslav left immediately. This is to watch out for new monsters coming in due to the sound of battles and the smell of blood. The monsters are welcome to come, but the battle is not good. There was a simple tent on the way to the site, and a barrier to monsters was circling around the tent. This is where Miroslav is based on Skim Mountain. He sits here and keeps hunting for monsters. Needless to say, this is a dangerous act. It is more of a suicide act, such as a rear-guard magician sitting alone in Skim Mountain. Huge but that was the experience I had, and Miroslav''s level had already risen to 17 from the time I left Ishka. The price for this is that magic stones packed in full luggage have already been cut in half. Magic stones, as the name implies, are ores full of magical power, and can greatly reduce the burden on wizards. It is a precious item, and if magic stones disposable by Miroslav are converted into gold coins, they will surely become a property. If his father witnessed this sight, he would be frantic-Miroslav thought so and smiled with a nasty smile. The magic stone used in the battles to date, and the barriers that are now stretched. All of these were purchased with the help of the Sausal firm. He told his father that it was necessary to get rid of the Griffon, and sought out his success with a pipe with the Earl Family, drawing his help--in fact, this argument was fraudulent. Fragment The reason was that Miroslav had no intention of fighting Griffon from the beginning. ¡ô¡ô¡ô Dismantle "Falcon Sword". Miroslav''s purpose in this case comes down to this one word. Larry''s and Ilia''s actions were part of the plan. The dismantling here includes the relationship between Miroslav himself and Lars. After breaking the relationship between the two who are childhood friends, I get Lars-there was no such calculation. The love you once had was now fading badly. One month as if dragged into a bottomless swamp. Whether it''s hatred or desire, I''ve never been so exposed. Compared to the denseness of the soul, it feels as light as the favor given by Lars and the longing for Lars. Atonement At the heart of Miroslav today is fear of Sora, disgust, regret, remorse, is, favor, and obedience. The crucible was so passionate that it washed away the feelings that Miroslav had before, like a river. That''s enough to decide to dismantle the Hayabusa Sword, which has been built over five years. ¨D¨DI don''t hate Lars, I don''t want to hurt you. Of course, I don''t even think about killing me. Rather, Miroslav made this plan to help Lars. As Miroslav sees, Sora has no strong hostility to Lars. Evidence was given for Lunamaria and Iria, but not for Lars. However, Lars, who has been deprived of Luna Maria, will not stop hostility to Sora. Especially if Ilia falls into Sora''s hands, she should be fiercely hostile to Sora. And if it continued, it was clearer than looking at the fire that Sora''s heart would be hostile to Lars. Before that happens, Lars must remove his hostility to Sora. But this was not easy. After all, it was none other than Miroslav himself who induced Lars'' thoughts by inducing hostility to Sora. If Miroslav turns around and defends Sora, he will be suspicious. So I decided to use Lars''s own request to exterminate the Griffon. Avoiding suspicions by moving in line with Lars''s desire to stick to stigma, he will set the stage below the surface. Miroslav''s aim was simple. Lars after losing Luna Maria, his fame as an adventurer has been overshadowed. The impatience was accelerating in a collision with Ilia. Lars himself knows more than anyone else that this griffon defeat is impossible. -As a result, Lars''s grief and regret are not enough when Miroslav is about to be lost. -And when that grief and regret are saved, any hostility will lose its color. In that sense, Skim Mountain was a great situation. No matter how Lars hates Sora, if she wants to help Miroslav as soon as possible, she has to rely on a dragon knight who can fly. I made some small work so that Lars could not rely on anything other than Sora. Since Miroslav himself decides to stay, he cannot ask the adventurer''s guild for help, and the guild will not move if he does. La The three members will also explain the situation to the guild as soon as they do not seem to have abandoned Miroslav. The problem, if any, is that it was unknown when Sora would return from the village of Merte, and that Sora would not be willing to help with the "rescue of Miroslav". At one point, Miroslav thought about running an ambassador in the village of Merte under the name of Alexandra, but eventually did not do so and came to Mount Skim. This is because Miroslav himself had something to keep in mind. Suppose that this plan was successful, and Hayabusa''s sword was dismantled, and a reconciliation was established between Lars and Sora. Miroslav would send Lars out of Ishka and return to Sora. Yorra, but Sora would not expect Miroslav to return. Otherwise, I wouldn''t put a condition such as "I won''t make a" Falcon Sword "after taking Luna Maria and Ilia". Perhaps Sora considers Miroslav''s actions "to monopolize Lars." In other words, Sora is no longer interested in Miroslav. Miroslav was released to use "Falcon''s Sword" as a tool to break down from the inside, and there is no trust or trust there. If Miroslav obeys the instructions, it will be profitable, otherwise he will just kill as an enemy. That''s probably what you think. Tsutomu Miroslav took the risk and raised his level in the mountains to show Sora his usefulness. Life From the captive month''s experience, it is certain that Sora has learned something that is not like "". Looking back on Sora''s behavior at that time, I can guess that it was due to the level. If you don''t have a lid, Sora is looking for a high level of food. If Sora had reached the level where she could move her fingers, he would be able to get his attention. If Miroslav had a miscalculation, it would have been to the royal capital as soon as Sora returned from Merte village. At that time, Lars had not yet returned to Ishka and, as a matter of course, could not ask Sora for help. Alone As a result, the hunt for Miroslav has already exceeded five days and is about to reach ten days. If you''re an adventurer, it''s a daily occurrence, such as a lodge. Miroslav is not as loud as raising the sound at this level. However, living without being able to change clothes or bathe was not comfortable. Food and water are finite, and the barriers are not effective for all demons. Hear how the beast trampled on the fallen leaves, and how many times they jumped up at night. I knew I was going, and I knew I would run out of energy and physical strength for descent. Nevertheless, Miroslav remained in the mountains. The current situation is one of the predictions. Otherwise, there would be no magic stones that could not be used up in ten days. Miroslav continued to exterminate the demon. Perhaps he was crazy long ago-he was killed by the suspicion and continued to kill the demon. Is it worth it? Three days later, when Wyvern''s flapping sounded, Miroslav''s level had risen two more to reach 19. 70 At the Interlude Onigashima Dominance There is only one place where people can live with peace of mind on Onigashima, where powerful monsters and youkai do. Hiiragi Miyako The name of the fortress city that was founded by the first sword sacred sword and was the founder of the Genso Itotsuru style. A bird''s-eye view From the top of the holly city, a beautiful shape is formed. It was a so-called star-shaped fortress, and protecting these seven defensive forts from outside enemies was one of the two absolute duties assigned to Eight Flags of Qinglin. It is the seven units from the second flag to the eighth flag that protect the seven Guo. The first flag, led by the owner, is deployed in the center of Hiiragi. Postscript They were in the role of seven Guo and at the same time fulfilling another absolute mission. In other words, it is the role of the demon that exists in the center of the Hiiragi Metropolitan City, which holds down monsters overflowing from here. Threats rush from the outside and threats overflowing from the inside. For more than three hundred years since its construction, Hiiragi Miya has been constantly under two threats. In other cities, in other countries, desperate situations that would have crushed the residents in a blink of an eye. However, Hiiragi is still alive today, with adults sweating and working in the forehead and children laughing in the walls. They believed. There is no threat that threatens the holly city, or even if it does exist, it will never fall to themselves. That trust is neither a blind faith nor an illusion. Three hundred years of peace has brought about a solid reality, trust with roots and leaves. Hiiragi: Because of its miracle, the swordsman who governs the island has a greater reputation than the city walls and is higher than the guard tower-Goz Cima thinks so, and boasts of the back of the lord walking in front. I saw it. Shikibu: The 17th Kensei, the sword. Slimming Physically, not a prominent tall. Medium flesh. Goz''s height and body thickness are likely to be better. But the power stored in the body is no comparison. The name of Kensei is not Date, and the sword ceremony club stands at the pinnacle of Eight Flags in Aobayashi not only in status but also in ability. Onigashima''s strongest, which means that it is the strongest empire, and ultimately the strongest in the world. Goz respected the lord from the bottom of his heart and was honored to be honored by her sister Cecil''s birth. Shikibu has many children, and his nephew, Ibuki, who is four years old this year, will not take over the swordsman. However, that fact does not affect Goz''s impression. With the blood of the sword sacred in Cima''s house, Goz alone can breast-feed the deceased parents and successive Cima lords. The day of teaching swords to Ibuki who grew up could not wait. -When you think so, suddenly a figure of a boy comes to mind, and a painful thing runs on Goz''s face. A sword legitimate child who was once given by the master. A bitter memory that I couldn''t fulfill when I tried to raise it to a full-fledged flagman over salt. It''s been five years since I knew the way. What he was doing now-while thinking about such things, Shikibu was advancing, and Goz rushed after him. It was underground that Shikibu eventually stepped in. Down the long stairs, down, and further down, we arrive at a room under the sunshine. Candles are lined up in a closed space where a single breeze does not occur, seemingly countless. At sight, almost all the candles were on fire. The absence of wind means that the air flow is cut off. It is unlikely that a lot of fires will ignite in such a place, but all the candles are burning red and there is no sign of going out. Goz stepped into the room and unconsciously frowned. An old woman sits in the middle of the room, surrounded by countless candles. Goz knew that the candles in this room were all the old woman''s heart. The ability is to grasp the status of all the Qinglin master while staying here. Of course, some of the candles are for Goz, and probably for Shikibu. The fact that one''s life is embodied in the form of candles and left in the hands of an old woman makes me feel very restless. Therefore, Goz didn''t like this place-otherwise, if the old woman blows out the fire, her life will not disappear. I understand that. Here, Shikibu opened his mouth for the first time. "Which flagman has fallen?" A low voice echoes indoors. The old woman opened her mouth in response to the master''s question. "Fourth flag, ninth place, Odate." Jinbo "...?" "Wishes. I know you were defended at the end of the battle because you were wearing a soul." Goz heard it behind and frowned differently. Goz does not know who Jinbo was and where he was doing what. However, if the war dead on the island, you will surely hear Goz. This means that Jinbo and Yara were killed outside the island. The user of the platform, who has mastered the single-digit mind, was killed by a human outside. It''s not a surprise or a surprise, but with a soul. It was an unusual move of the eyebrows even by a warrior as Goz. After a moment of silence, the mouth of Shikibu moves. "God''s" "Hah!" Sakuya: "Jinbo was desperate for the kingdom of Canary. He had a secret life with the prince of the country and a princess. Let''s make a fuss. I''m also worried about the identity of those who have defeated the Qinglin flagman. " "I am willing to do so, and let it go to the Kingdom of Canary and clarify the matter." "Leave it. Take only two of your flagmen." It was not a question of Goz''s skill, but an order to show the outside world to the young flagman. Showing the outside world to young people who only know life on the island is necessary from a cultural perspective. However, even a flagman on the island becomes a heroic force in the outside world. Some young people who have learned of this fact will seek out outside glory and glory rather than harsh battles on the island. Therefore, a brothel was needed, and the Shikibu ordered Goz to do so. At the very least, it was clear that the Shikibu did not care about this one. Shikibu''s only concern is his sword and the guardian of Kimon. But no matter what the lord''s inner soul is, his ministry must respond to the command he has given with all his spirit. Goz nodded vigorously. "Okay, let''s follow the words and show the outside world to young people." Two young people''s names come to mind in Goz''s mind. At the same time, those of the same age as the legitimate child who came to mind earlier. Like Ayaka and Laguna, they were two of the seven who were praised as the golden generation. 71 Episode 69: Dissolution of Hayabusa's Sword Oversight: "This is an impossible blunder, Lord Elgart. Of course, I guess you know it, because you are an active first-class adventurer." The moment I heard a voice that mixed taste and sarcasm, Lidder''s eyebrows, which was standing behind Elgart, grew sharply. He opened his mouth unintentionally, but remembered his opponent''s status and stopped at the end. If Elgart is the master of the Adventurer''s Guild Ishka Chapter, this opponent is the master of the Adventurer''s Guild Horus Chapter. Sergey Wooly. He is a talented young aristocrat who has only been a guildmaster at the age of twenty. Liddell is the one who talks to the Guild Masters. Therefore, Liddell had to shut his mouth. Whether or not he knew such a secret, Sergey was still sarcastic. The matter "The adventurers who can control the dragon have been cut off and made independent as clans, and many important customers have been robbed. Do you know? This is a rumor, but the second daughter of the Duke, Claudia, will soon be moving to his house, obviously with a view to future marriage. " Claudia Dragnaut''s curse abandoned his engagement with the Crown Prince, and his status in the aristocracy fell dramatically. Still, she is still a daughter of the Duke of Dragnaut. Nobles who dream of marrying Claudia will be swept away. Especially for small and medium aristocrats. Sergey, one of the small and nobles himself, knows this. The duke''s intention to leave such a daughter as a single man was clear. Did you expect Sora''s personality so much, or just to bring the dragon knight in the field to the duke? In any case, there was no doubt that Raiko bought Sora high. "You cut that person, Lord Elgart, a young man who would have been a great and very powerful force for the adventurer''s guild." "I feel the responsibility, Lord Sergey" "It''s natural to be responsible. What''s important is how to compensate for the blunder. Sora, who has been truncated by you, should not have a good feeling for the adventurer''s guild. You''re going to turn the noble family of the Duke of Dragnaut into enemies. Perhaps this was the main subject, Sergey''s eyes shone shining. Elgart squints slightly, and Liddell tightly ties his lips. "Sword of the Falcon"-An up-and-coming young party not known to the Ishka Adventurer''s Guild. Rumors that the Falcon''s sword will break up are now being whispered among adventurers. "Falcon''s sword failed to defeat Griffon, commissioned by Count Elbe. The leader fled to Ishka, and the daughter of Sauzar, who stayed alone in the mountains, was rescued by Sora in danger. Sora returned from the capital. On that day, he was begged by the leader of Falcon''s Sword and headed for rescue on the same day, a splendid act, and what did Lord Elgart and the Ishka branch do during that time? You don''t have to say that, as the results clearly show that the Lord did not send out one rescue squad. " "Wow, wait, the rescue squad has organized!" Scolding Sergei did not pour Liddell on her mouth. He just shakes his head lightly. "Is it organized? No, Miss Liddell. I tried to organize. It wasn''t even explained because it wasn''t in time. It was a regular adventurer and a dragon-driven Sora Would be unfair, but it would have been many days earlier that Ishka had been aware of the situation than Sora. It was possible to move ahead of Sora. "that is¡­¡­!" "Sir Elgart. When I heard of the matter, President Sauzal was furious. Naturally, he was almost killed by his beloved daughter. So far, he has received a lot of donations from the Sausal company. Well, yes, before I came here, I stopped by Elbe, but the count was also in disappointment, right? It was ironic that Sora, who had nothing to do with the guild, helped the adventurer who had fallen into trouble, and took down the griffon, which was a rather irresponsible and ruthless organization with the adventurer''s guild. " With Sergey''s eyes overlooking El Ghat, there was a triumphant light. Hey, "If you ask, some of the members of Hayabusa''s Sword are Sora''s Clan-whether they were the Sword of the World or joined the Clan. This is no longer an expression of pain. As you may already know, the headquarters in the Holy Kingdom is also concerned about this issue: Lord Elgart is the only first-class adventurer in this country. It''s an admiration, but be prepared to be unavoidable in this case.I would like to defend Sir as long as I can ... but I can not tell my headquarters. Please do not expect too much. '''' ¡ô¡ô¡ô "Liddell, don''t pout so much. You don''t have a cute face?" "I''m not pouting, Master!" Lidder involuntarily raises his voice to the ridiculous Elgart words. Sergey had already left the room, leaving only Elgart and Liddell in the room. "But Lord Sergey''s statement was too rude. It didn''t come down to the royal city that was confused in the raid of the undead. Lord Sergey mistakenly ignored the matter. I can do it! " Tired, "Haha, Sir Sergei has no help with Liddell. Well, I do not deny that I hate him ..." Elgart smiles bitterly. In contrast to Elgart, who has a reputation as an adventurer, Sergey has no track record as an adventurer. Sergey''s abilities are demonstrated in negotiations, not adventures. Funders Sergei''s achievements in negotiating with aristocrats, negotiating with other organizations, and acquiring others are unparalleled, and he has made him the Guild Master of Horus. Sensitive, however, and therefore reluctant to adventurers, its reputation from the scene is not great. He was aware of this, and did not hide himself from El Ghat, a renowned active adventurer who was loved by other adventurers. "But it''s mostly true about Sora''s. It''s going to be a problem." "The expulsion was legitimate in accordance with the rules. There should be no need to blame the master!" Liddell believes that the emergence of subsequent prominence does not eliminate the fact that the rules are violated. But those who try to pull Elgart''s feet like Sergei will not see such a face. Or look and ignore it. I got angry there. Elgart is not responsible for Falcon''s Sword. There was no deficiency in mediating the request for the griffon defeat, and Sausal''s daughter-Miroslav left himself on Skim Mountain. This has been testified by accompanying members, most notably by Miroslav himself, who returned on Wyvern. Still, there is no stopping criticizing Elgart. I came to this day, thinking that I wanted to do something. Liddell leaves Elgart''s room, wrinkling in the eyebrows. Perhaps because of that, no colleague returned to the department to call Liddell. Normally, the parfait will be teased, such as "Senior, face! I''m scared of my face!", But the parfait is lying on her desk and not even aware that Liddell has returned. Parfe, who is in charge of "Falcon''s Sword", is one of the people affected by the uproar, and his mental and physical fatigue is probably too much. After returning to his seat, Liddell looks back at the current situation of Hayabusa''s Sword while cleaning up his immediate work. According to Luna Maria, Miroslav will also leave the guild and join the Blood Sword. Lars doesn''t leave the guild, but says he''s going away from adventurership for a while saying, "Go back and start over." He will spend some time in his hometown of Merte. Containment The parfait seemed to be quite persistent, but looking at the parfait''s current condition, it was clearer than looking at the fire that the persuasion did not work. The only remaining member of Hayabusa''s sword is Ilia. However, given Ilia''s everyday behavior, I do not think she knows Lars and continues to be an adventurer. -"Falcon''s sword" was virtually dissolved. 72 Episode 70 Complicated Thought "Thank you, Sora! Thank you very much!" Three days ago, Lars returned to Skim Mountain with Miroslav three days ago, and thanked him repeatedly with his face crumpled with gratitude and relief. His face is even worse than it was the other day, suggesting that I wasn''t sleepily fragile from rescue. In Lars''s case, this one resulted in a repetition of a previous sensation, the first to be stunned in the fight against the Fly King. Not only did he risk his companions again because of his disgust. That must have been heartfelt. After confirming Miroslav''s safety, Lars rejoiced so much that he forgot about his fuss. Miroslav is indeed treated to the Lars. The appearance of moistening the eyes, blushing the cheeks, and holding Lars''s hand is that of a maiden who falls in love with anyone. Looking at this sight, how many people can think that it was Miroslav who suddenly awoke Lars'' consciousness in the mountains at night. As a person who knows the back side, the performance of Miroslav is even scary. Or maybe this is also Miroslav''s true intention-reminding me of what happened in the mountains, I thought so. Talking to Miroslav on Mount Skim, I knew all of what the Redhead Wizard was thinking. There is no reason to dismiss Miroslav''s wish for me who wanted a soul provider other than Luna Maria. It was all right if I heard that I was hunting down monsters in dangerous mountains for me. Begging The only condition that Miroslav gave to me was that he wanted Lars to not go any further. In conclusion, I accepted this. Of course, I didn''t want to do anything with Lars anymore. However, the story is different if you start from Lars. Miroslav apparently knew that too. During a discussion inside Falcon''s Sword, Lars decided to leave Ishka. The reason for returning to the beginning and trying over again was that it came out of Lars''s own mouth, but it seems that Miroslav was guided by that time. By the way, Miroslav himself knew Lars and joined the No Sword. He explained to Lars that this was "to reward his saved lives," and Lars agreed. No, rather than convinced, he probably realized that he was not in a position to oppose. After all, Lars believes that he is the culprit that put Miroslav at risk. However, I was concerned. Miroslav, who has been hostile to me all the time, has decided to act with me for whatever reason. There is no denying that Lars may have been suspicious. Even if Lars does not notice himself, it is possible to inject Lars with extra things because he is aware of the surrounding people-Ilia, Guild Master, around the receptionist. In that sense, it was not good that Lars decided to return to his hometown of Merte. There is Ilia in Merte village. It was just the other day that they led them to take another action. Miroslav wanted to guide Lars to another location, but he would nod if he said, "I''ll tell Ilia from my mouth, the leader." I was later apologized to Miroslav, but in fact I was glad to hear this. If I meet Lars, Ilia will probably reconcile, saying what she is. As a result, my goal of getting Ilia is far away, but there are some gains. Speaking of what-it is a village priest who replaces Ilia''s mother, Priest Sarah. Priest Sarah, who met in Merte village, has left a strong impression on my heart in many ways. It''s a common story that my daughter takes over the role of mother. That would reduce one of the barriers to bringing Priest Sarah to Ishka, and I''m all over the age. I wondered if I could get the story out of me. I don''t ask you to leave Merte Village and move to Ishka right now. I have a merit of saving Merte from poison, so it is not impossible to use it, but the manner of dressing them is vulgar. I don''t mean to tie Priest Sarah in favor. I just want to proceed with mutual agreement. What about inviting me to my house first? I''ve talked about cooking in the context of Klaus Soras before, so if you can master it, you should be able to invite it naturally. Of course, the three children are together. Well, when the children are together, it will not be possible to fly alone in Crow Solas, so the number of round-trip days will increase and it will be difficult to make a plan .... Willing to go. ¡ô¡ô¡ô After all things related to Falcon''s Sword had settled down, the first thing I had to do was sticker slaves. One day, I asked Seal and, at the same time, Luna Maria, for a slaver, Fyodor. "Then remove the slave ring. Are you sure, Sora?" In a room of the "Union" building, a thread slaver gets confirmation. On the other hand, I clearly nodded. "Yes, please" "It''s smart. Fyodor touches the seal and Lunamaria''s collar while muttering something. Then the collar, which had no seams, came off easily. Seal, who was also nervous on the side, looked unexpectedly, and Luna Maria was embarrassed, putting her hand on her throat. Fyodor smiled at them. "The removal of the slave ring has been completed. In connection with this, their names will be removed from the list of our union. Congratulations to Luna Maria, Seal and you." The two screamed exaggeratedly, and the two were just nodding. Well, it wouldn''t be easy to be pleased if a slave merchant said, "I''m glad you were free from slaves." What a dislike it is. The part of Fyodor''s statement, "It will be removed from the union''s roster," involves the collar they had worn before-the ring of slaves. It was mentioned earlier that some magic was given to the slave ring. In making Luna Maria a slave, I wanted the union to intervene because I wanted a slave ring. My interest in this transaction is a slave ring. So what''s the benefit of the "union" side is that it concerns the treatment of slaves after my death. What I mean is that if I die, the remaining Lunamaria will be owned by the Union without being released. Because of these advantages, the union was lending me a valuable slave ring. That''s why we''re removing that convenient slave ring, but we''ve already mentioned seals. The only way to make sure that Seal''s determination to eat his soul is not influenced by his status as a slave is to actually release him from slavery. As for Lunamaria, this is, honestly, an "addition" to the seal. Thorn However, the fact that Lunamaria fell into slavery is still stuck in Lars'' heart. It was calculated that Lars would be even less hostile to me if I missed it at this time. And when I invite Priest Sarah to the house in the future, seeing the collar of the slave on the neck of Seal or Luna Maria may greatly reduce my favor. It may be said that they will not be included in clans of those who enslave others. I want to avoid it. I don''t think Lunamaria is rebelling now, so I decided to take this opportunity to get rid of my concerns. Once they have been released from slavery, the next step is to prepare for Claudia. Yeah, busy-jokingly saying that, Miroslav brought an interesting story. The story was that the master of the royal adventurer''s guild wanted to see me. 73 Episode 71 Change "Please refuse me politely" The adventurer''s guild master of Horus wants to meet-I was told to Miroslav and answered without hesitation. Listening to that, Miroslav blinks his eyes. "... Are you sure?" "I don''t care" My current plan is to "peacefully sell fights to guilds." Once you get involved in the guild''s fight, it''s no longer peaceful. That''s why I chose a quiet view here. Category ... Well, I''m going to see the hardships of El Ghat (guildmaster of Ishka) and Liddell (receptionist) from afar, and laugh at it as "Zamaamiro"! This way, you will not be out of "peace", maybe. Letters Of course, I didn''t just stick with it. If you move forward, your favorite plan may leak to your guild. I wanted to avoid it. The plan is "How to peacefully sell fights to guilds (sudden)" The content was to publicly apologize for a case where Hayabusa''s Sword stole me in a battle with the King of Fly. Leader Lars is away from Ishka, and it''s Miroslav who apologizes on behalf of her. The reason that Miroslav joins The Sword of The Blood is to take responsibility for this single case-explaining it externally would also wipe out the unnatural nature of Miroslav''s actions. The perpetrator apologizes and the victim allows. It''s a peaceful solution. --Now. If the facts are made public, it will inevitably reveal what actions the Ishka Adventurer''s Guild and its officials have taken in this case. Those who have twisted reason to protect the adventurer''s reputation will be crushed. But that is not what I knew. Impeachment I just reconcile with Hayabusa''s Sword. As a result, I didn''t know if the guild was going to be shattered, shameful, or guildmaster in another city. At best, whether Elgart or Liddell, I want you to keep in mind the "duty to work for Ishka" and take action accordingly. Fufufu. Miroslav, who brought this story, would have thought that using the guildmaster of the royal capital, Sergey, could stab the Ishka branch. But when I step into it, my presence is too far in front. Shioume Peacefully. Only as a result. Still, I hope that the people involved will be able to understand my intentions. There are other reasons that led me to think so. Nothing but Onigashima. There should be a while before Jinbo''s death reaches the swordsman and substitutes are dispatched, but I can''t help but still. You shouldn''t waste your time on the guild anymore. "That''s why I''ll wait for the guild for a while." "Skillful, Master" Miroslav responds respectfully to my words. Master By the way, this "master" seems to mean "of the clan''s" sword ", not" "as Luna Maria says. Even though you can''t settle down just by touching that Miroslav carefully, it''s time to openly call the "master" in public. He was not so obedient, even when trapped in the fly''s king''s nest. Honestly, I''m very restless. The ass is tired. I just thought that Miroslav''s "how to sell fights to his lord peacefully" wouldn''t be. With or without knowing my inner heart, Miroslav continued with a calm voice. "There is another report" "What? What?" League leader, "My father wants to see you all at once. I hope you''ll consider it." "The Chairman of the Sausal Company? Thanks for helping you?" League leader: "I said so, but in fact I wanted to have a personal connection. In this case, I got acquainted with Count Elbe. I think that''s what you heard about it. " Mizutoshi "I''m really sorry. Do you want to respond?" League leader "as it is" Man-hate and father-hate wizards responded calmly. League: "I guess my father has looked at him as an alternative to Hayabusa''s sword. If he accepts it, it will be easier for him to pull out his help in the future. I think it''s better to refuse it if it is used because it will be used more. '''' "Is it ok?" League leader: "Yes, I only follow my decision." With that said, Miroslav stared at me with a glance. Eyes that were once disgusted are now dyed with the opposite feeling and moistened. I felt astonishing there, and I swallowed up my brim. Earlier, Miroslav had a gently wavy redhead stretched to his chest. The hair had been cut off once when it was taken to me-more precisely, when it was released-but now it has grown to just over my shoulder. An unfamiliar figure of a familiar partner. I felt suffocating for unknown reasons and forcibly embraced Miroslav as if to shake it off. -There was no resistance. ¡ô¡ô¡ô Miroslav, who joined Blood no Sword, came to live at my house. It was troublesome to go out and call each time I ate a soul, so I did that. He seemed to be doing that, and the move was over. Along with this, some changes have been made to the clans. What I was most worried about was the relationship between Miroslav and Luna Maria. ¡­¡­ No, worrying is terrible. Anyway, I was the one who broke my relationship. Despite obeying my orders, Miroslav had a stick to drop Luna Maria into slavery. And Luna Maria is aware of that. I expected it would be jerky at all costs. There was no dispute between them, as expected. There may have been places where people in the same situation felt. Well, it didn''t seem to be the same as when I was in Hayabusa''s Sword, but I didn''t notice any thorns in the conversation between them. Next, regarding the relationship with the seal, this can be said to be generally good. Miroslav was polite to Treat Seal as a "Clan''s junior", and Shil was respectful of Miroslav as "Adventurer''s senior", and there was no problem between them. What surprised me the most was the relationship between Miroslav and sparrows. It''s not a bad thing, but a good one. Sparrows began studying with the magician Miroslav. Kakumi: As I said, the demons are rare magic items that have abundant magic. Horn As you can see from this fact, is the magical organ of the demon. The demons generally have powerful magical powers, and moreover, two female demons seem to have higher magic powers than one male demon. This is what I heard from Miroslav. In other words, sparrows are naturally born of a good wizard. Until now, I did not pay attention to sparrows there, because I did not intend to fight them. First of all, they had to get used to living in human cities. I was surprised to hear that the sparrow started learning magic from Miroslav. I was even more surprised to hear that it was what the sparrows wanted. The sparrows smiled at me as she asked her to calm down, while sweating on her forehead--running under the guidance of Miroslav, who needed physical strength for the wizard. "I want to help Sora-san, like Seal and Luna." Sparrows say it''s painful just to take care of them. The figure of blue hair tied together behind the head so as not to hinder the exercise is very dignified, and the uniqueness of those who wish to look at things with discomfort is not felt. That means that the girl in front of you is acting for me. I involuntarily held my mouth and turned away from the sparrow. My daughter ... What a good thing In the past I decided to help the sparrow, you were not wrong! As she was sneaking in tears, the sound of a troubled sparrow hit her earlobe. "... Um, Sora-san?" "Oh, what ?! What, what?" "Um, that''s all I want to ask?" Then sparrows apologize that they want to resume running. I shook my head at high speed. "Oh, that''s it! I''m sorry to get in the way!" "No, it''s ridiculous to get in the way. If there''s anything useful, please call out anytime." In that case, the sparrow bowed down and resumed running. If sparrows are going to run through the streets of Ishka, they are going to escort them secretly, but sparrows are only roaming around the premises of the house, so there seems to be no need for escorts. I wondered if I could go for a run-yes, it definitely wouldn''t distract me. The correct answer here is to escape quickly. I went back into the house, thought for a moment, and quickly went to the bathroom. Let''s get the sparrows that have finished training ready to use hot water. I thought so. 74 Episode 72: Forest Incident About half a month after Miroslav joined the Sword of Blood, a messenger of the Duke of Dragnaut came from the royal capital, Horus. The content is to send Claudia to you soon. At first I heard that and shook my head. We have not yet gotten from fighting Jinbo. It seemed too early for the Duke to decide to let go of her daughter. The answer to my question was Miroslav, the daughter of the Sausal Company, which is based in the royal capital. Miroslav taught me the rumors that the firm had picked up in the royal capital. Ichii: According to the story, the confusion caused by the previous incident has been reduced, and a storm is still blowing in the palace. The wedding ceremony between Prince Hazard and Princess Saya of the Adastera Empire has stagnated. On the other end of the spectrum are anti-imperial nobles. Some of them seem to be trying to revive the once abandoned Hazard and Claudia engagement. Miroslav said that Duke Dragnaut was trying to escape Claudia solely from those politics. Most humans associate a future marriage when they hear that an unmarried princess lives in their home. A de facto engagement. It''s not usually possible for a Duke to marry an adventurer, but many would be convinced that the adventurer was a rumored knight. ¡­¡­ From the side, it''s a straight line to join the Duke of Dragnaut, me. Well, it''s just "from the side", not really engaged. And if my presence is a shield to Claudia, this should be an honor. Knight There is no boy who does not yearn to protect the princess. If you do, one of the assassins may be sent from the radical anti-imperial faction, but then it is only a matter of eating the assassin. Yeah, no problem. That''s why I was preparing to welcome Claudia, but there was one thing I was worried about. In recent days, monsters have frequently appeared around Ishka. The adventurer''s guild seems to be overwhelmed by this response, and some requests have been brought to my clan. In each case, they''re getting rid of the monsters with Luna Maria, Miroslav, Seal, and even sparrows to gain experience, but the raids are increasing rather than decreasing. This pace of appearance was clearly abnormal. Habitation Many of the monsters and beasts that appear are seeds for the forest of Titis, and apparently something has happened in the forest. The demon also appears on the road connecting Ishka with the royal capital, and it is possible that the carriage carrying Claudia will be attacked by the demon as it is. So I decided to go to the forest of Titis on Clau Solas. It seems that there is a possibility that a big game that drives demons out of their homes like the previous Basilisk has appeared. By the way, I decided to replenish the giraffes in case of emergency. According to the sparrow, Jiraio ox will bear fruit from spring to summer. It would be better to harvest them before they can be harvested. The sparrow spoke with a modest voice while thinking about such a thing. "Um, Sora. I have a request." "Oh, good." ¡°¡­¡­? Nothing is still there, right?¡± "Whatever the content, I will not refuse the sparrow''s request." Responding with a serious face, the sparrow blinked a few times and smiled in trouble. As a word I really wanted to say, the sparrow seems to have received a joke. I''m a bit dented, but as an elder, let''s get on with a smile. Despite my conflict, the sparrow reopened its mouth. "If you go to get the Jiraiao berries, I want you to take them." "Well? The forest of Titis is dangerous--it goes without saying to sparrows. Is there anything that bothers me?" "... I want to see the village once. I''m worried about what the house is like." Listening to it, I slightly frown. The village of Kamuna, where the sparrows lived, was adjacent to the rotted sea caused by the Basilisk. Since I used fire to burn the rotten seas, village houses should almost certainly have been destroyed. At that time, the sparrows were there, so you should be aware of that-but I understand that you want to see for yourself what happened to the place where you were born and raised. The reason I didn''t say that until today was because I had no intention of bothering me. I didn''t even say anything now-I thought about it, but I heard that it was a forest incident and the sparrows couldn''t stay still. If you do, you may never be able to return home. "--Okay, I''ll tell you, isn''t Clau Solas awkward to ride? Are you OK?" A sparrow nodded, "I''ll do my best" with a clenched lip, with a clenched fist, when told by Crow Soras that he would be in a bad mood. cute. "That ... Gefugefun! Then it''s fine! It''s like I''m clinging to me!" "Yes!" The sparrow responded loudly to my whispering whisper of a strange thing. ¡ô¡ô¡ô Then I, along with the sparrows, straddled Clau Solas, and came to the top of the cliff where the king of the fly nest was. On the way, I noticed several times about the size of the two bulges felt from my back, but until the forest of Titis came into view. Right now, I was standing on a cliff, and I didn''t even have a bit of a feeling. "... this is again" Looking down from the cliff, there is no significant abnormality in the sight of the forest. For example, we couldn''t find any obvious change, such as the spread of rotting seas as far as the eye could see. Nevertheless, it is clearly "funny". The reason is sound. From the whole forest, low roars like the rumbling of the earth spring up. In response to the sound, roars appeared to appear from all over the place, which seemed to be monsters. The painful screams that sometimes mix are probably the voices of things that have been defeated in a battle between demons. Regardless of dwelling or territory, it seemed that a monster, a monster, and a monster, a monster, were running around in the forest. So, when you encounter another demon, you''re attacking instantly-otherwise it won''t be like this. Frenzy. Such words come to mind. Even when the Basilisk appeared, it did not go this way. A sparrow standing next to her comes close to her body. For sparrows who have lived deep in the forest for a long time, the situation seems extraordinary. I tell myself to myself, that I haven''t done it. To be honest, I didn''t think Titis was so crazy. Sparrows are dangerous, as if I were alone. She was assured that she was a request for a girl who rarely asked, but the sparrow should have been left in Ishka. Take it back to Ishka right now-when I thought so. The soft feel of the left hand wraps around. When I saw it, the sparrow was holding my left hand with both hands. The light that appeals to the pale red eyes is appealing silently, "Please take me." After a few seconds of silence, I exhale a little. I couldn''t beat these eyes. 75 Episode 73 Invitation from Guild She is holding herself in the middle of the forest with her sparrows. Initially, he intended to go to the demon village after harvesting the fruit of Jiraiaokkus, but went straight to the village considering the current situation and the sparrow''s feelings. As soon as the village arrived, it couldn''t be seen. Wreckage There were houses that were once built. Some houses are burnt and burned down, while others are thought to have been crushed by large demons. No single house was in its original shape. The sparrow walks towards the outskirts of the village, sadly looking at these houses. After wondering where to go, the sparrow eventually stopped at a stretch of small stone towers. I noticed that it was a demon grave after the sparrows kneel in front of a stone pagoda, close their eyes and start praying. Probably the parents'' tomb. Earlier I heard that my father was missing when the sparrow was young, and his mother died years ago. Even though it was surrounded by barriers, it would have been hard for a child to live alone in the depths of Titis. The mother who died would have known so well. I naturally dropped my head thinking of the feeling that I had to leave my young daughter. --- Something suddenly touches my senses, interrupting the silent prayer and quickly looking around. Multiple signs and roars rushing. Did you notice the smell of humans or react to magic like a basilisk? Either way, you can see the demon approaching with a clear will. ¡­ If possible, I wanted the sparrows to continue reporting to their parents until they were satisfied, but that was no longer possible. I was sorry to call out to the sparrow, and the sparrow, who stood up and looked at me, apologized with a voice that seemed apologetic. "I''m sorry. "Don''t worry, because if you''re serious, you can afford." At the very least, the sparrows will be confident enough to feel safe. In fact, I was confident that I could beat the deepest monsters while wearing sparrows with my mind. However, hesitation isn''t hesitant to stain the demons'' graves with demonic blood. The purpose was to see for yourself the anomalies in the Titis Forest, and this would be an escape. I''d like to stretch out one of the barriers to protect the sparrow''s tomb, but unfortunately I can''t do such a dexterous trick-alas, Miroslav used the tools to stretch the barriers at Skim Mountain. Bring it the next time you come. Kei: While thinking about that, I held the sparrow again and spread it all over my body. ¡ô¡ô¡ô After that, I returned to Ishka''s home with the sparrows and I was greeted by Luna Maria. And I looked at my eyes. This is because unexpected faces lined up with the Luna Marias. "The Master wants to share information about the Titis Forest. I''m sorry for the inconvenience, but could you come to the guild?" It was Liddell, the receptionist of the adventurer''s guild, who politely bowed. I wondered why I knew I was in the Titis Forest, but it''s no wonder that the giant Krau Solas is noticeable. Liddell must have visited my house when he learned that Klaus Soras flew toward Titis. The Adventurer''s Guild Who cooperates with you-it''s a lie if such thoughts didn''t cross your mind. I thought I would go there if there was a need. However, I understand that Liddell''s attitude was respectful (in any way), and that the guildmaster Elgart could not leave the guild in this unusual situation. After seeing the sparrows earlier in the day, the balance of the past recall and the resolution of the catastrophes would have fallen into the latter. Everyone wants a quiet place to sleep. "I understand. Should I go immediately?" "Eh ... yes, I''ll help if you do that." Immediately, Liddell unexpectedly changed his look after a surprised rounded eyes. Oh, the receptionist who always has a clear face is in a hurry. For the most part, I was supposed to be reluctant. I walked straight into the guild, grinning bitterly, saying that this was back. Liddell''s footsteps followed fast, chasing from behind. The building of the adventurer''s guild who walked into it after a long time was crowded with many people. Liddell, dressed in guild staff, walks ahead, and adventurers who notice notice clear the way. At that time, I was surprised to find me walking behind Liddell, but no one came to me. For me, there is no other person who wants to enjoy reunion. Liddell took me to a room and an apparent room, and said, "I will report it to the master soon." By the way, when I think ironically how long I will be waiting, the door is immediately knocked. Less than thirty seconds have passed since Liddell left. He was warned that it was too early, and it was a receptionist who was different from Liddell. I think it''s a face with a memory I saw somewhere and think a little. Then I immediately remembered. When he returned from the fly''s nest, he was first interviewed. Is the name Parfe? Lively Unlike a calm Liddell, this was a woman who had an impressive impression. He seems to be four or five years younger than Liddell. Well, no matter whether you''re calm or vibrant, your attitude with contempt for me doesn''t change. In that respect, it is easy to use different attitudes. There was a steaming cup on the tray held by Parfe. Apparently it is welcome to serve tea. ¡­¡­ I ¡¯m sorry to be sarcastic when you come here. As he smiles, he looks at the contents of the served cup. The tea has a clear amber color and uses very good tea leaves. The baked goods attached are also elegant. Just a few months ago, in a place where no one was spared and no one was spared, the day of such a welcome was coming. I want to tell me at that time. With that in mind, I didn''t touch tea or sweets. It is not good to eat what is served immediately-it is not good. I simply didn''t want to talk about what the guild had exiled. It was more of an art than an appearance. It is also possible to attach the adjective "boring" above. Even though I was aware of it, I did not intend to change it. Seeing me, Parfet cheers brightly. "Thank you very much. I heard a strange voice from my mouth. Involuntarily staring at the new receptionist with half-eyed eyes, Parfe glanced back and laughed. "The sweets are the latest work of" Kukuri-do ", which is very popular with girls. I bought them by abusing the authority of the receptionist." Parfait with her index finger on her cheek, saying mischievously. Tea confections for customers must be disposed of when they expire. Of course, it is the guild staff who will dispose of it. Indeed, he is a tactician. You can say that it''s mean. "If the guild''s salary would be one or two cheap confections." "Fufu, the sweets you buy with your own money are different from the ones you buy at the expense of your workplace. The same can be said for a meal that a man buys." Miss Parfait who smiles like that. The gaze is pointing at my face, saying something. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ That ¡¯s it. Unlike Liddell, who has modest makeup and hairstyles, Parfait decorates himself as a receptionist on the very last line without being vulgar. According to Miroslav, the tendency to climb is quite strong. As a dragon knight and connected to the Duke of Dragnaut, did I get the parfait glasses? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, no, no, this is it. I guess she''s going to fool her, and if she invites her, she''ll be foolish. Huh, don''t get in that hand! Indeed, we want you to keep monsters out of town! With that in mind, he opened his mouth to silence the other person''s words, and the door was knocked again. This time it was Liddell. Liddell is surprised by the presence of Parfe and says he will take me to the guildmaster''s room. Apparently, Elgart was quick to spare time upon receiving the report. You might have decided that if you waited a little, I would get home. For some reason, my feelings of relief were rising out of my chest, standing up in response to Liddell''s words. 76 Episode 74: The Beginning of Turbulence "Is this the first time you have met since the duel between you and Lars? I missed it a lot, Sora." Elgart Quiz, the top adventurer and first-class adventurer in the adventurer''s Guildishka branch, smiled gently. Stylish There is no separation between the words and the expression. It is called the fragrance of perfume that floats faintly, and the silver hair that is carefully stroked. I responded coldly to Elgart. "You want to share information about the Titis Forest. Is there any difference?" Suddenly cut out the main subject. It is a statement that he does not intend to adapt. Elgart''s smile upon hearing that changed her smile. Lider, who is waiting behind him, turns his gaze, but decides to ignore him with an unknown face. Say what you need and hear what you need. That''s all I need to do now. "Oh, no, I''m worried about the monster runaway-stampeding out of the situation in the last few days." Elgart replied in the same way as he did, and responded in a similar manner. Kama: Then, as I''ll say from the conclusion, the depths of Titis are almost as if they are spilling over. In that case, the demon on the outer periphery overflows out of the forest to be pushed out. Elgart nodded, saying, "Yes." "It''s only a matter of time before the overflowing monsters come to Ishka?" "Yes, and it''s only a matter of time before deep monsters follow." Ishka will experience a monster raid of unprecedented magnitude-that''s my conclusion of seeing the Titis Forest with this eye. Monster Runaway-Stampede. The same conclusion as Elgart. Elgart looked up at the ceiling somehow sad and muttered. "... That''s a nightmare again 20 years ago." "Twenty years ago?" When I responded, Ishka''s guildmaster responded with a sigh. "This country has undergone stampede in the past, roughly two decades ago, when I was younger than you now. No, it was Skim Mountain. '''' Elgart said many towns and villages were demoted in the stampede. An adventurer at the time, Elgart, faced Stampede with a party and lost two friends. The city of Ishka was inevitable. The fact that the current strong barriers have been circumvented is said to be a lesson. I raise my eyebrows and ask. "Is the cause known?" `` It is speculated that the increased volcanic activity has caused a drastic change in the demonic ecosystem. '''' ¡­ Is it a natural whim? It may be better than the fact that it was caused by someone''s malice, but it''s a story that can''t be done anyway. This is not the case, however, if you are thinking about the past. The conclusion drawn from Elgart''s story is that the Titis Forest is now experiencing an event similar to volcanic activity. The question is what the incident is. Bloody smoke I accepted the guild''s invitation simply because I wanted this information. Information and connections. In these two respects, the sword is no match for the adventurer''s guild. This was an admissible fact. ¡­¡­ Well, if the guild were to find out what was wrong, I wouldn''t have to bother listening to me, and I wouldn''t be able to touch the heart in that sense. However, I was convinced that there might be information that could lead to the elucidation of the incident. Masagugue And this guess was proved in Elgart''s words: "I don''t know if this has any direct implications, but there is one piece of information I''m interested in. It seems that the plague is coming back to life in a village on the upper reaches of the Kale River." "Master !? That is information that has not been confirmed yet!" Upon hearing Elgart''s words, Liddell utters a surprise and impatience. Elgart responded with a calm voice. "I don''t care, Liddell. That''s what sharing information is like." "Yes, I''m sorry. Obviously disappointed, Liddell lowered his head and closed his mouth. Mosquito net I was outside alone, but it was evident that the current act meant. As I have said, the source of the Kale River is the Titis Forest. In other words, the village upstream of the Kale River is, in other words, "a village closer to the forest of Titis than the town of Ishka." It is said that the plague has come back in the village. Myths The plague here refers to the basilisks that appeared before and the sea rot that was created by the effects of demons. That the plague, which should have been almost wiped out by antidote made with Jiraiao berries, came back to life-- "Do you mean that the antidote has stopped working?" "Yes, I don''t know if the poison became so powerful that the medicine did not work, or if the medicine had diminished. In fact, this information came to the guild this morning, , Officials are heading to the village to see what''s going on. '''' "¡­¡­So that''s it" "It goes without saying that this is useless, because the birth of an antidote would disturb the calm heart again." I nodded at the words. I don''t mean to say it. I didn''t intend to chase the guild that way. However, I could not help thinking about the meaning of this information. There was no sign of a new humid sea going deeper with the sparrows. That is, it is unlikely that a new basilisk has emerged. Nevertheless, the plague is coming back to life? Is there a level of poison that Jira ¥¸ ox does not work for? Moreover, the poison is a poison diluted by river water. Inevitably, Omoto can be speculated to be a terrible poison. If this Ishka catastrophe was caused by the poison ... That was when I thought about it. The door of the room was suddenly beaten violently, and the voice of a nervous woman jumped in from the outside. "I''m sorry! Master, urgent report!" "Enter" As Elgart''s voice ends or does not end, the door opens, and the reporter, Parfe, jumps into the room. It was a different expression than when I just met, and it was a serious expression. "I came up from the forest of Titis. The colors are white, black, and red!" When I heard that, Elgart''s eyes had a sharp glow like a blade. Liddell is also exaggerating his expression as if he was exposed to extreme tension. Perhaps Elgart was watching the situation of Titis as an adventurer and staff. Wolf Smoke I was contacted by the watchman. It was clear from their expressions that this was the worst level of bad news. 77 Episode 75 The City of Ishka On that day, an emergency decree was issued to all residents of Ishka, jointly by the Ishka administration and the Adventurer''s Guild. One road The story is that hordes of demons overflowing from the forest of Titis are rushing toward Ishka. In response, the adventure city Ishka rushes to high alert and the city is wrapped in a noisy atmosphere. However, the people who had a serious sense of crisis in this situation were probably a small part of the whole. If you live in Ishka, a renowned adventure city, the existence of the demon will enter your everyday life. Topics such as where monsters appeared and who killed them were everyday things. It is not uncommon for residents to be warned as in this case. However, there have been no instances of hordes of demons actually destroying or climbing over the walls. The damage of Stampede that once occurred on Skim Mountain was before the Ishka wall was completed, and Ishka after the completion of the wall was impregnable. Residents who know it are far from a sense of crisis. Destroyed They are optimistic. No hordes of demons can enter Ishka. If at all, it''s only a very small thing, and must be swiftly done by soldiers and adventurers. When I return to my home from the guild, I think so far and distort my lips. I do not intend to despise the optimism of the residents as "peace blur." In an emergency, Ishka has been able to maintain urban functions as usual because the people involved in it believe that it will "do something." Because they are used to demons and trust soldiers and adventurers who defend themselves, residents can stay calm and not panic. It will no doubt be the strength of the city of Ishka. ¨D¨DThat''s why I am sarcastic. Because I know what the Guild Master Elgart once cut off and protected me, the current situation. If the ugliness of Falcon''s sword was exposed as per my plan, and the fact that `` an adventurer chased by a demon fled with a common citizen as a stall '''' became widespread, some people would apply this to this situation Would have come. The adventurers might take care of the indulgent people of ourselves and try to escape from Ishka. If so, things were definitely worse. That''s right, Elgart''s response at that time was right-but at least he wasn''t wrong. "It''s an annoying story." In the room, I sighed and exhaled through my nose. Well Each position, each decision. Just because Elgart wasn''t wrong doesn''t mean I''m cut down and thrown my grudges. Once the monsters are turned back to Titis, we will firmly implement the "How to Sell Fights to Guilds Peacefully". Whispering Even better, you can pull Liddell out of the guild to get around this plan and Sergey (guild master of the royal city). It won''t be a good deal, but if your decision is to protect your guildmaster, there''s no chance of success. He doesn''t give much to his receptionist, his face and attitude, but his hostility and vigilance to me are comparable to those of the previous Miroslav. I will prepare for departure while thinking about such a thing. The destination is not the Forest of Titis-but the "upper village of the Kale River" where the plague has recurred. Not all of the monsters overflowing from Titis have gone to Ishka. It''s natural to think that some monsters have moved to closer human settlements. These villages will be recruited by urgent soldiers and adventurers, but they have no more mobility than me, the dragon knight. Blood Smoke I was asked by Elgart for help, and I took two replies. This is a good opportunity to raise the reputation of Clan''s No Sword, and I was interested in the poison that Jiraio-Okus does not work for. The antidote currently distributed around Ishka was created by the "union", a slave trade union, using the fruit of Jiraiao. To put it another way, it''s actually less effective. Is it "antidote" or "Gilaioax fruit" that did not work? This was something that should be checked immediately. The former can deal with new poisons as they are. However, in the latter case, drastic measures will be required. There was also a guess. It''s my trait that Luna Maria has mentioned before-a woman who holds her stronger. That can be guessed that my body fluid affected others. So if I mixed my body fluid with an antidote, I would have seen a dramatic change in efficacy-though I don''t know if the change would improve or decrease. "So I ask Miroslav for that." I chose Miroslav instead of Lunamaria because I thought that this type of experiment would work better with a magician. Miroslav had already been with me at night, and had experienced a boost in body fluids, so he nodded without confusion. League leader: "I understand. I will meet your expectations." "Oh, let me leave. Luna Maria and Seal, and the sparrows bring in the food in the stables of Klaus Soras here." Stables outside the castle cannot be used because monsters are attacking. Wyvern was to be allowed to cross the wall by Ishka administration via El Ghat. Fortunately, my home is uselessly large and there is room for one or two Wyverns. However, if you leave it open in the garden, you will need to provide a temporary roof, as Crow Solas will be relentless. I decided to leave it to Luna Maria. "I let you decide whether to hire people or not. You can use whatever you like." My husband, "Yes, please leave it to me." Master "... I''m not yours anymore" My dear one, then "Please be the master" She is afraid of the elf who says with a serious face and immediately withdraws her previous statement. No, of course, it''s a joke, but the smiling Luna Maria''s face has strange power. Is there a sense of crisis about Miroslav''s joining? Certainly, since Miroslav joined, the number of opponents of Luna Maria has been reduced by half, but ... no, no way. Lunamaria would not be that type. Then, when asked what type it is, I have trouble answering. The stickers also glanced at night, appealing, and it became strange. It''s true that the target of soul-eating increases, but if it''s too well, it''s anxiety that cuts off. This may come back soon. "... but, no matter what reaction comes, it''s all self-sufficient." Muttering sneaking so that no one can hear. In any case, if you think everything is your responsibility, you can be convinced. I nodded alone and closed my inner fears. ¡ô¡ô¡ô Then, as I headed north on Crow Solas, as scheduled, the first thing I saw was a line of defense consisting of Canary soldiers. Oaru A triple moat and fence built to block the highway. It is built up to simple. Perhaps it was too early to use magic. As Clau Solas passed by, the officer below looked up at the sky, astonished, and after a short pause, cheers. It''s not a cheer for me, it''s for the popular crowd of Ishka, Klaus Soras. ¨D¨DEven though I knew that, I was naturally uplifted. After all, since I became an adventurer, I have never had a lot of cheers like this here. As we proceeded further, we could see that there was already smoke coming forward. What is sometimes glowing red is a fire magic explosion. As I looked closely, I could see those swords spearing under the smoke. It is not a regular soldier to see where equipment is unified. Perhaps this is the adventurers Elgart has dispatched. There were quite a few that expected this. Delay Apparently they seem to be retreating little by little, reducing the number of demons with magic and bows and arrows. Combat, which is difficult even with a trained army. Adventurers are struggling to see. Looking at it, I lifted the edge of my lips. Don''t go, "I''m going, Klaus Soras! He raised his voice so as not to lose the sound of the roaring whispering wind, and he received a reliable response from the dragon, saying, "It''s good!" Apparently, Klaus Soras was also Klaus Soras, and was excited by the cheers. In the midst of us, like a master and servant, we grew into a gust and jumped into the smoke. 78 Episode 76 How to Fight the Dragon Knight I rushed in with the dust and Krau Solas, and I didn''t wind up pulling out my sword and cutting down the enemy. Dread The simple story is that even if you wave your sword on Wyvern''s back, you won''t reach the enemy. A brief glimpse of Astrid (the eldest daughter of Prince Dragnaut) in the royal capital states that the canary dragon knight has a long spear as standard equipment. Kei Originally, I should have followed it, but in my case there is a long-range attack using, or there is a fire magic directly from Miroslav. He decided that there was no need to use unfamiliar weapons. First of all, there is no fact that leaving it to Clau Solas is much more destructive than I am to attack. Tsutomu: In fact, I just wanted to keep out of the way to Clau Solas. Wing beast As mentioned briefly, it is not only flying with the power of the wings, but also using the magic of the body. Vertical takeoffs and landings are exactly this. Catapult At this time, Clau Solas increased his strength with magic and rushed into the ground at near full speed. The shock would have been equal to the boulders cast by. Clay Roar bursts and countless pieces of stone fly in the air. Eventually, they fell like rain. The ground where Klau Soras landed was cut off as if by a meteorite, and the monsters standing on it were shattered instead of remaining in their original form. The body fluid of the scattered monster dyes the falling earth and sand in scarlet color. The monster attacking the adventurers due to frenzy stopped moving as if stunned. Loud sound It is no exception on the part of the adventurers, and there is a timeless silence in a place of violent killing. I didn''t miss the plane and called out. Bloody smoke "Adventurers! This sword has been undertaken! Hurry up!" He makes his nose tingle a little while resolutely speaking. ¨D¨DLeave it here to me! Dialogue Although the language was slightly different, I could say what I wanted to say once in my life. That''s not what I''m thinking about right now, but I''m a little glad. And while I was secretly thinking about such things, there was already a movement in the swarm of demons. Many monsters were surprised, confused, and cautiously stopped by the appearance of Klau Soras, but not those who plunge from behind. New people are rushing in with the momentum that pushes away the objects that have stopped moving, scrapes, and crushes. Indeed, a considerable number of demons seemed to have run down under their family. I jumped up in the air, prompting Clau Solas. If you are swarmed by demons on the ground, you will not be able to move. "Klaus Solas, let''s go next. This time, we will not land, but we will use the ground to scrape the demons." "Wow!" According to my instructions, Clau Solas widens his wings. However, once stopped, it is necessary to make a large turn and recharge in order to return to the maximum speed again. Given the speed of the new demons, it will reach the adventurers before this turn is over. Chi, tongue. It was a failure to kill the horde. You have to be aware of your immaturity as a dragon rider. Drag Note or Astrid would have fought more efficiently. Jin: "Well, I regret it. It''s up to the enemy to stop now." The flower that smokes. Muha. It ripens and swells, it grows and falls. " Try a new fire magic from Miroslav. The rank as magic is the third. Speaking of destructive power, it is far from the fifth "Fire Flame", but it is better to use as a dragon rider. It was magic to drop a bomb. Explosion: "Zeyo-" A bell-shaped red fruit appears in the air. Each one is about the size of my head. The number is thirty. As soon as they were in the tufts, they snapped out of the tufts and fell to the ground as if they could not bear their own weight. The fruit exploded with a noise the moment it touched the ground. Flame The contained flame rises as it rises, and fragments of the flame scatter around like a shot. The hot air that spread in a blink of an instant kept enough heat to burn human skin. They continue to fall on the nose of the monsters, and the shouts of the monsters are particularly high. Again, the destructive power of Hohoka is not as good as that of Flame Princess. You won''t be able to defeat a monster unless you hit it directly. The shouting means that you''re fine enough to raise your voice. Kei However, due to the nature of magic, it is useful enough as a foothold. As a bonus, the chanting is not so long, so you can fire repeatedly without destroying the power of the chanting. If you can put it in, you can increase the power. If you use it while riding a dragon, the enemy will not be accumulated. You have to thank Miroslav for finding and teaching the magic that is useful to the Dragon Knight. "It''s a story that I should have done this from the beginning." "¤× ¤£ ¤£ ..." "No, no, I didn''t blame you! The previous attack was effective with the previous one!" "Wow?" "Oh, really!" So get well. By the way, by the time he had finished encouraging Klaus Soras, his pivotal turn was almost over. Looking at the ground, most adventurers have already retreated. Unlike regular soldiers who obey orders of superiors, adventurers move at their discretion. For better or worse, it is light. In this case, stirring the enemy a few more times will be enough to retreat. I''m also worried about the village where the plague has recurred, and let''s say it''s a quick hit. I thought so while bending down on the saddle in preparation for the re-entry. ¡ô¡ô¡ô After helping the adventurers, I went to the village on the Upper Kale River as planned. More than twice as many ships float on the surface of the Kale River. Gurushin Both of them would have refugees from Stampede. It is natural that evacuation becomes a waterway as long as the demons are on the highway. On the ship that saw Klaus Solas, screams came from those who thought it was a monster attack. Maybe he thought that the dragon knight of the royal city rushed to the rescue. I misunderstood, but it didn''t even have to be corrected. Arrive at such a village. As expected, it also seemed to have been attacked here. However, the scale did not seem to be so large, and it was said that only the garrison and villagers could repel. Later, most of the villagers seemed to have evacuated on a ship dispatched by the Ishka administration. However, a small number of people still remained in the village, and officials were struggling to handle them. In other words, what to do with sick people who can''t move because of poison. I told him that I had an item that would (possibly) work better than the antidote on the market, but the expression of the officials did not change. The medicine is no longer at this stage-leaving the words of such officials in my ears, I stepped into the hut where the sick were isolated. Immediately, I feel the odor of stinging my nose. Even though the cloth passed to the officials covers the nose and mouth many times. The inside of the cabin wrapped in darkness is strangely quiet, and you can''t hear any groaning, of course. I was blindly blind. My legs don''t move for some reason. The air in this hut rejects the existence of a living person-I felt like that. However, I can''t turn right here. Decide and encourage freezing feet. Then I approached one of the beds, and looked into the face of those who were sleeping softly. I looked in and regretted. 79 Episode 77 Poison of the Killer There is a play called lucky laughter. A piece of paper depicting the eyes, mouth, and nose is scattered on a piece of paper that outlines the play surface, and the blindfolder returns it to its original location. Because they are blindfolded, the place is often laughed with an unusual face. Strong: If you compare what I saw in the hut, it was a face where the devil laughed with a living human. It is a living rot caused by poison. Acid nose A spectacle that makes the immediate death poison handled by the assassin seem compassionate. Before I came here, the lines Ishka officials were saying-no more at this point in medicine-were on target. I couldn''t hear any of the moans when I entered the hut, probably because I didn''t have any moaning power anymore. Or maybe even the organs that make the voice are poisoned. As a precautionary measure, I tried to squeeze the fruit of Jiraio-Okusu and put it in the mouth of the sick, but it may not be effective. It seemed necessary a miracle at the level of resuscitation to cure the sick. Then I left the hut immediately. In addition, the village came out with his feet. Jump back to the city of Ishka by jumping on Klaus Soras. The officer would have thought that I ran away. In fact, it was. The sights of the last time have come and gone on my chest many times, and each time the whole body began to sweat cold. The basilisk''s poison was substantial, but what I''ve seen is even more vicious than that of the basilisk. It can be said that there is no comparison. Eclipses Ordinary poisons first kill the body, resulting in death. But the poison gave death first, then eroded the body like a slap-it looked like that. That is, it is incurable. It would not have been possible to cure that sick person, even if he provided a soul that healed Claudia. You don''t even have to think about the consequences if such poison spreads. "If you don''t kill the source quickly, the kingdom of Canary, let alone Ishka, may be destroyed." Ms. Klaus Soras gives a serious tweet. Fortunately, the good news is that it''s unlikely to be contagious, but that''s just speculation. It is possible that the disease will take place after some time. In a way, this new poison is more than a stampede. In other words, the outbreak of this poison and the outbreak of stampede may be linked. To be honest, I wanted to go to the forest of Titis as it was, but I couldn''t stop exploring Ishka, now being attacked by a demon, for days without a guesswork. Sage: And if I wanted to explore, I wanted to take not only me but also Luna Maria and Miroslav. Luna Maria and the magician Miroslav will also notice that I don''t notice. I further accelerated Clau Solas and headed for Ishka. ¡ô¡ô¡ô "I have never heard of such symptoms." Luna Maria says with a mixed look of tension and confusion. Another Miroslav was asleep as if dead, so he did not call. According to Lunamaria, he was doing the experiments he had been instructed-mixing my blood with an antidote to test the effect-until morning. I opened my mouth to Luna Maria, thinking I was overdoing it. Speculation "I''m completely incurable" Master: "No, if you felt like that, there should have been a reason just to feel it. There will be no big departure from the fact." Luna Maria, wearing a robe of the wise man''s testimony, asserts with a serious face. The elves who believe in my intuition more than my own are subtle. Well, Lunamaria is aware of my Soul Eater. If it is not the human intuition but the dragon''s intuition, it makes sense to increase the credibility of unfounded speculation. When thinking of such a thing, Luna Maria suddenly clouded her expression. Midori: Looking at her eyes and looking into her eyes, Luna Maria began to confuse her words. Master "Speaking of speculation, this is speculation ..." "what?" Master: "When I heard the guess that it was indeed incurable, I remembered a passage from myth." Luna Maria shakes her golden hair and says. "mythology?" "Yes. It''s the poison that killed God, it''s too strong and never heals." The wise says. Eternity God is immortal and cannot be killed by poison. However, the poisoned God was unable to withstand the continuing pain, and decided to abandon his immortality and choose to die. An invulnerable hero, known for his twelve difficulties, is said to have burned his own body with flames without being able to withstand this poison. The material of this terrible poison was- "It''s a poisonous multi-headed dragon, Hydra." "... Dragon, fantastic species" The name was in close memory. When the Basilisk emerged and a part of the Titis Forest turned into rotted sea, it was the name given to the deputy director of the clan, Death''s Scythe. Holy Kingdom located in the south of Canary Kingdom. He also said that the Great Sea of Spread extending further south of the Holy Kingdom was caused by the death of Hydra. Suggested The hydra may have appeared in the Titis Forest. Lunamaria''s words do it. However, Luna Maria added: "If Hydra really did emerge, the entire Titis would have been rotted. Perhaps the Hydra is about to begin." Unlike a subdragon like a winged beast, a true dragon is not a life born of a parent. Like lightning. Like a tornado. Like an earthquake. Or like a volcanic eruption. A phenomenon that is triggered when world conditions are met. A fantasy disaster born with blood. That is the dragon. Conversely, if at least one condition is not met, it cannot appear. It is also a dragon. The emergence of the wedge Hydra meant that the last one that had been blocking the Hydra outbreak to date was about to be withdrawn. Wedge-Or, perhaps, has been pulled out long ago, and Hydra may have gradually materialized into the world over time, little by little. If stampedes and poisoning are the result of Hydra materializing beyond a certain level ... "It''s ridiculous" "Yes, of course, assuming that all the current speculations are correct ..." "In this case, I would be grateful if I was wrong. Let''s assume it is right now and move on." For now, let''s hurry to the Ishka administration, the adventurer''s guild, and the slave unions. I''m sure you won''t believe it, or rather you''ll be laughing with your nose, but it''s not good to say later, "Why didn''t you say it at that time !?" Then evacuate the seals and sparrows-yes, once sent to the royal capital. I would like to inform the public of Drag Note, and I cannot afford to leave Miroslav''s parents home. Then, look at the situation and escape the seals into an empire or holy kingdom. ¨D¨DWhen I thought about it, what broke into my mind was the scene of Merte Village, which had fallen before. That village is also in danger in terms of the Kale basin. Even if Hydra et al. Are set aside, there is no doubt that the deadly poison is flowing along the river. It is also necessary to hurry to inform the priest Sarah and the little ones. If possible, we want all four to evacuate to the royal capital with the seals. Blood smoke And Lars and Iria are now in the village. Despite all this, it''s a pity that death poison is indeed. I''m also worried about Ilia''s reaction to know that Miroslav joined the No Sword. The problem is Stampede, but on the way home from the village, the highway''s defensive line was still alive, so Ishka''s gates will not be broken tomorrow. Rather, the more time passes, the more the stampede will be in full swing. I thought so. ¡­ At this time, the only threats I was seeing were ¡°Stamped¡± and ¡°Poison¡±. Onigashima was missing because it took at least two months before the death of Jinbo passed to the island and the swordsman who knew it knew the information and dispatched other personnel. is there. Because of the nature of the head of the modern generation, he didn''t think he would work so seriously on the request of an empire that wasn''t involved in defending the island. Anyway, no matter how new personnel are dispatched the day Jinbo died. Kyo-ki At the same time, those who arrived at the royal capital showed no need to jump into the middle of Stampede and could not be expected ... 80 Episode 78 Return to Merte Village leader"!" I heard that voice at the very moment I was about to fly to Merte. Looking down from the saddle of Klaus Soras, you can see Miroslav rushing in a hurry. It is not like Miroslav who cares about his appearance, his hair is rough, and his clothes are dirty. Apparently he jumped out of his bed and went straight to me. I didn''t even come to say hello. With that in mind, I went down from the saddle. "Well, sorry, in a hurry ..." Now, Miroslav breathes on his shoulder. If you look closely, you have a large tool bag in your hand. Did the item you asked for¡ªan antidote mixed with my blood¡ªwas ready? When asked, Miroslav nodded. "I''ve confirmed that it''s more effective and harmless to the human body. It''s far from complete, but at least more useful than the" union "antidote." "Is this confirmed in this short time?" It''s been less than a day since I ordered Miroslav to improve the antidote. It seems that we have just completed a minimum safety check based on the current dialogue, but it is still early. A poisoned patient is indispensable to see if an antidote works. Normally, such experiments are conducted little by little with small animals such as rats, and human tasting is the last and last thing- "I myself confirmed with poison. I''m sure." A red-haired sorcerer who does something ridiculous. Apparently, it was not due to the fatigue of dawn that he slept like a dead, but because of human experiments using himself. I look involuntarily. "... No one has said that." "The situation is the situation. Isn''t it easy to start with a mousetrap?" Kuma Miroslav laughs mischievously and mischievously. After listening to the words now, the area under my eyes is very painful. Perhaps you noticed my gaze, Miroslav told me to shake my head a little and not to worry. And the words "Than that" are repeated. There is no doubt that the blood of the lord "." Will have a great effect on the human body. Depending on how it is used, it will be a powerful trump card against the death poison heard from Luna. However, it will not be easy to give it to others easily Be careful, your blood is too powerful. " "Too powerful? What is it?" "Let''s think it''s a powerful medicine. If you use it for a sick person who is weak, it can hurt you. That''s a fatal level." "... mu. Is that so?" "That''s right. And there is a risk of activating the sickness that nests in patients. It is said that the blood of the dragon will heal all illnesses, but if it is actually convenient to kill only the sickness, I don''t know. I hope you don''t forget this. " "all right" To Miroslav, who warned me with a serious expression, I nodded to me. According to Miroslav, it is likely that if you mix it with a good antidote or healing agent, you will be able to specialize only the effect, but if you make such fine adjustments it will be too late in a day or two. In this case, Miroslav took the procedure of adjustment and confirmed his safety with his body. Miroslav''s hand is the result of such a death. I gratefully received it and became a Ryugami person again. League leader, "Please be careful. I look forward to your safe return." Miroslav hanging deeply. It was a polite Miroslav to me, and it was a scene where I could not forbid the discomfort as ever. Well, I''m living under one roof for almost half a month, and now I''m not fooling around, but it will take a while before this discomfort disappears completely. With that in mind, I finally issued an extra order to Miroslav. "That''s also. Human experiments are already prohibited. "Ah ... yes, I know!" Miroslav smiles happily, wondering what he was doing here. The heartless ending was also playing. I ordered Crow Solas to ascend so as to escape that line of sight. By the way, regarding my departure for Merte, I have been notified to Ishka''s main organization after the report of death poison. So when I saw Klaus Solas heading south, I wasn''t worried that the Dragon Knight had fled Ishka! Some inhabitants who don''t know the details will be misunderstood, but they will not be a big problem. Some Ishka administrations showed reluctance to leave Ishka at this time, but they brought their helpers to defend the city: Lars, Iria, and Priest Sarah. I was convinced by that. Having left Ishka, I was able to arrive at Merte much earlier than I had planned without any trouble. The time savings is the result of Krau Soras''s hard work. Maybe it''s a meal for Priest Sarah. I like the old boar dish very much. The state of the village as seen from the sky is the same as the other day. It''s unlikely that you''ve been attacked by a demon, or you''ve fought with other villages in the oak profit distribution I gave you. However, I was worried that the number of villagers walking out was small. Somehow, you can feel the same atmosphere as when you visited before. I dropped the Claus Solas in front of the village, feeling vague. I realized that the anxiety was not a matter of concern when I heard the sounds of familiar children from a distance. Chibigaki No. 1, No. 2 and No. 3 reunited-Ain, Zwei and Dora were crying with their faces crumpled. At first, I quickly concluded that something had happened to Priest Sarah, and my whole body was all hair. What passed through my mind was the remnant face of a person poisoned by death. But fortunately, Priest Sarah was not poisoned. ¡ªIlia, the daughter of Priest Sarah, was affected by the poison. ¡ô¡ô¡ô There is a phantom beast called aquatic horse. This phantom beast, known as Kelpie, is, as the name suggests, a horse and appears on the water. Fins Waterweed mane, fish tail, and countless on trunk and quadruped. He says he can run on the river surface, like the ground, swim in the water, like a fish, and once diving in the water, he can work for hours without breathing. The kelpies also had the ability to transform and could turn into normal horses. The reason why he has such ability is to deceive humans and put them on his back. The aquatic horse''s back is sticky, and once it gets on it, it cannot be descended on its own. Prey The aquatic horse on the back, standing out of the way of a normal horse, goes underwater and drowns its prey. After that, they take their whole body over time. Human-eating monsters In other words, the genie beast kelpie was a monster classified as: Liver It seems that you don''t eat just one theory, but if that were the case, it wouldn''t provide any comfort to the eater. Such kelpies, like the phantom beasts, do not appear in front of humans. Once every ten years, whether witness information flows by wind rumors. Speaking of the appearance rate, it is about that. The appearance of such a rare monster on Merte at this time is probably due to the anomaly of Titis. The children first discovered Kelpie. On that day, Ain and others picked up nuts in the forest at the outskirts of the village, and noticed the foal slowly approaching. Wild horses are timid and cautious, and rarely appear in secluded areas. Furthermore, it is impossible to approach humans. But even the oldest Ain is ten or so. It would have been terrible to notice unnaturalness. Ain and the others tried to bring their horses home. Horses make farming easier and they can sell more expensively-he didn''t do that, but he simply wanted to get him to praise Sarah. Later, Ein and Zwei were forcibly transported to the Kale River by the kelpies that showed their nature. Surviving alone, Dora fled back to the village, crying, and appealed to Iria and Lars, who had just visited the church. To be precise, Dora was so crying that she couldn''t explain it.But after seeing Dora, they realized that something was wrong. I rushed. It''s an intuition for those who have been eating for years. The Ilias then ran down the Kelpie''s footsteps and ran to the Kale River, rescuing the Ains who were about to sink into the water, and exterminating Kelpie. The end of this was a torment, but from this day on, Ilia''s condition deteriorates rapidly. It can be temporarily relieved with antidote or the recovery magic of the priest Sarah, but the condition will soon recur. Kelpies have the power of cursing, and may curse those who have slain themselves. The priest who knew it also tried the magic of decursing, but this also had no effect. Meanwhile, some villagers begin to complain of the same symptoms as Iria. In each case, they were all bathed in the water of the Kale River for some reason. That was when I arrived at the village. 81 Episode 79 "Oh ... Sora-san, it''s been a long time." The face of Priest Sarah, who had met again for the first time in about a month, looked terribly pale, with a combination of deep fatigue and deep anxiety. My daughter smiles at me, but it looks painful. I was guessing from the children''s appearance, but it seems to be quite bad. Priest Sarah explained with a sad face. "Pharmaceuticals and magic both work at first, but the symptoms recur immediately. Not only that, but the symptoms that recurred are less effective for the medicines and magic that worked before, and finally at all. It will not work. '''' It seems that the disease is growing and evolving in the patient''s body. When I visited this village before, I put not only the antidote made by the union, but also the fruit of Jiraio ox. According to Priest Sarah, the current Ilia has no effect even on Jiraiaoks. This is definitely a Hydra poison. I thought so and tried to tell the priest what happened in the last few days-hesitated. It is courageous to tell that the poison affecting her is incurable. It''s like a doctor telling a patient''s family that the disease is incurable. The problem here is that I don''t have any specialized knowledge or qualifications like a doctor, and the "incurable" part of the essence is just a guess. Once you say it, you''re a yab doctor. Who would believe such a place, such as "this poison could be incurable"? It''s a good idea to be yelled at not to say good things. If I were a Priest Sarah, I wouldn''t just shout at me, but hit me at all. So, while keeping things quiet, I thought about giving me an antidote (modified) made up of Miroslav''s dedication. But this also has a problem. According to Miroslav, my blood is the same as herbal medicine. It would be a problem to administer the mixed drug to Iria without any explanation. In the worst case, it can cause fatal damage to the weakened Ilya''s body. However, if you elaborate on that area, you must mention the incurable nature of poison. I need to reveal some of my own secrets. Both would be a catchy for Priest Sarah. Dirty I couldn''t be foolish in this crisis-imagine yourself being looked down on by the priest in disdain, even in your imagination. "...? Sora-san, what happened?" "Wow! Why did you think so ...?" "It looked so terrible ... so I hadn''t heard about the purpose of this visit yet. If you have any questions, please don''t hesitate to contact me." After saying that, the priest put his hand on his cheek to be ashamed, as if he had come to his present condition. Variation "Oh ... you may think it''s useless now, but it was still the same priest warrior as Ilia. He''s stronger than he looks!" That said, Priest Sarah makes a lot of bicep. ¨D¨DI almost intimidated my knees on the spot. Confession When my daughter is in trouble, I want to be a cute priest who is heartfelt for me. Nowadays, I''m a poorer man than a goblin, because I don''t want to be yelled at me and don''t want to see it with contempt. What I need to do now is cure Iria. What do you need to hesitate when you know it? Certainly, my guess at Hydra and others is unfounded, but I don''t speak falsely. To that extent, there is no reason the priest in front of me can not understand! "Actually-" Details I never let my mind go to this day with Priest Sarah. Priest Sarah, on the other hand, listened with a serious expression all the time. ¡ô¡ô¡ô After that, I was invited to the room and faced Ilia one-on-one. Ilia, who heard me via her mother, wanted to talk directly. Priest Sarah was also away. Iria is upright on her bed. His gaze was pointed out of the window, not at me. All I can see is the left half of Ilia''s face. With that attitude, Ilia gave her a crusty first voice. "And what are you doing?" "I just don''t know what to say." I shrug my shoulder and respond to Ilia. As a matter of fact, he was stroking his heart in his heart. Until I entered the room, the patient I saw in that village and Ilia''s face overlapped in my head. However, if I try to get close, Ilia knows both her attitude and voice. Her first voice was a great relief, as she successfully swept away the illusion that stuck to my mind. Ilia, who doesn''t even know my inner heart, continued to grumble. "I''m so white. I''m asking why I''m helping me in a grudge. Where I''m dead, you''re glad you''re joy and won''t be sad." "It''s a terrible reputation. "Hm. So?" "It''s true that you think, but if you die, your children and the priest will mourn. I don''t want to see them mourn." "¡­¡­Hmm" With her gaze fixed outside the window, Ilia laughs at her nose as if to ridicule this argument. The next time Ilia opened her mouth, the topic shifted. "I''ve heard a lot from Lars. Did Milo join your clan now?" "Oh, yes." "That Miro, though he saved his life on Mount Skim, it was quite straightforward to break up with Lars and get it to you. The one who slammed Lars so much at you. Only those who spoiled Lars and kept me away. '''' "¡­¡­What do you want to say?" Punch: "I thought a few times after leaving Ishka. Just looking at the results, Miro''s behavior was quite convenient for you. Luna and Miro were both out, and Lars became quite mature. It''s almost as if Falcon''s sword has disappeared. Everything is exactly what someone was aiming for-is it too much to think like that? " "Now I can''t answer my question." I try to stay calm and keep my mind tight. Apparently Ilia noticed the connection between Miroslav and me. Of course, you know you''re included in my target. In fact, Iria has stated: "I suspect that this poison is the work of someone." Hear it and frown. The situation is inevitable even if doubted. I tricked Lars to take Luna Maria and Miroslav and drove Falcon''s Sword into a de facto dissolution. If the only surviving Iria in this situation was attacked by a new kind of poison, and I would conveniently appear there and offer a new antidote, yeah, suspicious. I would doubt my involvement even in Ilia''s position. But this is completely unfounded. Denied in a strong tone. "It''s wet. It''s true that you don''t want to grieve the children and the priest." I wondered if she would laugh at her nose again, but unexpectedly Ilia nodded. "I guess" "¡­¡­Yes?" Eyes are pointed to Iria who admits the wet clothes easily. Ilia shrugged her shoulders as if she were tired. "I know. Poisons that my mother can''t handle are not easy to make, and there''s no certainty that they''ll kidnap me with kelpies. You''ll get around efficiently. '''' So, I know, I know I wasn''t involved in this one. I was suspicious when I knew-- "A little harassment. You''re terrible.-No, it''s something you''ve scratched. This kind of remorse is pretty." "Let''s make no comment" "I don''t expect a response." And Ilia sighed a little. Condemnation I questioned Ilia''s attitude. Knowing the truth, Ilia was even more angry and thought she would do me hard. Even if you''re sick now because of the poison, there must have been a lot you can do before you get poisoned. That could be as much as talking to Lars or Priest Sarah about my plot, even if poisoned. Now I have enough physical strength to talk to me. When asked, Ilia said bluntly. "What do you tell me?" "What do you want to do ...?" "I can''t. There''s no proof. There''s no proof if you denounce it. I''d have been able to chase you with circumstantial evidence and the power of Hayabusa''s sword before, but now And I can''t do that, above all, if you hunt me down, you''ll seriously kill us. I was afraid of it. " Remorse The words of Ilia have made Luna Maria heard earlier. Luna Maria also accepted falling into slavery, seeing through my connection with Miroslav. If I refuse, I won''t choose any means. Rather than that-it went and fell into my hands. Perhaps Lunamaria at that time and Ilia now have the same feelings. Ilia is not as aware of Soul Eater as Luna Maria, so she may not be as urgent as Luna Maria, but Ilia still knows me before. That''s why I can recognize my anomaly more deeply than other people. That fear may have hesitated to counterattack me. I thought so. When thinking of such a thing, Ilia suddenly begins to cough. Cough At first, I just coughed a couple of times. However, the next started immediately and there was no sign of stopping at all. Seeing Ilia''s painfully turning back, I suddenly stepped in and suddenly stopped. Ilia wouldn''t want to be turned away from me either. She decides that it is best to call Priest Sarah and tries to leave the room. However, immediately behind me, the sound of a coughing sound was heard. Looking there, Ilia''s hands and mouth are covered with red-black liquid. Not only that, but she saw Ilia fall down on her bed, twisting her upper body, and rushed to see if this could not be done. I noticed that I was approaching, Ilia''s face turned frightened. ¨D¨DAt that moment, I gasped. By this point, Ilia had turned her face out of the window. Due to the positional relationship, only the left half of Ilia was visible in my view. Ilia looked at me so I saw Ilia''s right half for the first time today. Words didn''t come out at all how to describe it. Ilia''s right half-well, it was terrible. Rin The left half is the face of Ilia, which I know. A sharp appearance and a beautiful appearance. However, the right half is totally different. The flesh of the cheeks hangs down gently, and the flesh of the eyes and eyebrows bulges swelling, disfiguring the supposedly beautiful face. It was exactly the same sickness I saw in that village. 82 Episode 80 Ilia â‘¢ I saw it-the moment I thought, Ilia face down, hiding half of her face with her right hand. Of course, the fact of being "seen" in such a situation does not disappear. Sora''s mind should have remembered her own crumbled face. Shame When I thought about it, my whole body became hot with humiliation. If you covered your face with a cloth from the beginning, or even put on a mask, you wouldn''t have tasted such feelings. But Ilia did not dare do so and faced Sora. It''s a kind of strength for those who aren''t good at all. It doesn''t matter if you see an ugly face, you''re not weak enough to cling to the antidote you''ve brought-that''s a silence. However, the moment she was seen in Sora-the face of the opposite sex, Ilia''s strength melted and disappeared like ice on a sunny place. Mock yourself and ask yourself what you''re doing. There was anxiety at the bottom of the ridicule. As an adventurer and a priest warrior for years, Iria, who has been active for years, is not uncommon for poisons, paralysis, and curses. I have tasted it many times with my own body and have overcome it. But even Ilia was very anxious about the poison. High fever, coughing, nausea, pain in joints, etc. are still good. It was the numbness that slowly spread to Iria''s hands, feet, and face. With the help of drugs and magic, other symptoms could be eliminated. Even if it recurred immediately, the symptoms could be temporarily gone. But this numbness never goes away. Slowly but surely invades the body. Now my hands and feet are still moving. You can stand and walk, talk to your mother, Lars, and your children. But that won''t be possible anymore-such conviction will cling to your mind and stay. Affirming his belief, the right half of his numb face was ugly and crumbled. There is no pain associated with it. In fact, Ilia did not notice her face transformation until she was pointed out by her mother, who turned her face pale. That fact even makes Ilia scared. Pain is a physical alert that signals abnormal erosion. Without an alarm, humans can''t even judge where something is wrong. Even if my limbs decay, I do not notice it. What awful thing to realize. The eclipse of the body is the death of the god of death. When this numbness causes the whole body to be grasped, I will surely die. I thought so--. But over the days of poison, Ilia''s thinking has changed little by little. Now, Ilia thinks, It''s still good if you can die. If the symptoms progress as it is, I will not be able to move or speak and will continue to see myself falling down. A painless hell that is not allowed to go crazy is about to begin. If so, more "Hey, Ilia!" Called in a strong tone at his ear, Ilia suddenly returned to me. Looking at it, Sora is staring at this with a serious look. "What, what ...?" "When did this happen?" Ilia must have turned his head annoyedly¡ªIlia responded to the question of the person she thought. "I see, three days ago ... maybe the symptoms started right after the poisoning." "Three days, three days?" After that, Sora looks up at the ceiling and mutters in her mouth. Ilia''s ears heard, "I have to hurry." Sora''s gaze is turned to Ilia again. As soon as I felt the other person''s gaze on her face, Ilia''s body jumped on the bed. Sora doesn''t seem to notice such a reaction and talks quickly. "Ilia, did you hear about the antidote I brought from the priest?" Eyebrows "Eh, yeah, I heard ... it''s a story of mixing dragon''s blood, isn''t it? "It''s true, so drink it. "Cho !?" Iria protests at Sora, who pushes a medicine bottle from her mouth to her mouth. He stared at Sora while pushing the bottle with his right hand. "What do you do suddenly !?" "Don''t worry. Miroslav has confirmed the safety. Me too." "I can only trust the name of the person who checked the safety! Why are you in a hurry?" "... Three days ago, I was in a village on the upper reaches of the Kale River. I heard in the guild that a poison that did not work was going to work. He was much more advanced and could no longer stand on his own or speak. "¡­¡­¡­¡­e?" "I''m out of the village right away, so I don''t know the details, but I''ve heard that it didn''t take ten days before the person fell and couldn''t move. Looking at Sora''s eyes quietly, I realized that it was not a lie. It might happen anyway-Ilia was aware of that, but with the specific number of ten days, the feeling of frustration in the back of her chest grew irresistibly. The next time he opened his mouth, Ilia''s voice was shaking without will. "... Is that person suffering?" "I didn''t moan one." "Yes ... that''s right ..." As she muttered with the murdered voice, Ilia stared at Sora''s medicine bottle. "If you drink this and it doesn''t work-" "Adjust to be more effective." "Even if it works, if the symptoms recur immediately-" "You can drink many times. Fortunately, you can have as many ingredients as you want." "If you drink it many times, it won''t work anymore? Antidote and my mother''s magic." "What, just adjust it so it works again. You can drink the dragon''s blood directly." When she hears it, she shrugs as if she was open. It was not the behavior of the young man in front of me, but myself who could not stop strengthening at such times. God''s Steel "I''m going to go easily. What level is the dragon''s blood?" Rare "I have just experienced that a human who was at the top level until this time did not run up to the dragon knight?" Ilia uttered a small speech in the line. "Oh, that''s right. Sure, the blood of the dragon is rare compared to your rarity --- Hey, Sora." "what?" "I couldn''t ask my mother or Lars for this, but you can do it without hesitation. If the poison doesn''t heal and I''m like a lump of meat alive ... then ... ¡­! Ilia was still hesitant to try to exhale the feelings that no one could ever exhale. The fear of losing his energy to resist poison and ending up with the consequences was stiffening. Sora crushes Ilia''s complex mind without breaking it. "Relieve. I''ll kill you in a moment." Immediately reading the secret thoughts, Ilia raises her face as if she was repelled. "Really? Really do you?" "That''s true. Do you think I rushed to you with pure good intentions? If you succeed, you can dress up and like you. If you fail, kill you before the poison I can clear my grudge. Whichever way I go, it''s only good for me. " Ilia stared at Sora with a different gaze than she did before. Bed No matter how it is, you can see that its lightness is acting. I have a grudge against Ilia, so don''t hesitate to kill me, so rest assured-she''s showing me that way. If there were other people here, he might have blamed Sora''s attitude. But for Iria, who had been afraid of painless hell since her face began to crumble, Sora''s attitude was more than welcome. Even if you can''t resist poison, you can''t just taste the worst-painless hell. For that guarantee was something Ilia wanted. 83 Episode 81: Lack of Blood QUESTION "Sora-san, I have something I want to ask." Priest Sarah called out three days after giving Iria an improved antidote. At first, I did not notice the priest''s voice. Because they were totally different. The antidote given to Iria three days ago took immediate effect and eliminated the venom symptoms from Iria''s body. That was good so far-the symptoms have recurred today. What that fact means is great. I didn''t notice the priest''s voice because I was thinking about it. And-- "... Fuh?" I couldn''t respond when both cheeks were grabbed. In front of me, my eyes flickering, my black-haired priest stood with a serious look. Needless to say, the priest is pinching my cheek. Depending on what you look at, it may seem that I and Priest Sarah were hugging. Q: As the priest''s hand lifted off my cheek, I tried frankly and rubbing my cheek. "... Um, priest, what is it now?" "I didn''t reply when I called, so I tried to use my skills a bit." "Eh, were you called me? Sorry, I''m thinking a bit." Apparently, he seemed so ignorant that he ignored his opponent. I apologize for that. Fortunately, Priest Sarah immediately accepted the apology and smiled with a smile. By the way, the height of the priest is about half the height of me, so if you face up close, you can look up a little. I coughed out, thinking that if I smiled in this position, the appeal would be more pronounced. "So what was your requirement?" "I want to ask Sora-san." Priest Sarah, asked me, renewed her expression. But I immediately add to my apologies. "However, if Sora is tired, I don''t mind later. Was it difficult to get to and from Ishka?" As the priest said, I have returned to Ishka twice during the last three days. The purpose was to confirm the status of Stampede and to inform the Ishka administration that Hydra poison had spread to the lower reaches of the Kale River. The priest who knew it would have taken my physical condition. I was grateful for that. However, to be honest, the round trip between Ishka and Merte is not a big burden. More worrisome were the symptoms of Iria. ¡ô¡ô¡ô An improved antidote using my blood temporarily repelled Hydra''s poison, but recurred three days later. Normal Version Works but recurs-in this respect it has the same effect as antidote and healing magic. Normal version However, it seems that it took less than half a day for the symptoms to recur, so in that sense it can be said that the improved version that suppressed the recurrence for three days was proved to be effective. Ten simple calculations per month. With such an antidote, you can survive even if you are attacked by Hydra''s poison. This was good news. However, if you continue to drink the same thing over and over, the effect will gradually decrease over time, just like any other medicine or magic. The time to control symptoms will be reduced. In that sense, it is far from complete cure. But at least it will no longer be tomorrow. Tumor I saw this morning, and Ilia''s face was swollen. For young women, in a way, as important as life. Again, I was relieving my chest. Rather than for Iria, she was relieved for her mother, Priest Sarah, and her little siblings. ¨D¨DIt was so much fun. However, although the immediate crisis has passed, the results have also created new problems. January A person affected by Hydra''s poison needs 10 antidote. That''s one hundred and twenty in a year. It is a number that Ilia alone can say nothing. However, there are five patients in the village with symptoms similar to Iria. In other words, the number needed is sixty a month and seven hundred twenty a year. I need to mix my seven hundred and twenty with my blood. And this is a minimal number. Yan As mentioned earlier, the number of three days that a new drug can suppress symptoms can be reduced, but not increased. In the future, the number required will definitely increase. As poison flows through rivers, some people must be poisoned. Affected In addition, the lower village of Merte was so affected that more villages and towns upstream of Merte would have been affected. Vat If you want to save all patients, do you need 10,000 or 20,000 antidotes per month? How many cups of blood do I need to make such an antidote? --That is, this is a new problem. Blood is not enough at all costs. Without my blood, I can''t make an improved antidote. What should I do. I was very worried-I didn''t. I do not intend to help others until I become a mummy. Even in the village of Merte, only three priests, Sarah and Chibigaki, want to help. Regarding Ilia, it must be helped by Priest Sarah and the Chibis, so it is included in the number, but only the Lars is included to keep the contract with Miroslav. Other villagers are sorry but out of my responsibilities. This time, I will provide the improved version brought to Merte village, but after that I had to do something on my own. But, of course, the villagers will not be convinced. I have decided to ask only Iria to help her and give her the same treatment. If you refuse it, what you are waiting for will be roaring blame. No, I can''t stop just by blame. Will definitely be. Regarding my personality, I don''t care what I say or what I do ... but the problem was when my blame turned to someone other than me. The most likely is Sarah Priest. He himself is a priest of the Holy God and is expected to be subject to intense criticism solely as the mother of Ilia. ¨D¨DIs it all right if only my daughter is saved, despite being a priest of the Holy God! It is irresistible to imagine the Priest Sarah being blamed by the villagers like that. I know that it''s no use to appeal to the villagers that Priest Sarah wasn''t involved in my decision. In the worst case, persecution will be on the chibis. The easiest way to avoid that is to take everyone to Ishka. I''m thinking about a specific excuse. Force summons for Stampede. Great contribution to the village of Merte If I put up this cause, no villager would stand out. It is easy to leave the village with Priest Sarah and Ilia. This way, the priests and children will not be persecuted. I want to say that this is all-this is the problem. The problem is that Priest Sarah cannot agree with this idea. The whole picture If you show the plan, the priest will definitely make a different decision from me. Perhaps the priest entrusts me to Ilia and returns to the village alone. I don''t mind my guess that the villagers are persecuting, but rather willing to tell the villagers the truth and take their anger head on. That''s up to me. How to prevent that-that was the problem I was worried about. Given the nature of Priest Sarah, you will not be able to know the truth and remain silent. So do you keep hiding the truth? But this is hard to say. The truth always leaks from somewhere. Better yet, forgive the help of Ilia and force Priest Sarah to be mine. If you priest Sarah like Luna Maria enslaves you, you can force him to stay in Ishka, even if the priest knows the truth. ¡­¡­ Well, as a price, I will carry on the grudge and contempt of Priest Sarah for the rest of my life. Wow I don''t want to think. Just imagine your mind. Don''t reject, don''t do this. Wicked I shook myself and closed my thoughts. ¡ô¡ô¡ô Well, I was not aware of the call of Priest Sarah because I was thinking about that. I asked Priest Sarah what I had thought so far. "I''m sorry to worry, but I''m fine. So what is the priest''s question?" "Okay ... then I ask you, but the other day, Sora said that the new antidote contains dragon blood." "Yes. I told you." I guess, "Illia''s symptoms recur today and we need a lot of antidote in the future ... how much dragon blood remains?" "that is¡­¡­" I get stuck in words. You were thinking about something similar-it''s an exaggeration. In this situation, it is natural that Priest Sarah cares about the remaining amount of antidote. Well, what to answer. As you can see from the current question, I have not yet told Priest Sarah the truth, "Dragon''s Blood = My Blood." This is information that is directly related to me and my guise, so I couldn''t teach even the priest Sarah. It''s a deception, so now you can deceive the priest if you think so. Say that the dragon''s blood can only cure Ilia? However, the lie will be overdue. If so, Priest Sarah would be disappointed with me who lied. It was unbearable to imagine myself being disappointed at the priest. ¨D¨DDo you want to break all that up? Suddenly, such thoughts passed through my mind. For a long time, there''s nothing wrong with thinking too much. If you tell the truth here, at least there will be no future despised as a liar. Even if blood is not enough, Priest Sarah may be able to make some suggestions. Above all, it is better to treat Priest Sarah as a hot-blooded person who tries to help everyone as much as possible than a cold-blooded person who abandons others. It may be possible to put Priest Sarah in a clan abbreviatedly for the purpose of solving a problem. Ken: Yes, that''s right. Let''s do our best to help as many people as possible without getting bad or sick. If you just cut it off, you can do it later! Suddenly, my mind was lightened. I wasn''t aware of it, but the idea of abandoning all but Ilia seemed to have put a lot of stress on my heart. Probably because the roots are good people-not because they are small hearts. With that in mind, I spoke to Priest Sarah to reveal everything. 84 Episode 82: Threesome from the Royal Capital The trio appeared on the line of defense to protect Ishka a few days after the stampede. Appearance They came from the royal city of Horus, each of which had a distinctive character. An armor wearing a eastern-style armor. Kodama A woman with eyes that look like sheer white hair. Clothes were rarely found in the Kingdom of Canary. Another young man, like a woman, has white hair and red eyes, and is probably a sibling. Unlike the other two, he was not dressed as an eastern person at first glance, and had a grayish robe with a terribly cold look. All three have their swords on their hips and have begun to participate in defense battles. That''s why he came from the royal capital. The defense squad, who wanted to get a cat''s help, couldn''t refuse this, and they decided to take part in defense as adventurers. ¨D¨DThe power of the three was overwhelming. Each time a swarm of monsters rushes, it stands in front of the monsters like a giant rock blocking the torrent and slashes its hits. That figure is Ikki Tousen. Initially, the Ishka administration''s plan was to spend as much time as possible on the swiftly constructed first barrier, breaking the second barrier in the meantime, and moving to the first when it fell. The plan was to take the time again and proceed to the Third Barrier in a delayed battle, during which time Ishka''s defense system was set up. However, the current situation is that even the first barrier, which was supposed to be abandoned first by the activities of the three, is still alive. Rock: The second, third, and fourth barriers have already been completed in the rear, and the defense line is preparing for its position. Stampede, once thought to be at risk of Ishka''s fall, may finally end without reaching Ishka''s walls. Even such an opinion had begun to appear. Consistent with the public eye, the most successful so far is the trio from the royal capital. The Canary soldier said. Their ability is comparable to that of a senior knight, which is equivalent to the top dragon knight. The adventurer went. Their ability is comparable to first-class adventurers who have only three people in this country. Those who honor the three do not know. At one time, one of the three, a young man with gray hair, overheard his evaluation and muttered with a face that seemed to spit out even with saliva. Transcendence-comparable? Would be a mistake. ¡ô¡ô¡ô Shiba: "How long are you going to keep hunting small fish in such places?" "Are you dissatisfied, Klimt?" The weak: "I''m dissatisfied. In the first place, we came to investigate the shaved dead in this country. I just need to slash and return to the island. Why do I have to hunt for miscellaneous fish in such a place? " A young man called Klimt recklessly kicked the ground. "I''m tired of being lined up as a dragon knight or a first-class. I''m going to praise it, so I have to be amazed. Jinbo "Island and continent have different strength standards. Common sense and values. This is also to help you understand them. Why fight here? We have already explained that we have to make up for the atrocities as lords of the sword. " Sima: When Goz Cima said, Klimt shrugged small. "I think that''s all right now. Where we fought here, the shaved man doesn''t resurrect the dead." "Even if not," Yuz ¥´ Goz responded with a heavy voice. Goz doesn''t lose himself, but now she''s slightly bitter. Of course, it was not aimed at Klimt. Jinbo After examining the uproar in the Canary Kingdom, Goz was furious when she knew what had happened. The sword Neither in personal terms nor in the house-as the lord''s assistant in the military sphere-did what Jinbo did. The Great "Illusion Itsuto-ryu is acting for the protection of the rescuing country, that is, to protect those who are powerless. It was contrary to the work of Jinbo." That is why Goz did not intend to retaliate against Duke of Dragnaut, who defeated Jinbo. To be honest, I would like to apologize to my duke''s mansion for my brother''s incompetence, and to praise the heroic hero who defeated the soul guise by a person outside the island. Klimt nodded with trouble to Goz''s words. "Well, I''m not going to follow Shiba''s instructions. But, even if I do that, I''m going to lose my skills if I just fight with small fish every day. Don''t you think so too? Klimt pours water at a woman who was silently listening. Then, a woman with a face very similar to Klimt shook her head and responded. Pride "Krimut is like dissimilar, Klimt. Don''t be patient at all times. Beware of the wording. No matter how strong you are, there is no reason to look down on others. ? " The weak "Kreia unnie is just that. No matter how you can tell it, small fish are small fish, bare." Klimt, who couldn''t get his sister''s approval, dumps coldly. However, the color on his face was not a dissatisfaction with his sister, but the same color as his child. That alone will give you an idea of this relationship. Goz is silently observing them. My sister is Claire Bergh. My brother is Klimt Berg. Berch''s house is one of Onigashima''s best known families, such as Goz''s Cima family, whose personality is below her feet. The Four Lords The Swordsman has a ministry who supports him. This is the Sima that Goz worships, and if the Berch''s house holds up to two of these, you will know its power. Kria Klimt''s brothers and sisters were expected to eventually sit at the center of the swordsman. Quantities One of the secret tasks assigned to Goz this time is that they will be worthy of being the secretary of the future. When Goz was thinking about the mission, her sister, Claire, opened her mouth. "I want to know one thing about Sima, the Duke of Dragnaut, the royal capital." "What about Drag Note? Hmm, what?" Aobayashi: Do you think Shima really defeated the flagman? Goz squints faintly at Claire''s words. Continue, nodding at her glance, and Claire nods and repeats her words. "As far as I saw from a distance, the Dukes seemed to be quite a useer. The level is probably around fifty, just like us. I and Klimt will have a hard time fighting with them." Peeling is a bitter smile, as the younger brother hears it and tries to refute. "But that is based on the premise that you do not use a guise. You can always win if you use a guise. It seems somewhat incredible that the Duke has won over Ninbo. '''' "Is that the only reason to suspect Dr. Drag Note?" "Another reason is that the duke''s movement after the end is over. In order to recover the royal city that was devastated by the dead, the duke energetically moved around the city. I heard that he had won the victory against Jinboden, who was above the level, without any serious injuries. "So that''s it" Goz nodded slowly. To tell the truth, Goz was concerned about that too. However, when he was about to investigate the area, the news of the occurrence of stampede arrived at the Imperial City, so he had no time to investigate it in detail. It was at the time Goz tried to explain to Claire that he would resume information gathering once Stampede had ended. "I''m sorry. Is Goz Cima here?" A voice was heard from outside the tent given to the three. Goz heard the voice and raised his right eyebrow dexterously. The voice that he called was for a woman. Due to his success in defense, three of them are at a glance or two from surrounding soldiers and adventurers. A small number of women also participated in the defense squad, some of whom invited Goz and Klimt at night. For a moment, Goz was wary that he was a good opponent. However, if you listen carefully, it does not include colors that appeal to the calling voice. The content of the story did not have such a colored smell. Goz invites two women into the tent, claiming to be angels from the adventurer''s guild. The two, who were young but still feel the size of their livers, were named Liddell and Parphe, respectively. 85 Episode 83 Contact Go back a little time. The defense line opened in the north of Ishka continued to be strong, despite repeated attacks by monsters. The active defense of Canary regular soldiers and adventurers is remarkable, and with the exception of some flight types, the herd of monsters has yet to reach the gates. Reward In response to this situation, the Ishka administration and the Adventurer''s Guild have sent a supply full of supplies to the front. The two receptionists who received the Guild Master''s imprisonment went to the front line in a way that went along with the resupply squad. "Because the master changed his complexion, I thought about what would be important ... but unexpectedly, it seems to be easy to clear up, senior." Liddell frowned at his junior, who sat optimistically while sitting side by side on the way to the first barrier. The head of the window, Liddell, the face of the guild, can gracefully sneak up a cup of tea and head to the front if desired. However, such a thing was not suitable for sex, so he took the reins and played a part in replenishment. Parfait is sitting comfortably next to Liddell and having fun. Liddell opened his mouth to add to his optimism. Inhabitation "Don''t be careless, parfait. The Master was saying, there''s waves in Stampede. And as far as I looked into, most of the monsters defeated to date are seeds on the perimeter. Few monsters have been identified. '''' Sword beast "Well, but there was a skull, and a manticor corpse. Isn''t that a deep-demon monster? Even so, the line of defense has never been broken until today. We''re well prepared for the second, third, and fourth barriers, and I think we''ve won! " "Hey you ..." Liddell sighs deeply in front of Parfait, who makes a big chest. Certainly Parfe has a point. Liddell acknowledges that, but if an adventurer''s guild official says, "I''m alike!", Those who hear it will be alert. Don''t be alarmed and get good results. Guild officials, even if they have a chance, need to be discreet enough to cover them up carefully-but Liddell wants to tell his juniors, but Parfe is also When I say my hand, it''s usually when I''m alone with Liddell. Hoof Only two people are still sitting on the platform. The bed is full of wine barrels and no humans are on board. I''ve heard of Parfe''s words now, except for Liddell, about a duck screaming like a sweat. This makes it difficult for Liddell to complain. With all this in mind, I couldn''t help but sigh to the junior who taught me the seriousness of my senior. Sword beast "However, I''ve never seen it for the first time! Have you ever seen a senior?" "Two times. Both are more than three years ago." Sword and beast Parfet is a demon that is a kind of dragon. If a winged beast is a sub-dragon specialized in flight ability, it is a sub-dragon specialized in defense ability, and a sharply protruding sword-shaped scale covers the back closely. It was a large individual, over 10 meters in length, and literally boasted a body like a small mountain. Sword and beast scales are high-grade materials that can be used for advanced weapons, and if they are properly harvested, you will have the property to play and live for a lifetime. However, it is a rare species even in the deep region, so it is rare to encounter itself, and a scaled weapon or magic can not scratch a scale. Sword and beast Furthermore, the temper is neither calm nor calm, and the scales on the back are actively used for attack. A rugged body rush boasts the destructive power of shattering, and easily jumps off the human body. Dull There is no movement for a huge body. If they did, they had to worry about their own life before dreaming of a quick get rich. It was just a few days ago that two swords and beasts appeared at the same time. At this time, the first defense was said to have been cornered to the point of falling. What saved that crisis What kind of people are rumored to have defeated the sword beast? I''m looking forward to seeing you. " "... Sora-san and Goz-san this time. Hayabusa: "Oh senpai, that''s a disgusting word! It can''t be helped! The" no sword "I''ve been relying on has been disbanded. It sounds like summer! I don''t have a choice! I can''t eat rice with pride! " At the parfet, which pressures strongly, Liddell closes his mouth as he did. Boss Idzka, born in a middle-class family, has never been hungry to this day. But Parfe from a remote rural village has that experience. I also know that my parents, siblings and sisters in my hometown are still sending money-these were not heard from Parfe, but rather were written in letters from Parfe''s parents. If you think so, Parfe may be much more adult than yourself. Reflecting on Liddell, he bowed toward his junior. "I''m sorry. I didn''t like it." "I like that kind of obedience to my seniors. Of course I will forgive you!" All you have to do is smile with a mischievous smile. A watchtower and an apparently wooden building were seen from the gazebo and Liddell''s gaze. We have arrived at the first barrier. ¡ô¡ô¡ô Faced with the trio of issues-Goz, Claire, and Klimt, Liddell immediately spoke of a task entrusted to Elgart. It was a proposal to have the three enter the guild''s command. Needless to say, the condition of exceptional is attached. In short, it''s a new scout. However, it is not a guild''s dogma. The action had already been discussed with the Ishka administration. Speaking of what that means. An unidentified trio suddenly appeared in the crisis of Stampede. Their ability is Ikki Tousen. When I heard that, Ishka''s leaders doubted before rejoicing. In other words, he feared that the soldiers of the neighboring country Adastera would try to enter the kingdom of Canary by using Stampede. Just after a riot in the royal capital. He should have been careful. Souvenir A kind of invitation from an adventurer''s guild. Depending on how you respond to the guild''s offer, you can get a sense of the trio''s aim. The Ishka administration and the adventurer''s guild thought so. And Goz Cima had an accurate insight into Ishka''s speculation. For Goz, the assistance was not intended to be genuine, but to compensate for his peer Jinbo. Nevertheless, Ishka''s suspicion is no surprise. Speaking of Jinbo, Goz should first apologize for the incident and offer to help again later. However, is involved in the national policy of the Empire. Since the Emperor still wants to marry Prince Hazard and the princess, it is impossible for Goz to judge the facts at his discretion. Then you have no choice but to make up your efforts to defend Stampede. Naturally, I wanted to say that it was free, but if I said that I didn''t need a reward here, Ishka''s suspicions would be hardened rather than thawed. Here you will receive the extraordinary rewards from the guild. The reward can be distributed to the victims of the royal capital and their families. After listening to Liddell''s story, Goz summarized his thoughts in his brain in less than two seconds, and told the braided receptionist that it was an unbelievable hospitality. Sword and Beast Afterwards, she responded with an attitude that was not even when a woman named Parfe made a shout and praised her defeat. It turns out that the eyes of the younger brothers, Berghi, are stabbed in the back, but Sima, the swordsman, will not stop if he cannot do this kind of belly. Goz''s behavior was natural in Liddell''s eyes. On the other hand, the attitude of the latter two, especially his brother Klimt, caught Liddell''s eyes. The attitude of dissatisfaction with the right eye and contempt of the left eye is far from friendly. Liddell decided that this would be the case. Certainly, Goz''s attitude was not unnatural, but the fundamentals are that influential people who can easily dislodge Stampede''s monsters do not serve any country or any house at all. There is no such thing as unnaturalness. It is implicit in the guild not to step into the adventurer''s past, but given the alleged spy of a neighboring nation, it was up to the staff to search for information to find. Swords and beasts "Goz''s defeat was wonderful, but Claire defeated Scylla, Klimt defeated Manticore, and so on. This is also a superb command, and the guildmaster Elgart was amazed. did" "Well, five or ten Manticores, nothing to boast about when you kill them. Ishka''s adventurers are much lower." "Klimt, it''s rude." "It''s just a fact, Unnie. Are you impressed by the guild master? Manticore, scylla, what are you talking about just killing the small fish?" Seeing Klimt throwing away, Liddell squints faintly, unnoticed. He continued his words, keeping his smile alone. Swords and beasts "It''s a harsh word. In Ishka, it''s considered a manticore and a scyllah, and of course, a dangerous monster. From the perspective of those who let us, we have to say that our level is low. '''' "Hmm, it looks like you know yourself. Sima''s decision is to cooperate, but don''t tell us if we make a mistake. Tell Elgart and so on." "I understand" Viscosity When Liddell nodded without opposition, Klimt exhaled and sniffed his mouth. His behavior is violent, but he doesn''t feel like he''s nervous. When I was satisfied with what I wanted to say, it seemed to be the type often found among young adventurers who were confident in their power. My sister, Claire, expresses her appreciation with a glance. While responding with a smile to it, Liddell furthers his relationship and personality. Klimt is too intuitive to act as a spy. Although Goz and Claire felt deep in their personalities, they were positive in their behavior and character, and seemed to be free of the shadow work of a spy. However, judging from the ability of the three, even if you are not a spy, there is no doubt that you have some secret. Should we push it further for reporting to Elgart? Parfe opened his mouth as if he had read the inside of Liddell. Alone "... Senpai, Senpai! Anyone who has defeated the demon beasts, isn''t it with us, like Scylla or Griffon!" Parfait lowered his voice--actually, calculated and spoken to everyone clearly. As you notice that Klimt''s cheeks jerked, Parfe continues to talk to Goz with an unknown face. Blue Dragon Knight "Ishka''s adventurer wasn''t abandoned as well. You might have seen Goz, but do you know?" Certain "No, I don''t know. I''ve heard of the story of a dragon knight several times, but ... I guess it''s the indigo color that defeated the demon beast? However, if you defeat Griffon, you''re a pretty good user. '''' Goz responded as admired, but in fact, he was not very interested. People in this country make a fuss about being a dragon or a knight, but Wyvern is not a dragon at all. And, in Klimt''s words, the winged beast is a small fish for Genso Ichiryu. There is no need to be afraid of winged beasts, and there is no reason to admire those who follow them. This was the same idea not only for Goz but also for Klimt, or even Kriya. Parfe noticed that their reaction was weak and realized that he had failed to pick a topic. He thought that it would be unnatural for him to frown at his heart, but to close up the conversation here, so he continued talking with a casual breeze. "The Dragon Knight, Sora, is probably the best celebrity in Ishka now." Parfet tried to continue, but Goz interrupted it with a sharp voice. "Wait!" "Wow! What is it?" "... Sorry now?" "Oh, yes. The name of the Dragon Knight is Sora-san ..." "Sora ... the sky? The age? How old is that person?" "Um, maybe that''s about the same as Klimt and Claire there." When Parfet responded, a groan leaked from Goz''s mouth. "What is the color of your hair? Is it black?" "Yes ... oh, do you know someone?" "I guess ... I''m sorry. I''m sorry, but I''d like to tell you a little more about that person. About how he became a dragon knight, and how he took away Scylla and Griffon alone." Goz asks Parfe as he leans forward. His eyes were set on the parfait with a sharp-firing sharpness, and he was unlikely to move with a lever. 86 Episode 84 Adventurer guilds have a lot of information about their adventurers. What are the sphere levels? What materials are used for weapons and armor? What kind of system can you use the magic you are learning, groundwater, fire and wind? All of this information is a lifeline for adventurers, and guild personnel are required to have a high level of ethics and responsibility regarding the handling of secrets. Young Of course, Parfete also knew that. Nevertheless, he has been working at the guild reception for over a year. There was a distinction between good and bad information. Parfe spoke to Sola in response to Goz''s question, but did not disclose any information she heard from Sora while in the guild. The same applies to events that occurred after Sora''s expulsion from the guild. So what we talked about was Sora''s heroism. He told Goz and others about his martial arts that Sora announced to promote his clan, Blood Sword. If you enter Ishka and find out about Sora, it will be immediately available, so it has no value-Parf¨¦ began with such an introduction, but in response to less than one copper coin, Goz said I have eaten with surprising momentum. Shen Yi Goh, who appears to be a warrior who looks like a naive, sees an unexpected reaction, and Parfe faces himself. At first glance, it was less obvious than Goz, but the other two were also interested in each. Kreia was listening, and even Klimt, who turned away with a frown, did not stop talking or leave the tent. Parfe thinks. It is certain that there is some connection between them and Sora. Knowing what the connection is, you may be able to see the secrets of the three people''s extraordinary abilities. And that should have been the reason why Sora, who had long been at level [1], grew rapidly in a short period of time. Liddell, who was silently watching him, was using similar thoughts, and the two receptionists glanced at him and nodded a small nod. ¡ô¡ô¡ô After two guild messengers got out of the tent, Goz wrinkled in his eyebrows and sank into his thoughts. Of course, I think about Sora. The information given by the duo named Parfe and Liddell was fragmentary, and we were not convinced that the adventurer named Sora was once a sword. Kazuka Goz realizes that he is unknowingly hitting his sword with his sword. Young: "Sora-Nah, no, that''s fine, but if it was ..." Goz did not care about Sora''s identity because of her nostalgia. No, exactly, there is nostalgia. Yes, but that''s just one of the small reasons. In conclusion, Goz speculated that the skies had mastered the spirit. The element of ¡°spirit¡± is indispensable to connect the ¡°Sora''s command¡± described by Parfet and the like, ¡°God''s ability of the sword sky¡± which Goz knows. Of course, this is only speculation. It is possible that the skies who were expelled from the island gained a good master in five years and flourished after passing through severe battles. But when asked if a boy who had no hands or feet at the age of thirteen at the age of thirteen could grow to be able to defeat Scylla and Griffon alone in five years or so-the answer is negative I''m sorry. It is still convinced that the sky has mastered the attire in some way. And if the sky came to the mystery of a fantasy sword on its own- Fortune "You must agree to solve it too" With Laguna, it will be difficult to return to a legitimate child, but it is not impossible depending on the empty guise. When I thought so, my mind came out naturally. But there is concern. The expulsion of the island did not always leave his hometown feelings. What would happen if the sky did not return to Onigashima? Speaking of personal feelings, it is enough to know that you are doing well outside the island. My sister Cecil must be pleased. Shima: However, as a swordsman, those who had reached the mystery of the fantasy one-sword style could not be left outside the island. Selfishness Gensou Itotsu-ryu is a martial art that does not appear outside the gate. Once a person has joined the gate, no one is allowed to leave the island. Those who leave the gate are sworn not to use fantasy swords for a lifetime and not to talk about fantasy swords. Fist is not a written or verbal oath. Is crushed so that he can never hold a weapon again, and closes his mouth with magic. The same measures are to be taken against those who are guilty and expelled. If you leave the island without fear of fearing this, an assassin is immediately released and killed. Rule It was an illusionary one-sword style. The sky, which was expelled from the island five years ago, escaped this measure because it had not yet officially joined the gate. If the sky proves to have mastered the spirit, how will the swordsman decide? After leaving the gate, they came to mystery, so it is the power of the sky itself that has nothing to do with fantasy swords-such a claim does not pass. It has been 300 years since the first sword sacred sword created the fantasy sword style. The power of the soul has been monopolized by the swordsman. If the secret of the spirit is leaked into the world, it alone will undermine the influence of the swordsman. Therefore, all spirits must be under the control of the Swordsman. Sora Gozu was in a position to make a decision as a Sima of the Swordsman. You only have to agree to return home. If you refuse, take him back to the island by dragging it. Otherwise, crush the fist and make it a body that can never use fantasy one sword. "... At all. I wish I never heard of the name of the sky hall." Goz muttered in a whisper that did not suit the giant. If Goz was the only one who listened to the receptionists, or might have done so. But there was Berghi''s brother and sister there. I can''t say that I didn''t hear it now. In that case, you should give it a quick button, rather than putting it off later. Confronted with a demon in a disturbed state can lead to unexpected surprises-Goz did not overestimate his ability. When Goz shared his thoughts with the other two, Klimt was the first to react. A gray-haired young man speaks with a biting tone. Morning order: "We are fighting to compensate for the shamelessness of Jinbo? What does it mean that Sima, who decides on it, leaves the battlefield first? Kei: "Even if you go away, it doesn''t mean you''re away from home two days a day. If you use it, a round trip to Ishka takes less than an hour (two hours). I don''t have any. " Thesis: "Don''t replace it. You''re responsible for your actions." Klimt lifts his eyes and stares at Goz. He is disrespectful of his senior opponent, but in Klimt''s view, it seems that Goz is currently trying to take a selfish action. There was no need to be courteous to such a person. Klimt, thinking so, keeps calling out "Sima". "What do you do if a monster comes in the moment you are away? What else can you do without you, like Stampede? If you want to meet the guy in the sky, you just need to clear the stampede and see as many as you want. '''' Klimt laughs at it, saying no complaints. Neither Klimt nor Kria are Goz''s private vassals. Therefore, there is no obligation to keep up with Goz''s private feelings and actions-although the language was violent, Klimt''s opinion was quite correct and Goz grinned and nodded. If you really want to eliminate personal feelings, you should focus on stampede now. Goz must have thought the same way in Klimt''s position. Goz spoke to try to undo his remarks, but some spoke earlier. He is Klimt''s older sister, Kreah. Allotment "I''ll take care of Sima''s share." "What? Unnie, what are you going to do ..." Klimt screams at the words of an unexpected sister. Goz was surprised and raised his right eyebrow to see Claire. "Are you good?" Mr. Kondo: Yes, Klimt was a private action, but I don''t think so. If the guilds talked about the adventurer Sora, who was really the sky hall we knew, It may be related to the death of Jinbo. '''' "... mu" Goz growls at Claire''s words. Goz thought that the sky might have mastered his guise, but did not link it to Jinbo''s death. Aobayashi unconsciously thought that the sky, which was a legitimate child of the swordsman, would not be able to defeat him. However, five years have passed since Onigashima was expelled. It is quite possible that the empty personality has changed. In addition, the result that Jinbo, the soul masquerade, was defeated in the same soul sculpture by the sky, rather than the result of being defeated by Dragnaut, who is an amateur, is even more compelling as Goz. Was going to go. "And if you''re going to be under the command of the Adventurer''s Guild, you''ll need to go to Ishka and talk to the guildmaster Elgart at least once, so that you don''t have a unilateral commanding relationship over there. That''s what we need, but if we move at the same time, we''ll make a hole in the line of defense, so I''d like to see Sima speak here as a representative. " And there is no problem in checking the sky at that time. Claire was like that. "Yes, Klimt?" In a smiling Claire''s temple, Klimt visualized several anger marks. Senior Claire seemed to feel that his brother''s attitude toward me was not overlooked. Klimt, who knows her sister is scared to get angry, shy away. In addition, it is none other than Klimt who declared to the earlier receptionists, "Tell Elgart not to direct them." It was my sister''s proposal in line with that statement. "... Well, there''s no complaint." "Is there any other words I need to say?" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sorry, Sima. The words have passed.¡± "I apologize, please forgive my brother''s disrespect." That''s why Claire bows down deeply, and Klimt, who is clearly infuriated but becomes her older sister. As usual, Goz couldn''t help but smile at the usual Belch siblings. 87 Episode 85 "Give your face, both of you. Klimt''s words were not wrong, and I don''t mind." Claire lifted her head reassured by Goz''s words. "Thank you, Sima. Oh, and I hope this can be done, but I''d be grateful if you could tell me if I knew Kudono." "... Huh?" Goz calls out astonishingly. As far as Goz knows, the two and the sky were not particularly close friends. It was surprising that the client showed his intention to worry about the sky. It seems that not only Goz but Klimt agrees, opening his eyes astonishingly. Tono: "Why doesn''t my sister care about an empty guy? You don''t have to take care of the guy who''s been disguised in the first place." "It''s true that Kuden was misunderstood, but then is it true that we also studied with Kuden? And Kuden didn''t care about our hair and eyes once. It''s also an adoptive child. " Gray-haired eyes-so-called albino, they have been exposed to the curiosity of their surroundings since childhood. Combined with the up-and-coming Berch family, and their adoptive position, being teased and bullied was a daily occurrence. However, Sora, who was a legitimate child of the sword, was indiscriminately in contact with such siblings. It''s hard to remember now, but I think she''s persistently driven away the evil toys that came. Claire recalls that it was only five or six years old. At that time, there was no dating and fear for the swordsman, and there was no dating for studying and training to be recognized by the Berch house. It hasn''t changed since he was a synchronized student for a long time, but Kreia never forgets his gratitude for the sky. The gratitude is not for the status of a child, but for the individual, the sky. Therefore, even after the sky was guessed, there was no change in the client''s feelings. "You are not without memorable, too?" "... I don''t know what it is." Looking at his younger brother, who was looking deliberately away, Clair smiled and continued. "I wanted to know about the sky hall because I thought Ayaka was concerned." "Azurite?" Klimt is puzzled by the name that comes out of her sister''s mouth. Ayaka Azurite. For Klimt, she is the same person as her sister and the sky. By the way, it''s an opponent who has never won a game. Klimt wondered why Ayaka''s name appeared here. Marriage Of course, I know that Ayaka and the sky were empty. However, after the sky was expelled, Ayaka would have engaged with the new swordsman Laguna, a swordsman, and his relationship with the sky would have been broken. Klimt does not know the details because of the different squads, but he has never heard of Laguna and Ayaka being at odds. "Isn''t that extra care? You might be able to keep an eye on Laguna." "Laguna isn''t such a small person, but it may be extra care ..." In response to his brother''s words, Claire wanders as if he was lost. In fact, Claire was lost. Aobayashi There are three women among the so-called golden generations. The three were on good terms, and had been in contact with each other even after they separated. For this reason, Claire is more familiar with Ayaka and Laguna than her brother. As far as Claire knows, the relationship between the two is going well. Ayaka has never complained of Laguna. I have never spoken of inexperience in the sky. More to say, Claire has never heard of an empty name coming out of Ayaka''s mouth during the last five years. ¨D¨DThat''s why you are worried. Ayaka Azlight''s friend, seen from the eyes of Kreah, is active, discreet, undecorated and favored by her peers, both above and below. Maybe Ayaka never cares about the exiled marriage? Claire remembers that when the sky was on the island, Ayaka was more aggressive in the sky. It''s angry to say that their relationship is "unbalanced." In other words, Ayaka was so fond of the sky as to get angry at the vagina facing the sky, and was definitely happy when she was with the sky. Ei Ayaka''s attitude after the expulsion of the sky has become terribly unnatural for Kleia, who was envious of her relationship. Until now, I had no choice but to worry. It is impossible for an empty indifference to be unraveled because of the nature of the current owner. There is no way to contact the sky that has left the island, and there is no guarantee that it will be safe in the first place. So Claire did not talk about the sky when she met Ayaka. But now, the sky seems to be catching up in unexpected ways. It was natural for Clair to think that it would be better to tell Ayaka this. This is especially true if there is a possibility that the disorientation will be lifted. ¡­ But I think so, but as my brother says, I also feel that what I do may be extra care. It was difficult for the client to measure what was best. Gray hair Unconsciously pointing at long, Claire slowly spun her words to make sure every word. Wing Beast "... Aside from telling Ayaka or not, there is no problem as long as I know the sky hall, Klimt. `` I may leave tomorrow to avoid the difficulties of stampede, and with that in mind, the sooner Sima is going to see me, the better. '''' ¡ô¡ô¡ô The day after talking like that, they were in a carriage heading for Ishka. This is the result of Liddell proposing "three people" after hearing that only Goz goes to Ishka. To Claire, who fears a hole in the line of defense, Riddell explained that she did not need to worry for the following reasons: -Originally, the Ishka administration and the Adventurer''s Guild were to provide a gradual retreat to those who had struggled to the forefront of Stampede to date. -Under the circumstances of living in an awning and not knowing when monsters are coming, even if you lie down on your body, you will not be able to get tired. And if the fatigue accumulates, any warrior who has a history will be unaware. Measures to avoid that situation. Extraction-Originally, suicide acts such as fighting from the front during the stampede, but Ishka, who has built up a solid defense, has the capacity to make it possible. ¨D¨DThe fact that there is some speculation from the upper ranks that you want to have units that have protected Ishka City to date and have not experienced combat-like combat as a result, but want to be able to experience actual battles now that they can afford. After hearing them, Claire was convinced. Goz joked, "I wish I had you leave yesterday." Even in Klimt, he was just complaining about the battle of weak demons. There was no reason to refuse to be said to be able to rest. As a result, they all came to Ishka. As he passed through the gates of Ishka, Goz pointed at a corner outside the castle and asked his question. Stables: "Is that building? At first glance, there are some that are quite large." Indigo blue "Oh, that''s a stable for slaves. Right now, the slave has moved to another location in preparation for stampeding. Sora-san was there until the other day." Parfe responds with a light voice. With interest in Goz''s eyes, Parfe continued. "Now, with the permission of the government, she says she uses the garden in her home instead of the stables. I heard that the dragon is popular with the residents and that there are always visitors." "During stampede? Ishka''s townspeople are strong." "That''s why adventurers and guilds have a lot of trust." Parfait was so excited and clapped her hands that she noticed something. "Yes. Shall we go to Sora''s house before heading to the guild? Now, Sora is scouting south, but once in a few days she returns and reports to the government. Maybe you''ll meet right away? " "It''s a place I''d really like to ask ... South reconnaissance now? Are demons occurring not only in the north but also in the south?" "The Master should have talked about it. I''m sorry, but I can''t say a bit." Sora is (and is) battling new poisons from the Kale River basin. Incurable The new poison has not yet been announced to the public by the Ishka administration. The truth about "incurrence" is uncertain, and in the event of a stampede, an extraordinary confusion can be irreparable. Ishka''s upper class feared that. After hearing Parfet''s words, Goz looked suspicious, but if the guildmaster were to talk, it is not necessary to force the receptionist to stop here. He nodded Klimt, who was irritated. "In that case, I was a guild master, surely Lord Elgart, I''m going to see you directly. Aside from that, I want to make sure I''m at home or not, otherwise I won''t be able to talk to Lord Elgart. " "Yes, I''m so smart-so my senior, please!" Liddell, holding the bridle, shrugged to Parfe''s words and said, "OK." It is not undisputed to guide the three to Sora ahead of El Ghat. However, it is clear from the attitude of the Gozians that they value Sora over the guild. If Liddell argued, "No, first, to the guild," it would only offend the three. It was better to follow the junior''s thoughts here. ¨D¨DLider thinks later. If we prioritized going to the guild here, the results could have been more different. That is not all. If only Goz heard that he would go to Ishka, he had to suggest "three people together." Bloody Smoke When Goz and others want information about Sora, let them know everything they know without worrying about ethics, especially about the members of The No Sword. Let''s go a little further and hear about their three identities. Regrets that can only be counted are countless, but only those that are not known until later. At this time, Liddell sent his chariot to Sora''s mansion without noticing the warning he would warn of the future. The winged beast As soon as Sora''s house comes into view, Parfe makes a disappointed voice. Because there was no spectator. "Oh, Sora-san doesn''t seem to be back." "It looks like that, but it doesn''t seem to be away." Liddell responded because he noticed a seal cleaning the front of the mansion. Slightly late, a bright blonde elf emerges from the gate in the distance. Goz looked at them and opened his mouth with interest. The wise man, "Well, to the wildcat beast ... that elf is wearing his robe. Are they servants of the empty hall?" "... Yes, I think it''s good to be a servant." "They are quite unique. Do you think so, Klimt?" Color "Well, it''s not just a servant. Just a woman of odd age. Five years ago, a man who was miserably expelled from his hometown now uses his strength to force a woman. Said Klimt. "I think you''ve got a good job, you''re an empty guy. Tell me Azlight, Unnie. "Klimt, the decision is not good." "Then, check them out directly. Hey, fast-- Klimt tries to tell Liddell, who holds the reins, to do something. When Liddell wonders at him, Klimt opens his crimson to the limit. Not just Klimt. Goz and Claire. For some reason, chills run on Lidell''s back. Lider''s view, driven by an unpleasant foreboding, followed the gaze of the three, and saw the beastman''s seal and the elf Luna Maria. And another one. The sparrow that just came out of the gate was a demon girl. 88 Episode 86 Sisters and Brothers VS "Sword of Blood Smoke" (before) Earlobe At that moment, a spirit warning similar to a scream hit Luna Maria. It was almost a miracle area that was able to respond immediately. Luna Maria thrust out a guarded diamond dagger against the white shadow approaching like a gust of wind. Setsuna: The dagger tries to cut through the white shadow, putting incredible pressure on Luna Maria''s hand. A strong impact that seems to lift the whole body from bottom to top. At the next moment, the dagger flutters in the air with a clear sound, Kin¡­. Luna Maria lost her weapon in an instant, but she quickly figured out what the shadows were. Blue-eyed The elf captured a young man with red eyes like blood when he was close to gray. It is the same as the one in the master''s hand. It is this weapon that has now flew the dagger of Luna Maria. The throat and the red eyes of a young man stared at Girori and Luna Maria. It alone is exposed to the pressure of drying up. Luna Maria told the two behind in a faint voice. "Both, run away!" Luna Maria decided that the opponent''s aim was not her own. If the aim was Luna Maria, the first shot would not have been possible. If the aim isn''t Luna Maria, the only remaining possibilities are seals and sparrows. And given the movement of youth, Lunamaria said that the aim was probably a sparrow. The sparrow doesn''t know what''s going on, and is shrugging with both eyes wide open. It was Seal who took the sparrow''s hand and tried to get back to the house quickly. The ears and tails of the beastman girl who showed a quick response are stretched out to the bottle, as if they had wires inside. It was clear that extreme tension was the result, and Seal must have realized that the assailants could not be easier in this short time. Earth Spirit "", My Friend. Tie this Man''s Feet "" Luna Maria, who lost her dagger and became bare hands, exercises spirit magic. Then, she broke through the cobblestones laid in the alley, and the roots of the plant and a tentacle-like object were entangled with the feet of a gray-haired young man. -Unlike Miroslav and Sora''s magic of geothermal fire, there is no fixed chant or effect in spirit magic. There is only a procedure where the caster wishes the spirit and the spirit grants it. Versatility Magic is much richer than regular spells in the sense that you can change the effect of a spell depending on the situation. But, of course, there were disadvantages. Spirits are whimsical, and the finer the effect, the lower the success rate. The wish was sometimes ignored depending on the skill of the surgeon. In the worst case, they may even be offended and attack the caster. In other words, the effect is unstable. It is for this reason that adventurers who need certainty have few spirits. In that respect, the elf Luna Maria has a high affinity for spirits, and the success rate of spirit magic is much higher than other spirit wizards. At this time, the spirit of the earth responded to Luna Maria''s wish and snatched the opponent''s feet. But. Kogen "She ...!" Annoying words leak from the mouth of a white assailant. Immediately after, Lunamaria felt the opponent''s magic swell to explode. Kei The explosion is not a metaphor. Assaulter-Klimt fired the raised as a shockwave to the surroundings. A huge and beatingy shock strikes the entire body of Luna Maria who was hit directly. When I noticed, the elf''s slender body was flying in the air like a leaf. "...!" It is only a light elf that could quickly regain his position in the air and land on the ground from his feet. However, Luna Maria''s face was agitated. Magic The earth spirit that has been entangled in the assailant''s feet is no longer visible anywhere. That is no surprise. The torrent surrounding the enemy''s body is equivalent to a burning flame. There was no way the lower spirit could keep such a flame demon. If you''re a higher spirit, or perhaps, you''ll need a certain amount of magic and concentration to call a higher spirit. If you do that without an avant-garde, it''s like you''re going to kill me. ¨D¨DThere is no guarantee that higher spirits can be stopped in the first place ... Luna Maria moans inwardly. He can be understood only by the current short battle. The ability difference has reached a desperate level. This enemy isn''t really the one Luna Maria can face. Now Luna Maria is like a frog glared by a snake, and it was no wonder that she dropped her hips. My husband thinks it''s all up to me to avoid such abuse, and thinks in my heart. Previously, when he met a guild with Sora, who survived the fly''s nest. The pressure exerted by the assailant in front of you is slightly lighter than when you faced the dragon at close range. That gave the Luna Maria a bit of room. Klimt opens his mouth after seeing Luna Maria. "Hmm, I''m gonna praise you for keeping your hips right now." Klimt bends his lips and looks at the elves that are breathing intensely. Lost "I will give advice only once, abandoning its will. Stop now. My aim is a demon, not an elf" "... It seems that the demon has a grudge, but is that grudge a reason to slash and kill young children?" "It''s a stupid question. It''s a testimony to the fact that people on the continent are blurred. Well, if you don''t want to hear your advice, die here." Klimt then shakes his sword high. The blade reflected the sun and emitted a radiant glow. Lunamaria gently falls. It was clear from Klimt''s attitude that he had no island to attach, that no further words were meaningless. Then, just before the two tried to crash again. "--Wait, wait! Please wait!" Upset Liddell''s voice splits between them. The braided receptionist, who was stunned by the sudden Klimt assault, returned to himself with the time created by Luna Maria''s resistance. Liddell hurriedly descended from the pedestal''s platform, leaving the reins of a rampaging horse touching Klimt''s struggle, and stopping loudly against Klimt confronting Luna Maria. It was a complaint against Goz and Claire, who kept Klimt silent. Strictly, "Private fighting in the city is forbidden! Put your weapons in immediately!" "I can''t hear it." The response was immediate. Liddell''s expression frozen forward, because his voice was heard rather than empty. Ridder, who had roughly understood the character and relationship of the three from the previous exchanges, believed that Goz and Kreah would be in control. However, listening to Goz''s words, he realizes that his observations were sweet. Destruction: "We are the rule of iron. We do not obey the law of putting weapons in front of the demon." Man "Gozu! That child is under the protection of Sora-san and the" Union "! This is also approved by the Ishka administration. If you do harm here, you will not be guilty!" The criminal "No way to do it. It''s an easy price to be ours compared to the harm of leaving a demon in the room." Looking at Goz, who utters without a moving wind, the persuasion was more evident than looking at the fire. On the contrary, any further words of deterrence could lead to Liddell being killed. Now Goz is so enthusiastic. Kei does not know that it is a torrent called. Even without knowing, the power was understandable. The guild''s receptionist who is exposed to the force and is accustomed to the wreck shrugs. Parfez, who was struck by Goz closer than Liddell, also shook his shoulder with a blue face. Like a drowning straw, Liddell looks for a client with his hopes. Finally, I realized that there was no client. -You don''t even have to think where you went. With his blue face even paler, Liddell looks up at the wall of Sora''s house. Then, as if waiting for it, a screaming sound came from behind the fence. Claire, who jumped over the fence and stepped into the premises, attacked a seal and a sparrow trying to escape into the house. And the seal must have been injured wearing a sparrow. Liddell thought so. With the ability of Claire to easily kick stampede, there is no such thing as cutting a seal that has just become an adventurer. And even sparrows. Liddell strongly closed his eyes, thinking of the screams of the desperate that would soon be heard. 89 Episode 87: Siblings VS "Sword of Blood" (Middle) When the first shot was prevented by a beastman girl, Claire Berch involuntarily gazed. To my right eye, I was surprised that it would be prevented. And the left eye raises the question of how to prevent it. Kei: After climbing over the wall with her whole body, Claire leaned behind her two people trying to rush into the house, and shook his sword in one letter across. A blow to hit the demon girl''s neck with one sword. Killing painlessly was at least Merci''s mercy. This attack wasn''t all-powerful, but it wouldn''t have left any adventurers cracking it. In fact, on the verge of the seal, Seal was unaware of the attack-no, even approaching. Claire''s response was delayed, as it was throwing the sparrow in front of the blade without any warning. Some beastmen have an intuition that feels like wild animals, and seals may be one of them. When the sword was suddenly pulled, the blade had already severely cut through the back of the seal, and the painful scream hit the earlobe. I got naveled and cheated. He did not intend to hurt anyone other than the demon. Although the cut seal was a few steps away, he changed his position without falling and confronted Claire. After seeing it, Claire had the option of retreating. In front of Claire, who has fallen back just two steps, the sparrow finally caught a scream. "... Huh! Seal, injuries ...!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­, sparrow, early in the house¡­¡± The wound was hurting, Seal''s voice was low and faint. Still, I do not stop sparrows from my back. A sharp dagger was in his hand. With Claire''s attack stopped, the sparrow would have escaped if she wanted to. But the sparrows couldn''t move. The sparrow is not strong enough to put a seal in front of her eyes and let her blood escape from her back without hesitation. Claire listens to the interaction between them and looks slightly angry. A beast girl staring at herself and a demon girl who is about to cry. We understand that their inner hearts are in their hands. Both the seal''s dedication to protect his friends over the film and the sparrow''s struggle to escape with those friends are worthy of the eye of Claire. If I were here as a third party, I would have been glad to help them. But now it is Claire himself who is chasing them as enemies. That fact is bitter. -Still, I could not retreat here. In the mind of Claire, the sight once seen in the hometown comes to mind. Gravel A red sky reminiscent of blood, a cloud of ash that constantly runs lightning, and a land without a single grass. Not to mention the blessings of nature, even the signs of life. The power of the sealed demon affects the terrain and creatures outside the demon gate. It is self-evident that the power becomes stronger inside the Onimon. What Claire saw was a world that was distorted and destroyed by the demons of the demon. When the demon is released, both Onigashima and the continent become wilderness. The grass dies, the water rots, and the insects and animals are turned into monsters and become monsters. Inadvertent ecosystems will disrupt and disrupt human order. A world where humans and sub-humans kill each other over remaining food and safe land as the monsters do. This is called hell. Aobayashi is fighting to turn this world into hell. And it was for this reason that he made the Demon people enemy eyes. Same source existence-Onijin is a clan that is a demon. Aobayashi Kreah, Klimt, and of course Goz. If you have ever passed under the gates, you can tell the fact from the head of the swordsman. But that''s not all. An illusionary one-sword style that exerts tremendous power by controlling the existence of the same source. The first sword saint who invented it, learned this esoteric technique from the demons. This was also true only to those who passed through Onimon. Minamoto The power of the demon is connected to the demon at the root level, and continues to emit demon. In other words, the demon is constantly interfering with the world through the demons. The qualities and characteristics of the individual are irrelevant. It doesn''t matter if there are any demons who don''t serve the demons. The demons are a family that distorts the world by just being free. Coexistence is not the only one. The barrel demon needs to appear in this world. And the target was a demon who was bound by horns. There is no need to defeat Onimon. As long as the demons are alive, demons can enter this world. I can do it. This was the truth that made the confrontation between man and demon three hundred years ago. The Adastera Empire and the Swordsman keep this information confidential in order not to cause unnecessary damage. If this fact spreads, people will change their blood and try to hunt the surviving demons. Co-existence and then come back. The demon who controls the game sometimes shows power that surpasses even the fantastic one-sword style user. It may not be a good match for soldiers and adventurers, but in the worst case, it can trigger the demon to appear. Horn In order to avoid such a situation, the empire and the swordsman have used their own hands to demon the demons. They also crushed a group of demon hunters who didn''t want their own. If other countries know the secrets of demons and others, they may secretly capture the demons and try to use their power. The Empire also concealed information in order to get rid of these plots. However, simply hiding the information could leave a demon from another country unchecked. At that time, if the power of the empire moves, it will develop into a conflict between nations. Friction One of the roles of the swordsman was to prevent it. The swordsman sometimes provides force to other nations to get rid of the demon, but does not blame it. This is a track record for promptly visiting other countries when a demons are discovered. Such circumstances existed in the shadow of the unique prince. Of course, there are also calculations that you can protect your own interests and your own country by monopolizing secrets. And, as a minister of the swordsman, Claire Berg was in a position to act for the reasons and interests of the lord. Retreat "Come on. If you get in the way anymore, you will be considered a demon." ¡ô¡ô¡ô The seal responded with a shooting gaze to Claire, who pierced the sword. Dust No intention to retreat. This is especially true if you know that your opponent is aiming for a sparrow. He knew he couldn''t beat his opponent, but he didn''t think it was strange or scary. It can be said that there was no time to think about such unnecessary things. Seal''s sharp hearing felt that hesitation had disappeared from the other person''s words. The next word that I will not forgive is literal. You can no longer expect the "sweetness" of holding a sword that could have been fatal. The sticker looks up at the opponent''s movements by raising the hair of the whole body. -In the field of view, the blade shook slightly. The moment the seal decided to come, the moment he was about to fly, his back was hurt. The seal stopped moving for only a fraction of a second, but it was easier for Claire to poke through the gap than twisting her baby''s hand. Scarlet Hakama A bouncing back, and a middle kick like a spear pierces the seal. The lump was exhaled from the mouth. The beastman''s body flies in the air like, and is slammed into the ground. Still, the momentum did not stop, and the body rotated twice or three times on the ground. ¡­ The seal did not rise even after the rotation stopped. Even if you struggle to get up, you will not hear what your body says. The seal cried on the ground, irresistibly painfully breathing. Dark color The sparrow tried to rush to such a seal, but its movement was hampered by the shiny blade. The light red eyes that gaze at Claire glowed like a fire. "You are ah!" The fire in the small hand protruding quickly swelled to the size of a child''s head. Simple magic conversion without chanting. One of the magic trainings taught by Miroslav. The sparrow tried to strike it at close range. If the client had hit this, it would have suffered less damage. And the aftermath of the explosion must have caused the wounded sparrow, causing severe damage. The magic of the sparrow, which lost calm, had such power. But, of course, Claire was completely abandoned. Swiftly-it turns around to the side at a speed you can only imagine from the sparrow''s eyes. -After all, the demon is scary. Do you do so much magic at this young age? Claire puts his strength into the hand holding the handle while thinking about such a thing. Attack attempts to hit the neck with one sword, however, were again blocked. Torutaka "" Flapping, invisible raptors! " Suddenly, the magic of the wind released from the house. It was an advanced technique that could not be compared with the sparrow''s magic, which was good at the speed of chanting, precise and good at the magic of the demon. "... Is there still a friend?" Kei, tweet, dodge magic quickly. It was a time when a normal human would have been hit directly, but it was not difficult for a clinician to improve his whole body abilities to avoid the current magic. Quickly kick the ground and jump off the spot. ¨D¨DI realized it was my opponent''s aim when the next magic was released. A red-haired sorceress came out of the mansion, igniting Claire at a distance from the sparrow, and spelled out in rapid succession. Magical slipper by chanting abandoned. However, the power of each one is that of well-cast magic. Apparently, Claire decided that the mage was using magic stones to boost her power. Onijin If this is a normal battle, you can stick until the magic power or magic stones run out, but if you do it in the current situation, you will be escaped by the onijin. In fact, they are disappearing into the house with the help of a magician. Claire also speculated that the continual use of this roaring magic would also be intended to signal the neighborhood. As time passes, unrelated residents and guards will rush in. There is no problem because there is goz outside the gate, but it is not desirable that the noise will increase. Kei Here''s the power to go through the magical rain and forcibly take over the magician-Claire thinks like that and puts it into action. Outside It was true that even that was being read, even the client was imagined. He enthusiastically invited Husseir, but he still smiled at the enemy who was about to cut his throat. Magic release "I thought it would come-" "" Just one word of magic chanting. At the next moment, all of Claire''s view turned white. 90 Episode 88: Siblings VS "Sword of Blood Smoke" (later) It was a white flame. The white flame from Miroslav''s body instantly rises and wraps around the client. Kei was suddenly melted, protecting his client with a sound. Kei When a genuine one-sword style user enhances Kei, more of his body plays a role in protecting the user''s body. Even if it is a high level of attire, it is not as strong as a shield because it is a barrier that you wear unconsciously. Area Still, if the enemy is a magician outside the island, you can play fifth level magic. The fact that the fire had melted down easily indicated that Miroslav had created a sixth or higher white flame. "Wow !?" With his eyes burned by scorching flashes and his skin burned by high heat, Claire jumped backwards. Although it is a handwriting, the burning heat that surrounds the body does not fade. A step back could not escape the white flame''s range of effect. Enlightened, Claire went a step further, two steps down, and when she counted five, she was finally able to escape from the magical influence. "... are you insane, are you?" The appearance of Claire talking to Miroslav was terrible. Irregular snow-white hair is burnt with a fire and paints a black pattern. The defensive magical clothing smokes and smells burnt. It was clear that Miroslav''s magic had defeated Claire''s defense. However, it is also clear that the damage done was minor- "Deliberately exploding magic ... what''s different from suicide?" What Miroslav did was to release the magic stored in the body to the outside. This is not unusual in itself. This is exactly the case that Klimt had exterminated the spirits of Luna Maria earlier. However, Klimt adjusted the power properly. Be careful not to hurt yourself or hinder subsequent battles. It only released a minimal amount of magic (Ke) for the purpose of shaking off the bindings of earth spirits. On the contrary, that of Miroslav did not consider any adjustments. You can be hurt by the recoil. You may be incapable of fighting after activation. Intentional runaway of magical power using even magic stones. Unleash the magic ¡°¡± "... until I thought I had to do that ..." Miroslav''s response to the interruption was terrible, incomparable to Claire''s. The clothes he wore were burnt down without notice, and the traces of the burns that breached the skin turned white through the red. Severe symptoms. Redhead sorcerer The reddish hair was also scorched black, with little remnant before activation. The last resort to runaway not only with your own magic, but also with magic stones. The last trump card of Miroslav, who does not even return his own life. ¨D¨DEven so far, you could only inflict a slight burn on the client. It''s true that they''ve earned a little time, but it''s not enough for Seal and Sparrow to escape. The enemy will soon hit Miroslav''s neck, and his feet will enter the house and hit the two. Despite having been absent from the Lord, this is what happens. He hasn''t fulfilled his task of improving antidote. League leader: "... sorry, I''m sorry ..." I apologize to the Lord not here for dying without atonement or dedication. In front of Miroslav, it was when Claire opened his mouth to say something. "-Unnie!" Klimt rushes into the house, making his voice pale. He probably had a bad feeling about the explosion of magical power different from that of his sister. Then, Klimt saw the sight of the place and instantly knew the situation. "You! You hurt your sister!" Klimt furiously looks at the crumbled Miroslav. And that anger was directly linked to action. "Sympathetic excitation--" If left alone, Miroslav must die-I know that. My sister''s injuries are mild burns and heal in a few days if left alone-I know that. But. Even if you don''t have to do anything. Even if insignificant or scratches. If you hurt your sister, kill it with your own hands. Be it a human or a demon-a demon. That is the oath of Klimt Berg. Klimt screamed out loud with a willingness to kill, holding a crimson long sword in his hand. Kurikara "-Burn off!" Opposition At that moment, the sky rose from the city of Ishka. ¡ô¡ô¡ô "Stop, Klimt!" Claire was calling for a stop when his brother revealed his guise. However, his voice did not reach the ears of Klimt, who was injured by his sister. Claire decides to extend her right hand. Sorcerer Klimt''s heart is the sword of fire. Once you swing it down, you can of course burn it out if you run into the house. That is not all. Sora''s mansion, the houses lining the wall and its inhabitants will be burned together, eventually breaking even Ishka''s walls. Despite how to defeat the demon, it was not possible to do so much damage. "Sympathetic excitation--" The mind appears in the hands of Claire. Jade If Klimt''s core is a crimson long sword, Kreia''s is a long sword. Clasping a sword in a clear shade reminiscent of a beryl, Claire tries to use the wording for a sword. But some moved faster than Claire. -Gashi. At the moment, Klimt, who was still trying to swing his heart down, grabbed the hand of Goz, who imagined a bear. Disturbed Klimt glares at the superior with bloodshot eyes. Anyone with a weak mind would have been stunned by this light alone. But Goz caught Klimt''s anger without moving his eyebrows. Sima: "Release!" "Calm down, Klimt" "I''m calm!" "Look at my sister" "¡­¡­What?" Upon hearing Goz''s words, Klimt looks over his sister as if in a hurry. Then he found his sister dressed in a guise and distorted his lips. I immediately knew why my sister had revealed her mind. "... I''m sorry, Sima. I''m calm this time." "Um" Listening to Klimt''s slightly lowered voice, Goz releases her wrist. Klimt, who had a finger-shaped wrist on his wrist, vomited in an inner manner, saying he was stupid. I didn''t say it aloud because I knew that the current restraint was Goz''s kindness. Despite how to defeat the demon, if his sister was hurt and frenzyed, if he shook his heart and slaughtered people in other countries, the master of the swordsman and the family of the Berghis were silent. Not. Klimt who returned to Onigashima would definitely have been severely punished. Claire who could not stop her brother''s runaway is likely to be punished. Goz gave up the runaway by stopping Klimt himself. Claire, who realizes the same thing as the younger brother, goes straight forward. Then he drove down to Goz. "Sima, thank you." "I won''t be thankful. Both of you should be dressed." "Huh, immediately-yes?" Claire, trying to dress herself intently, blinked her eyes with an insidious voice. Now, Goz is going to dress her. Meyo, not. Klimt was surprised, and looked suspicious. Claire, wondering if she had misinterpreted the order, took the confusing confirmation. "... Did you say, Sima, hold your mind?" "Such" Goz''s eyes do not see the client. I haven''t seen Klimt either. But that doesn''t mean he''s watching a fallen magician. The strong warrior stared at the southern sky. And. "----It''s coming" Utter such words. When he roared, the winged beast roared in Ishka''s sky, as if the words had been triggered. When he hears it, he looks at the southern sky as if his brothers were played. The wing beast In the view of the three, the figure approaching from the south with violent momentum is projected. The scales were bright indigo. 91 Episode 89: Sora VS Siblings (Before) The indigo blue flutters its wings and passes over Ishka. Kage At that moment, the day passed in the view of Claire. The flight speed of the winged beast is fast, and the sun was interrupted for a moment. During that moment, Claire acknowledges a figure jumping from the back of a winged beast. The winged beast flew above the mighty Ishka wall above the guard tower. I can''t help jumping from such a place. Kei Exceptions are those who have mastered the illusion of fantasy. You can land without difficulty if you are a client. The same goes for Klimt and Goz. And the figure that fell from the sky was also in the same camp as the Claires. Tan, and. Kei The sound of the landing was very light, even though he jumped from far above. It indicates that the person in front of you is using at a high level. The young man who got down right in the middle of the magicians Claire and the three had black hair and black eyes. A face in memory. The look with the strength and sharpness seemed to be different from the five years ago when he always walked, but the image still remains. The sky "..." His voice wasn''t loud, but he wasn''t loud enough to melt into space. The voice of Clair, who should have arrived, did not respond to the sky. At first glance, after three people, he turned around and walked down to fall. "trout¡­¡­" "be quiet" The sky that controlled Miroslav who tried to eat something with a trembling voice, naturally rolled up his sleeves and put his teeth on his own arm- "..." I took a break. The sky, which spits out a small chunk of meat in the mouth, rubs off the blood flowing from the wound. He lifted Miroslav and pressed his bloody lips against his lips. -With a short pause, Miroslav''s throat moves up and down. By the time the sky had released their lips, their mouths had been dyed red with red blood. League leader, the enemy''s aim is a sparrow ... now inside with a seal ... " Miroslav tells with a clearer voice than before. He wrapped his nod into the sky, took his mouth out of his sleeve with his sleeves, and wiped Miroslav''s mouth out of his pocket. Then he slightly relaxed his gaze and said to Miroslav. "Thank you for protecting us well." "... It''s a word that fits ..." Miroslav''s voice trembles. Is it for pain or pleasure? Miroslav immediately closed his eyes. To suppress your own overflowing emotions. And mention the uninvited guests. "Be careful, those guys ..." The skies, which were strong and lightly controlled Miroslav, who tried to speak out, calmed down their worries with a calm sound. "It''s okay. I''m bringing Iria and her mother. I''ll do the recovery magic right away, so be patient." "... Yes, please, good luck." The nodding sky laid down his wind-cloaked top on the ground, and laid Miroslav on it. Then, it rises with a swing. The clear sound of the black sword at the waist hit the earlobes of those who were there. ¡ô¡ô¡ô "Please wait, young. I want to talk first." "Story?" It was Goz who broke the fire as the hostility and ambition swirled. On the other hand, the sky bends his lips to mock. "What do you do to talk to someone who hurt your fellows when they went home on foot while people were away?" "Your anger is fine, but everything is an unavoidable way to defeat the demon." Aobayashi: Did you pull out your mind to defeat one of the demon girls who do not even know how to fight? The sky, overlooking Goz and Berch''s siblings, laughed at her nose, as if she was stupid. Klimt tries to advance with a stern face, but the movement is stopped by the client. Goz had heard the empty words and made deep wrinkles in his eyebrows. It''s not because Klimt was angry at the opponent''s behavior. There was a part that could not be overlooked in the words of the sky, and the expression was because of deep confusion. "... Makoto, did you protect the demon on your own will?" Lidel had been told earlier that the demon was under empty asylum. But Goz did not believe it. Or, he believed that the sky did not know that the opponent was a demon, even though he was asylum. Being a magical item, there are many ways to change its appearance. However, listening to today''s words, I can only imagine that the sky was hiding after knowing that the demon was a demon. It was a small shock to Goz. Sora who could not surpass the trial ceremony does not know the inside of the demon gate and does not know the truth three hundred years ago. In that sense, it is unavoidable that the recognition of the demon is weak. But even then-- Destruction "Young. Was it imposed on the swordsman, forget it?" "I remember. I don''t want to follow." "Young!" Kun: "Why should a disguised person have to follow his or her precepts? In the first place, calling me" Young "in itself would be contrary to her command. "Mm ... that is." Goz clogs words in the sky. The sky told Ironically to such Goz. Fu: "I am no longer a man of the sword, you are not me. Feel free to call my name, Goz Cima. Like five years ago, I was expelled from the island." "... young" Odate: "It is me who killed the fourth flag ninth place shaven. I''m a big sinner who was against your precious important thing. If I knew it, wouldn''t I need any words? Through Needless to say, it was Klimt who turned his eyes to the sky. Klimt, who was abused for his weakness, distorts his lips and throws it away. "The sky that doesn''t go beyond the ceremony of trial" "It seems that you couldn''t leave your sister even after the trial ceremony, Klimt. Most of all, could you stop him from getting hurt and going crazy?" The sky does not see the sight of the earlier days. However, the explosion of white magic and the rising pillar of fire were visible from the back of the winged beast. He knows both the spirits and personalities of the Belch siblings. With that in mind, it was easy to guess what happened. -To be precise, it was Goz, not Kria, who stopped Klimt, but Cleia certainly did take the initiative to stop her brother. Klimt glanced at the sky with a sharp gaze and turned his voice only to Goz. "Sima. He confessed that he killed the shaven himself. Can I cut it anymore?" You: "... I''ve been dismissed, but I inherit the blood of the Soke. You need to ask Mr. Odate to judge you. The vulnerable "I''m troublesome ... I''ll finish with my opponent." Saying so, Klimt moves toward the sky while holding the fire sword. Claire''s voice flew behind him. Killing, "Klimt, be careful. If you''re the one who blamed Jinboden, you''re definitely learning the spirit." "It''s okay, Sister-the sky, that''s why I''ll do it. I''ll do it. I''ll do it, I''ll do it, and I''ll give you some time. Unexpectedly, Klimt says, ridiculing the ridicule that it can''t be escaped. --Klimt is not skeptical of her sister''s words, "The sky has mastered the spirit." Flag Klimt is a fantastic one-sword style. I knew that the amount felt from the sky was a bit different from five years ago. As my sister said, the sky will undoubtedly lead to the mystery of fantasy swords-Klimt has no doubt in that regard. But he did not admit that he needed to be on guard. Because Klimt thinks that the sky is driving. Even if the sky has mastered the guise, it has only been years or months. Klimt and Kleia have been using their hearts for more than five years and nearly twenty years for Goz. Experience is different. Even if you fight one-on-one, you won''t lose your victory. Even better, there is no chance for one-to-three. You will understand that it is empty. So, the sky dare not put on my heart. If you keep your mind, you will not be able to see the bottom of power. Goz and Klimt are so provocative because they want to make them think like this: ¨D¨DThis margin is not just a matter of dealing with the three soul masquerades. That empty heart is so powerful. It is clearly visible. Therefore, Klimt mocked, "If you can get through your mind, try to pull it out." There''s no way out. Surely, the sky will keep its generous attitude, and it will be a jumble of words-Klimt thought so. I think such a sky is unsightly. The sky Five years ago, the sky was true. He made useless efforts and went up in vain. But I never felt so unsightly. Kurikara shakes Klimt with a bitter face. Klimt pondered as he saw the flames of his heart draw a red arc in the air. No more need to dating in the sky. Once again, he''s a former peer, and it''s hard to see any more disgrace. Let''s finish it with a single sword. If you cut it at Kurikara, the wound will be closed with flames and bleeding will be small. Goz''s command not to kill would be kept. ¨D¨DIt was when Klimt put together his ideas. The sky moves in front of Klimt. He pierced the black sword he had been holding up to the ground and straightened his right hand forward. And-- `` Sympathetic excitation '''' "¡­¡­What?" Klimt screams in surprise at the words coming out of the empty mouth. It was surprising that he would really put his heart here. And the next moment- "Guu !?" The whole body was exposed to the pressure of just crushing, and a moaning leaked from Klimt''s mouth. Not just Klimt. Claire and Goz make similar voices. Blade of black sword. The new black sword that appeared in the empty hand was intimidating enough to provoke the three. The startle was immediately replaced by vigilance. Klimt quickly takes the illusionary one-sword style. A few moments ago I realized that my thoughts were terribly out of place. To Klimt, the sky that squeezes his black heart and tells him quietly. "You don''t have to do anything. You don''t have to deal with yourself. It was a response to Klimt''s words earlier. Klimt''s eyes are hanging up in a timid tone, as if saying, "You can''t win by yourself." Susumu Masu: "I''m sorry. I''m grateful I''ll do my opponent. I''ll crush it." "Really" The small nodding sky changed her expression here. Lift the edge of the lips and say it in a terribly cold voice. `` Now, die from you --- Eat it all, Soul Eater '''' Flash The moment you ¡°pull out¡± your mind, it explodes. At night, the night falls for a moment in the garden of a mansion filled with summer sunlight. Because of the power of the night, the darkness of the night cannot be paid even with the flame. An inevitable gap arises in Klimt who has lost his view. Leaping toward the Klimt, the sky began to shake his mind. Klimt reacts to a sword that has been shaken down by a robe. The fire sword held up in the melt received the empty black sword. If the empty weapon was a black sword that always hangs on the waist, it would have been sharpened the moment you touched it. It looks alike, but the sky now holds a dragon sword that kills gods. On the contrary, they will eat the opponent''s flame without being hit by the sword. "What?" Klimt sees it and makes a startling voice. I was just surprised and in a disadvantaged position. There is no point in recovering if you lose even if the clashes collide. It was a moment when the balance was broken. Kill! "Guu-Oh!" The sword of the sky, swung with all his strength, flies off Klimt''s sword and cuts down from the shoulder to the waist. While feeling the positive response from the blade, the sky connected the momentum that swung the sword to the next attack. Kei Focus on the left foot and rotate the body around it. The feet squeak and scream, giving off a burning smell. Kei Immediately, this time concentrate on the right foot. He aimed at Klimt''s vulnerable chest in front of him and knocked his entire right foot in the manner of a turning kick. "--- !!!!" Klimt''s body flies in the air without anybody. I can''t even scream, sprinkling blood splashes. Mari Klimt slammed on a stone pavement rolls vigorously twice and three times as if like. When he stopped moving, Klimt''s body was beyond the gate-outside the empty mansion. 92 Episode 90: Sky VS Siblings (after) Immediately after he had dismissed Klimt, the sky groaned. It was not painful. Rather the opposite. Klimt''s soul flowing through the soul was so huge that his voice leaked. After a short pause, the sensation of washing the body from the inside runs around the whole body. The level went up from "9" to "10". Klimt still has his breath, so he didn''t go up three or four levels as he did when he defeated Jinbo, but he still took quite a bit of soul. There is no doubt that Klimt has been neutralized, even from the response when slashed. The sky decided so. "Klimt !!" The shout of Claire, who even made her voice pale, resonated. As expected, he did not imitate as if he turned his back to the sky and ran to his younger brother, but in terms of a gap, there was not much difference when he took his eyes off the sky. It was not the sky to overlook that gap. He pushes his heart to the ground in front of his eyes, crosses his arms in front of his body, and turns his right palm to Goz and his left palm to Claire. And-- "Hug my enemy in death-Flame Princess! ¡» Unleash your strongest magic with the maximum magic power. Three from right hand, three from left hand. The tentacles of the fire, which seem to be a log, rush at Goz and Claire. Its speed and power were incomparable to what he previously fired for the Basilisk. "Natsu" "Mu" The reaction of the two who witnessed the magic of the sky was in contrast. Claire jumps with astonishment, and Goz raises her eyebrows slightly, waiting for the magic without moving one step from the spot. After a beat, a deafening roar echoed throughout the city of Ishka. Goz suffered all three hits, standing still. The impact breaks and breaks the stone pavement, and soars into the smoke. On the other hand, Claire, who flew backwards, quickly repositioned, staring at her flaring arms, dismissing her inner surprise. Then, hold the jade sword you were holding in your eyes. Immediately after Rin, a clear voice shook the surrounding air. Appears ¡°¡ªNo!¡± At that moment, Claire''s sword wields the wind. The wind pressure of violence that is likely to be blown away just by standing. It easily held down the fire''s arm approaching Claire and blew it away. Kusabuki The magic that has lost its target collides with the stone pavement as it is, causing stone pieces and earth and sand to soar. Even it was blown away by the wind created by it. If Klimt''s soul is the god of fire, Kreia''s soul is the sword of the wind. If desired, a tornado could be set aside to destroy Ishka halfway. The sky knew that. And one more thing the sky knows. The sky ¡°¡ªDr. Claire stares at the sky with her eyes open like blood, without blinking. I can''t feel the anger that my younger brother was killed by the appearance of Noh mask. It''s clear, but the roaring roar reveals that Claire''s heart is angry. Your sister thinks of her brother as much as, or even more than, her brother yearns for her sister. If the sky had killed Klimt, then the empty house must have been blown away without a trace. He has more aggression than his brother under a gentle personality. That was a woman named Claire Bergi. -Therefore, it is easy to attach. The sky, which was pulled out of a sword protruding from the ground, began to mock. "That''s this line. Most of the resentment, though." "It''s for a reason to kill the demon." "Well, die for that reason, as well as my brother who has fallen behind behind." "--Okay, no more questions and answers. Let''s settle with the sword." "I want it." In fact, I increased my magic so that the empty black sword barks. Spiral spiraling, it''s like a little dragon, with the pressure of numbness coming from just facing. ¨D¨DWhat is this far? Claire mutters in the heart. I never intended to sweeten the sky. However, Claire, who knows the sky once, inevitably overlaps a young boy in front of him with a boy five years ago. I remember the sword sky that was stunned by the trial. Two skies that do not overlap. The sense of incongruity arising there is still tangled in small threads on the limbs of Claire. Did the sky exchange words with Goz to give this embarrassment? Did he definitely assert in front of them that he was a sword sky? It was when Claire asked such a question. The sky holds the soul at the top. The vermilion blade that was shaken high at all reflected the sun and shimmered in fresh blood. Claire squinted slightly to catch the light and carefully redressed. Saya: His distance is far away, and the blade does not reach when he just swings his sword down. Perhaps the sky is trying to use flying slashes. Saya himself is rudimentary, but he can''t be alert. When Klimt was cut, the sky was certainly countering the power of his brother''s mind. It was dangerous to take the sky straight. Of course, it is also a good idea to connect them with each other. Kubana-buki First, use the breeze to parry the air attack. So, it''s up to you to explore your opponent''s abilities-and with that decision, Claire is discomforted. I felt it was off. The gaze of the sky. The sky, which is about to release slashes, is not looking at Claire, but behind it- "Wow, Klimt!" The empty mouth that heard it opens in the shape of a crescent moon. Now, the place where Claire was standing was on a straight line connecting the sky and Klimt. Unexpectedly-no, the sky moved to that position. The magic above is the stone for that. If Clair strikes, the slashing in the sky will hit the falling Klimt. Looking at the spirits barking in the furious sky, it was clear from the fire that the blow would be a fatal injury to Klimt. The only way to protect Klimt is to take a blank attack from the front. Claire realizes that she bites her lips. I was driven. By chance? Not at all. But if not by accident, where were they plotted? Since when have you been dancing with your partner''s palm? Even if Klimt is alive, it''s a way to slay Klaia ... The horror becomes chills and climbs over Claire''s spine. Immediately after, a sharp voice stuck in Clair''s ear. "Stop it, the golden generation" With such words, an invisible slash was fired. 93 Episode 91 Goz VS Sky (front) Kuria never set himself up. Alarm bells are ringing in my mind. The instinct that senses the ability of the sky to confront is appealing hard to escape quickly. The instinct cry was overturned by the will. If you escape here, the empty attack will hit your younger brother in the rear. You have to stop yourself. In the worst case, he''s willing to be a shield for his brother-Claire was prepared for it. Even though he knew it was empty, he had no other choice. -A figure like Koyama appears in front of the client. Momentary movement The skillful way of walking is unlikely. He should have been hit by the fire magic of the sky, but his body and his clothes have not been scorched. Kei Defend against movement. The excellence is outstanding even under the illusion of fantasy. The elite unit under the direct control of the leader, Gobu, who ranks third in the Qinglin 1st flag. Level 81-Goz Cima stood in front of the sky. `` ¡ªSympathetic excitation '''' A low and heavy voice is emitted from Goz''s mouth. What was revealed was a single sword that had nothing to do with it. It doesn''t have the characteristic abilities like Kurikara''s flame, the wind, and it doesn''t give an intimidating intimidation like it does. Tsuba Speaking of features, this is an ordinary sword with a rosary wrapped around it. That was Goz Cima''s guise. However, it is not a factor that denies the strength of the attire itself. To prove that, Goz pulled his guise on the spot. Tied up Gozuki''s sword and the slashing were simultaneous. Goto''s sword combines the power of the heart and the heart. Its power is different from that of other users. In the past, it was not a coincidence that Jinbo was killed by breaking through the eighth magic in the capital city of Horus. Knowing that, Claire also tried to prevent the attack with the determination of death. It wasn''t just a matter of being hit directly by Goz-it should have been. However, the flash, which might be mighty, scatters without reaching Goz''s body. Light snow As if falling in the spring, the sky was released and melted into the air without sound. Goz confirms this and speaks in a quiet voice to the client behind him. "Leave it here. You should treat Klimt." Shiba: "... I understand." For a moment, Claire asked for something, but soon swallowed it and bowed. Heel Look at the gaze and the sky, then turn back and run out of the gate. Thus, Goz and the sky faced each other from the front. ¡ô¡ô¡ô Sora: Just a blow, it was really stunning, young-no, no lord The mockery, "I''ll just cancel it out and say it''s brilliant. I can only hear it ironically, Goz-No, Cima." Goz tied his lips as if he was wondering what he had returned to the poison of the sky, which intentionally imitated the words. The sky is staring at the figure. Fu role Sora knew the spirit of the past. As the word says, it is Goz''s mind-wearing Sojumaru''s ability to negate the enemy''s mind-wearing ability¡ªthat is, negate it. The first act of soul-eating was due to the power of Sesshumaru holding down the power. Of course, Suzumaru is not a versatile force that can cancel anything, and it does not reach the top opponents. However, the ability of Goz, one of the Four Lords of the Swordsman, is comparable to that of the other eight-headed captains. There are only a few who can wear their hearts as they wish. Empty is no exception. By the time the power was overpowered by Sesshumaru, his difference in power became apparent. What makes you happy when you call it "brilliant" in that situation? Goz repeated words with a serious expression against the sky. Aobayashi: "I''m not going to tell you that I''m sorry. I''m a sword full of power and power. It''s not inferior to my superior, and I''ve been impressed with it in just five years. I will. " Goz, who has mentioned so far, looks slightly angry here. Sophistication "That''s why I can''t help telling you. Soraden, why have you used it while you have that much power? If you''re now, you''ll fight with Berch''s siblings head on and win Let''s not be afraid, the measures taken are suddenly a hostage ... " "What about it" The sky dispels Goz''s complaint. I don''t know how it looked from the sky, but for the sky, the battle so far was like walking on thin ice. The role of Fu is the former and two golden generations. Given his ability difference, there is no win for one to three. So, we had to take it to a one-on-one battle. At the same time, while fighting one-on-one, they had to seal off their opponents so that the other two would not move at the sparrow. The best solution for that was the previous battle. No regrets. There is no pain of conscience. One thing the sky was worried about was that Goz was coming from the beginning. It''s about Goz, you''ll see the power of the sky when you unplug. You should be aware that Berch''s brothers and sisters may be defeated. Goz wasn''t likely to move from the very beginning. However, Sora knows what he used to be. Even though he saw the inferiority of Berghi''s brothers, he thought, "Knowing the defeat is also the way to the strong." The result was exactly as expected. No matter what Goz did, he shouldn''t have to listen. Seeing the calm sky, Goz was bitter and intimidated. Recalling the conversation so far, it is clear that none of my words have reached the sky. Deviation When I was on Onigashima, I never felt this far with the sky. That''s where Goz feels uncomfortable. There may be anger that has hurt the demon guarding and other companions. However, the sense of incongruity to the sky that can be felt from a series of actions is not caused by temporary emotions. Deeper and more distorted in the nature of humans-Goz felt that way. What the old sky has and the current sky doesn''t. Things that can be felt from the old sky, but not from the current sky. What is it? Goz slowly opened his mouth. Sora "-Dr., You have certainly become stronger. You are as incomparable as five years ago, but at the same time you are losing what you once had." "Hm, ask the attempt. What is it?" "An ambition to protect the country and protect the people, that is, the pride of the protection of the nation." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Shizuya: "A proud sword only falls into a hollow hole. Neither Odate nor Sama wants his palace to wander in the darkness of paranoia. "Shut up" A voice colder than the well water in winter blocks Goz''s words. His eyes were gazing at Goz as if to shoot out, as at dusk. "It''s been five years since I was expelled from the island. I''ve come this far, digging in the land. It''s not what I wanted once. My mother may be disappointed. There''s no one, you''ve forgotten me five years ago. " Sora "Soraden. As a sword of the swordsman, and as a pioneer of the illusionary swordsman, he is responsible for punishing the swordsman who does not obey the swordsman''s intentions. If you''re a raccoon-you can''t help, I''m going to break the palace with a sword, rather than a word. " "I want it. Go do it if you can, Goz Cima!" Flame sky shouts. In response to the user''s anger, black rose from his mind. 94 Episode 92 Goz VS Sky (Medium) Two hearts crashed with noise. The scattered sparks still glow intensely in the sun, illuminating the faces of the two swordsmen. The former teachers, who faced each other at a close distance, cut their heads straight from each other with a sense of enthusiasm. "Huh ah!" "Ooh oh!" The sword and the sky and Goz roar in the house, and the sound of the series hits the earlobe so painfully. Right, left, front, right, left, right, front, front. At times, it is brute force, and sometimes it involves a technique to create a gap. The two hearts collide with each other in the air as if they were fighting or bending, and sparks constantly. It is empty only to attack. Soul Eating Goz''s Attire The power of Shujumaru has been sealed off. However, the power of the sky itself has not been sealed off. Kei: The whole body is covered with exuberance, and she slashes violently. Goz, on the other hand, was observant of his opponent''s movements. From the perspective of Goz, the sky is very wasteful, and the sword skills are notably immature. On the other hand, the weight and sharpness of the blow were remarkable, just as I was in the sky. With the average soldier and the average adventurer, the opponent in the current sky is dull. Goz cannot be careless. The sky today is a dangerous enemy, with a small gap and a little hesitation directly leading to death. So far, despite surpassing all attacks, it''s not without a chilling moment. ¨D¨DHowever, why did the lips naturally fall apart? Goz asks himself. He returned immediately. It''s fun. Compete for the growing sky and the sword-what you once dreamed of and couldn''t do is now a reality. I couldn''t suppress my joy. In addition, you can see that the sky is growing even while the sword is being used. That fact also pleased Goz. The skies that could not go beyond the trial ceremony could not formally learn the illusion one sword style. Of course, we did basic training, but there is a limit to what can be said. Since both Kei and swordsmanship are in my own way, it was natural that there were many things. For such a sky, the existence of Goz is a big wall and at the same time an example that cannot be obtained. There are many things that can be stolen even while killing each other. Kei The flow of body judgment, foot traffic, The more you cross, the more the sky technology will be sharpened. The sky may have hit the ground and Goz is defensive, so it may seem that they were practicing. ¨D¨DOf course, the empty person is not going to do that. "..." Weiwei Attempts to defend Goz''s unwavering defense like a barrel, and the sky retreats with a tongue. At this time, Goz was able to pursue him. He didn''t do so because he hesitated to end the battle. While confronting the sky at a distance, Goz mumbles inwardly and regrettable. It is too regrettable to make this young man a body that can never hold a sword. Despite that, Goz himself had to admit that it came out of personality. But now, the feelings of despair for the sky were issued as public figures-the Sima of the Swordsman. Lid I tried it with a sword and I was convinced. What once obstructed the growth of the sky has been completely removed. The immaturity cannot be wiped out yet, but it can be compensated by any amount of goz. Given the age of eighteen, it will grow further in the future. In addition, it is the ability of the empty heart. Currently sealed with the power of Suzumaru, the power that won over the Berch brothers and sisters must pass through to the demons of Onimon. Maybe it helps to defeat the demon. Losing this talent is a loss for the swordsman. That is a huge loss. You have to take them back to Onigashima. But no matter how many words Goz repeats, the sky will not listen. It has already been proven. So, if you decide to speak with a sword, but if you just win, will the sky listen to you? No, Goz thought. The sky gained power and lost pride. That power is the attire. Even if he wins with his mind closed, Sora will not defeat him. I could win if I had the guise-as long as I was thinking like that, the empty paranoia could not be broken. In order to defeat the empty paranoia, it is necessary to crush the whole heart. He must be able to break his head and break his heart for the first time, defeating the sky with his arrogance and proof that he is above. "Awareness, control, and realization of coexistence. This is called mind-dressing, which I previously mentioned to the empty hall." "¡­¡­What?" The sky looks suspicious to the sudden words of Goz. Goz continued his words, regardless of his response. "In the moment Akatsuki learned the guise of the heart, he did so and intended to continue. The guise was not a mouth, or an entrance, so that he could not be satisfied there. When" "... Is the mind at the entrance?" The same source exists, "Sayo. Kudoro should have performed in harmony with the spiritual attire. There are many different types of dwellings, but their power is generally enormous. Territory that goes far beyond "..." It is the only thing that can handle the tremendous power in human hands. It is for this reason that the guise is said to be the entrance, and the person who comes to the guise is imposed a new duty from that moment on. The responsibility to bring out to the limit " Goz says. Seriously attire is like a wooden sword given to a child who cannot handle it. The soul sculptor learns to raise himself with this wooden sword and draw out his power. When they are finally able to extract all of their power, they go beyond human limits and gain the power to bury even fantasy seeds. That is how to control power that cannot be achieved by humans. Goz spins words as he examines in poetry. Fine "I see, I see, I see, it''s infinite. I see, I see, I see, it''s infinite. It''s formless, so it''s endless. Sky"¡­¡­" Sora: "God. Your name is the one with the wish of Shizuya. It is certain that it is not there. However, there is also the wish of Odate in this place. May my son born in this world stand in the same place as my father. Your house must have been named Kuden with such a wish. " ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Arrogance: It would be futile to ask the present sky hall to believe it. As I said before, it will do so, and you will use your full strength to crush yourself and see. The realm of Kakeno is the essence of the fantasy one-sword style-let''s get ready. '''' Goz raised his rosary in the heavens. And said. Empty sock At the moment the voice of Tsuba Goz í‘ resonated, the string of rosary wrapped around made a sound and flew off a thousand pieces, and the myriad rosaries bundled scattered in the air. At the same time, I have the illusion of holding my heart in my invisible hand. The pressure of such an illusion makes the surrounding space squeak. Sojumaru changes in front of the sky. The sword, which had an unusual shape, changed its shape undulatingly like an amoeba and repeated eerie shrinkage. No, it was as if the "something" sealed by the rosary was about to be unleashed, and had no choice but to realize the sky. At this time, the fantasy killer is about to descend on the city of Ishka. ¡ô¡ô¡ô At the same time. The deepest part of the forest of Titis. "It" was quietly dozing. Like lightning. Like a tornado. Like an earthquake. Or like a volcanic eruption. A phenomenon that is triggered when world conditions are met. A fantasy disaster born with blood. "It" has been around for a few months, little by little. The pile, which had hindered the real world, has already been pulled out and there is no sign of being driven again. Therefore, the real world of "it" does not stop. We will fully fulfill the real world in a little while. Until then, I was going to be a little more dormant. However, today, it noticed a bad sign. I knew there was a nearby thing that could kill myself. "It" is the same as a natural phenomenon in that it is activated when the world conditions are met. However, "it", which was born with blood, had a function that does not exist in natural phenomena: self-preservation. We cannot tolerate beings that destroy ourselves. "It" raised his head. Slowly, as if by a sacrificial neck-all eight heads were lifted. 95 Episode 93 Goz VS Sora (after) Foam Sojumaru''s blade, no, not only the blade, but also the tsuba and the handle are all innumerable and pop. The colored iron foam did not scatter all over the ground, but each one moved as if it were willing and attached to Goz''s body. From the top of the head to the toes, it took very little time for the whole body of Goz to be completely wrapped in foam. Originally, Goz''s height was cloudy, and his limbs were stubborn enough to resemble a bear. The foam wrapping around the huge body gradually increases in volume, making the body of Goz one or two times larger. The foam that has slightly expanded and starts expanding next. It doesn''t just get smaller. The foam begins to shape with a clear will. It was an Eastern armor that wrapped the whole body. Not just armor. It had no gaps in the joints that should have existed. Gage No matter how sophisticated the armor, a certain amount of clearance is required to move the joints such as the neck and limbs. If you are stuck, your arms will not bend, and if you are stuck, it will be difficult to walk. But there were no such gaps in Goz''s armor. All parts are connected so that there are no gaps in the needle, and nonetheless, there is no hindrance to movement. Now wrapped in black shining armor and covered with a helmet in the shape of a cow head, Goz can protect himself from all kinds of attacks. Inlay Of course, not only defense. Goz''s giant blue dragon sword in his right hand is a seven-star, heavenly armed. Ushio The figure was more of an armor warrior than an advent in this world. "--Kakuden" Goz''s voice is emitted from the cow. That alone gave me an overwhelming fight, and the sky had to bite my back teeth and endure the oppression. Goz now has his helmet covered his eyes, nose, mouth, and even his ears. Nevertheless, the senses seemed to have no effect, and the sky certainly felt Goz''s gaze. In the sky, "This is my appearance, and the name of my rosary is once again. Takeshin ... Is it challenging Odate and defeating him to serve the swordsman? Goz stabbed his blue dragon sword upside down on the ground. The sky turns an abhorrent eye on Goz, who appears to have let go of his weapon. Goz seemed to be saying that he didn''t even need to use a weapon. And this guess was right. "I''m not going to be any better than this. Don''t think I''m out of hand. Because my goal is to correct the empty hall, I''m choosing the best means for that purpose. Gozaru " "Have it your way" "Hah, and one more thing, the vestiges of the sky hall-already, we are in a state where we can freely exercise our power. "¡­¡­What?" "The power of the shackle chain that Shijumaru originally possesses is to seal one''s power that is too powerful. It is only an extra skill to hold down the guise of the other. You have to do it, and if you break the chain, you can''t control others'' mindset. When I heard that, Sora looked down and thought about the meaning of the words. It is said that Gozu''s ability to dress his own rope is a by-product of overcoming the ability to dress others. The meaning of binding with the power of coexistence was irrelevant, but I was convinced that it would be like the world. Even if he would weaken himself, he would have no control over his power. An episode of turning away from the heavens also gives me a sense of rebellion. The sky guessed, then, that Goz wasn''t going to do his best. Berserker Kokin east and west is such a thing- The cow''s helmet swayed up and down, as if reading such an empty thought. "It seems like you''ve noticed. Indeed, it''s only as long as it can be deployed. It''s time to fight for time." Such Goz continued with "most". "I hope we can do that." Goz sits down and stands ready, as if the story was over. In response to the soul-eating, the sky held up and faced Goz. ¡ô¡ô¡ô Goz, now a cow-headed armor due to empty clothing, is just over two meters tall, and the thickness of his limbs is like a log, making it a literal giant. When the giant disappeared from view, the sky sought to retreat. At that time, however, Goz''s fist, wrapped in black shells, was already in the abdomen. The empty body blew backwards without a hitch and was slammed against the stone pavement. "Gu-ku!" The sky is about to scream and overflow from the stomach and try to get up quickly. However, there is a figure of Goz on the left side. The sky, which is predicted to be kicked, reflexively covers the flanks with the left elbow. Goz kicked the opponent''s body with his elbow. The body of the sky flutters lightly like a ball. He kicked the human body up to a height above Goz''s head, more than two meters, up to the third floor of the building. Its leg strength was not that of humans. Goz then kicks the stone pavement and jumps up. When you reach the middle of the air in an instant, you combine your hands to create an instant weapon- "Nut!" Hesitate I slammed it up against an empty body. I didn''t even scream. In an instant, the cobblestones explode and break under the sky hit by the ground, and strong vibrations shake the ground. The sky was unable to stand up, and his face distorted in agony and snarled. Goz, standing silently on the ground, silently looks down at the suffering sky. The sky has suffered, but has not yet let go of his heart. Goz opened his mouth, admiringly and admiring it. "If you don''t think you can fight anymore, let go of your guise and consider it a surrender." His appearance in a calm way was full of unwavering confidence. I don''t say it in words. But his attitude was eloquent. Even if you have the power of your guise, and even if you have the time to fight, Mikazora cannot beat Goz Cima. Whenever you face yourself, the strength is yourself and the weakness is the sky--God believed that he was standing on the sky, as if it were the truth of the world . And that confidence was based on accurate facts. If you crawl on the ground in an instant, you will have to admit no matter how disgusting you are. I acknowledged the sky. Dust and red gastric juice fall from the mouth. Coughing violently, struggling to get up. As he glanced at Goz, he saw his eyes looking down at the sky. A gaze with mercy far from hostility. ¨D¨DIt was very irritating. The days in Onigashima come to life in the sky. Every day you are determined that you are a weak person. It is still good to be cursed with malice. When I look back someday, I get inspired. Mercy, but how do you get rid of the misery that has arisen in your heart when you are taken with good intentions? Compassion The lead that turned his good intentions was right before our eyes. That''s what shackles are. You can''t even rebound, and you''ll be imprinted on your body and mind that you are a weak person. Strong Goz Cima is again saying that Mikazora is a weak man. ¨D¨DThat was very frustrating. Then, what should I do? Onijin There is no victory after fighting. Goz doesn''t give half of his ability. I''ll go to that Goz opponent. Now, if Goz wants to fight, he hasn''t stopped it in the sky. You can''t fight or protect. What can such a person do? ¨D¨DIt is decided. Just eat it. Mikazora can do that. No, no. Mikazora can do only that. Wasn''t that the only valuable truth that we learned in the last five years? ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Oh, yes, that ¡¯s right.¡± "... the empty hall?" "... we''re going to fight with you three ... we''re trying to protect the sparrows and everyone ... we just couldn''t have done it. " "Nu ...?" Goz looks at the sky suspiciously, or no, at the gaze that the sky holds. Kei The sky that you use is in a state of constant breathlessness. I can''t afford to dress my mind. Even though it is Kei, the sword of the soul is covered. Kei: No, this is not the case. It is different from the world, rather than being born from people. More dense and more fundamental, isn''t that the level of power called divinity? It makes a roaring sound and covers the mind. That is not all. The torrent of power flows into the sky ... The next moment, Goz jumped from the spot. Immediately after, a flash of Ichijo strokes the space where Goz stood. As he fell, the sky shook his heart. It was a sharp flash that could not be imagined with the slashing shot of those who had been hitting until now. The sky slowly rises in the view of Goz. Already there is no agony on his face. Sora wiped his stomach juice from his mouth with his sleeves. "Goz. I''ll eat you." Nee, and. The sky lifts the edge of the lips. Chills ran across the whole body of Goz, who witnessed the expression. He excites his vacancies and trembles in the eyes of the sky, staring at himself, despite the defense of the iron wall. Reach out to the blue dragon sword that was piercing the ground at once. The instinct had told the current opponent that danger was dangerous. ¡ô¡ô¡ô The sky jumps into Goz with a burst of momentum. You can''t even feel the dust from the injuries. The healing of injuries is undoubtedly the power of the mind. So is this movement also due to the help of the attire? Or did you learn advanced walking in a short period of time after seeing Goz''s movement earlier? Either way, it was dangerous to equate the current sky with the previous sky. Goz decided that this was a trick, although he was trying to get the opponent to surrender. No matter how much you knock down in the sky, there is no point in recovering your mind each time. Perhaps that healing technique is limited in number of times and has some restrictions, but there is no time to find out. Here should be settled in a breath. The sky is approaching as you do so. The seizure in his hand frenzyed as if he had diminished his resentment up to the last minute, giving the huge empty body the power of a huge elephant. Goz flashed his own blue dragon sword while staring at the empty heart that was being shaken and lowered. Senya "Fantasy One Sword Style Chuden-!" Kei It''s a light slash that combines sword skills. In this mystery, which is released with the blade of an empty clothing, the heart is knocked down from the empty hand. That was Goz''s aim. On the other hand, the slashing shot in the sky has no magical illusion. It was just a blow, with the heart swinging down as much as possible. Two blades that collide. At the next moment, the shining Goz blue dragon sword shines intensely-cut off pitchfully. "What ?!" A startling voice is spilling from behind the helmet of the cow. It was a sword with confidence. It was a slash fired with all his strength. Goz dismisses for half an instant that it was literally cut off by the sky. In the meantime, the slashing in the sky does not stop. With the momentum of hitting the blue dragon sword, it attacks the armor protecting Goz. Soul Eater And the whole sword of the sky has brilliantly defeated the empty castle. He broke his left shoulder armor and crushed the collarbone at a stretch to reach the chest. Weir One minute after the beat, blood overflowed as if it had been cut from Goz''s shoulder. 96 Episode 94: Double Roar At that moment, the amount of soul flowing into me was the largest ever. He devoured Senya, ate two empty weapons, a blue dragon sword and armor, and laid a shoulder on his mouth to eat Goz''s soul. The trembling of my body was due to my level rising. I feel the power that springs up, and my nature and my smile deepen. In Klimt, he dared to avoid fatal injuries, but he did not need to be careful about Goz. I''ll cut my heart in a breath and eat all of Goz''s soul-that''s when I thought about it. I can grab both wrists. It was the work of Goz who let go of the blue dragon sword. The two powers, the ability to swing the sword and the ability to push the sword back. This comparison did not last long. "Che!" The bones of both hands are squeezed and the tongue spills. Goz not only pushes the sword back, but also squeezes my wrist. The opponent''s strength is still stronger than me. I decided my wrist would be painful, but I didn''t want to retreat. There is no beast that can easily remove the fangs while biting the opponent''s neck. You can break one or two arms. If you eat Goz''s soul, you lose more than two arms. Eat good. "Nu ... Gut!" As I grabbed my wrist and hit my whole body with Goz, the blade buried in my shoulder swung and a voice of pain spilled out of Goz''s mouth. Yes, you don''t have to force yourself to win. Goz is severely painful with only a slight shaking. Repeating this will loosen the wrist restraint. If you loosen it, you can push the blade further. Even if your wrist is crushed before that, you can recover as much as you want. I can eat Goz. Mikazora can beat Goz Cima! When I tried to move the blade further with that delight, suddenly. It happened without any warning. [Rooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhh ! ¡» Screaming The sky, the earth, the people, the city tremble. The body and the mind were violently squeezed by the power and hatred that had been put into it. And the next came before thinking about what it was now. "Koooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh! ! ¡» "Gup !?" "Nuu !?" The voice of agony leaked from me and Goz''s mouth at the same time. My heart is beating violently. The sweat that springs out doesn''t stop. What the hell? Roar of the beast? But the voice of a beast cannot be so upset. The screams and screams from everywhere in Ishka speak for themselves. This is already the realm of large-scale magic-when you think about it, the next thing comes. "Giiyiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii ! ¡» "What the shit !?" I left Goz irresistibly. In this situation, there was no battle. This seems to have agreed with Goz, and the restraint that tied both hands was immediately released. I confuse my face. No matter what, I don''t know what this roar is or where it comes from. There is no way out of hand. That was the time. master"¡­¡­!" A familiar voice hit the earlobe. The voice was painful, but still not shaking. I turned around in the direction from which I heard the voice and found Lunamaria there, and breathed in unintentionally. After returning to Ishka, he was concerned about where Luna Maria was. Miroslav only mentioned seals and sparrows, and did not know what happened to Luna Maria. It would be nice to just leave the house alone, but Klimt''s guise could be turned into ash by himself. Perhaps I couldn''t wipe out the fear. I am pleased that the fear was unnecessary. I thought so honestly. However, the presence of the guild''s receptionist Liddell, who lends a shoulder to Luna Maria, is unlikely to be accepted. What is really going on? Regardless of my doubts, Luna Maria spoke quickly. Master "This is a dragon. This roar is a dragon." "Dragon ... is this?" Punch: "Yes. Once you bark, you pierce your ears, skull, and hurt your soul. That''s what I''ve heard from the forest elders." Luna Maria''s voice was serious. Immediately after hearing my roar, there is no reason to deny the elf sage. Even better, I am now struggling to deal with the poison of Hydra, a multi-headed dragon. Hydra''s poison flowed into the Kale River because Hydra was resurrected. It really makes sense. The problem is that Hydra''s roar, which will be at the very bottom of Titis, has so far affected Ishka far away. Meanwhile, the fourth roar resounds. No longer could anyone endure without words. -After that, the dragon roar hit Ishka four more times. Yae Roar This has caused one of the two residents of Ishka to reap consciousness. Some babies, old people and sick people have lost their lives. Some were barely conscious, some were frightened, some were absent, and some shouted like crazy and ran around-more than half seemed crazy. Not only humans, but most livestock also die or run away, accelerating confusion. The double roar Ishka lost his city function in just a day-no more than a few minutes. In addition, the Stampede defense line closer to the Titis Forest than Ishka was far more severely damaged than in the city. Light ... It was obvious to everyone that Ishka''s fate was pre-eminent. 97 Episode 95 Reason to Fight Ooooooooooo ... Even after the roar of eight degrees, the reverberation burned into my ears did not disappear easily. Beyond the reverberation, the turmoil of Ishka city is transmitted. The confused mind will regain calm over time, but the problems continue to pile up. Emergence of fantasy species, collapse of defense lines and activation of stampedes, pollution of the Kale River by virulent poisons and rot of Titis. From now on, it was clear that the city of Ishka was going to be hit by irresistible difficulties. With that in mind-I turned my tip to Goz. I heard someone gasping, but I didn''t look back. Regardless of whether Hydra appears or not, the fact that the three of Onigashima are my enemies does not change. Rather, they had to be killed here in order to be fully prepared for future Hydra measures. If I was attacked by a sparrow while fighting Hydra, I couldn''t cope. Against me, which reveals hostility, Goz also holds a blue dragon sword with a missing edge. However, the voices emitted from the cows did not include the willingness to fight earlier. The roar of the dragon "Wait, Soraden. It''s no secret that you fought a dragon at Demon Gate, but now it''s true. If you cross our blades here, you''ll only use fantasy seeds." "What happened? For me, I just had three enemies and one. Defeating each would be the basis of tactics." Or maybe we''re going to fight together now. Asked to mock, Goz nodded a big nod. "That''s true. The defeat of fantasy species is the reason for the existence of the fantasy one sword style. The existence of fantasy species should be a threat to the empty hall living in this place. If our interests match, here is separation I want you to work. '''' "What''s a sensation. A fool is also on vacation." I shuffled Goz''s words to spit out. Certainly, Goz and his colleagues are hard to get by simply looking at their strength. If we work together, we might be able to dominate both Hydra and Stampede. However, that''s a story based on the premise that the other party can be trusted. There is no denying that the three could betray me during the battle. That is not all. Let''s say you have worked well to defeat Hydra and dominate Stampede. What happens after that? We will again confront sparrows. Soul Eating Rematch with Goz and others who have recovered not only their physical injuries but also their souls. Perceptions of me around Klimt will have changed, so this kind of surprise will not be possible. In that situation, I wasn''t conceited enough to think I could beat the three again. If you are going to work your senses, it''s my sense to decide here. "I would like to repartition out of fantasy seeds, but how about that?" No, "Oh, after defeating the illusion, we return to the island immediately for a report. Surely, the presence of the demon is worried ... Moreover, I''m not worried about leaving that treatment. '''' When I heard that, I frowned faintly. The voice of Goz was serious. Certainly, the demon is a race that once fought against humanity, but has lost its power as a species and has long been alive. A sparrow is a really ordinary girl-no, my magical talent was amazing, even in Miroslav, so in that sense it might not be ordinary, but at least there is a danger that it can not be overtaken without mind Absent. Despite that, Goz seemed to be afraid of sparrows. I thought clearly that the reason why Goz and others were hostile to the demon was because they protected the teachings of the dogma-in this state, a secret I did not know about the demon There may be. I''d like to see if possible, but that''s probably going to be wasted. If you could tell a secret here, Goz revealed it long ago. I''m making it a persuasive material. He wouldn''t have done so because he was barred from arbitrarily speaking. It is inconceivable that only the owner can force silence on the swordsman. -I remembered my father''s face in my mind and immediately shook my head and wiped it off. "Anything in the mouth-" "Please wait!" As he tried to hit Goz with more words, a terribly out of place voice came in. If you look at the receptionist who frowns, she lends her shoulder to Luna Maria, but she looks at her with a blue face. "... I''d like to ask you from the guild. It''s not the case of human fighting. Please give me your sword." Behind Liddell, who licks his mouth, there is a parfait sitting on the ground with his hips pulled out. Why the Guild guys are here-that question was thawed in Liddell''s words. At last, I knew how the Goz attacked my house. And I knew that the Goz and the others had stopped Stampede. The moment you hear it, one idea comes to mind. The proposal was neither clever nor majestic, and was merely an idea in the broadest sense. But one of the quickest ways to break through the status quo is better than everything else-at least to me. I look at Goz again and open my mouth. Regarding Liddell, he didn''t even need to be in sight. "Goz, I don''t believe in your words. Even if you''re genuine, you can easily turn your palms depending on the words of your Lord. I''ll be back. '''' "... mu" "But, well, there''s a word that it''s not the case of human conflict, so if you really want to cooperate to defeat the fantasy species, do it instead of words." "Hmm, what do you say?" "Now-OK, right now. Let''s all return to the line of defense and stop Stampede." The defense line is closer to Titis than to the city of Ishka. The influence of the dragon''s roar must be great. If you don''t take any action, you will be devastated by monsters. Originally, Ishka''s garrison should send reinforcements, but I don''t think the current garrison can afford it. Aobayashi This is where Goz and his friends come in. There are three Ikki Tousen. Two of them are injured, but no matter what the will of the protection of the nation, there will be no problems with some injuries. So while the Goz earns time, I run their friends away from Ishka. If the poison pollution of the Kale River spreads, the village of Merte will be in danger. It would be better to stretch further here and evacuate to the southern kingdom. Dimensions-With this, I was able to go to Hudra''s defeat with ease. ¡ô¡ô¡ô By the time Hydra''s appearance was confirmed, I was determined to subdue this poisonous dragon. I didn''t know Ishka''s turmoil or the defensive line collapse. All I can do is eat. That''s what I thought of now in fighting Goz. Moreover, even if we take personal feelings and take an objective view, the defeat of Hydra should be a top priority now. That''s because, even if the turmoil of the city was stopped and the defense line was stopped, the same thing would be repeated if Hydra once again roared. There is no time to spend time preparing. Hit the cause as soon as possible. There should have been no other solution to this situation. In addition, there is a personal desire. Aobayashi Now my level is "12"-from Klimt to "9" to "10", and from Goz to "10" to "12". Though I thought when I killed Jinbo in the royal capital, the total amount and density of souls are far superior to the monsters of the king level. Aobayashi And we can expect that fantasy species will eat even more. How can they be ignored? The one who destroys the dragon By the way, if you think you can get the title in the meantime, you will be motivated above. Prepared to die for Ishka and rushed to the battlefield-such a tragic determination was nothing to do with medicine. 98 Episode 96: The Reverse Winding Earth Standing on the majestic Ishka wall and looking down, I could see three figures spewing from the gate rushing straight north. It is a threesome of Onigashima who was known for physical strength. Klimt and Goz''s injuries are blocked by the magic of Priest Sarah who rushed after the roar. It will not hinder the immediate battle because he drinks too. Sima: After recovering from the injury, Klimt was apparently dissatisfied with his role, but did not expressly complain. Did you think you couldn''t help it, or did your sister''s persuasion pay off? No doubt it was irrelevant to see Priest Sarah and blush secretly? Anyway, the trio will be a stampede shield as I expected. Outside of Ishka he was doing well. In turn, within Ishka, this did not go as expected. Because none of the clan members followed my instructions to "run away." Lunamaria is taking care of people hurt by the turmoil in the city. If there was a rampage or a fire thief, he would also take control of it. Master: "In order for a ''sword'' to become a trusted clan, it must work only in such an emergency." The sage Elf was right. There is no room for objection. But in the first place, I created a clan to address the adventurer''s guild. With Ishka itself going away, not a guild, I have no intention of striving to improve the clan''s position. And this should have been unnecessary for Luna Maria. She is a founding member of Clan. I know more than anyone that I don''t care or care about The Sword. Nevertheless, where is the heart that decided to name Clan and decide to stay at Ishka? When I asked about that, I still couldn''t understand the meaning of the bitter smile that Luna Maria spilled. Next is Miroslav, who, like Luna Maria, is also working to get rid of the chaos in the city. A red-haired sorcerer who was half-dead by the suicide bombing magic, priest Sarah and Ilia, after taking a life with the recovery magic of the two, drunk all the potions they had and started acting immediately. is there. League leader: It''s my duty to keep my absence. I lose once and escape the second time. Next to Miroslav, who strongly asserts, the seal of the beastman nodded greatly and showed his support. Although not as good as Miroslav, the seal was cut deeper by Clair in spite of the sparrow. Although the wound itself is closed by Priest Sarah, the bleeding blood does not return immediately. She should have been resting for a while, but Seal was taking a restorative, following Miroslav, and whipping into the body. Miroslav, who was more seriously injured than he was, was moving around calmly, but he couldn''t sleep comfortably. The injured people are all in such a condition. The actions taken by the sparrows protected by them will be nothing short of saying. The fears of the three people from Onigashima may not have been wiped out yet, but they are working hard on Miroslav and Seal. The reason for their help is probably to be cautious when the condition of the two injured suddenly changes. Yeah, she''s a gentle child. He said he was sick of the cause of the assault, so he said he didn''t need to worry-but how effective was my word? Unless I have my heart. If I had a little more time, I could talk in detail, but now that time is regrettable. Priest Sarah and Ilia''s mother-daughter are also responsible for bringing them in at the worst time. It''s my duty to deliver it to danger-free places, but I haven''t had enough time yet-well, before this mother and daughter had not left Ishka. By the way, now, my face is covered with white cloth below the nose. This mask, which covers the nose and mouth, is a measure against the poison of the demon, but it was the priest Sarah who created it. Of course, just wrapping a cloth is not effective. This cloth is sacred cloth-a cloth woven with threads made from holy water-and contains the blessings of the Holy God. "I don''t know how effective it will be against the incurable poisons that even the earth would commit, but it''s better than trying without anything." Such a priest''s robe had a large lack of sleeves. The cloth that covered my mouth was originally the cloth that made up the priest''s robe. The priest, who knew the situation, cut it out quickly and sewed it as a mask for me. By the way, Ilia, who had been watching the whole story, was silently looking up to the heavens, so the robe of Priest Sarah seems to have been a very valuable item. ¨D¨DThe reasons why you cannot lose are increasing. The original plan was to be able to fight lighter, like this. With that in mind, I looked back north. There are things that didn''t exist until recently. Vermilion A giant tower towering from the forest of Titis toward the heavens far north. Depending on how they look, they look like giant trees or tornadoes. There is only one fist in this way, but given the distance between Ishka and the deep region, the actual size of that is probably a level that makes it easy to drink in the city of Ishka. So much soil, trees, water, and wind are rolling backwards into the sky. Naturally, there must be a mixture of animals and monsters living there. The vermilion may be due to the deep soil color, but I guessed it was due to the fact that the blood of many creatures was mixed with it. "A disaster that''s got bloody? It''s strange to say." It is clear that the anomaly is caused by the fantasy species. It will not be easy to get close, not even to defeat it. Even if it is surrounded by a million troops, it will be blown into the sky from its approaching end and annihilated. Are you deliberately deploying a barrier, or is the earth screaming at the existence of fantasy species? Either way, it has a presence that can''t be compared to the beasts that fought in the past. It is suitable for a fantasy species that wants the strongest name, a dragon species that stands at the top. -But I do not feel any scary. On the contrary, the blood of the whole body is shouting trembling. Let''s eat that as soon as possible. The next moment, I jumped off the wall. Indigo Blue My body, which had risen in the air, began to fall after a brief stop. It is slammed on the ground-without being struck by the back that came up from under the wall. Then, it soared into the sky. "We''re going, Clau Solas" Clau Solas responds to the order with "Pii!" Wing beast Originally a dragon kin. I was wondering if I would resist fighting the dragon or, if not, show fear. But Klaus Solas does not show any swings. He follows his orders with a resolute attitude and rushes toward the vermilion tornado. Smiles on the winged beast''s saddle. He''s called Clau Solas, he''s a clan member, and apparently I was misunderstood. I can''t refute if my eyes say this is a hole. From now on, we will develop the eyes to look around a little more. While I was thinking about that, Klaus Solas approached her destination. Along the way, I saw several flying beasts, all of which either escaped the Crow Solas or were touched by a barrier woven with the magic of the Crow Solas. By the time you reach the depths of the forest of Titis, these empty monsters disappear. Instead, red-purple dust became noticeable. Reversed by the magic of the illusionary species, fragments of the earth that has risen are falling down. Gravel The view, which had been clear as before, is quickly covered. Maybe the gravel contains poison. It seems that there is nothing wrong with the effect of the wind barrier at the moment on Clau Solas- "Good!" "Hmm, can I go? "¤× ¤Ô ¤£!" Lightly stroke the back of Clau Solas, who is happy. The moment I jumped into the tornado, my inner ear hurt. The sound of the roaring wind. From the bottom up, the soil and trees are rising. It can be seen that Klaus Soras is working hard to keep himself from being drunk by the flow. Now the field of view is near zero. But in terms of distance, the destination should already be right there. As soon as the reverse wind disappears, you must be able to see it right away-the moment you think, your vision suddenly clears, as if someone had read your thoughts. The inside of the tornado was not as raging as the outside. And, as expected, it was. ¡ô¡ô¡ô Dai It''s the world of fantasy Kamidai''s mystery with eight necks, eight tails, and a bloody torso The eyes that shine through hatred are red and show hostility to the living Venom The manifestation of uncleanness, the incarnation of the nine thoughts, the king of poison denying invulnerability The name is Hydra 99 Episode 97 Synchronization The first thing that came to my mind when I witnessed Hydra was the word death dragon-Dragon Zombie. The scales that cover the entire body are darkened as if rotten, and the blood oozing from various parts of the body is foaming when it is swollen with body heat and poison. Although it should be far away, the odor of rotting stabs through the sacred cloth mask. Clau Solas groaned with pain. You may have noticed this invasion, and one of the eight necks raised its head like a sacrificial neck. Both eyes are staring at you with enmity, like a demon light. I thought it would spit out, but I didn''t know. Is it still waiting to be seen, or do you think it is not necessary to vomit? In any case, we just keep watching. Hydra''s neck length easily exceeds the walls of Ishka. Thickness is reminiscent of a large tree that has a millennium age. The body was like a mountain because it had eight necks. See how your weight is supported. It is self-evident that the larger the body, be it an animal or a demon, the greater the burden on the legs that support it. Aiming at the foot against the beast is a common practice. But Hydra didn''t seem to be able to use it. The whole lower part of the torso, which is supposed to have Hydra''s feet, was buried in the ground. ¨D¨DNo, the ground is bad. The ground eroded by Hydra''s poison has turned into a bottomless swamp, and Hydra is moving forward to swim through the swamp. While watching, poisoning of the earth is progressing. The speed was insignificant when viewed from the sky, but when you actually stood on the ground, you would have found it to be as fast as an adult. This erosion rate was the Hydra''s invasion rate. I thought Hydra would fly in the sky if it got worse, so in that sense it was saved. But it was troublesome to move on the ground. The huge poison swamp left after Hydra passed by-no, shouldn''t it be a swamp, but a sea of poison anymore? The poison sea continues to expand little by little, swallowing the surrounding trees. Hydra''s toxin is terrible, but from the side, it looks as if the poison sea itself has the intention, and it is quite horrible. By this time, by the time Hydra reaches Ishka, the entire area of Titis will have been swallowed by the poisoned sea. In that case, if I defeat Hydra, Ishka would no longer be a habitable place. Not just Ishka. If poison spreads through the Kale River, the kingdom of Canary itself will be at the edge of its existence. It was a future figure that was not so pleasant. "Okay, Klaus Soras, it''s okay here." "Hey !?" "Return to Ishka. Don''t you think I''m going to support me if I''m wrong? I can''t afford to help and I''m not confident that I won''t get involved." "..." "reply!" "Pig!" "OK" After finishing such an exchange, I jumped from the back of Clau Solas towards the ground. Kei It is not a height that would normally be saved, but it can be anything if you use. This is even more so since we have already experienced the same thing before fighting the Goz. -And thinking about such a thing, Hydra''s eyes gazing at this glowed brilliantly. The wide open mouth aims at me falling. The next moment, a dark red color was emitted from Hydra''s mouth. It is a very poisonous liquid because of its color and shape. Water released at high pressure has high killing power by itself. The proof is that there is a water magic that breaks rocks and cuts metal. The venom released by Hydra was equivalent to this, and a snarling, direct hit of the venom would have shattered the body with water pressure before poisoning. Hydra''s approaching his breathing field. It''s as if a red wall is approaching, and you can''t escape. Especially in the air. -So we decided to intercept without escaping. You could cut it with your guise, but there is something I want to try. Knowledge of the spiritual dress learned in the fight against Goz. Once upon a time, it was said that the soul was an entrance, a wooden sword to draw out more power-a prime water. That was unexpected to me. To this day, I thought that being strong meant raising my level. That''s why I''ve used my guise to defeat demons, and have eaten my soul from Luna Maria and Miroslav. Perhaps I have never thought of drawing out the power of my soul. After all, Soul Eater was the most powerful weapon for me. Once you have the strongest weapon, you just have to work your way up. That leads to my strength. That idea would never have been a mistake. But I knew there were areas that couldn''t be reached by that alone. And once I noticed, the hints were rolling everywhere. The biggest hint is that day when I learned the guise. The reason why I was eaten by my arm, my legs, my face in the nest of the king of the fly, so I can live with five bodies. It is nothing but the power of the Soul Eater. Restoration magic is the work of God comparable to resuscitation magic. A miracle of the sanctuary that only the Pope of the Holy Kingdom can handle. Co-existence Soul Eater easily caused the same phenomenon. Soul Eater had such power. I thanked for that fact and didn''t want to make that power my own. I thought that was a one-time blessing, a one-time miracle for me who woke up in my mind. But no. From that day to today, power was in me all the time. I didn''t refuse me. Just because I wasn''t trying to grab it. In fact, as soon as he reached his hand in the fight against Goz, he could easily grab it. Couldn''t you grab it? This time, instead of suffering, grab it intentionally. I already knew how to do that. It''s not the same as the area where Sky Goz was talking. At level 12, I can''t reach such a noble territory. What I should look at now is not the far sky but the ground at my feet. origin. The beginning of everything I reached at level "1". --Coconi, Dochoha, Kanryoushita Same source existence Synchronized. To bring out the power of the mind and body. Svette Klau, add to that sense. He could have been deprived of his body if he had come to the same source, but he was not worried. It was only at that time that I felt Soul Eater''s will, but that''s why I clearly remember. A voice that scolded me who gave up living. Haki who roared to eat everything in the world. Rubble A rugged smile with an oak tree on the back in an unknown land. We ¨D¨D, I''m furious. The body burns. Roars. I have the power to overflow in my mouth. Kei. It''s an elementary step just to spit out Kei. Breathing But my image now is that of a dragon. Breathing dragon and dragon clash. The beginning of each other''s collision with each other is quite "likely". With that in mind, I opened my mouth wide "Kaaaaaaaaa !!" He slammed himself towards the approaching Hydra. 100 Episode 98 Start of War The roar shakes the atmosphere. Whip The eardrum screams, hitting the skin as the impact becomes invisible. Ohgane: The sound of a bang in front of me, or a lightning strike near me, was the sound of a spill of Hydra venom and me. Kei It is the one who went up. Kei Like a sharp contradiction pierced a thick shield, I pierced and scattered a rush of venom at a high speed. In addition to his breath, he ran directly through the air and struck Hudra''s head. At that moment, the dragon face, which made the red eyes shine brilliantly, shook and shook, and it was vigorously backward as it was. Sword fist It looks as if it has eaten an invisible giant, and the long-grown Hydra''s neck grows like a willow branch. After a beat, the roar of a fantastic species that couldn''t be astonished or astonished. Soul Eater While listening to the roar, I make a noise and descend on the ground. And I shook it without a break. Kei A heartwarming outfit that makes you roar. One more Hydra''s neck is pointed at here, in addition to the neck that fired at the sign that it finally felt something. Licking Now two of the eight necks are turned to me. The remaining six remain straight in the direction of travel, as before. It was obvious that he was being used, but that was fine. You just have to hit it and turn around here. Kei: I aimed at the head that wandered after receiving a direct hit. Cut off that neck and turn eight heads into seven heads. Slowly Fortunately, the neck, which is now turning away, has not yet completed its movement. A movement that can be described as a sway. Hydra seemed unrelated to agility due to its huge size. Aiming at such Hydra, she shook her heart with her spirit. So, the fantastic one-sword style. The invisible blade quickly flashes away from Hydra and attacks the scaled neck. The next moment- "... Nuh?" I closed my eyebrows. The attack he fired slid into Hydra''s neck for the first time with little resistance. I couldn''t feel any firmness and toughness that I could imagine when I heard it was a dragon scale. That is not all. Hydra''s neck, reminiscent of a millennial tree trunk, was cut straight up and down. Hydra''s head falls as the overripe fruits fall off the branches. With a rattling noise, Hydra''s head fell on the poisoned ground. And it is swallowed as it is. It didn''t take long before it completely disappeared from my sight. Speaking exactly as aimed, it is exactly as aimed, but the lack of responsiveness naturally raises vigilance. Mimicry The inflow of the soul is felt, so the possibility of illusions is small. But the amount is about one basilisk. Not a small number, but an insignificant eighth of the fantasies. Satoshi Unleashed seven more times, cutting off all the necks and making it a tough job. Hydra, who had lost his head, did not respond to the evidence. He seems to have no pain or threat even though he was knocked off by a single shot. Gravy-With that in mind, the cross section of the neck that I just cut off suddenly swelled. Blood did not spurt. I blew out if it was strong. The overflowing gravy is swelling as if it has its own will, and it continues to expand, making a sloppy sound. Long, fat and straight to heaven. Then, after ascending to some extent, it began to transform into a familiar mass of meat with remarkable pulsation. ¡¸¨D¨DChip¡¹ I realized what would happen next and fire the next attack on the playing neck. But the attack was finally hampered by another neck that turned back. Hydra''s head, with his face in front of himself, pops with a sound. Blood splattered from Hydra''s skull, which had been cut off. In the meantime, the regeneration of the first neck was completed. And the same regenerative action as the first one started on the second neck. In other words, this is the characteristic of Hydra. Easy to play each time, but easy to play. He attacks and scatters deadly poison that rots his scales and hunts down enemies. It can be said that it is a really troublesome defense method that grasps its own characteristic of poison. It will be much more effective than protecting yourself with a very hard scale. In my case, it was a long-range attack so I couldn''t be affected by the poison. Well, what to do. The soul comes in with every slash, so it''s not without damage. There is also an option to keep releasing it as it is. In this state of tune, fighting for an entire day will not be exhausted. Detour But that''s all. And if the Hydra is healing more than you do, you''ll end up fighting for a hundred days, not just a day. Above all, the six necks still not facing this point deny the effectiveness of this method of fighting. If this option poses a threat to Hydra, all eight necks should come with fangs. At present, my danger is two necks. That was the evaluation Hydra gave. "Then I''ll be turning around forcibly." I did not think that I could defeat the fantasy seeds only from the beginning. There are three ways to cleanse unclean since ancient times. They can be poured in water, buried in the ground, or burned with fire. Due to the toxic nature of Hydra, it is better to avoid water and soil. If so, then choose fire. Flame Use fantasy sword style. The King of Snakes The fired sword that once buried it is shaken here again. Saya: I haven''t used this technique until today, partly because it was easier to use, because it was simply more difficult to use. Mori: Simply put, it''s too powerful. If used in town, it will surely cause a fire. It was the same. It''s OK to burn around with the attack target-a sword technique that can only be used in such a situation. And fortunately or unfortunately, that was the situation right now. Feel free to wield a fire sword that has become even stronger than in the Basilisk. Homu I kicked the ground and approached Hydra. There isn''t much range. He needed to be as close to Hydra as possible to get a good hit. But it means that you have to step on the ground that has been rotted by the poison and turned into sewage. Unfortunately, I don''t have the special skills to run over a swamp. Therefore, it was impossible to attack with a flame-until very late. The knowledge we gained from fighting Goz is not just about mind-dressing. There was much to learn about how to handle Kei. One of them is walking. Kei I''ve been strengthening solely my leg strength, but Goz used my soles to control the sole in addition to my leg strength. Is it easy to understand the feeling of laying a stone pavement under your feet? Even if you increase your leg strength, you will not be able to get enough speed unless the floor and the ground you step on are firm. Goz is--or rather, the fantastic swordsmen have cleared this condition by creating their own scaffolding. If you become an accomplished user, you can run across the continent and Onigashima on the sea surface. Kei: In my case, the amount is huge, but I can''t reach that level because technology is less accessible. Still, I could run over the poison swamp and step on it. Hydra naturally responded to this approach, but the movement was still slow. Or it may have just been regenerated, but in any case the opportunity is an opportunity. I lifted my soul up high and shook it down. Flame "Illusion sword style!" Kei At that moment, the torrent of fire that blew me out of my fuel reminded me of a devastated big river on a bank. Homu After literally a torrent, he drank two Hydra''s necks and attacked the torso. The blood covering Hydra''s body evaporated in an instant, followed by a roaring sound. The scales that have been hit by the direct blow blow off with impact, and the skin falls off with a fiery fire. The illusionary flesh that has been revealed is scoured by high heat and the poison becomes steam. After observing the scene for a while, I moved my mouth to a smile. "Would you like to regenerate the wound made by fire?" When I was about to cut it, it was almost time before I started playing after it was hurt. On the other hand, the wound by the flame does not seem to start regenerating further. The same goes for the two necks drunk in the torrent. The mid-burnt head collapses without force and falls down into the highly poisonous sea. There was no sign of getting up and no sign of regeneration. ¨D¨DIf you notice, Hydra has stopped moving forward. The six necks, which I hadn''t even looked at before, turned around here. Two of them moved with their fangs flickering. I watched for a bite and tried to retreat, but Hydra did not aim at me, but at my neck, which was burned down and stuck. Bites at the base of the neck, cuts and bites. The neck separated from the torso sank into the poison sea. Should we call each other or call it self-harming? I glared at Hydra''s unexpected behavior, but the reason for this mysterious behavior soon became apparent. The matter began to overflow from the root of the bitten neck, and immediately began regenerating. Wounds created by flame do not regenerate. However, it seems that it is not the case if you burn each burn. "Hahahahaha! That''s right, it''s not fun!" Looking at Hydra, who returned to Hachimoto in a blink of an eye, I laughed involuntarily. If it was hurt by fire, it wouldn''t regenerate, it could just be beaten-would that be a fantastic kind of thing? Is it such a dragon and it can be a dragon? Then it''s disappointing. I do not intend to enjoy the struggle. But he doesn''t want to be easy. It''s a fight against a fantastic species. I was hoping for such a thorough struggle that I could go up one or two steps. I want to eat Hydra after winning the struggle. In that sense, Hydra''s actions today were really good. While thinking about such a thing, I face Hydra again. With Hydra returning to Hachimoto, it seems likely that the situation has returned to the beginning, but that is not the case. Now Hydra has stopped moving and all eight necks are pointing at me. In other words, Hydra completely recognized me as an enemy. I did not return to the beginning. Now, the fight between me and Hydra has just begun. Homu: My face, ready to shoot the next, was so much fun that I could clearly see it. 101 Episode 99: King of Poison annoying. New New Fly Flying away, approaching away, as if to be with you, "it"-Hydra couldn''t be irritated. The breath poison is drowned out unknowingly. If you try to chew with monkey fangs, you will run away, and if you try to strike with your tail, you will jump like an asuka. Although ordinary creatures can''t get close to fear Hydra''s venom, this person attacks without fear. Hydra, who couldn''t stand the discomfort of boiling from the back of his chest, roared at high as soon as he could no longer forgive. Squeezing Eight necks stretch straight into the sky, and the roaring sound that blows up and down gushes. Dragon roar. A dragon''s magical roar is not just a sound. It was a "magic" that killed the hearts of the things we heard, and an acoustic weapon that could destroy millions of forces with a single roar. Konpaku: That one roar puts that much power. The power of a double roar using all eight necks is no longer the realm of sacred treasure. If you take a bath up close, even humans will be wiped out-even though they should be. "It''s full of gaps, stupid" The human being roared in close proximity does not show any signs of struggling, but rather scorns his mouth and flashes a black weapon. Each of the eight necks stretched into the sky to roar. An attack launched by a human hits the vulnerable neck directly and cuts off one of the necks easily. From the remaining seven mouths, an irritating voice similar to the sound of a distant thunder leaked. There is no sense of pain in a hydra made of deadly blood. Therefore, no pain is felt when the head is cut off. The wound regenerates immediately, so the fighting power is not impaired. Nevertheless, this human attack has been incomprehensible. It is not a story that has just begun. This has been the case since this person appeared. It''s even more frustrating not to know why. Breathing Poison was released simultaneously from the seven mouths of Hydra, exhaling its irritation. Breathing From the front, from the top, from the right, from the left, dodging everything released from various angles would have been a difficult task, but humans leap lightly to avoid this. However, this was as Hydra expected. A strong tail roars and attacks the human who flew into the air. A thick tail reminiscent of a lower class dragon by itself. Unlike the last time you were standing on the ground, you can''t avoid it from jumping into the air. It seemed that there was nothing human could do. "Roooooooooooo! ? ¡» It was Hydra''s side that screamed roaring agony. The tip of the tail is flying in the air, trying to beat humans with unavoidable speed and power. It was cut off by a black sword hit by a human. A large amount of blood splatters from the wound and falls down to the surroundings. Not surprisingly, they attacked the perpetrators in the form of droplets, but the deadly poison, which would melt without leaving any bones, had no effect. This is because the invisible way of walking along the human body blocked the adhesion of the droplets. Kei: "Hahahahaha! There''s a bit more to eating if you cut it directly! And it''s possible to prevent it only if you''re about to return blood. Now you don''t have to cut from a distance." ¨D¨DWell, if you are poisoned, you can do so by cutting off the affected part. That said, the human voice laughing comfortably does not reach Hydra. That was not the case. Until now, no matter how many necks were severed, I did not complain, I did not scream. Now that she screams in agony, the sensation of being able to bite away a part of herself is clearly transmitted the moment her tail is cut. Again, there is no pain in Hydra. Although not present, the sensation was none other than pain. "Greely good! ! ¡» With a particularly high-pitched voice, Hydra slammed the remaining seven tails into the ground, except for the one that had just been cut off. The ground, which is now a sea of venom-no, the surface of the water scatters the venom as if exploded by the shock of a terrible tail. The splattered venom itself served as an attack, but Hydra''s aim was not there. Hydra slammed on his tail to gain buoyancy-after all, Hydra jumped on the spot. "Uo !?" This might not have been expected, and a surprise voice leaks from the human mouth. In front of him, a huge hydra, like a mountain, floated high above the water off the surface of the water. The surface of the water fluctuates greatly due to the impact of the separation, and it looks as rough as a stormy sea. If humans had been on boats and boards, they would not have escaped water. However, on the surface of the violently undulating water, humans remained calm. Even the high waves of poison generated can be instantly slashed by shaking a black sword. They were the best and fastest response to the unexpected behavior of Hydra, but the specter of specter continued. At this time, the Hydra giant was already right above humans. It was a masterpiece to see the giant body imagining the mountain floating in the air, but it is the law of nature that it falls if it jumps up. And no matter how far away human life is, or how resistant it is to poison, it will not help if it lays under a massive mass. Crush the insect creatures at your feet with your own body. That was Hydra''s aim. Flooding Even if the larvae escape the underlay, the venom generated by the impact of landing will be incomparable to that at the time of separation. The abominable insects succumb to poison, but drown and die, but for Hydra there was no big difference. In contrast, humans "It''s kind to expose your weaknesses." Laughing with his left hand overhead. Hydra in the air cannot perceive that strange behavior. Therefore, they could not cope with the next human action. `` Hugs of death for my enemy-Flame Princess '''' Sphere The fifth flame magic unleashed. A total of seven arms of the flame appear. Its thickness resembles a hundred-year-old tree, groaning and attacking on Hydra, the abdomen. If it was a scaled dragon, this level of fire would have been played. But Hydra''s scales, which are poisonous and rotten throughout the body, did not retain the stiffness of the original dragon scales, and furthermore, it has been proven that fire attacks hinder regeneration. Hydra itself can cope with wounds above the belly by cutting through the wounds, but it is difficult to do so if it causes a wound at the bottom of the belly. Of course, the dexterity of changing the attitude in the air and avoiding magic was impossible. "Guroooooooooooooo! ! ? ¡» A huge shout out of the mouth of Hydra, shot at the same spot seven times in succession by the magic of fire. Even if there is no pain, the sensation of breaking through the belly and burning the gut can not be pleasant. Harpoon The magic of the Flame Princess flew like a Hydra''s torso, creating a deep vertical hole. Regeneration does not start because of the fire attack. Pressing The sharp piercing that a human has just brought out is the decisive stroke, and a large hole opens in the body of the Hydra. Humans jumped into the hole and escaped from Hydra, and also escaped the impact of landing. And he succeeds in escaping from the body as it is. A man standing on Hydra''s scales calmly, no longer afraid, laughed as he shook his body. Piercing "Hahaa! Indeed a dragon, indeed an illusion! Just a single hole in your body, it''s a level" 13 "! Please don''t run away, please, and don''t slap me easily, King of poison! " Hydra doesn''t know what that word means. I don''t know, but it''s still telling me that I''m badly insulted. Irreverence ... A hatred flaming flame behind Hydra''s chest. We cannot tolerate beings that destroy ourselves-illusions awakened according to such self-preservation begin to act according to a feeling of "anger" that is similar to self-preservation. It''s like a tornado changing direction with anger, or an earthquake changing seismic intensity with anger. It was the moment when a person put on his fangs to kill one. 102 Episode 100 Three Days and Three Nights The city of Ishka was calm. Or, it was. Kita Normally, the boulevard, which is crowded with many people, is a deserted area where no cat is found. The wind blowing in the direction of is raging with dust, making the building scream. A child with no owner was rolling around the ground with a storm. A sight like a ruin where no one lives. Of course, not all Ishka residents have died. Neither did anyone escape from the city. It is true that many residents have fled south, but many still remain in Ishka. However, it would have been extremely difficult to get that fact out of the deserted town. Many seemed to be trapped in the building like shells, just waiting for the storm to pass. Three days have passed since the first roar. Many who lost their way into the panic due to the roar regained their sanity, and the once-devastated Stampede line of defense recovered with strong reinforcements. More to this point, most of the beasts that had overflowed from Titis at this point were being defeated, and when it came to Stampede, things were clearly ending. Nevertheless, why is the city of Ishka quiet like a ruin? The reason was soon due to the sound of the ground. ---------------------------------------- The ground sways as if thrusting up three times, and the buildings in Ishka squeak. The long walls that protected Ishka rocked as if they could not endure. The sound of the ground did not subside once. Once a little, once a little, twice-still, not the next five. Abnormal magnitude and frequency too much to call an earthquake. Normally, people would have been very suspicious and noisy. But the roar of the dragon But now, many Ishka residents have accepted this anomaly with resignation. This anomaly began shortly after the first-three days after it occurred. Meanwhile, the sound of the earth was repeated day and night. Children can understand that a three-day continuous earthquake is not a natural phenomenon. Proof of roaring unstoppable sound of the earth is still alive. In that case, there are only two ways to deal with those who have no way to fight, either giving up or running away. Those who can escape have finally escaped. It was inevitable that Ishka was dyed in the color of resignation. Under such circumstances, the government and adventurer guilds did not cheer when the stampede was over. The continual sound of the ground was equivalent to the dragon''s mockery of "nothing is over," and the residents were forced to sleeplessly. Logistics has stopped, shops have not opened, and if stockpiles are exhausted, hunger is waiting next. If a dragon attacks directly before that, it will be crushed like a worm like a human. Invisible anxiety, fear of death approaching slowly. Because of the sound of the ground, I could not sleep at night, and even if I did, I was immediately woken up. The ever-decreasing people had no choice but to pray. Hopefully the elite of the adventure city Ishka will destroy the culprit as soon as possible. --At that time, in the adventurer''s guild that plays a part in the city''s strength, the receptionist Liddell was making a report to the guild master Elgart. The matter, "Master, there was a message from the defense line Parfe. Parfe says. " Goz, Klimt, and Claire are, of course, the three. These three days-no, three people have been able to stop Stampede''s demon, including his previous activities. If they weren''t there, there was no doubt that the line of defense had been broken earlier. Elgard, following Liddell''s report, nods slowly. "I see. I decided that the next wave would not come and headed for the cause." "That''s right, but whatever the purpose, I''d like you to be discreet." Liddell complains about their separation. Although largely due to his own carelessness, Liddell, who witnessed the violence at Sora''s house, could not be friendly to the three. Elgart responds by squinting slightly. "I guess it was useless to ask for permission. In fact, the end of the stampede is just a hopeful observation. We cannot afford to allow them to leave in this situation. There was no" The three would have acted arbitrarily because they knew that-Elgart''s face was intensely tired. Yae Roar The guild master, who is always elegantly dressed and does not lose his elegant behavior, has been able to respond to the madness since then. Over the past three days, Elgart has had no time to sleep or sit down in his chair, and has been struggling with the government, the guild, and the city. The burden on Elgart''s shoulders was considerable, especially in the beginning of the uproar, as many of the government''s heavyweights collapsed due to the roar and Ishka''s urban functions were completely paralyzed. Meanwhile, Elgart brought together confused staff and adventurers, arranging them throughout the city to maintain security. Of course, he not only let his subordinates leave, but Elgart himself went out. Lid The adventurer''s guild master and first-class adventurer Elgart is one of Ishka''s most famous celebrities. Not surprisingly, the government officials, the merchants in the city, and the commanders of the legitimate army came to face. Elgart kept in touch with them, laid up cooperation, built an extraordinary chain of command, and kept them in a pot of doom, which would otherwise be spilled. Without this rush, Ishka''s turmoil would have been unstoppable, with looting and even rioting in the city. Goz and his colleagues supported the line of defense during the run. Without the Gozus, Elgart would have had to prioritize the removal of monsters over the control of confusion, and consequently the city of Ishka''s turmoil could have grown several times, and possibly tens of times, now. unknown. Furthermore, Elgart was on the front line and couldn''t achieve the overwhelming results of the three men, and probably the defense line had collapsed. Then Ishka must have died in a morning due to internal trauma. Independence The fact that Ishka has survived right now is undoubtedly due to the achievements of the three. If you think about it, you have to close your eyes a little. If you were to escape the enemy, but not to escape the enemy, Elgart thought so. But he did not try to tell Liddell in front of him. Liddell is an intelligent woman. Elgart would have understood this, not to mention. So why did Liddell make blame for the three? There was something that couldn''t be upset at Sora''s house-that''s for sure. But that''s not all the reason, Elgart guessed. Perhaps Liddell is more vigilant than the three of them. In a way, much more than a stampede monster. It was also Elgart''s psychology. During the last three days, Elgart has sought a single line of defense and witnessed the battle of the three. The appearance of literally sweeping, shattering, and burning out countless monsters, even countless, was unusual in the eyes of a first-class adventurer. Liddell must have been on his guard watching Sola''s mansion. If you wish, you have the power to prevent even stampede. If they care, Ishka city could be made. This cannot be called a delusion. After all, based on their own values, they threw their blades at the demon girl who was allowed to live in Ishka and those who tried to protect her. The circumstances are still unclear, but Liddell reports that the tribes have surrendered and have stated that their law will take precedence over city law. Such outlaws have great fighting power. It was natural to be vigilant even without Liddell. Again, Elgart, like Liddell, is on the lookout for them. ¡­ But the truth is, the weight of the three in Elgarth''s thinking was not so heavy. For there were far more vigilants than three. Another fact from Liddell''s report. The one who dismissed the three was a former tenth-level adventurer who was expelled from the guild-- "I''m you again, Sora" Condensed Elgart mutters while squeezing the eyebrows. These days, every time a guild has a problem, its name is tangled. Parasite Elgart understands that Sora is neither "" nor level "1". Sora''s ability has grown rapidly since the guild was expelled. I knew it, but I didn''t think that all three of them were enough to stop Stampede that they were so good that they could stomach Sora. "I think the ascending range and the actual ascending range were that they were so far away from the heavens and the earth. Now, did God descend or the evil possessed ..." "Master, what?" Elgard, questioning Liddell suspiciously, replied, saying, "Nothing." From there, I resumed thinking about Sora again. According to Liddell, Sora and the three are acquaintances, and probably home. It is undeniable that Sora''s victory may have resulted in the trivial or hesitation of the three. But taking that into account, Sora''s growth was unmatched. Indigo Blue The Sora was confirmed to have traveled north three days ago-when I thought about it, the guild building suddenly shook. "--Mu" Elgart feels shaking and looks slightly angry. The rugged guild''s building is busy and tiring, and after a little delay, the sound of the ground is heard. One month ago, there was a big fuss about a monster or a quake, but now Ishka accepts this incident in resignation. Elgart walked by the window and looked out. Now, most Ishka inhabitants have linked the quake to the roaring three days ago, and believe that the terrifying beast is rampaging near the city. The continuation of the earthquake is synonymous with the liveness of the beast. Therefore, everyone hoped that the shaking would stop quickly. Elgart, however, views the quake from a different perspective. "Certainly, the sound of the terrestrial sound indicates that the demon is alive, but at the same time it is proof that those who challenged the demon are alive." If you don''t think so, you can''t explain why the demon stays in the forest of Titis. Not an hour or two. Rather than believing that the beast did not move from Titis for three days and three nights, it makes more sense to think that he could not move from where he is now because he is fighting with someone. The roar of the dragon, "It definitely sounded three days ago. So, what should be behind that vermilion tornado is a fantasy dragon. Sora, you have three days and three nights Have you stopped it over? " If so, Sora''s power is unimaginable. Incredible. However, there are still limitations as long as you are human. Given the frequency of the sound of the ground, Sora has not been able to sleep, eat, or eat in the last three days. It''s no wonder when the ground sound stops. Elgart looks down sadly, perhaps thinking of Sora, who is battling a dragon for her life. I know Sora is hostile to the Adventurer''s Guild. There is also a realization that it is myself that created the cause. Regardless of the expulsion, the response over "Falcon''s Sword" was resentful and natural. Even if Elgart cares, Sora will only frown on her face. Still, Elgart could not help but pray for Sora''s safety. I knew I couldn''t win, but I still had to pray for the safety of a young man who challenged the dragon for someone. 103 Episode 101: The Coming Things Mamoru Gensou Ito-ryu is a sword of evil that was created by the founder of the swordsman. The world of those who bury even the fantasy seeds equivalent to natural disasters. The fantastic species is the enemy of Fukuto Genso Itotsuru''s users, and it is not a story specific to demons. The devils Goz, Claire, and Klimt tried to eliminate them in order to obviate the possibility of the fantasy demon called the demon. This world, of course, has a higher priority in subjugation when compared to already fulfilled and not yet fulfilled. Alone Therefore, the three who rejected Stampede stepped into the Titis Forest without hesitation. Three days and three nights, fighting fantasy seeds, helping the stifling Mikazora to defeat the fantasy seeds. But a terribly devastating forest flew over the three. The forest of Titis, where tornadoes, earthquakes, and poisoning occur at once, has an unusual appearance. A reverse winding earth, a poison sea that continues to spread. The vermilion dust that covered the sight was born from the mixture of soil, grass, trees and beasts, which were rolled up by the storm, hitting the sky. The poisoned dust has fallen on the wind in a wide area and has already reached the outer periphery. Depending on the direction of the wind, it will reach the city of Ishka. The three can eliminate the poison with the protection of Kei, but not the other adventurers and citizens. As soon as possible, we need to defeat the source of the illusionary species-when Goz thinks so, a black shadow leaps, tearing up the dust. Hound It is a monster called Hellhound, and it has a very similar appearance to a dog. Due to the ferocity of even larger creatures and the cunning of multiple hunts, it was one of the most dangerous monsters in the Titis. Although-- "Nun!" Sazamamaru Even if you go to Goz, no evil beast will be out of the range of stray dogs. As he shouted, three hellhounds blew off together. Kriat and Klimt''s siblings likewise kick the demons, and the flock of fifteen attacking animals is immediately reduced to less than half. The few that barely survived fluttered, literally rolling their tails. Keizou Goz emits a short word of stoppage when he sees Klimt trying to release him at the back of the beast. "Klimt, save your strength now" Having the same origin has an incomparable amount of magic (magic), but there is still a limit. The time to fight with Keiji fully open is half a day at best, even if it is legitimate. It is possible to fight for more than half a day if the top players are among them, but that does not mean that they can continue to fight for two or three days. The roar of the dragon Four days pass shortly after the first roar. During the stampede, Goz and his team took a short but alternating rest, and still had enough to fight because they adjusted the amount of play. It is hard to say that there is. Sky In addition, Klimt and Goz have been injured in a battle with just before Stampede. Although the wound was closed, the abilities of the empty guise and the apparent mental and physical illness had reached an invisible level. Goz stopped Klimt in light of these various factors. On the other hand, Klimt bends his lips and tries to recount something. Instead, Claire opened his mouth to Goz. "Sima, there is one thing I''m worried about." "Please" "The roar four days ago was undoubtedly that of a dragon. The sky hall has been stopping the dragon on its own until now. What do you think of Sima in this regard?" It may have sounded nasty, saying, "I couldn''t stop the dragon in the sky, which I couldn''t surpass even the trial ceremony." But, of course, there was no intention of lightening the sky to Claire. The sky, unlike the other two, was not hurt, but Claire lagged behind in the battle at Ishka. Claire Berg is not so stupid to ignore that fact. Even his brother Klimt, who stands out, is like his sister in this regard. What Claire was worried about was that the sky was fighting alone for three days and three nights. As mentioned above, even a legitimate Aobayashi can only fight for half a day, but how can he continue fighting against fantasy species three days and three nights? The mystery can be solved if the fantasy species that appeared in Titis is only strong enough to survive for three days without the sky fighting at full power. But that is not possible. Fantastic species are not so easy opponents. Even better, the sky is opponents of dragons-the highest among fantasy species. It is impossible to imitate holding down the dragon without exerting its full power, even in the captain''s class of Yatsuhata Aobayashi. Initially, after discovering that the sky was alone and challenging fantasy species, Claire determined that the action was a form of delayed fight. The creatures of Stampede are attacked by creatures, and Sora himself challenges the ill-fated genie. Needless to say, he is not a single person, so his goal is to slow down the invasion speed. Even a little, stop the fantasy seeds, deplete their stamina, and make time to escape the citizens of Ishka. Then, at the right time, they join with the Claires, and the four of them hit the fantasy seed. Objectively, this should have been the most likely way to defeat the illusionary species, and at the same time reduce the cost. However, the sky does not return from Titis even after half a day, which is a measure of exhaustion, and after one day. Even after two days, even after three days, no shadow is visible. Normally, they would judge that they had returned to the fantasy species. However, the continuing tremors and the fantasy species that never came out of the forest would deny the possibility. ¨D¨DI think it''s creepy beyond surprise. In some cases, the sky feels more terrifying than the dragons in the world. Ghoz responded by placing her hand on her chin, hugging her, holding her sword, holding her sword, against her right elbow. "Kuden''s guise is probably absorbed or looted. You should think that you are fighting while stealing the power of the dragon." "He has enough guise to take the power of a dragon, and has the ability to take the power of a dragon. until--" It was at that time that, despite being sullen, Claire tried to exude her inner feelings. "Kishuaaaaaaa!" ! ¡» Screaming Deafening roared beyond the vermilion dust. The moment they hear it, they immediately switch their consciousness to battle and prepare their respective guises. At that moment, the ground shook like bouncing. It was a size that was incomparable with conventional tremors. Goz''s bodies rise from the ground as much as three fists. Even the impact of the giant meteorite as if it had fallen very close, even the flagship Aobayashi flagships have lost their posture. The sound of the trees breaking together jumped into those three ears. It seems that something ridiculously heavy and sticky is approaching when it is slippery or slippery. It quickly turned into an incessant, continuous sound. Detecting the approach of a powerful enemy that is incomparable to Hellhound, Goz quickly repositions and jumps far from the spot. It was close. In the place where three people have been, a huge body like a mountain jumps out. Multiple elongated necks. Epidermis covered with venom on rotting scales. It was undoubtedly an immortal deadly venomous dragon, Hydra. Goz nodded, secretly, no doubt. From the poison that polluted the vast Titis forest and the previous double roar, it was expected that the dragon that had emerged was a Hydra. However, one thing to worry about is that there are only three Hydra necks, which should have nine in lore. However, earlier than thinking about it, Sir Berghi''s voice resonated. Kurikara "Bake off!" Kushinabuki "Do not come out!" When they hear the voices unleash their hearts, Goz removes his sword. When a fantastic swordsman comes in front of a fantastic species, there is only one option to choose from. What you should think about after taking down a lot of heads. I also noticed that I couldn''t see the sky that was fighting the dragon, but I told myself that it was also good to check it later. Shining The mind of Gods continues. Each time, Hydra''s body flew off. Hydra, ripped in the wind, burned in the flames, pierced by the light, and twisting his enormous body in agony, did not, however, attempt to fight back against the Goz. No matter how much of the attack, the three necks do not see Goz at all, but just keep moving forward-south. However, because of its too large body, Hydra''s speed is as slow as a turtle. The three of them were able to attack as much as they wanted. The effectiveness of Goz''s attack is evident from the occasional roar of agony. But still Hydra did not try to eliminate Goz. I didn''t even look. Originally, Hydra rotten the ground with blood and miasma spilling from her body, and moved with a huge torso floating on the poisoned earth. Now, however, Hydra spares even a small amount of time when the ground rots, twisting its huge body and moving forward. No matter how inefficient it was to move, the illusionary species simply kept moving forward, saying it was better than stopping. 104 Episode 102: End of the War "Hahahahaha! Where are you going, fantasies ?!" The voice echoed like a thunder in the forest of Titis, and in the ears of the Goz fighting on the spot. Mizuki Gozuru, looking up at the sky, suddenly saw a black sword with a smile of pleasure. Did he jump up with Kei''s leg strength, or did he run up in the air with a foothold in the air? In any case, the sky, which appeared just above Hydra, violently protruded from the piercing position. Master "Illusion One Sword Style!" Dash It is one of the basic techniques of the fantasy one sword style that Goz and others know well. If the same basic skill is "flying slash", then it is "flying piercing". If released by a skilled user, it is possible to make a hole in the opponent''s body like a spear, but the power itself is out of the basics. At least it wasn''t a technique to use against dragon species. Klimt and others slammed "what are they doing?", But Goz understood the empty judgment. Kei Sora has not officially learned the fantasy sword style, and can only handle elementary skills. Even the rudimentary technique does not go out of my way. Even if you master the guise and get a mighty one, there is no skill to use it. Kei: If your opponent is human, there is no problem even if you are not powerful. You don''t need to do anything to cut your head or poke your heart. In fact, both Goz and Klimt were unaware of the other. Kei However, when dealing with a giant monster like Hydra, the story changes. Just slashing or just piercing will not do much damage, and you will need a great technique that takes full advantage of it. If you don''t have that great skill, you''ll have to take the time to cut off the enemy''s physical strength. Sora thought so, and probably used the basic technique of or, to hunt down Hydra over time. This explains why the fight lasted three days and three nights, and why there are only three Hydra''s necks left-when Goz thought so. Wind blew. It was a tremendous gust of brushing up all the hair. Apparently, not the natural wind, but the air compressed by powerful force from the sky was blowing against the Goz in search of a way out. Immediately after, a huge hole in Hydra''s body. The sky pierced, piercing the scales, skin, and flesh, sharply and deeply, piercing the back of Hydra like a giant. "Kishaaaaaaaa!" Roars rise simultaneously from the three necks. The loudness and urgency that was incomparable to when attacked by the Goz were no longer screams. Cackle The sky that heard it rises. "Hah-ha! Why don''t you fight back !?" One more time. Twice in a row. Three times that can not stop. In the midst of the air, on the ground, the sky shoots at Hydra in rapid succession. Goz and his eyes are blind, and they are relentless to the body of the illusionary species that suffers in agony. Speaking of Hydra, the sky was also blind to the Goz, and did not try to fight back, but instead, headed south, heading in the same direction as before. Goz finally realized that it was not about aiming for Ishka, but about escaping from pursuers. Not only Goz, but also Klimt and Claire realized. This fantasy was trying to escape from the sword sky. "Chi, the empty guy!" Klimt moved away from Hydra while tapping his tongue. He does not look at Klimt and others who are fighting on the same battlefield and glancing at the sky that repeats unrelenting attacks, but the sky is completely unaware of his gaze. Or, they are ignoring them while they are aware. Kei On the other hand, her older sister, Claire, was attracted not by an empty attitude, but by an attention. Kei: ¡°The quantity and quality are different from when I fought the other day¡­¡± Kei You can understand just by looking from a distance. The roaring and powerful power of the body in the sky reminded me of the flow of a large river running through the Adastera Empire. Kei: I''ve been fighting with fantasy species for about four days, but I don''t think it''s going to run out, but the current sky doesn''t make me feel it. Even though he had just begun fighting, his appearance was unusual. Speaking of oddities, it is the same now. Kei: From the perspective of Claire, the sky is nothing but subtle. However, the amount and quality of the entrainment is extraordinary, and the rudimentary equivalent of a spear is as powerful as a cannon. Clients can do similar things, but they will definitely not be as powerful as the sky. I don''t even want to imitate it. So, the basic elementary skills such as "Ya" are techniques that pull in the power of "1" by inserting "1". In other words, even if you put "10" in the elementary technique, the power remains "1". It is not impossible to force the power of "2", but that means wasting "8". Kei: If you want to do such inefficient things, you can use the higher-level skills to bring out the power of "10" from "10". Kei: However, the skies are carrying out that inefficient way of fighting on a large scale. In other words, it was like putting "100" into the elementary technique and forcing the power of "10". Coarse Too much, wasted power. However, it is clear that Claire is able to fire the skill. It outdoes Claire Bergh, level 51. For some reason, my back was shaking. "Sima!" Claire shouted at Goz''s instructions, as if to pay her fright. He asked for a decision to see whether he was going or to join the battle. Klimt, like her sister, is turning to Goz. In response, Goz shouted out to him and to the sky that he had made his decision. The sky "-Dr., We three, we''re going to help you!" Even though Goz thinks of the current state of the sky, he now thinks that the elimination of fantasy species in front of him has priority over answering that question. But the sky did not respond to this voice. He seemed to gaze at the three of them, but it was just a moment, and the next moment he was sipping on Hydra. Kei: As before, instead of shooting away from a long distance, a direct attack after approaching. The sky, which quickly became thin in Hydra, flashed a black sword from bottom to top as if scooping up. Just a slash that doesn''t even use Kei. By itself-- "Geeiiyiiiiii !?" One of Hydra''s neck flew in the air. The attack on the sky does not stop, and the painful roar of the illusion resounds three times in a row. With eight necks and eight tails, all cut off, Hydra becomes a gore of meat. It was less than a minute since Goz offered the sword. 105 Episode 103 Ignorance "What a ...!" After watching Hydra''s neck beating all of Hydra''s neck, I used to look at him once. Not only did the two synchronized students, who were praised as the golden generation, do the same. Alone At least once with a sword. All three would have understood that I was different from five years ago, but they would not have expected that they could get a dragon. The feeling of superiority can be comfortably tickled by the missing face between the three. I shouted out, and I cut off the blood on my blade, and called out to the three in a very slow tone. "''We''re three, you''re better than this?" Gozling was reproached, and Goz returned something with an excused look. Sacrifice: "I have no words. I thought I would understand the growth of the sky hall. But this merit won''t disagree with the return of the Sky Hall. '''' "... Is it happy to hear it?" He gave a cold reply to Goz, who was out of sight, and he talked with more heat. "Koruden, this is a place of thought. It depends on the will of Odate, but if you are the empty hall now, returning to the position of a legitimate child is not a dream!" "... mu" I was trying to laugh with my nose, but the moment I heard a word of a legitimate child, my heart moved unexpectedly. Dragon slayer killing. However, I returned with the title, returned to the position of a legitimate child, and showed my eyes to those who overlooked me-I was attracted to that situation. That''s because five years ago, it was the end result I wanted most of all. If he had mastered his guise immediately after being expelled from the island, he would have been on Goz''s invitation. Goz rushed to try to continue his words, as if he felt a response to my reaction. I raised my left hand and won that goz. Needless to think again. Past is past, now is now. I will return to the swordsman soon, but that will be quite different from what Goz wants. No matter how you fall, it is unlikely that you will get a goz invitation at this point. Once I noticed, the shaking heart had once again calmed down. "More than that, Goz. Does it mean that you''re here and stampede has stopped?" Stop talking and return to another place. Goz still has a blatant look, but he has given his questions priority. Why did the Gozus appear before Hydra, the cause of Stampede, collapsed? I fought Hydra, while the Gozzes stopped Stampede-that''s the deal Ishka made. If Goz and his team abandoned the contract at their discretion, they would have to rush back to Ishka. When asked while clenching the handle of the soul-eating, Goz answered this question with a large nod. "Relieve, probably because all the monsters that can spit out in the last three days have spewed out. When we stepped into the woods, the monsters that came out of the woods were countless." To that extent, Goz claims that defense line soldiers and adventurers are enough to stop it. ¨D¨DI decided that there was no lie in the words. There are many things I think about Goz, but I know I''m not a liar. The immediate crisis of Hydra and Stampede is now gone. Of course, not all of the issues have been resolved. Hydra''s poison remains after defeating Hydra. Already, pollution in the Titis Forest has reached severe and hopeless levels, and contamination of the Kale River is likely to increase. Not to mention Ishka, there is no wonder that the Kingdom of Canary has collapsed. The problem is a pile. But this is not something I can do alone. Hydra, the cause, has been eliminated. The rest is the king, the noble, the adventurer''s guild, the temple of the law, and the desire to have those who have status, responsibility, and money do their best. ¨D¨DBut those people have my acquaintance. Astrid, Claudia, and the Dragnout clan are among the leading nobles in the country, and Priest Sarah is also a member of the Temple of Law. It''s really cool to tell them, "Thank you." In addition, there are some things that can be gained by breaking down the hardships that swords alone cannot overcome. Blood Smoke Here-if the Sword of Nothing worked to solve the problem, the fame in Canary, including the defeat of Hydra, would be immovable. It''s also fun to show those who overlooked me in that way. I put together my thoughts and looked at the three Goz again. "Goz, you went to Ishka. After defeating the fantasy species, we immediately returned to the island to report. Is that true?" "I don''t know the difference, but I''d like you to join the empty hall if possible." "Really" Dialog The second half is ignored and nodded casually. Onijin Goz returning to Onigashima means that the swordsman knows that I cut Jinbo and defeated the fantasy species. The existence of course is also transmitted. It was somewhat inconvenient for me. As a matter of course, there is an option of "sealing". Hypothesis Originally, the truce three days ago was for that purpose. While I was eating Hydra, I needed a force to hold down the stampede, so I just put my sword in. The truce ended with the defeat of Hydra and the end of Stampede. There is no reason to complain to anyone who kills those who attacked the sparrows. There''s no one around here, and the corpses melt away with the poison, so the effort after winning is minimal. It''s a tailor-made situation to settle. It would be worthwhile to eat the souls of three Aobayashi flagmen. I must have thought so three days ago. But now I was faintly fainted. Because the need for "mouth sealing", which is the reason in the first place, has diminished in my life. Onijin It is known that I killed Jinbo. Familiar with the fact that he defeated fantasy species. Is known-what happened to it? If the swordsman is aiming for me and the sparrow''s life, I should return. No matter whether you have a higher brother or a higher rank unit from Goz, you can win if you''re a me today-if you''ve eaten fantasy seeds. Pleasantly, it''s even better not to seal your mouth. Now I can afford to imagine what kind of reaction the Onigashima guys, who were told of my survival and ability from God''s mouth, would react. Goz, whose level went up just by slashing three days ago, wouldn''t raise one of the levels now, even if they killed them all together. If there was no point in shutting up or eating, there was a natural and willingness to fight. ¨D¨DOf course, I didn''t mean to give it away for free. "I''d like to return at last, but one, no, two. Are you willing to apologize for hitting the sparrow and hurting my buddies? Rubbing your head to the ground in front of them If so, why not think about it here? '''' It was Klimt, not Goz, who first responded to the words. The synchronous student with gray-haired red eyes bends his lips like a mocker and says it. The idiot "Well, do you think that the demon is a kind of sub-human? If you leave that girl alone, the next time you will have a fantastic species next to you. The same goes for stupid, ignorant fools who protect it. '''' Klimt began to throw away and repeated his words without waiting for this response. "The elves were originally killed with the first sword. I feel grateful for the life. The same is true for the beasts and sorcerers who disturbed my sister!" "I see, I don''t want to apologize." Respond to the opponent''s enmity with ease. Klimt squinted a bit, but I looked at Claire regardless. Claire, looking at me, slowly opened her mouth. Kazuki: "I''m sorry to hurt those who aren''t demons, but I don''t believe that the act of defeating the demons was wrong. Like Klimt, and you know the sky hall And it is a rule of iron for fantasy one-sword users. '''' "You don''t want to apologize," The rest is Goz, but this was not so easy. Goz has heard everything via Liddell. There is no way that a man who refused to be a sinner to defeat the demon will bow his head to the demon. This concludes the first question. "The second question is that Klimt was still there, but there seems to be a fact I don''t know about the demon. Are you going to teach it? A fantastic species will appear next to me What does that mean? " Yoyo Some inferences can be made from Klimt''s words. It is such a story that there is a danger that the demon will appear in the body of the demon. But if sparrows could imitate that, they would have used that power when the Basilisk hit them. It''s not just a sparrow. As far as I know, the demon has come to life in only one case three hundred years ago. If it is a fantastic sword''s duty to kill all the devils once every few hundred years for the possibility of having or not, it has reached the level of fanaticism. Or, in fact, have there been a number of cases where the demon has come to life, and have all of them been erased by the swordsman or the Adastera empire? Gozu responded to these questions as Goz seemed likely. "Koruden. It''s a secret of the swordsman, and it can''t be dismissed by his own discretion. If Kudoro returns, completes the fantasy sword, and reaches the Onimon, we''ll talk to Mr. Odate himself. Let''s be made. " "I see. That''s what you mean? You tried to kill the innocents according to the rule of the swordsman. You do not intend to apologize because you are obeying the law. If you want to know, move as you want. '''' I briefly summarized Goz''s claims and laughed at my nose. Refreshingly, "from one to ten only for your convenience. It''s a great deal. If you come, I''m going to move on your own." I soul-eating so I raised it silently. Goz, Klimt, and Kleia confront each other with their respective guises. A sword drink and Klimt came out of the three of them and turned around in front of me. I glanced at me with a gaze and told me to throw it away. Vulnerable "Sky, I''ll tell you one of the first time you''ve floated after defeating an illusion. There are as many monsters in the demon that rival the illusion. We''re fighting in such a place. You can''t imagine that you''re in pleasure swinging in your guise, as is the case with a demon, but ignorance is the word for sin right now. " Remorse Klimt is accumulating in Klimt, and the blame against me overflows as if he cut a weir from his thin pigmented lips. The crimson long sword, held in Klimt''s hand, made a blazing sound in response to the possession''s will. The fierce heat that seems to burn even the atmosphere reaches me. Klimt''s personality is likely to be immediate, but he wouldn''t do it, probably because of his memories of his ignorance at Ishka. Klimt''s gaze is poured on my black sword as evidence. If you meet with Soul Eater, even the flame will be extinguished. It was only natural for Klimt to be on guard. Look at such a Klimt. Probably, the sync student in sight is motivated to revenge at Ishka. At that time, I won Klimt by surprise. To Klimt, I can''t help but think that I didn''t lose in ability, which may have led to my willingness to fight here. -That figure was ridiculous. Looking at Klimt, who is going to be on the same stage as me, the edge of my lips naturally hangs up. Klimt noticed it and shook his voice sharply. "What''s wrong?" "No, I just thought you were right. Ignorance is a sin.Yes, but I''m sorry that the speaker isn''t aware of my ignorance." A joke: "A man who doesn''t know the demon and doesn''t know the demon! If you know, and I don''t know, say it!" "It''s the difference between me and your ability, Klimt Berch! Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh! Kei Raises and raises to teach Klimt the reality. Kei: Enhance, elevate, elevate, elevate, elevate, elevate-While watching Klimt''s face dyed in astonishment, he further elevated. Kei As I watched Claire dyed in dread and watched Goz standing freezing, I kept raising my heart. Kei: Continue still. There is still ahead. To the limit beyond, to increase without getting tired. Enhance enhance enhance enhance, enhance enhance enhance enhance enhance, enhance enhance enhance enhance enhance enhance enhance enhance enhance enhance enhance enhance enhance enhance enhance enhance enhance Suddenly, a whip-lashing sound echoed around. If you look, the ground under your feet is greatly cracked. The crack does not subside once. The ground cracks one after another while making a sound. Crushing. Immediately after that, the ground shook with a roar. The ground sinks in a circle around me, as if I couldn''t stand my presence. I noticed that the dust was soaring without the wind. The dust that roars and rolls backwards like a tornado is like a tornado, and it becomes huge as you roll up the earth and sand from the cracked ground. The color of the tornado containing the red soil of Titis is red. The poisonous dragon It was a sight reminiscent of the tornado that it was producing, on a different scale. 106 Episode 104: Unstoppable Laughter My body is hot. As if burning. Kei Even now, the well that springs out does not run out like the water of the sea and spreads to every corner of the whole body. Almighty feeling similar to sickness envelops mind and body. Anyone can win with me now. Whether it''s a dragon, a demon, or a sword, that confidence fills your heart. I noticed that I was laughing out loud. "Hahahahahahahahaha!" Unbearable. Unbearable. Unbearable. Isamu Somewhere in his head, he says he is "do not be proud". Somewhere in my heart, my cautious self says, "Don''t be careless." But he did not want to follow that voice. I didn''t even think about it. Howl The power that the earth screams. The power of the atmosphere. If you wish, how can you stay calm when you have the power to kill even God? Careless? Isn''t that pretty? Because, if I don''t do one of the carelessness, Klimt, who is stunned in front of me, will have no chance of winning. It''s just a handicap! "Hahahahaha! Klimt, how long are you going to stand out!" So, I shook my mind into a single letter. It was out of reach and did not reach Klimt''s body, nor did he slash. Just shake it lightly in the literal sense. Kei: The wind alone blew through Klimt''s body. "--Kut !?" Klimt returns to me and warps her face and flies behind. The appearance was full of gaps and I could pursue as much as I wanted, but I didn''t dare. It is part of care and pride. Watching Klimt rebuilding in a hurry while smiling. Looking at me, Klimt groaned. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ the sky, you¡± "What''s wrong? You''re pale, Klimt. You wanted to tell us a fact that you didn''t know-we knew what was the difference, but was it difficult to understand?" Sniffing out, I knew that Klimt had bitten his back teeth. Satoshi: Right now, I could step on and slash, or slash from outside. Kei Klimt, who had been guilty of himself, couldn''t dodge either. Klimt was an expression-he was aware of that. Words I''m going to pursue such an opponent. "It seems that this intention is conveyed properly, and it''s more than anything else. Is there anything you want to do? Not just Klimt. I''ll ask Claire and Goz if they have something to do." Glance At that point, I did two of them except Klimt, and Claire responded with a shivering voice, who had just a pale face. Co-existence "... Kuden, you--what is yours? I''m alone and I''m a fantastic species, I know that the level goes up, but this much, this much It must be impossible, even at the level, to release ... " Bagua "If it is not possible, isn''t it a level? Well, for tomorrow, check with your body after tomorrow" ¡°¡­¡­? What ¡¯s that¡ª¡± Claire looked mysterious, but I turned his gaze to Goz. As expected, Goz seems to have already read this power, and is not trying to use the power of Sesshumaru. The power of Suzakumaru is to negate the ability of the soul, and in the previous battle the power of Soul Eater was contained. However, the current Soul Eater does not have the power of Sojumaru. We do not bind. Goz doesn''t pull his sword because he knows it. In the end, Goz, who had no choice but to use, laughed brilliantly. "Now goz, let''s get out of the box quickly. If both of Berghis can do so, let them go. If you can''t, raise your mind to the limit. I won''t attack you. Without you, I wouldn''t have gained this much. I''m grateful to me for the next minute. " "... Kuden, is it in the sense that it has robbed the power of fantasy species? Like Ishka has robbed it." "What, now gathering more information? Yes, that''s right. In three days when you held down Titis'' demons, I was able to eat Hydra as much as I wanted. This power is the result." Thank you very much. Of course I dislike it, but about half of it was true. I continued to eat souls until I was unable to regenerate, to defeat the regenerating Hydra. There was no other way to defeat a dragon species that could not fall down even if it was cut off its head or opened a hole in its torso. And that required three days and three nights. It was without a doubt the Gozs that they could concentrate on fighting Hydra for that much time. One or two thankfulness, three or four pieces of information, not spare. Rather, it will be easier to do various things in the future if you tell Onigashima how I defeated Hydra, including the details of the ability to wear the heart. The stage of hiding my skills is over. "I say once again. You can put out the empty clothes quickly, Goz Cima. I will smash you seriously and I will go over you. I will never allow me to be refused again." ¡ô¡ô Fire hunting Klimt was at the forefront. A fiery fire swirls and approaches with tremendous momentum. Kurikara Klimt''s heart is a god of fire, and naturally fits well with fire-based techniques. Klimt had the power to pass well against Hydra. Suzumamaru However, as mentioned above, the ability invalidation is not working, so everything is as good as me for food. I held with my right hand and received Klimt''s attack from the front. Then, from this side, the voice of Claire''s screaming blows. Tsuji Zan "Fantastic One Sword Style!" Kushinabuki The blade of the roaring wind was released, and more than one at the same time. Just as Klimt''s guise fits well with the flames, Kr¨ªa''s guise fits well with the skill of the wind and power is intense. A direct hit will blow the Hydra''s neck. Kei: The timing to set up was perfect. I deliberately delayed my invocation, noting that my technique would not be invalidated while I was under Klimt''s attack. No, maybe Klimt also used his first and fancy tricks to get his sister to make this blow. The skill of coordination in this area is unique to siblings. ¨D¨DWell, what happened? "Kah !!" Keigun If you can''t receive it with a soul, you can get another. I let go and scatter the wind that Claire gave off. Characters The Kei gun that I release today is equivalent to a cannon bullet. The blade that came in contact with me released the space for a few moments to resist this pressure, but it didn''t last long. Seeing the scattered wind blades, Berch''s siblings distort their expressions. When I saw it, I tried to mocker the two and realized that I couldn''t see the third person. A heavy voice resounds from above my head. Okuden `` Illusion One Sword Style-'''' Ushio When I raised my face, there was an armor resembling a cowhead god. Goz, who has already unpacked the sky, shakes the scissor sword in his hand at high- Earthquake "no!" It shook down violently. The lightning blade shines like a lightning glow to the eyes, and a shock like a lightning strike penetrates the body. God speed is approaching with pressure and speed that cannot be avoided. I couldn''t afford to fire Kei. Earlier, it would have been pointless to shoot. Contrary to Kleer''s time, it was evident that he would beat. So, I hold my left hand over my head- "Guu ...!" He caught the slash of light emitted by Goz head on. Kei Despite the protection, it is not something that can be prevented. The blood splash pops and the blade sinks between the thumb and forefinger. Crescent Sword Meat is torn, bones are broken, nerves are cut, and intense pain runs around the body. The blade quickly reached his wrist. Although it''s better than being cut off, this will no longer be useful for the left hand. Kei: To be honest, I thought that most of my attacks would be able to bounce off alone, but it seemed like I was just thinking about Goz who was serious. Recognizing that fact, I cackled without a stumbling block. Okuden: "Hahahahaha! Awesome, Goz! What is it now ???? A never-before-seen blow! Great blow! Is this your seriousness ?? That Goz ... always mercy me on the island That Goz you saw with your eyes is really fighting me! It''s really serious about me! Hahahahaha, hahahahahaha! " Soul Eating While laughing crazy, I activated the power of my mind. With the power to restore even a cut-off arm, it is easy to cure torn flesh, broken bones, and broken nerves. Restoring with the blade digging in was painful, but even that pain feels good to me today. Laughter doesn''t stop. I was glad that Goz showed me seriously. The fact that the serious blow couldn''t even drop an arm was irresistible. I feel it again. I have gone beyond Goz Cima. ¨D¨DTo be honest, I didn''t think I had such a reflexive feeling about Goz. I was tired of mercy from good intentions, but I knew it was because I took care of me. Happen In fact, when I fought in Ishka, my emotions were not so far off-no, I guess. At that time, while saying something, Goz was still stronger. In the latter half of the match, he was able to turn back, but immediately after the emergence of Hydra, he had to stop the fight and not realize that he had exceeded Goz. Depression Now, I have finally realized that feeling. After the fight against Hydra, the conviction that he was on Goz clearly seems to have caused the pooled past to boil. I squeezed Goz''s sword with my left hand with the blade in the back. Until then, Goz''s cow head helmet, which had been silently watching my madness, shook slightly. He tried to pull his weapon back, but the sword did not move. "Nu ..." Goz moans. I put my strength into the hand holding the Shigetsu sword, with the expression of joy. With the last minute. With Misishimishi. Something squeaks. "Young ... you are ..." "Kuku. That voice, it''s going to be cold and sweating under the helmet. It''s fun to look at his face straight away." Intensify, embedding, embedding, and embedding. Then-- Paki ... A small but sharp sound resounds like a broken crystal. It was the sound of a crack running in Goz''s sword. "stupid¡­¡­!" Fragile, "Ahahahahaha! Ih, goz! Is this about the fantasy funeral territory? Is this the essence of the fantasy one-sword style? " Kei: In other words, I concentrated my left hand and broke the blade of the sword at a stretch with more force than ever before. Then, as soon as his left hand is released, he quickly turns his body and sees a spear-like middle kick on the belly of Goz, probably stunned under his helmet. After a blow strengthened by Kei, a large body of Goz wrapped in armor flew in the air. I lift my lips and laugh. The minute that promised to refrain from the attack was long gone. 107 Episode 105 Hostage "Guh !?" A giant body of Goz crashes into the ground with an explosive sound. Smoke rising. The black armor rolled down on the ground as if to prove the power of the kick that was poured. When I saw it, I kicked the ground with crushing momentum and jumped at Goz. Sima "!" It was Claire who broke in to stop me. Jade With a brightly colored heart in her eyes, Claire blocked my way and shook her heart with a shouting voice. Kesugakake If I was able to get along, my body would have been cut open from the left shoulder to the right side. For now, it was easy for me to dodge Claire''s slash. Dive into the sword line with minimal movement, and use your left hand without a weapon to find the kimono that Claire is wearing. I sat down in the manner of throwing my back and pulled Claire''s feet off the ground. Kimono It was a rough job with one left hand, but unlike Goz wearing heavy armor, the figure of Clair is surprisingly light. I felt it wasn''t much different if my muscles were strengthened. Perhaps he didn''t expect his sister''s body to be used as a weapon, Klimt was surprised with his eyes. "What?" Looking over, it''s like having my sister''s body shielded. I can''t penetrate everything, but if I avoid it my sister will be slammed on the ground. Klimt had no choice but to accept his sister on his own body. However, suddenly, they couldn''t stand up, and the brothers and sisters fell down on the ground as if they were intertwined. Kei I tried to release them to the full of gaps, but it was quicker for Goz to reposition than I did. I suspend and confront once again the looming rush. "Ooh oh!" "Huh ah!" We changed our eager spirit into words, and we cut straight. Soul Eating However, the blade of Goz ¥º ''s sword has already been broken, leaving only the handle. Such a thing does not pose any threat. In addition, it seems that the sharpness of itself has increased as my level has risen sharply. Furthermore, it seems that the efficiency of "soul eating" as an ability is also increasing, and it can be seen that a large amount of soul flows in each time you hit the sword. It didn''t take long before the slash from the front turned into a one-sided onslaught. "What''s wrong, Goz! The one who might be the Sima of the swordsman wouldn''t be full-strength at this level !?" Goz doesn''t answer here. Still, it was clear from the fire that it was far from perfect. Not surprisingly, Goz had just faced Stampede for three days and three nights. The same is true for Kreah and Klimt, who are clearly weaker than when they confronted at Ishka. Magic On the other hand, I had the same condition of fighting three days and three nights, but gaining strength comparable to that of three days ago by leveling up with "soul eating". In addition, my source is Three days or so, if you keep your best, it will spring out but never end. From the beginning, the Goz had no chance of winning. "Hahahahahaha !!" Same source existence Against the background of supernatural powers, slash and slash the enemy in front of you. Soon after, Belch and his brothers, who had regained their position, were in the race, but my advantage still remained. Soul Eating In addition to its power as a weapon, it has the ability to restore. Most wounds can be healed unless you are hit by a single blow. I had enough time to judge and disperse the attacks, and sometimes focused on the attack, sometimes with my body. During several attacks, my pierced stab hit Goz''s forehead sharply, and the bull''s helmet cracked with a smashing sound like breaking glass. The real face of Goz bleeding from his forehead appeared, and I hung both ends of my lips. He flashed his heart with his expression, and severely cut Goz''s right elbow deep. Goz''s right hand loses power and falls down gently, and the crescent sword falls to the ground, probably because his joints were cut off and his nerves were injured. Goz himself knelt down to follow him. Still, it doesn''t seem to have lost his will, and Goz tries to pick up the dropped weapon by reaching out safely. Immediately after a large, stiff hand grabbed the handle of the sword, I stepped on the other hand with iron shoes. "Gun ...!" Hello, how do you feel like kneeling down against the opponent who denied it, Goz? Soul Eater With a pale face, I applied my tip to Goz''s left hand to further hunt Goz breathing over her shoulder. Then push it down casually. Goz''s mouth sewn his left hand and the ground with his sword, and a voice of agony came out of it. "Sky, you!" "Klimt, don''t bark at all." Kei: Quickly close the distance with Klimt with both feet. Is still pierced by Goz''s hand-in other words, it was a bare hand attack, but it is easier to do because there is no need to adjust. Even with the greatest strength of Goz, three people could be competing at the same time. Now that Goz has been neutralized, the remaining two cannot be threatened. Kurikara catches the slashed down with his left hand. Immediately after, the pain of heat pierced the brain, and the unpleasant smell of burning human flesh stuck to the nose-that''s it. It is hard to compare with the power of Goz. Kei While watching Klimt''s face up close, I stabbed my right fist into her opponent''s abdomen. Even with this, put plenty of heels and try to push up again shortly and twice. The sound of several hard objects breaking together shook the earlobe. The feeling of breaking several hard objects at once came from the fist. "Guho !?" Saliva, agony, blood and gastric juice. Klimt breaks his body in the shape of a "ku" while spitting out various things. I quickly pulled out my fist from the opponent''s belly, and struck my elbow down at the back of Klimt, which was trembling as if she was twitching. "Gubtsu !?" Agony Klimt slammed from the face to the ground is suffering on the filth he exhales. Looking cold at Klimt, I put iron shoes on the opponent''s right arm while holding my heart. He opened his mouth as if he had panicked after seeing that. Sky "Well, please wait, lord!" "There''s no stupid that waits for the guy with the weapon to say yes." When he said that he could let go of Kushabuki, Claire rushed into the ground with a long sword of jade and went back two or three steps. Kubashiki: If I care, I can get ahead of Claire-that''s the distance. Upon seeing it, I exhaled with my nose. "Is it okay to understand that we''re going to surrender?" "Yes. I decided that further fighting was useless." "It''s a good decision, but your brother seems to be fighting more. Well, Klimt?" While Me and Claire are talking, she smiles to Klimt, who tries to get rid of her feet. As I did to Goz earlier, I weighed my bones and stomped on Klimt''s right arm just to break the bones. Immediately afterwards, a dull sound resounds around. "Ah ah ah ah ah !?" Noh, "Klimt, stop it!-Please, Kudono, please. I''ll go around if you want. Please cut my sword." On the contrary, Claire knelt down on her knees and fell deeply toward me. I didn''t expect it to reach that point, but I used my emptiness and rounded my eyes. I was going to retaliate for what Klimt did at Ishka, but ... to Clair, I would have determined that I could really kill Klimt as it was. -Did you overdo it a little? Such thoughts pass through my mind. But there''s nothing you can do to relax here. Also, it''s as expected to hurt my younger brother and tell her sister what to say, so let''s continue with the discussion. "It''s quick, then you''ll be taken hostage, Claire Bergh." "... is it a hostage?" "Oh" My plan was simple. Onijin First, return Goz and Klimt to Onigashima and let them know my request. Needless to say. I let the head of the sword leave me to the sparrows, and swear that the swordsman will never be involved. Claire is a hostage until his vow is made. Of course, if you reject my request, I''ll be prepared to do so. The same is true if the other side reaches out to people around me. When I told that thing, Klimt was the first to react, not Klia. "Don''t be playful ... I can''t do that, but ...!" Klimt, holding his broken right arm, crawling on the ground, vocalizing. When I heard it, I nodded so strongly that I completely agreed. In addition, "Well, that''s right. There is no way to listen to the words of his son who was expelled. He can not miss the demon, what it is. That''s why I will return home with you, Klimt." "What¡­¡­?" Encounter "If you want to help Claire, let her pass through my request. Otherwise, your sister will cry and cry that he is better than dead. Why not keep the Claire of a woman, not you? You don''t have to bother to explain, right? " "Gu ... you!" Eliminating Klimt, who realizes what I mean, grabs his feet in the form of. I kicked off the Klimt with force and peeled off, and walked to Kleer with her knees biting her lips. When the beautiful white hair flowing on the back of the kimono is forcibly gripped, it ignores the voice of pain and forces him to stand there. "I''m going to cut my tendons in my limbs so that I can''t resist, but I''ll take care of my knees, and I''ll take care of it. Klimt, just to be safe, if you don''t return to the island, If you come to help, I''ll kill my sister at that point, I know Goz. " When he turned the water on Goz, who had been silent so far, he used to respond with a once-killed voice. "--Young" "You''re back young. What?" Jinbo "It is no other than saying that we leave the daughter of the demon to the young. Let''s preach Odate responsibly. ... they must be truly true, and Odate will surely tell you to go back, when you are going to do it? " "Nothing. Who fights under you now?" Goz continued with a stern face when he responded with a sneer, not to mention. Slaughter: "The swordsman is a swordsman who bundles fantasy swordsmen. Odate will never forgive that there is a sword-only user outside the sword alone. I can''t help but excuse the killing of Jinbo, but no matter how much it is or how much Klimt will cry. Young, can''t you come back anyway? " "Don''t say the same thing over and over" "If you do this, youth will be treated as a rebel. You will be crushed with all the quality clients, but are you still able to stick with you?" "I''m sorry" I threw my throat Goz''s words straight away and threw it off. "Is this going to be treated as a rebel? Rather, it''s convenient for me, because even if you don''t ask, food will be sent in." It was my intention. Danger However, it is true that they should be avoided as much as possible, as there is a possibility that they will cause damage around me. That''s why I decided to reveal my abilities. Half-hearted defenders only strengthen me. In order to defeat me, you have to make a single assassination. One of the Four Lords, Goz, and Krya, Klimt, the force that can surely kill me who has scattered the two golden generations-even a swordsman, such a force is very limited. Inevitably, the number of attacks is reduced. "Will you have a higher brother next to you? Or will you mobilize the top eight and let the number attack you? Either way, you''re going to be moving a lot of strength, but here''s one The question is, is the current swordsman able to tear off that much strength from Onimon and send it all the way to Canary? " "... mu" "I don''t know. If it were, I wouldn''t mind it. I would just eat all the thugs coming in and then get on the island from here. Goz, tell that to that man. " I''m the one who gives the choice. We couldn''t go beyond the bonfire test, but in just five years, we''ve defeated the illusionary species-and with that fact, we can be as excited as possible. There is also the case of Jinbo. A man who was once a legitimate child of the swordsman defeated the emperor''s esoteric Qinglin flagman. Knowing this, the emperor, who has an unfamiliar feeling with the swordsman, will be willing to start taking action. No, not just the imperial one, but it''s OK to move on. The swordsman who monopolizes the force of fantasy swords is not only for the emperor but also for the eyes above him. Now, I am a bomb that shakes the swordsman. How does that father move in this situation? Just imagining it made me feel terribly entertaining. 108 Episode 106: Dragon's Nest "Well, with." I settled with Goz and the Onigashima trio, and slowly walked through the woods with the hostaged Claire. Really slowly, like walking around the neighborhood. Looking at me, Claire looked suspicious. By the way, the hand that held Clair''s hair was long ago. Demonstration It was part of Goz and Klimt''s violent behaviour, such as grabbing his hair and forcing him to stand or walk. If it does, the word "kill if pursued" is born. There is no need to continue the play because they are not already there. Of course, we didn''t bother to explain that, so Claire would have been hostile and vigilant against me. Aside from that, why I''m staying in the forest without returning to Ishka, this was to eliminate one of my concerns. Elven sages Earlier, he described the dragon as follows: The true dragon has no egg time. A fantasy disaster born with blood when the world''s conditions are met. That it is a dragon. If this word is correct, the forest of Titis, where Hydra appeared, is now in a condition that allows the dragon species to appear in a progressive form. In other words, simply defeating Hydra will not help, and the possibility of the emergence of second and third dragon species. Of course, there is a possibility that no new dragon species will be born, but as long as you do not know the details of the appearance conditions, everything can not be speculated. So I decided to make sure. This is why Hydra, who pretends to be dead, was left behind. Jinbo said why he found out that Hydra was not dead, because when he dropped all eight heads of Hydra the little soul came in. Whether you''re a king of flies, a king of snakes, or anyway, the moment you kill, you''ll see so much soul coming in. The soul of Hydra, the fantasy seed, cannot be less than them. Therefore, I was convinced that Hydra was not dead yet. At first, I thought that Goz and others would try to stab Hydra at the end, but pretending to be dead means that the consciousness that "I do not want to die" is working in Hydra. And it can be guessed that there is intelligence that can detect the difference in ability. If the threat of me disappeared right before my eyes, Hydra would have fled to the nest and waited for recovery. If you add it after that, you may understand the appearance conditions of the dragon species. At least you could find that clue-I thought so. There is no problem if this idea is irrelevant. At that time, all I had to do was stab the Hydra again. And things start to work as I expected. "I see, did you really hide the last neck inside your torso?" I was small and alone, following Hydra at the terrible speed north of the Titis Forest. The ninth neck emerged from the torso, which had lost its eight necks and eight tails and became a chunk of meat. Perhaps this neck is the body of Hydra. This is because his neck, which breached his body and appeared, cut himself off the part that was connected to the torso and started moving alone. The figure of twisting and creeping on the ground was a giant snake itself, and the sluggishness that had previously been traveling while melting the ground with poison was not found anywhere. The sky "Oh, that ... don''t you?" If you follow the Hydra carefully so that you don''t notice it, you''ll hear a panic from a very close place¡ªspecifically, near your chest. Looking down, there was a client and eyes filling the face with embarrassment and shame. "Shut up. I''ll bite my tongue." "Yes, yes, but I think this position has some problems ...!" Apparently, Claire is in a state of holding me-a so-called princess who cares about this position. Fatigue Well, it''ll be restless to hold on to someone who was seriously slashing until a while ago. I know it, but I don''t think my current client can follow me, and I don''t know what to do when I''m on my back. Of course, leaving it somewhere is out of the question. With that in mind, it''s best to hold and carry like this. In this state, even if the client attacks me, I can respond immediately. "Be patient" Speaking in a heartless manner, Claire looked down as she had imagined. While continuing such conversations, I continue to move in the woods. Glider Hydra is headed north, in the deeper region, and further down is the deepest part of Titis. On the way, as I passed through a sea of venom, I thought it would be troublesome to dive into it, but Hydra passed over the venom as if it were. Whether the fight with me was so painful, the appearance of escaping at a glance was desperate, and when I saw it, I was driven by strange guilt. For some reason, I remembered running back to my mother''s home while weeping as a child. ¨D¨DAfter a while. We have finally set foot in the depths of Titis. It turns out that the air is clearly different. The air quality has really changed, not in a figurative sense. In short, the air became thicker. Kei At first I thought Hydra''s poison had broken through the defense, but it wasn''t. Life This is a fragrant smell. Magic created by the world-the power of mana is filled in the air, and you can see that magic is filled throughout the body just by standing. If you cast the magic now, you will be able to bring out the power of several times, or even tens of times, as usual. It was the same. The incredible power density is even more eerie. I slowed down my speed so that I was distracted by something, and started watching while watching my surroundings. The more we proceed, the more weird sensations become. It is the surrounding scene that fuels this feeling. The plants in the deepest forest were different from those in the outer perimeter and those in the deeper areas. Not all new varieties have never been seen before. Every plant that you can see is a species you know. It''s just that my growth exceeds my knowledge. For example, the grass Corsila, which can be seen on my right hand, should only grow a maximum of one meter, but here it is more than two meters, of course. The nut of Paral is supposed to be the size of a fist at best, but here it is as large as an adult''s head. All of the plants in my eyes were in such a state. A malformed forest that has deviated from its original form as a result of continuing to take in too dense mana. That was the deepest part of Titis, who was rumored to be home to fantasy species. I don''t know why so much mana is occurring, but it should be considered that non-plants are mutated at this point. It is highly likely that the beast has been greatly enhanced. I lowered my client to the ground, revealing my mind. That''s better-or rather, the instinct said it would be dangerous. Kreia felt the same thing, and she is putting her own guise just like me. Fortunately, there is no risk of losing the direction of the hydra, as the trees are lined down. I keep watching my surroundings and move on. If you look at the cracks in the tree that have been broken down by Hydra, you can see that something like a branch has already begun to grow. It is a growth rate that cannot be achieved by natural plants. Thinking calmly, Hydra was born in the deepest part and headed to Ishka, so the plants around it would have once submerged in the venomous sea. Even if he deviated from Hydra''s path, he would have been engulfed in the tornado created by that fantasy seed, and had been blown high with the earth on the ground. Despite the prosperity, there are no traces of it around. The plants are so thick that there are no gaps to walk, it is like a green fortress. These plants drowned out Hydra''s poison with all of their vitality, and in just a few days they returned to their usual form. As mentioned above, the poison sea still remained in the deep area. So this is a feature only at the deepest part. It was certain that there was "something" ahead. When I thought about it, my vision suddenly shook. Drunkenness In a hurry, stomping on one''s feet and shaking a small head. I feel strange, my body is strangely fluffy and my feet are not fixed. If you drink like a bath, you will feel the same as I am now. Incidentally, a dull pain similar to a heartburn has already occurred near the strait. It was obvious that those abnormalities were caused by mana. Originally, mana does not damage the body, but rather activates the mind and body. You can benefit from mana without being a magician. However, too much mana can make your body unnecessarily active, as too much good medicine can be poisonous. It seems that it is an abnormal state of mind and body. It can be prevented by using poison, but it cannot be prevented by using mana, because the body takes in the body without permission. Rather, a vicious cycle in which the body wants more magical power by using, and the speed of mana absorption increases more and more. In a way, it was more troublesome than Hydra''s poison. If you stay here for a long time, you can be deadly without jokes. Without knowing, the speed of following Hydra was increasing. How long has it gone since then? Dizzy Claire has been holding her hand on her lip all the time since she was just beginning. I myself was nauseated and seemed to fall over when I was relaxed. Honestly, I was saved because there was no monster attack. I''m grateful to that dragon species in this regard, probably because of fear of Hydra. That''s when it jumped into sight. ¨D¨DThere is a hole in the ground. Huge, too huge holes. The moment I saw the hole that could swallow even the Imperial City rather than Ishka, I felt my whole body hair standing upside down. A torrent of mana coming out of the overburden. Compared to this mana that just blows up to heaven, the density of mana that has afflicted us so far will not reach one tenth. Elemental In the first place, I don''t even know if we can call it mana-magic. Isn''t it the power of such mythological realms? Nightmare This infinite power equals infinitely wells up. Oh, here I can understand from my heart that there is no wonder that the fantasy species appears. I''ve never seen this before. But I know as knowledge. A hole opened in Xing Dao and the original power overflowing from it. It has been said that since ancient times, the heroes of the dynasty have steadily built a capital on it. Dragon hole, that is. 109 Episode 107: Abyss Sutra Level 24-That''s my level of fighting Hydra. The level was just 12 after fighting the Goz and others in Ishka, so it doubled in a few days. Hayabusa: The Lars level in "The Sword" is "16", and the Ishka adventurer''s guildmaster Elgart is "35". It is fundamentally different from that discussed earlier. In fact, this wasn''t my thought, because I couldn''t keep the level 51 and above, and of course the level 81 goz. During the fight against Goz and others, I was drunk by the power of eating fantasy seeds, and it did not change after the fight was over. I was trying to stay calm as much as possible, but there was still one that was floating somewhere in my heart. ¨D¨DThe sickness disappeared in an instant. Soul Eating It feels like you''ve been exposed to cold water from your head. The power that I thought was infinite also faded compared to the power that springs out of the dragon hole. ...... Well, it''s like comparing the power of humans to the power of the earth, but it''s strange that it''s strange to make comparisons in the first place. "I see. There is such a thing in the center, so a forest like Titis was born." Wandering A huge forest comparable to the size of a country. Since many monsters and monsters are doing, they can not be developed. A wide variety of medicinal plants grow not only in the deep area but also on the outer periphery, and even if many adventurers gather it every day, it will not run out. Until now, I had no doubt, because I thought "that''s it," but when I think about it again, the forest of Titis is much richer than other forests. They may have been largely due to the existence of the dragon hole. It was thanks to this dragon hole that I had been living at Ishka for five years at the offer level "1". You may be grateful to throw them in as one or two gold coins. "But why didn''t anyone realize this-no, simply because no one could go this far?" It is hard work just to cut through trees so dense that there is no space to walk. Moreover, the trees have an auto-play bonus. It would have been difficult to get here unless I could follow Hydra. The canopy is thick, made of plant branches and leaves, but it blocks the gaze from the sky. Even if the dragon knight of the royal city flies over, you will not notice the dragon hole. Of course, the same can be said if I get on Klaus Soras. Unless this time today, I must have been able to reach the dragon hole. If you think so, I definitely want to take advantage of this opportunity- "No matter how you think, it''s not the power that humans can do." That is a frank impression. If you can take in the power of this dragon hole, you will get tremendous power. That could be tens of times more powerful than today, and hundreds of times more powerful. But it seems as impossible as drinking all the sea water. For the most part, my power is Soul Eating, not magical or elemental. Even if you did not fully control the power of Soul Eater, you should avoid extending your finger to non-specialized powers. At that time, the voice of Claire, who was fainting from behind, was heard. "... Is this an Onimon?" "What?" Hiiragi Miyako I look back and think what it means. As far as I know, there is no such huge hole in the island. In the first place, the Onimon is a building located in the center of the building, a literal "gate". Behind my gaze, Claire stands with a pale white face. Then the client suddenly fell. As if it were a broken doll, she falls down on the ground. Wheezing When he rushed in and looked into his face, a breathing sound was spilling from the mouth of Claire. The eyes are tightly closed, and the wrinkles between the eyebrows are deep. It seemed that the body could not withstand the large amount of magical power poured undesired. Again, the magical power that fills the space is beneficial to humans. However, no matter how useful the force is, if it is forcibly poured over the required amount, it cannot be tolerated. It''s like pushing food into a full human mouth and pouring it with water. I myself have been pretty tough. If you don''t leave this place any more, you will fall like a Claire. At first glance, she saw a new plant growing around her, covering her limbs as if crawling. ...... The human who fell here will be covered with plants like this and will die. I tongue out to remove the plants from Claire''s body, and then kicked away the plants that clung to my feet, and quickly looked around. One of the "conditions of the world" in which the dragon species was born was confirmed. There is no need to stay longer than this, unless you stop the Hydra body that escaped here and escape quickly. A detailed survey of the dragon hole should be done next time. At that time, Luna Maria or Miroslav, let''s bring a person who seems to be more familiar with this. Fortunately or not surprisingly, Hydra''s whereabouts were quickly identified. It is easy to understand because there is a clear path of fallen trees. I thought it would be awkward to jump into the dragon hole, but it seemed that Hydra should have avoided it. Probably, even if it does, even the dragon species will not be able to survive. Soul Eating By the way, the remaining body was more handy than the eight-necked state-without any incident, I was able to stop it with a single blow. Well, it was predictable that he was dead and pretended to have no fighting power. This must have been Hydra''s last resort. It''s bad for Hydra, but it''s the hardest when the soul flows in after the end of the battle, rather than the battle. The sensation that a large amount of soul enters and the erosion of the magic of the dragon hole overlapped, and the consciousness flew away. The level went up to 25, but I didn''t have time to rejoice, and I held myself out of the dragon hole and from the deepest part of Titis. On the way, I see the road made by Hydra blocked by haya plants, and I am terrified. The power of life that has passed too much is more terrifying than the ugly monster. Fortunately, the monsters didn''t bump into each other, but I was convinced that they were definitely more brutal than deep and outer monsters. --so. That''s like Onigashima. 110 Episode 108: Sage's Hypothesis Dragon killing. That was the title I got back to Ishka. Defeating a dragon with humans is a feat comparable to the hero of the Jindai. As an adventurer and as a warrior, I have almost the highest conceivable honor. However, since the "de" part has been deleted, the calculation has been reduced to one-fourth from the actual results. What this means is that the defeat of Hydra was certified by a four-person party-a trio of me and Onigashima. Parasitoids Well, it''s no wonder that a person who was despised as "" just a few months ago has claimed to have defeated the dragon species by himself. Most of them were named recently, but most of them are as dragoons, so they are largely due to their power. The roar of the dragon On the other hand, the trio of Onigashima have long been committed to suppressing stampedes, showing their power away from humanity before the public circle. The reputation of soldiers and adventurers in the garrison was enormous, and it was thought that there would be no wonder that those three would defeat the dragon. As a result, they concluded that the defeat of Hydra was due to the power of four people. Defending Claire, she hardly denied this conclusion. They didn''t do anything to get rid of Hydra, it was all my achievement. Parasites, but few received it honestly. In particular, the adventurer''s guild knows that a trio attacked a sparrow in my house during the stampede. Guild officials who knew me as "" said, "The culprits who defeated Hydra have given me part of their accomplishments as an apology." Was whispered. If you know of the raid, it would be good to know that I had rejected them, but I guessed Liddell didn''t report or Liddell reported it but the one who received it believed Did not you? In any case, some people believe that I have won the dragon killer as a result of negotiations, not as a result of battle. False / dragon killing These guys called me. A dragon killer who stole only achievements without participating in the Hydra battle. Dispelling It''s annoying, but in fact, it was easy to misunderstand or be malicious. You just need to unpack your mind and show your current skills in front of the public. If you try to beat El Clair or Elgart, you''ll be able to put ice and snow magic into your mouth to ridicule me. But I didn''t mean to take that measure. If you don''t have to fight for the rich, it''s equivalent to a copper coin before gold, such as the reputation of Ishka, compared to the vast souls obtained from Hydra. I didn''t want to be willing to pursue whatever I could get if I wanted. Dragon killer Above all, I have a lot to do now, and it was honest that I didn''t know if the two names became "" or "". Of course, I''m going to give you some reward for calling me a fake / dragon killer. Anyway, back in Ishka, I started my next move in a situation where fame and notoriety were growing in competition. One of these is the investigation of the dragon cave and surveillance for the rebirth of the fantasy species. This includes investigating hydra poison that infests the Titis Forest. I don''t think the dragon species will reappear in a day or two, but we have to be prepared for it, as the possibilities are not zero. That''s why I decided to move with Claire to the former fly''s nest. Well, even though I am moving, I live in Ishka for about half a day because I am going to and from Ishka on the Klaus Soras. There are three reasons for choosing Klea in the fly''s nest. The first was due to the feelings of sparrows, seals and Miroslav. After all, Claire attacked a sparrow just a few days ago and just cut her seal. In Miroslav, he has been dying seriously by exercising suicide magic to protect them. Living under one roof with such a partner, I could not say anything. The other is the result of simply calculating the strength. In the unlikely event that the fantasy species is reborn, only Claire, except me, can compete with it. Given that I often return to Ishka, Claire needed to be stationed at Titis. As for the last one, this is for my personal purposes, with nothing to do with dragon holes or fantasies. Both me and Claire are people at Ishka. No matter where you go or where you are, people are always in sight. If you are locked in your home, you can block your gaze, but this time you will have a steady stream of visitors. In that sense, the fly''s nest was the best environment to exclude others. Here, as in Miroslav, you can play Klia from morning till night as much as you can! ¨D¨DWell, joking is a joke. No, to be exact, this isn''t a joke at all, but at least as long as Kleia obeys my orders, and as long as the Onigashima guys don''t go out of hand, they''re white hair syncs. Did not intend to abuse. In a nutshell, what to do with the client? You can do it seriously. Unlike me, Claire Berch has officially joined the fantasy swordsmanship beyond the trial ceremony. By seriously interacting with her, she refines her sword, which is close to my style. Of course, even if you say seriously, it is not enough to hone your skills in a killing fight with your mind fully opened, but it will be settled immediately against the client. Kei: Therefore, they fought each other with no condition, or fighting purely with swords without using them, or fighting with full body without using physical enhancement. Once I got used to it, this time I had a handicap fight that I didn''t use my soul. Kei: Both me and the client can fight for a long time by using, so if the heat gets in, they often forget the time. That happened today as well, and when I realized it, the climaxing limit was sweaty and upside down. ¡ô¡ô¡ô "Go home, Master." It was Lunamaria who greeted me back to the burrow carrying a client. Right now, I, Claire, and Luna Maria are in the burrow. I brought Luna Maria here because only Luna Maria did not fight Claire directly. Luna Maria fought alone Klimt. Of course, that doesn''t mean you''re imagined, but at least you''re less fearful of Claire than the other three. Another reason is that he wanted to hear the opinion of Lunamaria, a forest fairy and sage, about the deep areas affected by Hydra''s poison and the deepest dragon hole. It was Lunamaria, but she looked at me in a moment as she saw her on her back, and leaned her head slightly in trouble. It''s not the first time that Claire runs out of energy and collapses with me. Each time I order Luna Maria to change her clothes and wipe her sweat. For Lunamaria, there must be one or two things that we want to do. However, Luna Maria never complained to me, and she wasn''t going to give up anymore, saying, "Let me consider her condition a little more." Looks like this, and I''m pretty obsessive. She wasn''t going to run what the trio did in the water, and she retaliated against Goz and Klimt in painful ways. The reason I didn''t do it for Clair was because he had kneeled on his own, but he also wanted to be helpful in this way. I''ll have to play a role as my training partner for a while. By the way, when I return to Ishka, Luna Maria will be brought back with me, leaving only Claire in the burrow. Naturally, you can escape if you want to escape, but if you try to escape, you will have a role other than your training partner-the role of soul provider. I want to eat the human soul that dwells in me, so I couldn''t deny that I kept it in an environment where I easily escaped. Thinking about such things, Luna Maria, who had taken care of Claire, approached and opened her mouth with a serious face. "Master, I have a story." "Story?" I wondered if it was a client, but I realized that it was a mistake. "The other day I took you to the dragon hole. It''s also related to the Oni-mon gate on Onigashima." "Mu" As Luna Maria said, I''ve already taken Luna Maria to the dragon hole. She was accompanied by Claire, who had heard the meaning of the word the other day-what she called the dragon hole, called Onimon. Even though he was stunned, the story of Claire was rather confusing, and, to be clear, Clark woke up and did not memorize her remarks. He seemed to be quite conscious when he reached the dragon hole. What Claire remembered was that the feeling of going near the dragon hole was very similar to the feeling of going through the Onimon. Perhaps that is "... this is Onimon? ] Was the meaning of the word. I couldn''t go beyond the trial, so I couldn''t even go through the gates, so I didn''t know the truth of Clair''s words. However, there are some commonalities between Dragon Hole and Onimon, such as drastic changes in the vegetation of the land and the ecology of the beast. I told Luna Maria about this and took me to the dragon hole. I expected that if an elf sage was aware of me earlier than anyone else, he might notice something he didn''t. Apparently Lunamaria has met that expectation. "I''m going to say that reasoning is an insane idea. Please take that intent." "all right" Tsutsumi "First of all, about the dragon hole, that is the eruption point where the power of the earth springs out. From there is a turbulent stream of pure magic, which is like a volcanic eruption or a broken river that is otherwise broken It''s not something that people can touch. " "I see. If possible, I thought I could use that to get rid of the deep hydra poison ..." In my opinion, Luna Maria shook her head from side to side. The catastrophe "If we touch that, it will disperse more than the hydra''s poison. That extraordinary magic is an indisputable poison for ordinary plants and animals. The spectacle of the club is the best proof of that poison. '''' Luna Maria declined to say, "Here is the idea." "I haven''t seen it, but if the gate on the island of Onigashima does the same thing as a dragon hole, it''s also considered poisonous for plants and animals." "Oh, it''s been said that the vegetation of the island has changed drastically since the Onimon was built. The strength of the demon is incomparable to the continent. "If so, Master. Wouldn''t it be natural that the people who live there have some effect?" When I asked Lunamaria, I frowned. I did not think that the other person was wrong. He wondered why he didn''t notice such a natural thing. But the answer was obvious once again. The people, including me, know that there is no real effect on the people living on the island. I''ve never heard of such an anomaly, for example, when a person suddenly became a monster or a baby with horns was born. Because of the well-established awareness that the effects of Onimon do not affect humans, Onigashima residents can live their daily lives with peace of mind. Luna Maria appeals to me with such a scary and sharp look. Co-existence "Master, I know only four residents of Onigashima, and all four were incomparable to ordinary people. The dragon that lives in the master ... Master What they call it seems unusual in my eyes, I also like bows, and there will certainly be areas where I can reach as a result of a master school. , That of the masters is too big. Have you ever thought of it as a force beyond the human species? " 111 Episode 109 Luna Maria II Vertical hole The fly''s nest has a deep structure, and the bottom of the hole is wide enough to accommodate an entire noble mansion. Tent Sora brought food and water there, provided several living conditions and established a living environment, and was a base for activities in Titis. Tent Now Luna Maria is one of them with Sora. ¨D¨DHave you ever thought that it was a force beyond the human species? I asked that question when I was alone with Sora in the tent. That''s because he didn''t want the client to dismiss the story. Master Luna Maria had strong doubts in her heart, which was directed at the surrounding environment. Same source existence Ryana, Onimon, Gensoichito sword, Mikaken. Distortion Sometimes I knew, sometimes I didn''t. When all these things were superimposed, it was a terrible image that came to mind in Luna Maria''s mind. Whether it''s a dragon hole or a demon, the thing that twists the original shape of plants and animals is no different from poison. And the power to affect plants and animals is not the only exception to humans. Perhaps the population of Onigashima has already been eroded. I think that it must have been not eroded for three hundred years since the onimon appeared on that land. In conclusion, Luna Maria wondered if the consequences of the erosion could be the manifestation. The source is easily heard from Sora. Another self in the heart, deep inside the soul. Awareness, control, and realization of this are the secrets of a fantasy sword, and so are the dragons that Luna Maria felt in Sora. Sora, who explained to Luna Maria, did not seem to have doubts about what she was talking about, but it was hard to believe for Luna Maria who was listening. It is not possible for a human to gain the power of a dragon just by mastering one school. However, Sora actually gained that much power, and the threesomes from Onigashima had the ability to approach Sora. Moreover, Onigashima is said to have dozens of people who are equal to or more than four. Even the strongest dragon knight, Canary, does not reach the Onigashima warrior who is called. The fact that warriors of that level are taken for granted in Onigashima. What is this anomaly, without calling it an anomaly? No matter how good the Fantastic Itsuto school is, there is no explanation for this anomaly. In general, if you wake up to mastering swordsman skills, it is likely that some other schools will stay. However, such a story has never been heard. Luna Maria speculated that the reason why only the fantasy one-sword style could be reached was the demon gate. Aobayashi: Onimon is probably an artificial dragon hole made by humans, and is a human mutated by Onimon. Originally, if another thing lives in yourself, it will be recognized as crazy or sick. If it is a symptom unique to Onigashima, it is not surprising that it seems to be a curse of the land and the residents are separated. The organization, however, had a hit on Onigashima. "Curse" is converted into "power" through the school of fantasy. As a result, the affected person is no longer neglected from the surroundings, but rather is subject to respect and worship. Organization Here, the curse is a blessing, and the residents of Onigashima gather together underneath to create a foundation for continuously producing strength. Organization-The name of this house, which is so terribly efficient, is home. Organization Now, Sora is selling quarrels head on for more than three hundred years. In fact, we want to be set up from the other side, but the swordsman will fight back unintentionally. It was a feeling that Luna Maria was not enough to warn him, and he warned Sora many times. This isn''t about your danger near Sora, it''s purely because you''ve thought about Sora. The Atonement Luna Maria is there for the sake of Sora, and for that reason she has continued her dedication to this day, but now she does not include the tone of Atonement or dedication in her thoughts about Sora. The reason why I can affirm it is that every time Sora is defeated by a thug in Onigashima, there is a pain that runs into her heart. If my feelings for Sora were just atonement and dedication, my heart would not hurt so much. Luna Maria has noticed the true nature of emotions that disturb her heart. I wasn''t quite unaware until now, but this one made me strongly aware. To be honest, I''m not forbidden. Elves, long-lived species, have a faint desire for the opposite sex. In fact, Lunamaria has never seen this kind of feeling in the opposite sex, regardless of her family or other races. This is no exception for Lars. I was attracted to Lars''s ability to act and his undecorated personality, and that''s why I joined the Falcon''s Sword for more than five years. Did not. Originally, Lunamaria left the homeland''s original forest to spread the word, but another purpose was to gather information about the human world as an elf''s ear. Gathering intelligence doesn''t mean doing anything. In a society created by short-lived people, the world will change rapidly in just a decade or two. There is no problem if the change stays in human society, but sometimes the movement of exclusion and enslavement of other races may occur. In fact, humans once had hostility with beastmen and elves, and their scars are everywhere. The elves sent their brothers into the human world to quickly spot signs of such a change. Having a friendship with an elf-friendly person is also part of the role. In this regard, the invitation of Lars, who had no prejudice to the elves and his talent as an adventurer, was attractive to Luna Maria. If you are an adventurer, you will be able to spread the word of the audience first, deepen friendship with humans, and collect information about human society. He knew that Lars would turn himself more than his friend, but that wasn''t bad at this point. If Lars turned his sincere thoughts on Luna Maria alone, or perhaps there was a future to fulfill. However, Luna Maria, like many other elves, believed that she had only one companion, and she wanted the same values. I wasn''t going to be one of those, and I didn''t want to make the condition "if I could make me a wife" like Miroslav. To Luna Maria, Lars, who had a romantic relationship with the two women, Ilia and Miroslav, who accepted the relationship, were out of understanding, and they felt a little strange, if not an aversion. . Luna Maria''s withdrawal from Hayabusa''s Sword was forced by Sora, but this is one reason she was less emotionally hesitant. Of course, that did not mean that Sora had any special feelings. He asked for a night fairy, but he was convinced that it was only a slave service, and no matter how much skin he had, no love would sprout. It didn''t take long before I realized it was a hopeful observation. At first, the seal was added to the act of the night where he was alone, and after a while, Miroslav came to be called. Natural, the opportunity for Luna Maria to repeat skin decreases. For Luna Maria, she would be away from the environment she did not want, and she should have had her chest flattened. However, it was emotions other than relief that actually crossed the chest. At this time, Luna Maria noticed that there was a "small" of Sora in herself. I realized that both my body and my mind were leaning toward Sora so that I could be dragged by the opponent''s violence. Is it love, affection, sympathy, or any other emotion? In the meantime, a trio from Onigashima attacked, a stampede occurred, and a Hydra emerged--someone who is seriously afraid of losing Sora. Luna Maria exhaled a little. What will happen in the future, what do you want to do? Even with the minds of the wise sages, those answers were not likely to be found. 112 Episode 110 Ilia Direct biography "Sora water gun, two seconds before firing!" "One second ago!" "Hello!" The children bathed in the bathtub raised their voices vigorously and laid their hands together. Hot water spewed out from the gap between my hands, drawing a parabola in the air. It''s a smiling sight in itself, but there are some things that you''d like to be targeted by a water gun. While washing her hair, Ilia was hit directly by three water sprays on her face and silently put her hands in the bathtub. Then, the retaliatory act is performed in exactly the same manner as the children. "Bubba !?" "n/a!?" "¤× ¤Ô!?" The forehead is hit by the water discharge of different accuracy and power from themselves, and the screams of the three people rise from the mouths of the children. Ilia spoke to those three guys gravely. "Ain, Zwei, Dora. Only a person who is ready to fire a water gun can fire a water gun." "Fuha, we are Hikanu, Koinu, Kaeri Minu! "Oh!" "Wow!" "... I''m seeing a noticeable influence from someone." Once again, Iria, whose face has been exposed to hot water, is small and blurred. After that, a fierce fighting took place for a while, but Ilia pulled the three out of the bath before the prolonged fighting. He was warned that if he had been in the bath for too long, blood would rise on his head and it was dangerous. In Ishka, a bath is basically a steam bath, and there is no bath in Merte village. We had to be careful not to get sick in a water bath that the children couldn''t get used to. Not knowing about Ilia''s awareness, the younger brothers who came out of the bathtub are excitedly making a noise. Ilia caught these three people and washed her body and hair. The point is that it is the same as when I was bathing in my hometown Kawahara, so I got used to it. "Hot water makes it easier to remove dirt, which is easier than washing with water." "It feels so warm!" While she was washing her sister''s hair, Iria said that Ain, who was washing her hair next to her, nodded. Seeing Ain''s delight as she laughed, Ilia spoke brilliantly. "Ain, we can''t live in this house all the time. It''s hard to get back to the village once you get used to it." A large bathroom in a mansion that is unlikely to be of a noble family. The water used is prepared by Luna Maria by summoning it and is clean enough to be used as drinking water. Luxury Using this amount of water for bathing is the ultimate in luxury, even during normal times. Even better, now that the waters of the Kale River are contaminated with Hydra''s poison, they can go beyond luxury. Comment If you return to Merte Village, you will not only have a chance to take a bath, but also have a problem with drinking water. I couldn''t help saying that I knew I was going to water the kids. However, it seems that Ilia''s fears did not reach the children- "Eh? But Sora was as busy as she wanted?" "I was there." "I was there." "... Even so, yes. I can''t afford to live here forever?" They all shook their heads to Ilia''s words. Apparently I don''t know what Ilia said. By the way, Ilia was thinking how to make these children aware of the current situation, and the bathroom door opened silently and a fifth person entered. At first, Ilia thought she was a mother Sarah, but unconsciously hardens her body when the red color spreads in her sight. My sister "Ah, Miro!" "meet¡­¡­" My sister, "Miro" As the three responded, Miroslav smiled with an indescribable look. "I''ll be with you, everyone." Then Miroslav walked up close to the bathtub, grabbed the tub and poured the bath water on his body. Sighs spill out of Miroslav''s mouth as if involuntarily. Recently, Miroslav has been trapped in his room day and night, working on antidote research, and his unrecoverable fatigue shadows his face. The shadow fades as you apply hot water and melts. Apparently, this bathroom is more effective than the recovery magic of Iria and Sarah. That was the time. "Oh, that, I''m up!" Ringo Awe, who had Ain wash her hair, suddenly rises up and suddenly leaves the bathroom. Leaving Zwei''s cheek was as bright as red. "Oh, hey, wait, Zwei. I''m up too!" "Go up!" Ein and Dora leave the bathroom following Zwei. Iria hurriedly called out to the backs of the three. "All three, please wipe yourself!" "Yes! ¡» Three voices return in response to Ilia''s call. Ilia sighed, thinking that she would just reply, and a laughing voice came from her side. "Hey, these are healthy kids." "... Yeah, but sometimes it''s too hard for me." "Isn''t it better than the opposite?" Miroslav stood up slowly. Just as it shines, the white magician''s limb is reflected in Ilia''s sight. Burns Looking at today''s Miroslav, no one can see that he was severely ill just a few days ago. Burnt and damaged hair doesn''t seem to be as good as it looks. Miroslav received the recovery magic of Ilya and Sarah at a fixed time every day, but the healing speed was impossible. -Looking at the current Miroslav, the story of "Dragon''s Blood" that came from Sora in the village of Merte is credible. While Iria was thinking about that, Miroslav entered the bath from her toes and leaned in the water with a small scream. After seeing it, Ilia silently follows Miroslav and moves himself into the bath. The two do not open each other, staying close and far away. The bathroom was covered with a book of silence. A faint sound of water and rising steam. A threesome laughter comes from a distance. ¨D¨DIt was Miroslav who started the fire. "Isn''t there something I want to hear, Ilia?" "... I wonder if you will answer me when I hear you?" "Yes, of course. There is a condition that you can answer me." In response to Miroslav''s answer, Ilia looks at her for a moment. Ilia has already noticed the connection between Sora and Miroslav, as she recently declared to her in the village of Merte. Miroslav had cut Shun''s Sword from the inside in response to Sora''s wishes. Is there anything you want to hear? Isn''t it certain? Why did you sell your friends? Why did you betray Lars? Why are you following Sora? Why, why, why-- But Ilia didn''t want to ask those questions. Of course, not because Miroslav was forgiven. Rather the opposite. He is not confident that he will be able to hold himself down when it is affirmed that Sora and Miroslav''s work is all about the collapse of Hayabusa''s Sword, which began with the duel between Lars and Sora. If Miroslav is hurt here, what is waiting is retaliation by Sora. It will not affect not only Iria, but also her mother and siblings. And the improvement of the antidote that Miroslav is working on is indispensable for Ilia who is affected by Hydra''s poison. Ilia cannot reach Miroslav in a double-triple sense. So, dare keep the truth away. Keep your doubts in your chest. That was the decision Ilia made. Until then, I couldn''t think of any other way to keep the status quo. "I don''t have anything at the moment." "--Is that so" In response to Ilia''s response, Miroslav nodded for a moment. Perhaps in that moment, I read the hearts of Ilia accurately. After a short pause, Miroslav opens his mouth again. "Now, I''ll talk from you. "Please? Are you to me?" "Yes, Ilia, I want Lars to be silent, what you are thinking now." As soon as he understood the meaning of the word, an anger emerged that could not be hidden in Ilia''s face. "... what do you mean, you mean you''re still cheating lars? Or maybe you''re not going to want to be disgusted by lars during this period?" "No, I''m not going to return to Lars anymore, and I don''t think I''ll be back. It''s not Lars, but me that wants you to stay silent." "That''s what it means" Ilia doesn''t understand the meaning of the other person''s words, and she speaks. Miroslav continued his words, gently scooping the water from the bathtub with both hands. League leader "... What happened to Sora?" The League leader is not very hostile to Lars, probably because of the situation when he was attacked by the King of Flies, because Lars was faint at that time. " He did not magically harm Sora like Miroslav. Neither did Ilia or Luna Maria intentionally abandon Sora. In one case of Sola''s decoy, Lars has no fault. Of course, that doesn''t mean Sora favors Lars. Lars has never disappointed Sora, and once regained consciousness, she has protected her allies and dismissed all of Sora''s claims. In that sense, Sora would hate all of Hayabusa''s Sword. However, the hostility towards Lars is far less than that against Miroslavs. At least, Miroslav felt so. "I am bound, I am Luna, and you have been bound. Now we have the right to seize and kill. We do not know if you are listening, but we publish a case of the king of flies. I''m going to make us apologize in public. '''' "apology?" Bloody Smoke "Yes, I guess that''s what I''m going to do to signal that the guild''s ruling was wrong, and to make sure that we''re on the open face of joining The Sword. And that''s the point. This is the end of your revenge on Hayabusa''s Sword, and I think that Laz was fully informed by shame in a duel and the dismantling of Hayabusa''s Sword. What is it? " "But if Lars is quiet-is that so?" Miroslav nodded clearly at Ilia''s question. I see, Ilia thought with a difficult face. If Ilia tells you the truth, Lars will definitely be furious. Furious and tries to avenge Sora. If she can slaughter, Sora must release the contradictions she once settled. Lars can''t compete with the current Sora, a fantastic species, regardless of the previous Sora opponent. Miroslav feared that and warned Ilia. League: "I''m grateful to Lars right now, for helping me out of Mount Skim. If I squeeze the Hydra subjugation, I wouldn''t want to go against it." "I got rid of the griffon. When I came from Lars, I thought I didn''t seem like you ... but yes, I was thinking about it." "I won''t deny you." A quick nod, Miroslav stood up and left the bathtub. Then head straight to the bathroom door. Although the crow''s water flow is limited, Miroslav''s sentiment is that he is still regrettable for every minute that he is ordered by Sora to improve his antidote. I was wondering why I would do that for someone I hated before, but I was convinced that asking them did not give me an answer. --Ilia looks up at the ceiling alone in the bathroom where Miroslav left. I didn''t think anything now, I just wanted to be stunned. 113 Episode 111: Miroslav Sauzarâ‘£ "That''s fine for Ilia, for now." Miroslav returned to his room and murmured, exhaling a little. It was no coincidence that I went to the bathroom used by Iria and her three siblings. Originally, Miroslav had thought that he had to put a nail in Iria early on, and was looking for an opportunity. It was from Sora''s mouth that Ilia had noticed the truth of the dismantling of Hayabusa''s Sword. Although Ilia who was infested with Hydra''s poison did not seem to oppose Sora who is holding the antidote, the intuitive Iria, the possibility of exploding emotions at some beat Not zero. That''s the only thing that might tell Lars about the situation. If this happens, Lars'' resentment to Sora, which Miroslav struggled to remove, will recur. I knew I needed to do Ilia for that reason, but I had to be careful not to hear others because the content of the story was just the content. Outside the house is out of the question. That doesn''t mean it''s okay in the house. You can''t stop losing children, priests, sparrows and stickers. That''s why I chose the bathroom. Over there, no one will inadvertently come in. With that in mind, when the children came out of the bath, they wandered together and went. Miroslav recalls the previous conversation with Ilia. To be clear, there is no reason for Lars to come from Ilia''s mouth. Even with Miroslav, I didn''t want Ilia to mess with the hardships that had taken her to his life, so I was finally relieved. In addition, I mentioned implicitly Ilia''s own position. Miroslav informed Ilia that "we are in Sola''s right to live and kill." Sora then said she was less hostile to "Lars." In other words, he warned that his hostility to Ilia was neither thin nor light. It may be due to Hydra''s poison that Sora has not yet retaliated against Iria, but Miroslav believes that the presence of Iria''s mother, Priest Sarah, is even more so. It is evident at a glance that Sora has a very shallow favor with Priest Sarah. If Ilia was not the daughter of Priest Sarah, Sora must have long reached out to Ilia long ago. It was clear that if Ilia were to spend her time in vain, her mother would replace her daughter. Whether it''s compelled or agreed, Ilia would definitely want to avoid that. Suddenly what should be done? In the future, Miroslav was willing to encourage Ilia to take voluntary action. This is not the order of Sora, but Miroslav''s own judgment. Apply prey to Sora who wants to feed. The shackles Luna Maria is good at the work of the head, but not in such a direction. Some are personal. Even if you come up with a way to stop others, you won''t be able to do it. Parasitic At that point, Miroslav is different. In fact, as a poison of impaction, he drove the "falcon of sword" almost as if it had been dissolved, and as far back as four and a half years ago, he spread the notorious name of "" in order to break the line between Sora and Luna Maria. This kind of leap can be called a hand. "... I''m not proud of it, but ..." Without knowing, a smile of self-mockery spills. My action against Ilia today was to earn points for Sora. Miroslav is the same "supplier" as Luna Maria and Seal, but Sora''s interest is weaker than the two. If you disappoint, you will be relentlessly truncated. The parasitoid has not yet been revealed to Sora. It is clear from the fire that it is clear that Sora will rage. This is another factor that encourages Miroslav''s actions. She is working desperately as Miroslav to get Sora to think she is necessary. -And Miroslav''s leap was being made to humans other than Iria. ¡ô¡ô¡ô League leader, "I''d like to have some time, is that OK?" Miroslav replied discreetly, as Sola returned from the Titis Forest that day when she was free. Sora turns her eyebrows suspiciously, noticing that the tone contained in the voice is unusual. "I don''t care-it just doesn''t seem open-minded as far as I see his face." "You''re right!" "Is it my room? Chibis are so close to Crow Solas that they won''t suddenly come in." "Thank you" Miroslav, deeply bowed, later spoke to the adventurer''s guild in Sora''s room. To be precise, it''s about the guildmaster Elgart and the receptionist Liddell. League leader: Actually, I have been asked to give a message from Mr. Liddell. He wants to meet and talk confidentially. "... Liddel talks to me? Is meeting confidentially a guild messenger?" "No, it''s Liddell''s personal business. Of course, it''s not completely unrelated to the guild." "It''s a definite assertion. Are you listening to the details?" League leader: "Yes. I can''t get around without knowing the content, so I''m generally aware of it. I''m a little bit involved in the story." "Hmm, I don''t know what it is, but let''s just go." "Understood" Prompted by Sora, Miroslav began explaining. In conclusion, Liddell''s task was to "stop retribution against the Adventurer''s Guild." The retaliation here is the content that I talked to Ilia in the bathroom earlier. League of Lords: I''m going to announce one of the Kings of the Fly and let us apologize in public `` I guess you''re going to let them know that the guild''s ruling was wrong. '''' "Sudden" is the final stage of "How to peacefully sell fights to guilds" invented by Sora. Liddell had offered to stop it. Miroslav says. League of Lords: Have you remembered that you recently told Lord Sergey, who is in charge of the adventurer''s guild of the royal city, that he would like to meet with you? It was likely that he intended to overthrow Lord Elgart, but his refusal had destroyed Lord Sergei''s speculation-- " "Did you reappear in this case?" "Yes. Poisoned Hydra to Stampede. He said he was loud and criticized for the inconvenience of Ishka because of Lord Elgart''s inaction. He had already sent a messenger to the guild headquarters in the Holy Kingdom. And Mr. Liddell was full of collecting the situation, he had no time to deal with Lord Sergey, and he could unilaterally approve of Lord Sergey''s claim, Liddell thought " Sergey is good at savings and has deep ties to the upper levels of the guild. Also, many guilds in many places are financially helped by Sergei. Elgart won''t shake his sword fight, but the defeat may come out of his fight for gold. Dragonslayer: "In such a situation, barking openly in Ishkagild would make Lord Elgart''s position even worse. In the worst case, he would be sent to jail for liability that could not prevent the situation. It will be. " Elgart did his best in this case, but the fact that Ishka suffered a great deal remains. If this were a normal city event, one guildmaster would not be held liable. But Ishka is an adventure city. Guilds have benefited from the history of favoring adventurers as a city policy. Celebrities-As the head of the adventurer''s guild, Elgart is in a position to take responsibility. "Mr. Liddell knows that, but he is still not convinced that Lord Elgart, who did his best in times of crisis, will be executed." "It''s all right if Sergey and my grudge overlap with that crime. So don''t do anything extra to me. Well, if it''s easy to understand, it''s easy to understand." However, Sora crossed her arms inwardly. I had a question. Certainly, Sora was going to retaliate against the guild, and for that purpose she devised a "peaceful way to sell quarrels to the guild" and stepped it through. But honestly, after defeating Hydra, he almost forgot his plans. At the moment, polishing the fantasy sword to the opponent has priority over everything. Also, she did not intend to show herself the sparrows, Priest Sarah, and the children who blame the guilds on high pressure on the grounds of the devastation of the city. To begin with, Sora has never declared her plan. From whom did Liddell hear Sora''s plan? Dragon Killer The adventurer''s guild questioned Sora''s achievements for "", and spread the word "". Now there are some good insects, such as asking Sora. Sora has no reason to accept Liddell''s offer. Rather than accepting it, she wants to laugh at the stomachs of the Liddells. It wouldn''t hurt to talk about Liddell, but I wouldn''t bother to get to the discussion table unless I had to give him everything in return. When I thought about it, Sora''s right eyebrow jumped. There was a place where I felt my current thoughts. Sora stared into Miroslav''s eyes in front of her. Miroslav also stared at Sora''s eyes. How long did they stare at each other? Miroslav''s mouth slowly opened in Sora''s sight. Bloodshot "Mr. Liddell has more than respect for Lord Elgart. In the wake of Lord Elgart''s danger, most of his demands will be swallowed. You can pull it out and use it as a night food.It may be different from your original plan, but I think that you can achieve sufficient results based on that. " 114 Episode 112 It is better not to spend time on this kind of thing. I decided to meet Liddell the day after Miroslav talked. However, there is no reason to go to the guild from here, so if I had a story, I just said I would come at the specified time. Then, at the specified time, Liddell in the guild uniform arrived. He seems to have been working in a guild just before. Miroslav guides Liddell to my room. I put Liddell alone in the room, and Miroslav sent a lookout in front of the door. Right now, nobody in the house should be eavesdropping, but it''s possible that conversations could come in unintentionally, and if the little ones break in during the talk, there''s no sense of tension . Rider, who faced me one-on-one in a private room with a bed rather than a guest, was pale enough to be clearly visible from the side. Initially, I wondered if he was scared of what would happen, but if you look closely, you will see a strong light flashing in Liddell''s eyes. I thought it was the eyes of a determined human. The reason why the complexion is bad seems to be simply tired. Liddell, who is proud to work for Ishka, is arguing that he''s running out of sleep. Lidel moved ahead of me when I tried to open one''s mouth because I was invited and would like to recommend one of the chairs. I bowed my bow. It is not that level or that, but my waist is bent 90 degrees deep. In that position, Liddell uttered a hard voice. Dragon killing "Thank you for listening to my wish, ''" Fake dragon killer "Oh, guild was when" "was mainstream." If you hit a bad taste because it was salty, Liddell''s shoulders tremble. I couldn''t see my face because my head was down, but somehow, I came to mind the face of the receptionist who tightly tied her lips. "That ... I was going to apologize for that." "Hm. Well, I don''t care whether it''s a slayer or a liar. If you apologize, let''s talk." He asked her to sit down, and Liddell sat down on the sofa with a nervous look. Fear The slightest movement shows strong caution. No, this is not a vigilance, or an emotion to call for. Human Eater Beast This receptionist seems to consider me something. Indignation What an impolite story-I want to take it, but it''s so exact that I''m in trouble. Think calmly, Liddell has witnessed the power of the Goz, and has witnessed my power that rejected the Goz. He added the experience and information as a guild staff to derive the correct answer. He laughed ironically, as if to be praised and truly praised, and Liddell made his blue face even paler, just how he received my expression. My cheeks are almost earthy, and I''m worried that I might fall down. Well, to Liddell, it seems that he wants to collapse more. Liddell knows what I''m doing to former members of Hayabusa''s Sword, such as Luna Maria and Miroslav. If you offer me not to retaliate against the guild, it''s clear what you''re going to be paying for. Dedicate yourself to the contempt for the master you love-no matter how stubborn receptionist, you can''t stay calm. I bend my lips looking at such a lidel. If this is another opponent, I''ll hit one of the light mouths to get confused, but I''m not willing to take care of Liddell. Faced in this way, the day the guild was expelled is remembered as if yesterday. The receptionist, who was looking at me with eyes that smelled something, turned her face pale and shook herself, asking for forgiveness. Drinking-it will surely mean such feeling when it goes down. I shook my little one. After that, what he said was almost identical to what he heard from Miroslav yesterday. It seems that Liddell was not the origin of the name "". Liddell had reported to Elgart exactly what happened on the day Hydra emerged, and apparently determined that Hudra''s subjugation would be enough for me today. Rider seemed to be trying hard to stop the spread of bad reputation. The more bad publicity I have among guilds and adventurers, the more my hostility to guilds increases. Liddell, who wanted to avoid sending me to the enemy at all costs, tried to get rid of the bad reputation, but did not do it. It seems that my doubts, jealousy and discomfort with me were worse than Liddell''s efforts. Parasitic The bottom-of-the-line adventurer, who was cursed just a while ago as "", is now called "dragon killer", so it''s understandable that such a reaction occurs. And there must have been some magicians who had stumbled in the shadows of Liddell''s rush to spread notoriety. That''s the reason the sorcerer took that action, but probably I wanted to make an excuse to blame the guild. You''re going to take me for a moment, but you''ve probably decided you''ll get a bigger reward. That decision was proved by Liddell''s presence in front of him. That is, the magician had anticipated today''s situation from a very early stage. Parasitic Spread notoriety, hunt down others and guide you in the direction you want-a brilliant trick, the skill of a sorcerer is known. It''s very similar to the way I was promoted, but it must have been a matter of concern. Kukuku. ...... Oops, a black thing leaked unintentionally. Seki: I lightly shake my head to pay off my emotions and look at Liddell again. Waiting for a sentence-no, reminiscent of a prisoner awaiting execution, seemed much smaller than when at the reception counter. "In conclusion, I''m not going to stop retribution against the guild. I can''t help but think, but in that case do you know what you need?" He pointed at the bed with his chin, and Liddell closed his eyes tightly and nodded. "... I''m ready." "If it''s for a respected master, it''s fine." There is no hesitation in rubbing sludge against that remarkable determination. With that in mind, she turns her gaze on Liddell''s chest and hips. The receptionist is dressed in a simple guild uniform, like a model. Colleagues Parfet and others have devised to relax the chest and increase the exposed limbs to attract the eyes of adventurers, but Liddell has not done so. Still, the twin hills on the chest, which asserted its presence as if pushing up clothes, were attractive enough and the waist was thin enough to hold me. The limbs that stretch out feel feminine softness. Especially thin and long fingers seemed to be useful in various ways. If she can get it, she may give up guild retaliation instead. I thought so naturally. However, there is a source to get there. I decided to mention it. "Eyes for eyes, teeth for teeth. A passage of imperial law, do you know?" When asked, Liddell, who had closed his eyes and endured my lustful glance, looked up suspiciously. "Yes, I know ..." Lawyer "This is a law that affirms revenge, but also a law that prohibits unnecessary revenge. It is good for a blinded person to crush his opponent''s eyes. I''m not allowed to take my life, I''m not another person, but I think this idea is valid. " I don''t think that the guild who squeezed the sins of Hayabusa''s Sword and the sword of Hayabusa''s Sword was the same. If he thought it was a crime, he killed Elgart and took Liddell. Because he didn''t think so, he devised a method of selling fights to the guild peacefully. Guild retaliation is taking away the influence of the organization. No matter who the guild master, bring it to a state where I can never reach out. On the way, there were some unexpected things, but the situation is almost what I want. I''m a dragoon and I''m connected to the Dukes of Dragnaut and slave trade unions. On the other hand, letting go of my talent has greatly reduced the guild''s influence. Elgart and Liddell, who truncated me for the guild, eventually led to the guild''s decline with their own hands. Ishka and Guild will be more than enough to retaliate. I kept talking about that. Liddell has been silent for a while, but eventually squeezes his trembling voice. "In other words, what do you want to do? If you''re going to knock me ..." "It''s said that my revenge is about to end, not to bother you with your body. There''s nothing like Sergei or the guildmaster of the royal city who intends to overtake El Ghat." "is that true?" "Oh, the only step you can stop with your body stretched is the apology of Hayabusa''s Sword." If it were to be fatal to Elgart, it would be worth Liddell to devote himself to me. But if not, Liddell''s actions would be terribly wasteful. Only once more do I like it, and revenge on the adventurer''s guild is complete. At least, I''m not going to do anything to the guild. Meibu: While thinking about that, Liddell asked me with puzzlement. "Why did you tell me that? Could I have been able to hold me silently?" "That would have been smarter, but what I wanted to do was just make sense." "You said to your eyes. Is it the same as what you did for Corona?" Liddell gives the name of the signboard girl of Aoi Kotori. I shrugged. "That''s not even revenge. When I was kicked out of the inn, I was told that I would be able to pay as much as I could next time, so I just paid for the tip. What? It is not my responsibility to read the meaning of the enormous amount of chips and to be scared or anxious about that father and daughter. As my fame grew, I knew that they would be terrified when and what kind of retaliation would be made, but I had no obligation or reason to solve that anxiety. It''s just that. After listening, Liddell asked him to confirm. "Speaking of withdrawing my offer, can you go home?" "That''s right. Of course, you can take off your clothes on this spot without changing your mind, but I don''t care-what would you do?" I uttered the obvious question and waited for Liddell to reply. After a while. Miroslav, who sent Liddell out, returned and opened his mouth gently. League leader: "... Is it okay?" "Nice. Right now, the guilds can''t maintain their city functions if they''re messed up. That''s also a problem. And I''m hoping for someone who is set up and everything is ready. Looking back, Miroslav shook his body in a staggering manner, and bowed deeply in a motion reminiscent of Liddell. "I''m sorry! I''ve done too much." "I ask you to show your sincerity by action, not by words. Fortunately, all of the time I had left for Liddell wasted." I didn''t say what to do, but Miroslav seemed to immediately realize his intention. The red-haired magician put his hand on the band while dyeing the paler cheeks into vermilion ... 115 In the intermission Onigashimaâ‘¡ "It''s absolutely endless, no words, Goz Cima!" Tatami That''s why Gilmore Berghi, one of the people who supported the swordsman in terms of the sentence, hit the fist. In recent years, he is the head of the brilliant Berch family on Onigashima and is in charge of the personnel and finances of the swordsman. He was also the adoptive father of Klimt, who was lying behind Goz. At a glance Gilmore''s gaze, however, is focused only on Goz, not even on Klimt, who lies behind him. Gilmore continued his words. Duke "Because of this place, let''s take my daughter Claire for the time being. But what does Aobayashi, who also worships as Sima, lose to a person outside the island and flee? That''s the only way to do that, to do something to your house! " "I do this" Goz replied calmly to Gilmore''s scream. Fuku "I can''t make an excuse for losing and escaping. However, I can''t help but remember how to deal with Odate." "Shut up. Five years ago, it''s hard to believe that the incompetent who was chased on the island without going over the trials and won the victory against the three Aobayashi flagmen at the same time, And what if you''ve just defeated the fantasies? " "It''s a fact, not a joke" Goz responded with a light language and attitude. But the truth is, the inner mind is not as calm as it looks. After losing to the skies in the Kingdom of Canary, he had to report to the owner as soon as possible, and was spared time for treatment, and came back to the night with days. Then, I''m looking into this place. Speaking of the real intention, I wanted to sleep in a large letter right now. However, he is quietly clenching his teeth and pretending to be calm, saying that he cannot afford to expose his opponent who is trying to circumvent the swordsman. It may not have conveyed Goz''s feelings, but she glistened with Gilmore''s eyes. He said, "Goz Cima, I guess the wrongdoer will attempt to dismiss the incompetent with false acts. Then return the returnee to the status of a legitimate child, and you will be in power as a two-man vassal. I think it''s a good idea to think about it now! " Goz, who heard it, refutes with an eyebrows. Counsel: "Wait, lord. That''s what it is. In the first place, when it came back to the immature vacant hall with a trick, everything was water bubbles. I can''t afford to fiddle with you. '''' "Well, if you''re sane, you won''t be able to imitate this kind of look. But, are you really sane now? In just five years, he gained the strength to defeat the No. 3 flag leader and two Aobayashi flagmen. It''s a bad story for a child to say that he has defeated the king of the dragons, and I don''t think this is sane. " Gilmore wonders why he should be in the public controversy here. Now, on this occasion, there are eight vice-generals, including the head of the sword ceremony club, Shiku, Shima, the four lords of Sima, and eight people holding the eight flags of Aobayashi. Gilmore says that he may ask Goz Cima whether he is sane or not for all the swordsmen of the swordsman Bunmu. Goz''s report was incredible and unacceptable enough to make such a proposal confident. For Gilmore, it is an opportunity to take Gaz out of Shiba''s position and push his clan into a vacant seat. The Berchs already occupy two of the four Lords. If Sima''s status could be occupied, the power of the Berch family on Onigashima would be immovable. Naturally, the spinning of the tongue that makes a goz was also to be accelerated. While Goz and Gilmore are exchanging words, others are on the sidelines. Arata: There are many people who have a strong desire for power and are repulsive to Gilmore who takes control of the householding with the power of the Lord, but hesitation is also hesitated to have Goz''s shoulders who reported that it was-the faces of the gathered people Had written so. Shikibe: The gaze of nature, the troupe, is poured into the lord''s sword. Only the lord can control the battle between the priest and the Sima, unless he is the Fourth Lord of the same rank. Whether he felt the gaze of these vassals, or whether he originally intended to tell them what they wanted to say and then pick up the story, Kensei of the day quietly opened his mouth. "--God, ask one." As the Shikibu opened his mouth, Goz and Gilmore together corrected their posture and dropped their heads on the spot. "What is it?" "A fight in Canary, did you really fight?" Of course, we tried really hard-Goz hesitated to answer. After a breath, Goz opens his mouth as he envisions the battle at that time. "It fought to bring the Kuden to the Imperial Palace. Therefore, it cannot be said that he had fought the Kuden like fighting the demons of the Onimon." I didn''t want to take my life. He couldn''t be seen as an enemy in mind. As Fu, that is the person who has taken care of him since he was a baby. Serious hostility, serious killing cannot be turned. ¨D¨DBut still, it didn''t mean he was outstripped. "I will say on that. That is, I really fought against Kudeno and lost, Odate." "¡­¡­Really" Shizuki nodded at Goz''s reply and closed his eyes. The sky has made a demand on the swordsman-the swordsman has been demanding that no sparrows ever go any further. Goz thought that he was thinking about the response. Goz cleverly waits for the lord''s answer. Goz doesn''t even know what kind of answer the Shikibu gives. Since the thing involves a demon, you will never swallow the empty request. But if you want to get rid of sparrows, you have to fight the sky. If you want to defeat the current sky, you have to devote considerable force to the island. For the swordsman who continues to confront the Onimon threat, it is something that he wants to avoid as much as possible. When you defeat the sky, you get the result of a warrior girl alone. Onito There is no need to hunt to endanger Onigashima''s defenses-Goz hoped that Shikibu would come to the conclusion. Kanekon The reunion with the skies in the Kingdom of Canary has been a mess, but with some time we may be able to talk differently. Because I thought so. I was convinced that even if the sparrow was defeated by a demon, it would be able to cope with the current sky without problems. Extraction Goz had only one concern. There are ways to minimize the power to defend the sky. Single, that is, empty defeat at. At present there are at least three users who can do this. Goz glanced at the front. In the field of view are the sword sword club, the main lord, and two swordsmen sitting on the left and right to protect the sword club. The person sitting on the right has white skin to pass through, and long black hair that looks like a woman. Dark color The one sitting on the left has dark brown skin and iron-like hair. The two with a contrasting look were both swordsmen. Even in this place, where the elites of Aobayashi Yachigi gathered in one place, this appearance does not shake at all. Both are said to have reached the sword sacred position unless they were born in the same era as the rare genius of the sword ceremony club. Shikibu, his head, and the two who are said to be the best in that area. These three can fight the sky alone. It wouldn''t take three days to get to the kingdom of Canary and rush to the sky to return to Onigashima. That was the source of Goz''s anxiety. Flag general However, it is highly unlikely that Shikibu, the head of the group, will leave Onigashima, and even if they are two people, they will have the duties of first flag and vice general, so if they leave the island for one of the demon girls Is hard to imagine. Son It is only the Shikibu who knows how Shikibu sees the growth he has guessed, and how he feels his son''s irreverent demands. Goz, Gilmore, and the other vassal sighed and waited for Shikibu''s instructions. However, there was only one who did not wait for his command. Klimt was behind Goz. Flag General At this point, the only person who has the right to speak is the Vice Admiral of the Four Lords and the eight flags of Qinglin, excluding the Lord. Others are allowed to observe, but are not allowed to speak. This is not an exception even for the religious sons of the sect, and the sword Laguna bites his teeth from the very beginning and tightens his hakama to hold back his speech. At such a meeting, Klimt screamed desperately towards the Lord. 116 At the Intermission Onigashima â‘¢ "I''m afraid to tell Odate!" A sharp glance is pierced from around by Klimt who raised his knees and raised his voice. Klimt is ranked seventh in the seventh flag of the flagman Aobayashi eight flag. Although it was too good for a weak crown that has not yet reached the age of twenty, it is not as good as a blue two-year-old from the point of view of the four lords, eight generals. It was an act of Klimt who could not speak directly to the head of Shikibu, who was the chief. Of course, Klimt knows that too. But I couldn''t keep silent in this situation. "If you want to help Claire, go through my request with my life. Otherwise, your sister will cry and cry that the better one is dead. You don''t have to explain why you leave the female client in the hostage, not the man. ¡» The words of the sky when you exchange swords in the forest of Titis pass through your mind. Without knowing, Klimt chewed his back teeth tight. Of course, Klimt doesn''t want to be foolish and obey the sky. After all, no matter what Goz or Klimt argues, empty requests cannot be accepted. The ceremony will surely order the sky. No matter how strong the sky is or how powerful the sky is, it is impossible to reject all the elites of Yachiban. So no matter what the course, the sky is definitely defeated. Klimt needed to rescue his sister Klea before the rebels came into contact with the sky. If he knew that Onigashima had rejected his request and sent a follow-up unit, the sky would have to attack Claire without hesitation. Banner: The question was whether anyone other than Klimt could share this idea. The flagman was sent to pursue the skies, but there is no problem if he helps the client ahead of the raid. However, helping the hostage up to the danger of the enemy becoming aware of the raid-such a slimy way of fighting does not exist in Aobayashi Yachiban''s martial law. Aside from the innocent woman and child being taken hostage, Claire was a brilliant Qinglin flagship and was taken prisoner as a result of her defeat. If so, it is the responsibility of the person who has lost whatever happens to him. For example, if Klimt is a third party who has nothing to do with the Berch family, will he show any care to the captive Client if he is ordered to pursue the sky? The answer is fixed. He will do his best to kill the target, without any consideration of the safety of the hostage. That''s fine if the hostage saves as a result. Even if not helped, it is due to the immaturity of the captors and Klimt does not need to be bothered. Knowing that, Klimt tried to appeal to the Shikibu, knowing the pretend. This mission, not only to cover the sky but also to protect the client, is to be added to the requirements. If that doesn''t work, add yourself to the followers. Originally, these actions should have been performed by Gilmore, the adoptive father of Klimt and Claire. However, Gilmore is a man who is only interested in expanding the Bergh''s power and, in his mouth, sees the Klimt as only a tool for prosperity. Klimt knows that. Many of the children adopted by the Berch family were abandoned as if they were halfway down the road. Note Even one of the golden generations is just a disposable tool for a foster father. Even more, Gilmore, who was defeated and taken prisoner, couldn''t help. Only Klimt, his younger brother, can help him. He tried to appeal directly to the Lord with dissatisfaction, as a result of his desperate destiny. -But in conclusion, Klimt couldn''t directly appeal to the lord. Just before Klimt pushed her knees, she asked Kikuto to seek protection for her sister, and a strong impact struck Klimt''s head. Tatami: There was no time to react. I didn''t even know what had happened. When he noticed, Klimt''s head was slamming. When she was writhing without a voice with the pain of an illusion of shattering, an ice-clear voice slipped into her ears. Banner: "That''s why Ichisuke is rude to Odate for what it is." Klimt''s head was stepping on his left foot with a white-skinned black-haired swordsman who was sitting on the right side of the Shikibu until a moment ago. First place of the first flag. In the event of an emergency, the person who takes over the role of taking charge of the eight flag of Aobayashi is called Dierto Berch. He is the son of Gilmore, the elder brother of Klimt. Nevertheless, whether Klimt or Claire, he never called Diart a brother. In the Mud-Berch family, everything from education to diet differs between the child and the adopted child. Furthermore, Dierto is the next flag and the first flag general. The difference in treatment with the Klimts was literally good. "... I''m sorry, too!" Klimt tried to apologize, but his words were stopped again by Diarto. In the form of being kissed with tatami with brute force. "Shut up. You don''t even qualify to speak out here." Beside me. That''s why Diald increases his power on his feet. You can see the floor squeaking through the tatami mats to see if it could not withstand the pressure. Or it might have been the sound of Klimt''s skull. Goz, who had been listening to his brothers up close, was just asking to stop. Suddenly, Klimt disappeared from Goz''s sight. Klimt''s body disappeared, as if it were sneaking into the shadows of the tatami mats. Tabi After Klimt disappears, Diart''s left foot touches the tatami mat, but the wrapped foot is firmly on the tatami mat. Of course, there is no sinking. So where did the last Klimt disappear? Flag general: "Is it too much for punishment?" Dull color It was the owner with brown skin sitting on the left side of the headquarters. Kyumon First place second place. The name of this person, who is the vice-general of the first flag that reports directly to his head, is called. In front of Shukuya, a moaning Klimt lies. By whatever means, Shuya brought Klimt, which had been trampled on the Diart, to him in an instant. Diarto responded to the night without moving his eyebrows. "The rude person is at home, and he is not shy to judge his shame." "I''m not going to talk about Berch''s house law, but now it''s time for a parliament, and I don''t want to disturb your house." In contrast to Diarto, who does not move his face like Noh mask, Shukuya laughs at the boss and smiles like a man. Not only that, Shuya continued as follows. "And my real sister is in the enemy''s hands. I should tolerate some disrespect. I don''t think I can stay calm in his position. If that enemy is with the scion-- '''' At that point, Shuya shut his mouth as if he noticed something. Then, see the sword Laguna, who sits in a corner of the field with a bad luck. "I''m sorry. It''s not the scion, but the scion. If the scion had acquired the power to defeat the dragon species, as Goz calls, this is a difficult situation. You have to refrain from pretending to be the hostage of the Belch family. " Consideration: "It is useless. Claire fell into the enemy''s hand because she was immature. Can I keep the rules of the life of the immature?" When Diarto responded, Shuya laughed and criticized. "I see. Now, let''s change the words. For the swordsman, not for the Berchs, let''s refrain from hurrying here. It''s too regrettable to lose a corner of the golden generation with great talent here I think " So, Shuya turned his body back to the side ceremony and dropped his head deeply. "Oh, Mr. Odate, would you please leave it to me this time. I would like to talk to the former scion, release the hostage, and bring the previous scion before Odate." If the sky refuses, you just have to do it with your brute force-Shukuya didn''t speak up to that point, but all who was here was told what to say. And everyone decided that good night could definitely do that. Outside By nature, Shikibu has little interest in events outside of the island. As one of the two greats was willing to give their name, it was almost decided-for those who thought that way, the next line of the ceremony was as expected. Trillion "Nana. In this case, the demon is noisy. A rebellion will occur. In such a case, you cannot leave me on the island." This answer seemed to be surprising for Shuya, and responded with wide open eyes. "Kimon ... I''m sorry, I didn''t notice. I apologize for the useless offer." "Good. The signs are still faint. Things don''t happen tomorrow today, but it''s not half a year or a year ahead. Let''s do it! " [Haha! ¡» Not only Shuyayoi, but also Diarto and the other vice-generals, have voices. Gilmore opened his mouth here. "Odate, how about this one?" If the flag general Onimon has movement, you cannot move not only the Sobitsu, but also the other vice generals. On the other hand, it is probably the second dance of Goz and others even if Heino is sent. Leaving the other party''s request impatient is one way. If you let them know that you don''t care about hostages, you will have room for bargaining. However, given the importance of Goz''s report, this is an understatement. Above all, leaving defeat as it is is humiliation as Takemon''s house. As everyone twisted their heads, Shikibu answered his subordinates'' questions in a light manner. "Tell the sky to come to the island. If you''re really good at defeating the dragon species, it''s okay to leave one or two of the demons." It was Goz who heard it and raised his face. Whatever the reason, I was glad that Shikibu did not choose to fight against the sky. "Odate, then it went to the kingdom of Canary and persuaded the sky hall-" "No need" "... what?" Goz suddenly cut off the words he uttered, and his confusion became apparent. Toward that time, Shikibu continued as if nothing. "You don''t have to go to Shima Taro. You just need a letter." "That''s ... Odate, probably that''s why the Sky Hall will not come to the island." Onijin Remembers the gaze of the sky filled with hostility when confronted in the Kingdom of Canary. If you go to Onigashima and show your abilities, you may leave it to me-after issuing such a letter, the sky will never try to come to Onigashima. On the contrary, reading the letter may determine that your request has been rejected and hurt the hostage client. In response to such anxiety of Goz, Shikibu prepared an unexpected answer. "I don''t mind. Write a letter. At that time, specify the date you will come to the island." "Is it a date?" "That''s it" The moment he heard the date that Shikibu said, Goz looked up at his master''s will. Not only Goz has responded, but several others have become astounded by noticing the aim of the Shikibu. The date is one month from today. The season when summer is over and autumn comes. It was the death of the dead mother, the sword. 117 In the intermission Onigashimaâ‘£ "Ya! Yah! Too!" The city of Hiiragi Onigashima''s only city center, a shout of a young child echoes in the courtyard of the residence where Kensei and his family live. Toy Goz Ibuki is a four-year-old wielding a handmade wooden sword. Needless to say, the wooden sword is not the real thing that the flagman Aobayashi wields, but rather the shape of a sword. The wooden sword that Shizuka Goz gave to his nephew on his fourth birthday is a gem made with the spirit of the swordsman, and has been meticulously crafted from the pattern decoration to the sheath pattern. It is a unique treasure for Ibuki, and she sleeps together in a futon at night. Her mother, Cecil Cima, told her to keep her on her bedside when she was asleep because she was dangerous, but Ibuki didn''t try to nod. Flagman Cecil, but I''m not here because I''m going to change my sweaty Ibuki. There are Goz and Ibuki, and a woman playing against Ibuki. And another one- "Fufu, I''m really excited, Ibuki." That''s why the name of a woman smiling at Goz is called Emma Mikaken. Aotama: Both eyes are like, and the hair reaching the waist is like gold thread. The appearance and beauty of the limbs are more reminiscent of spirits and goddesses than humans. Emma is the true wife of the sword sacred sword ceremony club and the mother of the next generation of swordsmen, Laguna Mikaken. His parents'' home is the Adastella Empire''s leading nobleman, Paradis. In addition, Goz''s younger sister, Cecil, is of the Shikibu, and in the inferior order is under Emma, the first wife. For Goz he was a headless man in a double-triple sense. Skillful "ha. I''m sorry for the trouble." Sky "Child is a child of the wind. It is good to be naughty. Laguna and I also ran around outside forever when I was about Ibuki, and bothered me and Shizuya." "Haha, indeed. How many times I ran outside the mansion looking for two people, there is no end to counting." Emma and Goz make a memorable expression in their memories. If a third party looked at this place, it would have been impossible to foresee the unexpected. From Emma''s point of view, Cecil is a rival for the love of Shikibu, and Ibuki, a child of Cecil, is a young man who, if long, may threaten Laguna''s position. In Goz, he is an ambitious man who sends his sister to the master and seizes power. In fact, the people around Emma are on guard for Goz and Cecil. Neither Goz nor Cecil are interested in the power struggle inside the swordsman, but the people around them turn their suspicions just because they are "qualified." A good example is Gilmore Bergh last night. The Berchs are aggressively approaching Laguna to maintain the power they have built in the current generation. If Goz could be kicked off, it would be possible to take Shiba''s position first, and secondly to sprout future power struggles. That was behind the act of last night. But is. Despite his enthusiasm, Emma himself was fond of Goz and Cecil. Ibuki seems to be as cute as it is today. Originally Emma Paradis was such a woman. Probably because they were raised as butterflies and flowers since childhood, sometimes they were so badly malicious that others saw them as "naive". It can be said that it is deep enough that little malice is not taken care of. When Emma Shizuya first married the swordsman, the first wife of Shikibu had a sword, which forced her to be the second princess of the noble princess. Born children have also been removed from legitimate children. Hostility An ordinary aristocratic daughter would have embraced Shizuya and, in some cases, tried to drag her from her first wife. However, instead of dragging down Shima, Emma exchanged words aggressively, and had a relationship that could be called a friend in no time. Hostility Because of Emma, I can''t resist Cecil, Ibuki, a child of Cecil, or of course Goz. Goz knows that, so he can talk to Emma without any pretense. At that time, the voice of a cheerful female flag echoed in their ears. "Yes, that''s it for today, Ibuki." "Well, I can fight more, Ayaka-nee-chan!" "If a monster comes after you get tired, who will protect you?" "Uh ..." "It''s your job to be a flagman and to be in good shape so you can fight at any time." "Yes, I understand!" "Okay. Come on, go to your mother and wipe your sweat. If you keep this, you''ll catch a cold." That''s it. The point where the female flagman-Ayaka Azrite pointed was Cecil, who had returned to change his clothes. After seeing Ibuki rushing to her mother, Ayaka comes to Emma and Goz. Goz lightly bowed toward Ayaka. "Sorry, Azurite. "What. Ibuki is a cute little brother for me. That''s no trouble, nothing, Sima." Ayaka smiles with a smile. Ibuki is a half brother to Laguna. To Ayaka, the fiancee of Laguna, Ibuki is like a brother. Concubine If this is another family, even a child will be treated as a clan of the Lord, so it is not permissible to treat him like Ayaka. Uncle Goz was in a position where he would have to kneel to Ibuki. However, the swordsman is not treated as a clan except his wife. The surname of the sword is allowed, but the patriarch has no inheritance right. The same is true on the mother''s side, for example, while Emma, the right wife, has changed her family''s surname from Paradis to her surname, but Ibuki''s mother, Cecil, remains the Cima surname. In that sense, the distinction between the wife and the concubine was strict. However, the mother''s intention is given priority in child-rearing. In addition, the side concubines and their parents'' homes are paid enough care every month, and the benefits of taking the blood of the sword into their homes are immeasurable, including tangible and intangible. In the first place, the house where the side concubine sends such a daughter knowing that, no one was dissatisfied with the treatment of the swordsman. Master This is just a digression, but the current head of the swordsman has a large number of side concubines and a large number of children born to the side concubines, so the amount paid to them is quite large. Gilmore, who is in charge of finance, occasionally makes a statement to the lord about this. Gilmore is Gilmore and is not the only Noh. In spite of that, Ibuki is growing at ease, and his personality has not been seen so far. Adults around me squinted and watched Ibuki''s growth as she wanted it to grow straight. Ayaka looked at Goz and opened her mouth. "By the way, Sima. "Muh?" Sky "How are you?" Ayaka''s voice is natural, as if asking for yesterday''s menu, and the gaze towards Goz does not show any sway or tension. Ayaka participated in yesterday''s congress as the flagman of Qinglin. Of course, I hear Goz''s report. At first glance, Emma also looked at Goz. Shizuya As mentioned above, the mother of the sky and Emma were close friends. When Shizuya takes his breath, he has been asked to ask for the sky. So Emma kept a close eye on her late friend''s forgetfulness and continued to gently call out. It was the sky that rejected Emma''s awareness. Emma, who became her first wife after her mother''s death, has taken her away from the young skies. With the feud with Emma''s son Laguna, the young sky shows Emma. Emma, the son, understood the attitude of the sky and decided to watch the sky grow from a distance. This was because I realized that my attitude toward the sky was affecting my behavior. When the sky was expelled from the swordsman, Goz knows that Emma, who had fallen sick, did not know that fact and, a few days later, she knew the circumstances and changed her blood. Emma, who rarely commented on the Shikibu, appealed hard at this time to withdraw the empty disposal. However, Shikibu''s judgment was irreversible, and he couldn''t catch the whereabouts of the sky after he left the island, and Emma snarled in front of Shizuya''s grave. The whereabouts of the sky were revealed for the first time in five years. Emma wanted to know the sky was as good or better than her former fiancee, Ayaka. Ayaka and Emma may have come to Ibuki in the morning to listen to the sky. Atmospheric pressure, Goz nodded at Ayaka''s question, feeling something calm and glanced at them. "Um. I''m sure I was fine." In any case, the one who put out the empty suit was beaten down by the kompon. Ayaka, half joking and half serious, heard Azaka squint, and nodded. "Even though I was expelled from the island, I arrived on my own. "That''s true. I''m sorry, but I''m sorry. If you were on the island, and if I was able to guide you to your guise, nothing would have happened." Ayaka shrugged her head to Goz''s lament, but did not speak out her thoughts. Instead, Emma opened her mouth. "It seems that Mr. Odate asked you to call the sky in accordance with Shizuya''s anniversary. Do you think the sky will accept the invitation?" "To be honest, I don''t know. I would have definitely responded to the previous vacant hall, but how the current vacant hall will be judged-" "The sky is coming, your wife" In contrast to Goz, who responds hesitantly, Ayaka vividly asserts empty behavior. Emma looked astonished at her strength. Goz asks a question. "Azurite, why can you say so?" He said, "Even if the sky discards anything else, it does not just discard its vow with Shizuya. If the sky discarded its vow with Shizuya for five years, put on your mind- -I couldn''t get to it. '''' Measures: "Hum. If it''s Shizuya''s anniversary, does it mean that he must rush to him no matter what?" Goz nodded with his arms crossed. I remembered the empty words when I faced Ishka. "It has been five years since the island was expelled. I came here while sipping on the ground. Certainly not what you wanted. My mother may be disappointed. '' The word that you may have disappointed your mother cannot be said to a person who has not remembered her hope. The sky, which was dismissed from Onigashima because of the swordsman''s swordsman, was unable to reach his mother''s grave. The words of the Shikibu this time are nothing more than temporarily lifting the ban. Ayaka''s guess seemed to be right, no matter what. After that, Ibuki and Cecil, who had finished changing clothes, stopped talking about the sky. The three will blossom in a chat with Ibuki and Cecil. Although Ibuki sat quietly with the adults at first, it seemed boring for the playful children, and immediately began to move. Ayaka, who notices it, laughs and says, "I can''t help it." "Ibuki, have you taken a break, and will you continue a while ago?" "Oh, yes! I want to, Ayaka-nee-chan!" Seeing Ibuki standing up and raising his hands, the surrounding adults naturally smile. But the moment I heard Ibuki''s words, her smile was replaced by a different expression. "I''m getting stronger soon and I''ll beat the guy who bullied Uncle Goz!" He looks at his nephew as if Goz drunk with vinegar. Cecil, his mother, saw his child with a similar face. Emma puts her hand on her cheek, faintly confused, and Ayaka blinks her eyes as if she were imagined. Sky Ibuki says, "The guy who bullied Uncle Goz." Regardless of whether it was Goz or Cecil, he did not know how to explain to Ibuki that he was dismissed from Onigashima because he was disguised as a swordsman. In the case of Ibuki, it was a statement from his righteous resentment that he had taken the enemy of Goz, who came back with many wounds. I didn''t expect the statement to upset the adults around me. "... Ayaka-sister? What happened?" "Oh, sorry, nothing. Okay, so today I''ll teach Ibuki a special technique. It''s the ultimate secret sword created by me and my friends." "Kyokukyoku? Is that good?" Snake King "It''s strong? Anyway, it''s the ultimate! Its name! It''s a sword that burns off the demon god with the power of a forbidden dragon!" "Wow ... cool! Tell me, sister, tell me!" "I see. Then Ibuki, come to me. The training is tough, but are you ready?" "Yes! I''ll do my best!" Ibuki responds with his eyes blinking. The strange air on the verge has already disappeared from the mind of a four-year-old. Without knowing, the breath of relief spilled out of the mouth of the adults at the same time. 118 In the intermission Onigashima⑤ Ayaka Azurite. Miken Laguna. Ursula Utgarza. Nine gates. Sydney Sky Sheep. Claire Bergh. And Klimt Berg. This is the name of the seven golden generations on Onigashima, and at the same time, a table showing the hierarchy of the golden generations. Abominable It''s bad and disappointing for Klimt, but Klimt was the seventh of seven. None of Klimt was particularly inferior. Klimt is excellent, and his mind is strong. The achievements of being assigned to Qinglin Eight Flags are also outstanding, as evidenced by the seventh place of the seventh flag. The reason why Klimt was content at the bottom was that the other six were better than Klimt. Ayaka and Laguna, who are certain to be promoted to vice-general in a few years, are exceptional, but Sydney and sister Claire are also above Klimt. Only, Ursula''s seat is still in the tenth place, but her first flag is the most elite unit under her direct control, and it is a non-human magic where the senior class of other units is playing a flat flag. is there. So Klimt understood the significance of ordering the tens. Klimt had a sense of camaraderie for the students, but he was even more compelling. He did not intend to rely on them, even if there were difficulties, unless there was a good deal. Footsteps However, one of the cases in which her older sister, Claire, was taken prisoner was "a good thing" for Klimt. Despite being made his older brother Diart in front of the public, he can''t just look at the situation with his fingers. So Klimt embarrassed and decided to bow down to a synchronous student. Festivals The Laguna of the swords of the swords family is Laguna, and the Kumon family is a famous family on Onigashima Island with a history of 300 years, as is the Sky Sheep family in Sydney. The Azlight family is renowned as an empire. If you can get the help of these houses, you can scoop your sister. Klimt first visited Sydney Skysheep. The reason is simple: Sydney was the mildest and most personal of the golden generation. The Sky Sheep family, who had been occupied by Gilmore, had a relationship between the Berg family and dogs and monkeys, but Klimt had no choice. I can''t help worrying about my eyes now. To help her sister, Klimt was ready to do anything in prostrate. -However, the small synchronous student who was informed of that determination laughed, and waved soft golden hair to the left and right. "You don''t have to do that. You''re my sister, I''m a friend. There''s no reason not to help. Well, persuading your grandfather would be a bit of a bone." "... I''m sorry, Sydney" "Klimt. I want you to say" thank you "instead of" sorry. " Golden hair and blue eyes extending to shoulders. Sidney, whose mother is an imperial aristocrat, had the same aristocratic appearance as the blond blue eyes, just like Laguna, but the impressions received from it were exactly the opposite. Unlike Laguna, who is young and possesses the aristocracy''s dignity and is often seen above his or her age, Sydney was often seen as younger than his or her age. What is seen two or three years below Klimt in the same period is natural, sometimes even younger. In addition, the voice was often neutral and the sex was often mistaken. She is amused and sometimes behaves as a woman, so the Qinglin flagship believes the Sydney woman theory at a fairly high rate. Anyway, Sydney, who promised Klimt to help, literally called on other fellow students to cooperate to rescue Klia. Kyumon: On the other hand, I decided to openly disagree. "Stop it, stop it. If you move now, you''ll be twisted more." Shuya Shu, the younger brother of Kumon, who is second in the first flag, rejected Klimt''s beggar with the same dark face as his older brother on the same dark face as his older brother. Parents: "I''m sorry I''m sorry to just step on my head or say something about your decision, Klimt. Isn''t there anyway? So helping Claire, you''ll just be done " It''s a festival, so I''ll tell you that you should stay calm without doing anything extra. He didn''t want to be involved, but the word was, in fact, part of the truth. Sora: "What is catching Claire about?-Oops, is he the wrong guy? That cowardly can''t go against your house." She looked at her as if she was in trouble. Sora "I don''t think I''m going to go against Odate like a coward, but. The sky has cut Klimt. It''s a different person from the old sky, in terms of ability and character I should think about it. " "I''m asking me, I''m wondering if they were really cut into the sky in the first place." Festival So, I do a silent Klimt. Festival Klimt glanced tightly at his teeth. "Is it a lie?" "Klimt, think the other way around. I got out of the island, met the sky for the first time in five years, came back to me, and returned to Kodate, so when you reported it to Odate, you told it Can you believe it? "¡­¡­that is" Takeshi: "I can''t believe it. It''s normal to think that you''re planning something. Even so, you and your brothers and sisters are in an awkward house called Berch. I''m aiming for a reversal and trying to get out of the sky with Shiba-it''s not surprising to think so. Did you actually say something like that? " The festival lightly raised his hands. Festivals Of course, I am not really skeptical that Klimt emptied. However, he is talking about such a view. Some people, like Gilmore, will use this as a way to get rid of others. Despite the request of synchronization, it is not possible to nod as a person of the Kumon family. "That''s right. If Klimt''s story was true, the empty guys didn''t kill Klimt or Sima after all. " Festivals If you are serious about negotiating with the swordsman, either Goz or Klimt will be brought back on his neck, and some of Claire''s fingers will be knocked down for negotiation. I don''t think that a person who can''t do that much will harm the hostage. Festival The very first thing I said, "Keep quiet without doing any extra work," was indeed my heart. After hearing the opinions of the festival, Sydney thinks with a difficult face. His opinion was violent, but it never seemed wrong. Festivals If your ceremony works in a similar way, what Klimt and Sydney are trying to do is counterproductive. -However, I can understand Klimt''s feelings that he can not help moving. That was when Sydney twisted her head. "I''m talking a lot of noise." It was Laguna Mikaken who appeared with such a voice. Behind is also Ayaka Azrite. Laguna shrugged when Sydney was surprised at the timing. "It''s not a coincidence. I''ve come this far in search of Klimt." "What about me?" Or, if Klimt was nervous about whether he had come to blame yesterday for his rudeness, Laguna seemed to be nothing. "I got permission from my father to move the four flags to rescue Cria. As we can''t leave the island-calm down, Klimt." "What?" Klimt is surprised and utters words. Laguna''s words were completely unexpected to Klimt. As was the case with Jinbo, most of Qinglin''s flagships outside the island belong to the fourth flag. Laguna says that he will move the unit and rescue the client. The fourth flag, which has many flagmen working outside the island, is neglected from the other eight, but it is still one of the eight. Even though Laguna is a legitimate child of the religion, it cannot be easily moved. Moreover, Klimt hasn''t said anything to Laguna yet. This indicates that Laguna had begun action to rescue Klia, regardless of Klimt''s wishes. Perhaps it was moving since yesterday. Klimt thanked Laguna for his words. "... Laguna, I''m sorry-no, thank you." Following Klimt, Sydney also bowed lightly. "Laguna, thank you. Thank you." "It only helps sync, not thank you." Laguna responded to the coolness and certainly felt the power of those standing on top of people. Some people have tried to raise their nails on the festival and on the regal appearance of Laguna. It is. "To help the sync, hey? Yesterday, the sound of the sync was alive and it was a lot of trouble, Laguna?" "... the one who thought he had died was alive. I am surprised." "I''m surprised, huh? It seemed impatient to my eyes. I''m worried that my old fiancee would come and take away my beloved Azurite-Fuga !?" Brothers The golden generation know that always calm Laguna exposes emotions when it comes to things. Festival While poking in there, the words that Laguna was laughing at trying to break her clear face were suddenly interrupted. When you look at the festival, your cheeks are white, but they are twisted. Festival It was Ayaka''s work that suddenly moved behind. Festival "¤£? Is it your mouth to say rude to Laguna who worked hard for his friends?" Pain "Cho, ¤§, ¤§!" "It''s natural that it hurts because it''s stubborn. See what''s going on in Laguna?" "It was bad, it was bad! It was a bit of a joke, sorry!" Festival: "Ayaka, stop it. Your cheeks will hang down. It''s troublesome to keep laughing every time you look forward." Ayaka releases her hands from her cheeks, with the stop of the festival Laguna. Festival I put my hand on my cheek, which turned red, and complained. Pain: "Oh, eh. It''s a stupid, as usual. Or, when did you go back behind? "I wasn''t even visible to me next door. It looks like Maihime polished more and more quickly." Ayaka responded happily with a nod as Sydney was impressed. Diva: "Speaking of that, Sydney wasn''t polished for its cuteness. The rumors that the six-flavored flagmen are being captured one after another are ringing here. I wanted to listen to your song. '''' Ayaka shakes his head unfortunately. "I can''t fulfill my wish now because I''m diving in Onimon. Yes, when Ursula and Claire return, let''s get together and have a tea party." "I''m looking forward to it. I''m sure you''ll be invited-by the way, now you seem to be convinced that Claire will be back safely." "The sky says that if you want the client to return safely, don''t put your hand on the demon. Odate said that if the power of the sky is true, you can leave it to the demon. There''s no reason to hurt the client. '''' When Sydney hears it, he turns his head inwardly. Ayaka''s tone was as if he was talking about the obvious facts. The words of Shikibu mean, "If the story is that the sky was alone and defeated the fantasy species, you may leave the demon treatment." Of course, Sydney is not suspicious of Goz or Klimt. I''m not skeptical, but if you ask if you believe in one hundred percent, you''ll end up with the answer. Even better because you know the sword sky five years ago and the sword sky before that. But Ayaka, who knows the same thing, seems to believe and believe in Goz''s reports. No, it seemed to Sydney that this was more like "knowing" than "believing". At that time, a bell sounded from the west, as if blocking Sydney''s thoughts. First, strong. Then three in small steps. Encrypted so as not to disturb the inhabitants, it was a signal that a monster was approaching from the west. In addition, each unit does not need to ring a bell during a normal raid. The bell was used by a unit that, for some reason, had a shortage of defense strength, asking another flagman for reinforcements. "The west means the eighth flag. There are a lot of recruits there. If you have three large groups, including large ones, it''s easy to take care of the processing. Everyone is heading in a hurry." "Roger that" "Chi, troublesome" "all right" Festival Laguna''s words are answered in the order of Sydney, then Klimt. Speaking of Ayaka, she was already preparing to remove her soul. Shinso "-" A bright scarlet sword appeared. The tsuba is shaped like a bird with spread wings. Ayaka, who grabbed the handle with both hands, moved to the sword. "Flap, Carla!" When Ayaka shouts, those who are there hear the flapping of them. At the next moment, Ayaka was holding two swords. Ayaka''s body, holding a pair of swords imitating the left and right wings, floats up in the air and stands still in the air. It is not a leap using Kei. It''s not floating in the air. He can fly in the sky and run in the air if he wishes. A flight type that is even rarer among the rare mind-wearers-that was the ability of Ayaka Azrite''s mind-wear Karla. "I''ll go first." Seiya As she talks to the students, Ayaka rushes through the air, heading for the west wall. The festival saw Ayaka disappearing from sight almost instantly, and raised his hands as though he was raising his hand. "It''s a playful ability, as always. It''s awkward with just the sword arm, but I can''t beat you like you can attack as you like from the sky." "You know that it''s hard to control because it''s powerful. You can''t handle it without Ayaka. We''ll use the feet from our parents." "Hey. Hey, can''t you do this, Klimt? You broke your bones in the sky." "It''s been a long time. You don''t need to notice it." "Hey, we''re both talking and we''ll leave it." Kei The four members of the golden generation activate at exactly the same time, kicking the ground while talking about whatever they like. Kei: The ground was so large that I couldn''t stand it for four people. Hiiragi Miya On this day, the monster approaching is a coral worm. Coral As the name implies, it looks like a snake, a snake. However, since there are no scales and the face part is shaped like a mouth specializing in long underground life, the reality is closer to an earthworm than a snake. Coral worms outside the island grow only up to around two meters, and rarely appear in public because they live deep underground. However, the species of Onigashima, which has been exposed to the magic of Onimon, grows up to 5 meters or more, and vigorously appears on the ground in search of food. Worms, like Wyverns, are related to dragons and have strong regenerative abilities. For this reason, killing large worms aside from small larvae was not an easy task even for Qinglin. In any case, to keep the body burning or freezing, it does not stop moving in half. For this reason, to beat a large coral worm, it was necessary for the sword to take on several people. However, that was not necessary on this day. Ayaka Azurite has buried all the large ones alone. The worm, cut by Ayaka''s guise, did not activate its regeneration ability and died as easily as usual. Of course, this depends on Ayaka''s ability to dress up. Carla is a spirit bird that flew in the sky of Jindai and is the natural enemy of all dragons. Dragon Eater This is the name of a person who has eaten an evil dragon. 119 Intermission? ? ? The war was about to begin. Under the red rusted sky, the army wearing black armor will defeat the enemy army in red armor one after another. The momentum is tremendous, and it will no longer be possible for the red army to catch up. However, the defeated red army did not flee smoothly, but remained depressed during the defeat and forced the enemy to bleed. Overrun If you defeat here, your hometown will be enemy. That fear may have given Red Soldiers the power to fight. Black troops are undergoing considerable damage. Realizing that, a young commander, led by the Black Army, sharply tongue out. Kazan "Chi, indeed elite. Red bronze Colored skin with gray loose hair. A corner protruding sharply from the forehead. A warrior boy whose face was filled with youth and courage, he discarded his clothes and took off. The steel-like forged upper body is revealed, and at the same time, countless incisions on its chest. On the other hand, there is no scar on the back as much as a hair. The boy, exposing the body of a previous warrior, sought an enemy commander. The red soldiers will not stop fighting unless commanded by a commander and will eventually be annihilated. As soon as possible, the enemy commander needed to acknowledge the defeat. ¨D¨DActually, the boy himself does not have the frustration of "let''s end the battle early!" I don''t feel the pain of killing all red soldiers. If you lose, you die. Home is burned, family is killed-war is that. In fact, the boy''s father lost his life and territory to the Red Army, and the young boy wandered between life and death. This battle is the final touch of revenge for the boy. The end of the lips naturally sprang up when revenge was finally felt. But-- Elder brother, "I don''t know why it''s bad habit." Invaded, invaded, robbed, killed and killed. The more the demons fight each other, the more happy they are. Gravel The boy overlooked the land of the battlefield. A dead earth with only stones and soil, with no grass growing and no streams flowing. Yodo The rain from the red-rusted sky always smells irony and brings the earth not blessings. Wheat In this soil, nothing even grows. And this barrenness wasn''t limited to the area where the boys are fighting now. There is very little arable land in this world, and the crops harvested there are scarcely enough to feed the total number of demons. Naturally, the devils formed a cabal and began to fight for the few farmlands. I had to do so for myself, my family and my friends to live. Occasionally, a hero emerges, trying to put the demons together and hit the outside. But all these attempts were crushed by the guards of the Gate without exception. The sneaky traitors, who once trapped demons and tied them to this barren world, but without doubt their strength, continue to overrun the demons'' wishes for liberation from this ruined world ing. With that in mind, the boy''s fist naturally trembles. To regret? Of course, there is. But much of the power in the boy''s fist was directed to the future, not the past. Purgatory-The determination to defeat 300 years with our own hands is shaking the boy''s fist. The young boy who kicked the ground and started running was heading to a group of red soldiers who still maintained a certain order during the defeat. Kei The boy who jumped in the midst of the enemy army gave himself a name of himself while kicking the red soldiers with his bare-handed fighting technique using his specialty. Nakayama: "Azuma is my younger brother, Kagari! I don''t use it for miscellaneous soldiers! Itsu: "Is this the youngest of the four Nakayama brothers? It''s because of his youth! I''m Isagi, one of Kazan''s sixty spears. Always fight!" The boy¡ªA warrior in luxurious armor, apparently a commander, appears before the Kagari, trotting his spear. Kagari is rather small compared to enemy giants like bears. Even more, bare hands against the spear. Kagari''s disadvantage seemed inevitable. But. "Ga !?" As soon as it starts, Kagari''s fist that quickly penetrates the opponent explodes on the face of the enemy general. The enemy couldn''t keep up with Kagari''s leg strength. An enemy general who falls down while sniffing nosebleeds. He could cut his head with his sword if he wished, but Kagari dared not. Even if he doesn''t take his life, the enemies shaken violently will not wake up for the time being. Despite the victory and defeat, the enemy general named Isagi seemed to be a person with a military name, and the astonishment rushed between Kazan soldiers. "Is that Egagi a blow !?" "" Black Wolf "Kagari ... Ore!" Kazan soldiers are starting to move in unison, helping allies and fighting Kagari. In response, Kagari squeezed his fist, but at that time a heavy voice resounded over him. "-Stop it." That''s why the Kazan soldiers broke down and appeared to be large enough to make the heron look small. Kazan Kagari knows the name of the giant in armor full of wounds. Gien. The enemy who killed the Kagari brothers'' father. Nakayama: "How small is that? It''s a big thing." "That kind of old man, Kazan King" Ruri: "If a child grows up, an adult will be older. It may be natural." When Kazan-oh reaches out his right hand, his knowledgeable subordinate makes his hand hold a huge battle ax. "It is a regret of my life that you and I haven''t killed you and your brothers with your father. Let''s shun you here to make a piece of regret." "... That''s what I want, but can you fight with that body?" The appearance of Kazan King in Kagari''s field of view was full of scars, with no intact areas. The armor and robe were probably shabby, probably cut many times, with three arrows standing on their shoulders. There are many layers of bandages on the limbs, all of which have turned black. To be honest, I''m just impressed if you stand well. Kagari thought that he couldn''t handle his attire, but Kazan-oh laughed a lot as he shook his belly. "It would be just the right handicap to deal with a youth like you-let''s go!" Kazan King kicked the ground. The battle ax makes a roaring sound and attacks Kagari. Kagari, who evaded the torture in a flip-flop manner, returned immediately after landing on the ground. Although it is a cavalry of a small soldier, the creed is a head-to-head match and a direct match. A fierce battle that could not be breathed unfolded without even taking a step against Kazan King. However, the movement of Kazan-O, who is deeply skilled, is slow, and gradually begins to be pushed by Kagari. And-- "Guu!" Kei At last, Kagari''s fist seized Kazan King''s shoulder. Kagari makes the power of the attack into the opponent''s body. A shot over the armor did not diminish the power, and Kazan King''s shoulder was crushed in an instant. In the heart of Kazan who distorted his face, a kick to pursue is thrown in. Kazan King who blows off without a voice. At this time, Kagari would have been able to pursue the pursuit. But did not dare to do it. This is because it was determined that there was no need to do so. Age: "... Huh haha! It''s wonderful. So, I''m a master of this warrior. The talent is already beyond my father." Kazan O praise Kagari with a painful voice and still laughing. When Kagari was silent, a pure question came to Kazan''s face. Ichiyama: "I can''t understand. You hold that much, but you, why do you obey Azuma confidently? Not only you, but also your older brothers. Let''s do our best if you want." Elder brother, "Huh. If Azuma fights me, I''ll win ninety-five out of one hundred times. If it''s Doga, maybe one hundred out of hundred times. But that''s it. It was the weakest in me and Doga I couldn''t rebuild Nakayama, I wouldn''t have been able to take in the other three mountains and defeat you in this way. " "I don''t know ... the strongest will be standing up. Elder brother: That''s right. That''s why the King of Nakayama is Azuma. I and your strength are different from Azuma''s strength. Slaughter, "I don''t know, but I''m losing. Get it back " Kazan O laughs painfully, saying that is the duty of the survivors. Kagari nodded, pulling his lips "It goes without saying. We will always regain home." "It''s a good face. Or maybe you''re most like your father." At a glance Kazan-oh, of course, clenched his corner. Kazan soldiers who saw it screamed like a scream. And the next moment- "Nut!" Kazan King shrugged off his own corner with enthusiasm. The shards of the horn fly in the air, shining like crystals. A moment later, blood spilled over the wound. Horns are a source of magic and a source of life for the demon. The act of folding it with his own hands was synonymous with the incision in Onigashima. As the tide ebbs, light disappears from Kazan O''s eyes. Before the light faded away, Kazan-oh said a faint voice. "... hopefully my soldiers ... mercy on my people ..." "I won''t let anyone surrender. That''s Nakayama''s military rule." "Huh ... yes ..." Kazan King slowly presents his horns to Kagari. The moment Kagari received it, the light was completely lost from Kazan''s eyes, and his hand fell to the ground. A sad voice arose from the mouth of the Kazan soldiers watching it. The screams that mourn the death of the lord and the destruction of Kazan were at the same time the unification royal dynasty that was born after fifty years. By the victory of this battle, the Nakayama troops who took the Kazan squadron will begin the capture of the long-awaited "Gate" with the help of unification. What we are waiting for is 300 years of impregnable history. The next battle was almost there. 120 Closing talk "I see. I read the letter from the swordsman and shrugged. If you want to leave the sparrows to you, go to Onigashima and prove your abilities-in a nutshell, we''ll talk to you and go here. My opponent is a father who overlooked me. Despite the hostage, there was a possibility that this proposal was rejected from the head and attacked without asking questions. With that in mind, calling the island is a relatively good outcome. However, since neither the method nor the conditions for proving ability are described, it is certain that the conditions are more convenient. In this case, it was quite possible that he would go to Onigashima with great effort and be told that he could not do it. Neither does it mention the treatment of a client who has been taken hostage. I couldn''t reply easily, yes. However, there is no option in my head to refuse. This is because the date my father gave was my mother''s death date. I was dismissed from Onigashima because of the swordsman and has never set foot on the island until today. Both misconduct and expulsion are punishable by the owner. If you return to the island when the punishment has not been withdrawn, what is waiting is even more severe punishment. Just because her mother''s anniversary doesn''t mean she''s a special treat. So until now, Ishka had died. His father clearly opened the door. Whatever the intention, there was no choice but to ride. Naturally, we considered the possibility of a trap. For example, aiming for a sparrow that remained in Ishka while calling me to Onigashima. But traps are something you set up on your guard. That father could be wary of me, and that wouldn''t be possible even if the upside down was upside down. Above all, if my father decides not to fight the sparrow, he will send a flagman Aobayashi even if he temporarily looses his defense. I don''t want to wait for a month on my mother''s anniversary. So this guess is wrong. Another possibility is to lure me on the island and kill me. If you want to kill me in Ishka, you''ll have to devote yourself to protecting the gates. However, if you invite me to Onigashima, you will be able to defeat me without reducing the defenses of Onimon. Judging that I wouldn''t come out alertly just by calling him, she was trying to rush to her mother''s anniversary-Yeah, very likely. Well, as a countermeasure for this, honestly, "I don''t care about that." Onijin If this guess was correct, my father''s aim had shifted to me. That was a welcome thing for me. What I want to secure immediately is the safety of the sparrow, not my safety. It''s easy to deal with if my aim is beyond. Now that you''ve eaten the Hydra, one-on-one won''t be too late, and if your fathers come in many-to-one, that''s fine. That''s because they recognized my strength. The vulnerable people who dumped out of necessity and overlooked me decided they wouldn''t be able to do it one-on-one, and attacked in a group-terrible, just imagined and burned. When that happens, laughter may not stop because of too much fun. The cause of death, a laughing death. It is this that makes you look fashionable. Throat I shook my shoes and enjoyed the lingering joy for a while. "Now, it''s no use if you laugh forever. Well, there''s another month left, and do you see a little bit about Onigashima? " I didn''t have to panic. Claire is located deep in Titis, so it''s hard to pin down. And nobody visits Ishka today. Finding a suspicious person will not be very difficult. -No, it might be better to move Claire to Ishka and make contact with them. If Claire leaves Ishka without permission, it has broken her contract with me. You can eat without hesitation. Because it''s better to go up to Onigashima to raise the level! In that sense, you should also decide on your attitude toward Ilia. That is also a valuable supply candidate. And deciding on a relationship with Ilia was also deciding what kind of relationship you would build with Priest Sarah. Daughter If you really urge that priest, you can''t help it. Of course. Indeed, there is a lot of work to do. And there''s still an annoying story- "I need to hurry to talk about Drag Note." Give the name of the leading nobleman of the Kingdom of Canary and tighten the expression. There were two things that Dr. Dragnaught reported, one of which was Claudia''s second daughter. The story of sharing Claudia at my house came when I killed Jinbo in the royal capital. It seems like it was a long time ago. The story was postponed with the emergence of Stampede and officially diminished with the emergence of Hydra. As expected, no parents are going to send their beloved daughter to Ishka today. The duke''s letter contained a polite apology. In this regard, the duke''s concern that it might hurt me is useless. I didn''t want to involve the duke in Gotagota with Onigashima, so the letter from the duke was a ship. And now that you''ve eaten Hydra and become a "dragon slayer," you no longer need to use the influence of the Duke to control the adventurer''s guild. In that sense, Claudia was fine. What was at stake was another requirement in the letter. Needless to say, this series of events has been passed on to the capital city of Horus, and the aristocrat seems to have turned pale in the seriousness and trouble of the situation. The Duke seems to be scouting them and trying to get rid of the situation. And of all the trouble, the Duke''s primary focus was on dealing with poisons that are contaminating the Titis Forest and the Kale River. The fall of the Hydra itself prevented the spread of poison, but the effects of the remaining poison alone were not enough to destroy the Canary Kingdom. In response, Dr. Dragnaut called for a solution abroad. Holy Kingdom located in the south of Canary Kingdom. To the south of the country, a vast sea of rot, caused by the corpse of the Hydra of the Jindai, is said to have spread. Regarding this, I had come to exterminate the Basilisk earlier, but in any case, Prince Dragnaut thought that the Holy Kingdom knew how to prevent the expansion of the rot, and asked the messenger to ask for cooperation. He seems to have been dispatched. The pope of the Holy Kingdom, who seems to be the supreme power in the Holy Kingdom, responded favorably to this messenger. According to the Pope, the means that the Holy Kingdom possesses are large-scale barrier magic. Of course, a human-made barrier can''t control Hydra''s poison, which is incurable and unclean. What is needed is a catalyst. The rhinoceros has long been prized as a tool for detoxification¡ªof animals¡ªbut ordinary horns lack catalysts. What is required is a legendary beast horn that has increased the efficacy of rhinoceros by tens or hundreds of times. The king of the beast, the horn of. The king of beasts is a giant monster with a body comparable to a city. Due to its size, the place where it can inhabit is very limited. As far as the Canary territory is possible, only the Catalan Desert-the monster habitat alongside the Titis Forest and Skim Mountain. Of course, there is no guarantee that it is inhabited because of its potential, and even if it does, it will be very difficult to defeat it. A large amount of soldiers, a large amount of supplies, a large amount of transportation. Despite the difficulties of just preparing them, the destination is a giant desert that has not yet been traced and whose total area has not yet been measured. At worst, you might lose all soldiers and all supplies in one morning. "... I''m just Hydra and I''m confused because I can''t do that big expedition." The King of Beasts You need something to replace the horns, but of course you can''t find them easily-but I want to say, but in fact, I had one thing. Now, a girl lives in my house with a powerful magic medium on her forehead. Two of them. I don''t know if the horn of the beast king demon replaces the horn of a beast, but it doesn''t mean that there''s no useless person who originally thought to try. The sparrow''s human rights were recognized shortly after by the King of Canary, and they have no obligation to respond to unreasonable demands, but some may run out of control. It was Dr. Dragnaut''s statement that they would do their best, but also take care of themselves. "A runaway guy should just hit me, but how do I tell him ..." In other words, the gentle girl may have a strange remorse. If you put up with yourself, others will help-you don''t have to think like that and break your corner. King of the beast I want to avoid it at all costs. It would be fine if I could get on the Klaus Soras, but it would be terrible to leave Ishka for a long time in the current situation. It can be understood by children. King of the beasts, "I wish I had three. One is about Claire, one is about sparrows, and one is going to slay. This will solve everything." I scratched my head whispering, saying nothing. Well, it''s no use even if you go in. Now let''s do it one by one from what we can do. The first is a survey of the people at home. In particular, we need to make sure that everyone who is about to be killed by Claire can live under the same roof as her. I grew big and then got up from the chair with momentum. Then tap on both cheeks. When I suddenly look out the window, there is a clear cloudless area. I was relieved to that fact for some reason. 121 Quiet talk by Claire Berg Kaan ... From somewhere, in a bathroom where such a sound could be heard, Claire Berg was squeezing his eyes into the bathtub. The bathtub made of cypress is surprisingly large and can be extended as much as you want. Isumi: For those who had to live in a cave in the forest of Titis, the pleasure of soaking in the overflowing water was irreplaceable. Attraction "Fufu, that was a great experience, but." She scoops up the water from the bathtub and gently pours it from her shoulder to her arm while laughing. Not particularly ironic. The cave, for some reason, had all the supplies it needed for life, and even a small tent for personal use. Of course, they were only "better than no-yado", but I felt no inconvenience due to the fact that Claire himself preferred a modest life. Despite being a de facto prisoner, freedom of action was guaranteed, and he felt more comfortable to live in than a Berch residence. What does that mean? Adopter The client, the Berghis, adopts many talented children into their own homes and competes with each other to develop human resources. Those who are deemed useless by the Berch family are thrown away like dogs and cats. If you don''t want to be, you have to beat the other kids. As a result, if you''re kicking off a fellow friend, you have no choice but to do so. Kreia and her brother Klimt have grown that way. The children who live in the Berch mansion have a watch over the name of the teacher, stating that "this child will be of benefit to the Berch family". In such a situation, the body and mind could not be rested, and some of the children were cornered and caused mental illness. Kreia was not cornered by her brother, but the environment, where she had to be always aware of the eyes of the family, was painful. ¨D¨DThe pain is not in cave life. How calm it was for Claire. You probably don''t even imagine the sky. To be honest, Claire himself is surprised. Did you live in a mansion so far? "It''s too convenient to think of it more .... and the cave wasn''t without its problems." Such cheers'' cheeks are red for a reason different from the hot water. Most of the lives in the cave were either Clair or the sky and Clair, but occasionally an elf woman was accompanied by the sky. There was no problem with the elf named Lunamaria. Claire exchanged words with Luna Maria several times, and from the end of the words, she became a wise man. Although she was wary of Claire, she took care of the details of the woman''s life-a place where she couldn''t think of the sky and was hard to find from her. If you meet differently, you probably want to be a friend. It''s hard to say to anyone who tried to kill her or her companions. At the same time, there was no problem with Lunamaria''s personality. The problem is the voice you hear from that tent as she and the sky dawn in the cave. That''s it, Claire covers her face with her hands. At first, I mistakenly thought that it was an unusual intimidation of this, like you would soon be. After a while, I knew I wasn''t in the eyes of the client. Or maybe it was the intention to make fun of a client who is not used to that kind of hand. "No, I remembered again ..." Claire shakes her head in the bathtub. The hair tied up so as not to touch the hot water is swaying heavy, sucking the moisture. Training in the cave was too intense in many ways for Claire, who had spent her days training and training swordplay swordplay missions. Today, Claire has moved from a cave to an empty mansion. Of course, it was an empty order, but for Clair, it felt a bit weird, not really. "At least it''s nice to take a bath like this ..." While muttering such a thing, twist the neck why the sky suddenly brought himself home. Until just yesterday, the sky did not even mention Ishka''s letter I to Claire. It was today that he had suddenly cleared the cave. It doesn''t matter if you notice the client. The sky does not imitate Claire violently (except during rehearsals), but this does not mean that the Claires did what they did in Ishka. It can be understood by looking at the behavior. If Claire turns away from the sky, she will immediately slash. I wondered if he was trying to judge Claire''s intent by bringing him closer to the demon child, but that would endanger the demon child. If you look at the empty behavior of the demon child, it will not be. In fact, Claire was thinking of the possibility that the sky would enter the bathroom while doing this, but the glance at the bathroom entrance did not move the door. Apparently, this guess was wrong. "Is this wasted too? It''s a sumo wrestling." Razor With a bitter smile, take out the thin hair from the tied hair. Only after entering the bathroom did she really relax her shoulders and breathed a sigh of relief. Look up at the ceiling and gently close the red eyes. "... I''m angry at Klimt. Why are you relaxing at the enemy''s house?" Clair exhaled once more, happily loosening his mouth. 122 Quiet talk by Claire Berg "Berch, here." While walking on the streets of Ishka, his voice was low and sharply struck Claire''s earlobe. Hakama Crya is very popular especially with soldiers and adventurers due to her previous activity in Stampede. It is not unusual to have a distinctive appearance of white hair and red eyes, as well as a rare appearance in Ishka. In addition to soldiers and adventurers, their families and citizens who hear the rumor may say thank you. But they don''t call Claire "Berch." This is because Claire did not give her name to Ishka residents. Sky I only know the name of Claire, but the sky is empty and I don''t bother calling her by her name. I don''t use the title "Sama". ¨D¨DKreia showed a slight tension around her eyes and looked at the one who was speaking. Artisan A man in the form of a tiring wind looks at the client from behind. I would be around forty years old. Do you drink alcohol during the daytime? The stubble-filled cheeks are particularly red. Many people in Ishka lost their jobs and jobs due to the ongoing chaos. It is not uncommon for such people to forget about reality with sake. In fact, walking along the street, I could find as many as they did. Shusei However, those people and the man in front of you have different eyes. There was a strong light in the eyes looking at Claire. "-Who are you?" "Please here" After announcing his tone, the man left the place with a staggered drunken foot and entered an alley with little traffic. Claire hesitated a bit, but it is impossible in many ways to ignore it. Slightly behind the man, Claire entered the alley. The man admitted to Claire and immediately kneeled in place. It''s an exaggerated gesture, but the man is more likely to be sitting on the Belch than on Claire. Before Claire asked, the man revealed himself. "That''s it, I''m Heijin, who belongs to the 4th flag. At the order of Odate, we''ve picked up Claire Berg." "Odate''s ...?" I have doubts about Claire''s voice. Because, frankly, Claire decided that the possibility of a rescue squad was infinite. Annihilation Sora''s hostage of Claire is to protect the daughter of the demon, but the request cannot be accepted by the Sword Saint Sword Club. It is not a sword sacred that shakes the rules to help one client. Possibly, the hostaged client will be processed in the sky. The Berch family cannot be helped. Rather, it is not surprising that the Berchs take the initiative in eradicating their relatives. The only thing that plagued Claire these days was how he should act in the event of a raid on the swordsman, and he had no idea what to do when help came. However, the man who claims to be the fourth flag came to help Claire. I suspected it was a trap, but there is no reason or need for the swordsman to trap him. It would be empty if we trapped Claire. Now if Claire follows this thing, Haijin, the sky is waiting and he will be punished as an attempted escape-it is likely. Emblem Heijin''s work is definitely that of those who deal with fantasy swords. Despite showing the fourth flag belonging to him, he is genuine in the eyes of Claire. Sima: Did Klimt persuade Odate-sama? Claire thought so, but this guess still feels strange. Of course, I don''t doubt that they worked for the client, but it''s hard to believe that Shikibu accepted the wish. Heijin lowered his voice and asked how he received such client''s hesitation and hesitation. "Berch, please don''t worry, we or the four banners will take back anything that binds us, people or things." "What does that mean?" "I can see that Bergh was assured of freedom of action. There was no shadow of the watch, but the fact that he was content with the prisoners had some weaknesses. What is it? " "... Oh! Does that mean?" Claire, who notices Haijin''s misunderstanding, faints her mouth. Certainly, if you look at a client who is free to move around despite being a hostage, it seems inevitable. As a matter of fact, the sky just wants to escape if it escapes. Rather, he must have even hoped for the escape. Here Claire also got an answer on the question of the other day-why he was suddenly moved from the Titis Forest to Ishka. In Titis''s forest, the client and the fourth flag cannot contact. So he brought Claire to Ishka. "Do you know what Odate responded to Kuden?" "Huh, I know ..." Haijin looks up at Claire, what it has to do now. Claire notices the other person''s question, but she asks for an answer and finds the words of Shikibu, "Let me come to the island in a month." "Odate called you to the island to check the power of the sky hall, didn''t you order the four flags to rescue me?" Upon hearing that, Heijin looked down. "I did not know the details of it because I was engaged in a task outside the island. I have heard that Laguna has been moved." "What about Laguna?" Claire slightly flies. From Klimt to Laguna, from Laguna to Shikibu. Is it decided in such a way? Even so, at this point in time, the reason why the Shikibu moved the four flags was small-and when thinking so far, there was something suddenly flashing in Claire''s mind. I remembered the fact that I thought it was trivial and had forgotten it while looking at Heijin in front of me. Jinbo "Fourth flag .... The one that was first defeated by the empty hall was also four." ¡°¨D¨DI was my peer. In addition, it was my benefactor.¡± Hearing that, Claire exhaled a small breath. According to Gozuka, Jinbo''s mission must have been the emperor''s edict. The four flags have to be dealt with as soon as possible, but this requires eliminating the sky that is the subject of Dragnaut. Indeed, Laguna moved the four flags not to help Claire, but to lure the four flags into the sky. Did the Shikibu not notice it, or did it pretend to be aware of it? Perhaps it is the first test to prove the power of the sky. "Heijin" "Ha" "Thank you very much for coming here to help me, but I cannot leave Ishka now. When you return to the island, everyone will acknowledge that, and Odate has told you that you can leave the demon to the skies if the power of the sky is proved, right? Kuden will release me without any problems. Please tell Odate about this. " "¡­¡­Understood" "Again, the majesty of the royal hall that defeated the illusionary species is true. You seem to have received other orders, but you will never reach out to the heavenly hall or anyone around it Don''t give it out, this is my advice I lost to Kuden. " "--Sure, I heard the words." He then bowed his head and walked away with a footstep. The remaining client bites his lips lightly. Now, Haijin did not say that he would follow his advice merely by saying, "I have swung around." That is the answer. "If you look at the four flags, the opponent must remove the empty hall to fulfill his edict. Even the four flags are being treated lightly by other units. And if you fail the edict, your reputation will fall to the ground. In any case, the sky and the four flags are inevitable. Should we tell this to the sky? But telling this to the sky is an obvious betrayal of Onigashima. But what happens if you don''t tell it? In the sky, there is a knot that returns the client to Ishka after seeing the movement of the four flags. Claire''s silence would be considered a testimony to the Four Flags. You can see it only if you go to the right or left. In such a case, it was easier to continue living in a cave-thinking about that, Claire turned back. While asking yourself what to do. 123 Quiet talk St. There used to be a monk in the Adastera Empire-a virtuous monk. Hirohito Being a young, loving and loving monk, many people longed for him. The monk was also an excellent surgeon, skilled in stick art, and enthusiastic about playing a demonic monster that invades the earth. At one point, the monk leaves his hometown wearing a robe. The destination is an island where 300 years of grudge has stood. There was an oni-mon on the ground, which is believed to be the source of the world''s demons. If we could close this demonic gate-no, just closing it is not enough. Many people will be saved if they can destroy the wicked gate that produces evil. The young monk believed so and set foot on Onigashima. A monk who has repeatedly defeated monsters has been able to enter the Gensoichito sword school without a hitch. After a trial ceremony, he became a member of the eight flags of Aobayashi. Since the time of his marriage, he stayed asleep and worked hard, gaining the trust of others and even taking his local daughter to wife. The days of fulfilling public and private life continue, and monks grow for one, two, and three years. Despite the long-awaited destruction of the Onimon, the monk''s achievements reach the edge of the people''s mouth, and trust and respect can be turned around. Next door is a gentle but gentle wife. It would have been an enviable life for others. There is no doubt that the monks themselves felt happy. However, a few years after coming to Onigashima, one of the monks was impatient. This is because he was unable to master the essence of the fantasy one-sword style. Outside monk comes from outside of Onigashima. I was convinced that people from the island who had learned the fantasy sword style from adulthood (age 13) could not reach. However, I was not convinced that some of those who came to Onigashima at the same time as, or after, the monk learned to dress at heart earlier than the monk. Even if they are more talented or work harder than monks, even those who are inferior to monks have learned to dress. In fact, the monk''s martial arts and magical arm were at the top of the eight flags of Aobayashi. The monk had reached a level that could be counted with one hand from the top, provided that he was among those who had not been dressed. Even so, I can''t learn my mind. Coexistence What is the attire-is the form of power. What is coexistence? Human beings have another self in their hearts, deep inside their souls. This is called-I can not find such a place. No matter how much you meditate or fast, the other person has no shadow, no form and no voice. Still, I was good when I was young. Even without his guise, he was able to stand on the battlefield with his own skills. However, if you grow older than thirty or forty, it will inevitably decline. The monk''s body, which has been fighting violently since youth, declined quickly. In this case, it is difficult to fight on the front. However, there is no choice as a surgeon to support from behind. In the first place, there is no classification that the battle of Onigashima is an avant-garde rearguard. The demon appears anytime, anywhere. There''s nothing more than a clever caster who can''t protect himself. His wife hesitated to the monk, feeling his own limitations and still trying to stay at Yachigi Aobayashi. Isn''t that impossible? I fought hard since I was young. Can we take a rest already? It may be a good way of life to retreat from the front line and foster the backwards. The monk who heard it was furious. An orthodox with no room for rebuttal. The monk himself asked himself many times, and each time he shook his bearish self in order to destroy the Onimon. It must have been able to hear the language of a human other than his wife. But I couldn''t forgive her because she was the one who supported me closer than anyone else. I felt that my efforts and aspirations were meaningless and were cut off. -On that day, the monk raised his hand for the first time since becoming a couple. Banner: On that day, the monk heard his first voice since becoming a monk. Homogeneity is another person who lives in the heart, deep inside the soul. Naked nature without any deception. The same self that is the end of effort and discipline does not always overlap. Co-existence There is no ugly and distorted voice for those who live clean and right. Coexistence Synchronization is the superposition of one''s own way. 124 Quiet talk "I''m back, Claire" Claire walks towards the mansion through the outer gate with a treacherous step. He spoke to his back and shook his shoulders, shuddering as the exaggerated. Claire looks back in a hurry. I leaned against the wall near the gate and waited for Claire''s return, and I lifted the edge of my lips in an easy-to-understand manner. "Oh, the sky hall ..." "Oh, it looks pretty bad. Are you okay?" When he told him, Claire''s face, which was just blue, turned bluer. Fear and doubt alternately emerge in the red eyes. I smiled again at such a client. ¨D¨DIt''s as if you''re seeing through everything, but in fact, it''s about half a hit. To be precise, I knew that Ishka had some suspicious people. From the previous case of Jinbo, the border of Adastera and Canary has been lit by the Duke of Dragnaut, and Ishka has a network of slave trade unions. Flagman If you''re a professional spy, you can get past those surveillance eyes, but the people of Onigashima are not so versatile. They are warriors, not. So, they knew roughly what they were doing. The problem is that they don''t know when to contact the client. He said he wasn''t a spy, but indeed, if he watches the streets, some people will notice. If you are careful over there, it will be difficult to do this. So, I dared leave them. The only thing to note is Claire. If they come into contact, the behavior of Claire should change. Obviously, this involves the risk of escape, but it is difficult to leave the gate without noticing the appearance of Claire. Even if you get out of the castle gate well, if I can do my best, I can catch it before I reach Onigashima. I was waiting for Claire to return, thinking like that. The result is a pale client in front of you. Yeah, it''s too much on the face, Claire Bergi. I was convinced that I had contacted Onigashima without any doubt. Well, somehow Claire is a Belgian clan, a golden generation who has been expected from others. It is an elite, and it would be difficult to behave calmly in such a hostaged situation. -Now, let''s repeat the conditions I gave to Goz and Klimt. "First, return Goz and Klimt to Onigashima and let them know my request. The request is of course the sparrow. I''ll leave the sparrows to me to the head of the sword, and swear that the swordsman will never be involved. '''' "Kreah is a hostage until his vow is made. Of course, if you reject my request, I''ll be prepared to do so. The same is true if the other side reaches out to the people around me. '' My father just told me, "If you want the demon to go, go to the island and prove your strength." This is no reason to release the client. If Onigashima moves to recapture Claire in this situation, it will only retaliate against the hostage. It''s probably because Claire is aware of that. Flagman But this is my oversight, but I didn''t tell me "don''t send me alone." If the other side insists that "we just came to confirm the safety of the client," the reputation of retaliation will not stand. No matter how obvious it is, it''s a lie. Of course, I was able to act without such difficult logic. He decided that everything was an action to recapture Claire, cut off the suspicious guys and devoured Claire''s soul in retaliation. However, if you forcibly break down the client, you will have to keep an eye on her future actions. There are many troubles. At the moment, Claire is acting in a proper manner as a hostage. It was a bad idea to drive that client into a useless rebellion. Above all. From my point of view, a serious client can take this retaliation as a matter of course if he decides he has broken his vow. If I was able to take Kria to that state, I was all over the age. "What happened, did you meet someone in the city? Who is the person who must have such a face?" "¡­¡­that is" Unable to figure out how far he knows, Claire chokes. To Claire, I feel like I was driven into a dead end. Do you lie to me and give an excuse for retaliation? Will you betray the swordsman using the facts? Either way, Claire will be forced into an awkward position. That''s why Claire is stuck in a silence fort, but that''s what she wants. I laughed at me. "If you can''t, don''t worry, but I remember that you were silent." "Uh ..." Fear appears in the red eyes of Claire, swirling. If you go silent while knowing a rescue attempt, it is the same as cooperating with the rescue. After clearing Qinglin, he becomes a weapon to chase Claire. Immediately again, I don''t know what Claire is doing today, so it''s just an excuse. If Claire confesses that she had no idea of a recapture, she couldn''t do much more-but as far as she sees her in front of her, it will definitely work. It seemed to be able to eat the soul of Qinglin Qinglin earlier than expected. 125 Quiet talk Claire Berghâ‘¢ "If you can''t, don''t worry, but I remember that you were silent." "Uh ..." Upon hearing the empty sentence, Claire groaned involuntarily. Because he understood exactly what was taken. Haijin I met earlier-the fourth flagman will definitely attack the sky. Being silent while knowing the plan is the same as cooperating with the plan beyond. After the war is over, the sky will screw the client with such logic. And Claire cannot answer this. To avoid it, he still has to disclose Heijin, but the act of betraying the swordsman was another option for Claire. Claire caught in a dead end. He chose the third option. "Let''s practice in the sky hall!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± Shun Klia decides to offer, and the sky looks like a pigeon eating a pea gun. The appearance of crackling eyes resembled the sky somewhere in the past. Slightly, the sky returned to me frowned mysteriously. "Is it a rehearsal? "Yes!" "..." The sky squints as if to measure Claire''s intentions. Claire glanced straight ahead and slowly spun. "Seriously-practice using each other''s hearts." The sky that hears it looks surprised. After that, she knew that Claire''s intent was right and laughed. "I see, that''s it." Claire stares at the sky as she smiles happily. To date, Claire has practiced with the sky, but she has never dropped her mind. No, to be precise, the sky has told Claire that she has been overtaken, but she has never overtaken her mind. The empty heart dresses the power of others. Claire knew that when he fought earlier. Clients are not wood stones. If you know that, you can guess why the sky didn''t pass through. It must have been an overriding rule to do no more harm than necessary as long as the client followed as a hostage. Now, Claire removes that decision from herself. If you know that you can''t do it with your abilities, you will eat it. Still, it''s better than breaking the deal and being attacked and eaten. Kei: Above all, if you really hit the sky in the form of training, the pressure will definitely be known by the fourth flag. To reiterate, the fourth flag, the flagman whose main task is outside the island, is falling within the eight flags of Qinglin. The difference in power with the golden generation, Claire, can be called cloud mud. And the difference with the sky that even the client overwhelms can no longer be described. Kei Knowing the collision between Claire and the sky, the Haijins will tremble with too much pressure. Realizing what they are going to do, gives up that it is impossible to defend the sky. No, let me give up. That''s why we are looking for practice in the sky. There were concerns, however. If the sky refuses to rehearse, it is hard for a client. No way, you can''t just pull out your heart and attack. "How about? I''m a prisoner. I can''t force me ..." "Sure, if you want to like you, refusing to do it here is one thing." Hearing that, Claire bites her lips. But the sky immediately added fun. "But, it''s really cool to refuse it here. Honestly, you got one, Claire. "OK!" Shinso: "Good, let''s practice in the Shinso. In any case, my abilities are known via Goz. There is no need to hide it-" The black sword that appears with the words and is better than the night. Even though I hadn''t drawn the sword yet, my whole body was about to be crushed. Shinso "-" Claire squeezes her voice from the bottom of her belly and evokes the jade sword. The training that we will start with will be annoying for Claire. Probably, the long sword in my hand shakes as if protesting. Claire apologized to her intently, but nevertheless drew her sword. Kushinabuki "Do not come out!" "Eat it all, Soul Eater" Two hearts are released simultaneously. Green and two-color flashes shimmered in Ishka''s sky. 126 Quiet story Sarah and Ilia On that day, I was seldom asked by Priest Sarah. He asked if he could take him to Merte village tomorrow. Originally, Priest Sarah was like I was forcibly brought to me, so I couldn''t say if I was asked. Well, the situation is so different now, so returning to the village will not be a problem. The defeat of Hydra has stopped the spread of intoxicability, and antidote is improving. According to Miroslav, probably thanks to my massive level up, the symptoms that had recurred in three days even with the previous improved version are now almost suppressed. This effectively solved the "lack of blood" problem. There is room to distribute antidote to villagers other than Iria. January By the way, the reason why the word "almost" is attached to the prevention of recurrence is that it has not yet passed after defeating Hydra, so the possibility of a long-term recurrence one month and two months later remains. Because it is. With her daughter, she didn''t need to be a priest. He could afford to treat anyone who was incurable except Iria. It seemed to be a return wish. Well, it takes less than half a day to Merte village by Clau Solas. With one client resolved, I can afford some room. It was cheap for me. The only worry was that the priest would return to Merte. Now that the problem of incurables is clearing up, there is no way to stop it when told. Shizuru: I thought so and I was impatient, but I struck down at the priest''s words that I wanted to take me alone. Seems to be my home for a while. For me, I want you to settle even more. The meals are basically left to the priest of Sarah, but the food served is very popular with all residents of the mansion. Even recently, Claire, who is living in a mansion with her shoulders shrunk, demands a modest change. Residents other than me must be pleased that this diet will continue for some time. Well, if you decide so, you have to prepare for the move. With that in mind, my mind came out naturally. After all, going to Merte village in Klaus Soras naturally means riding a saddle with Priest Sarah and sticking together, and it will last for hours, so I hope There is no opportunity. When we came here, the little guys were making a noise and it wasn''t too much! So I was confused and answered the consent to Priest Sarah, and immediately said I would put a saddle on Klaus Soras. "Why don''t you care now?" "Ah, no, you don''t have to hurry so much. Chicken is not ready yet ..." Priest Sarah continues to apologize, simply because she wanted to see if she could return tomorrow. I didn''t have any complaints, but I couldn''t help but beg my last word. "... chicken?" "Tomorrow is my husband''s anniversary. My husband loved chicken boiled in a sweet and spicy style, so he gives it to the grave every year." "That was it?" I''m stunned. It was as if the priest Sarah was as if she was nailing her evil-no, I guess it was a coincidence. I coughed myself like cheating. "Isn''t it better to bring Iria in that case?" Tsutsumu: "That''s what she said to her husband when she left the village as an adventurer, and she had to show her face before her father to fulfill it." Priest Sarah put his hand on his cheek as if he had trouble. Priest Sarah did not talk about the oath, nor did I ask. Despite being a mother, it''s not something you ask lightly to others or ask others to ask. We thought so. This was the end of the game, so after a quick glance at him, he said he had decided not to go to the grave until he became a tertiary adventurer like his father. Also, Priest Sarah seems to have been a fourth grade in the adventurer era. As a "priest warrior". ¡­¡­ I''m almost forgotten because of her unfriendly character, but it was Priest Sarah who prepared Ilia with recovery magic and martial arts. I think of Priest Sarah in my mind. It goes without saying that the laid-back priest''s clothing looks good now, but it may be even better if you equip a small priest warrior like Ilia unexpectedly. Let''s change Ilia''s clothes to Priest Sarah in my head ... Although it seems that the size of the chest is much harder to fight than Iria. I was gazing at Iria who seemed to have sensed evil. Until now, a tough word has flew after this, but no pursuit arrow has flew from Ilia today. This is a good change. With that in mind, I separated from Ilia and walked in search of Claire with her feet. Today, I was going to practice with good sweat. 127 Quiet story Sarah and Ilia Physical strength I went back to Merte village on the Clau Solas with Priest Sarah, and brought a lot of antidote and holy water as usual. Monster Runaway In Ishka, where there are traces of claws with Hydra, it was quite a hassle to collect such chemicals, so I want you to use it as effectively as possible. Apology Before the visit to the village, the great behavior was to gain the trust of the villagers, but this time it was not to gain the trust, but rather to the residents of Merte. Monster Runaway When I first took the Sarah priests out of the village, I raised the name "to protect Ishka", but only to help those who I wanted to help. In other words, the other villagers abandoned. It was my atonement for it. ¨D¨DTo be honest, I have no obligation to protect Merte, so there is no reason to complain if I abandon it. However, such feelings must be neglected and wrapped up before Priest Sarah. Well, I''ve already told the truth to Priest Sarah and Ilia, so my inner soul will be neatly seen through, but I still do not forget to follow the abandoned people You''d better show it. Yae Roar It should be noted that Hydra''s release seemed to be resounding all over the land, and it was very troublesome to find out that the Lars remained in the village. Monster Runaway Apparently, the people who fled from Ishka seemed to have spread information about Hydra and others, and the southern part of Canary was in a slight state. It seems that the information of the end of the monster runaway was indeed given the highest priority by the messenger of the Kingdom of Canary, but the content is "It has ended. Details will be given later." It would be difficult to say that this would ease anxiety. Well, Ishka itself is still out of the mess, so it''s no wonder that the remote village of Merte is worried that a horde of demons will hit us tomorrow. Some of the affected villagers have been as intoxicated as Iria, and the priest Sarah, who I can rely on, has taken me out of the village in that case-there is nothing to dispel anxiety. Given this, my actions might have been pretty deadly for the people of Merte. Monster Runaway Hydra was defeated, details of the ending, the fact that there is no need to worry about the intoxication if there is an antidote brought in this time, and that this time you do not need to pay for the medicine- I was very grateful to the village chief and the villagers, but it was slightly uncomfortable. Anyway, I told you what to tell. I didn''t tell you about my "dragon killer" or "fake / dragon killer" because it was evident that it would be more annoying. Especially around Lars. It won''t be far away, it''s going to be in the form of rumors, but at that time it doesn''t matter because I''m probably no longer at Merte. Let''s hope that you can beautify yourself as a humiliated servant with a deep heart in your achievements. And now I''m at a cemetery just outside the village. I couldn''t see Priest Sarah, so I went there thinking I was probably here. It is said that he escaped from the mayors who talked persistently. -So I sat down in front of a grave and saw Priest Sarah holding her hands together. It quickly became apparent that the tomb belongs to the father of Ilia, the husband of the dead Priest Sarah. I didn''t intend to disturb the priest''s prayer, so I tried to turn back immediately-but I couldn''t because the appearance of Priest Sarah, who prayed intently, was so beautiful. Calm, sacred, yet warm. It may sound exaggerated, like the paintings in the picture, but for me it was like that. Chikago It tells you how much Priest Sarah loved her husband and how she still loves it, rather than spending it. When I noticed, I was watching without voice. Slightly behind, huge emotions overflow from the back of my chest. Jealousy That was the beginning. Only for those who have been dead for more than a decade and are so loved by Priest Sarah. Envy, but that sentiment quickly flowed away, and it caught me instead. The feeling of how happy it was to be a married couple. Here''s the ideal you were trying to build with you as a child. I thought like that. I laughed bitterly like bending my lips. It was surprising that such feelings¡ªor sentiments¡ªremained in me. I knew, for sure, that I had a different desire for priest Sarah from lust and soul-eating. The feelings I have for Priest Sarah are probably similar to the feelings I had for Ayaka as a child. I wanted such a sight behind the scenes, where revenge was the heart of my mind. Astonishment I was looking at my eyes. Humans, it''s hard to understand yourself- "No, not really" Mumble in a whisper so that Priest Sarah cannot hear it. Envy Earlier, I made a bond between the couple of the Sarah priests. Envy is a longing for something that is out of reach. What, do you understand yourself, me? With a deliberately sarcastic smile, he overlooks Priest Sarah again. As always, I thought that figure was beautiful. If you want to get this woman, you can. I saved Ilia''s life and sold an irreparable blessing to the village of Merte. Speaking of repayment, Priest Sarah would not go against it. Speaking of rewards will reward you. The village chiefs will be used to fill the outer moat, greet the dragon knight''s wife, who is even one or two eyes away from Dragnaught, and eventually the priest''s heart may be taken away from her late husband. There is certainly one who wants to do so. In fact, it is also true that they were taking actions for that while mingling with a light mouth. However, doing so would make you feel uncomfortable with the scene. I noticed that. ¨D¨DIt must be very boring. I think so naturally. I exhaled, huh. Looking at the back of the priest, deep and long. To spit out what you had stored up to now. Heels After that was over, I returned, so as not to disturb the conversation of the Priests Sarah. Wonder and gait was light. 128 Quiet talk Sarah and Iliaâ‘¢ There is a city called Belka in the western part of the Kingdom of Canary. The key point is to protect the western border, and the height of the defenses, surrounded by tall walls and deep moats, exceeds that of Ishka. This defense is not another country¡ªpreparation for humans. There is no human state west of the Kingdom of Canary. On the floor, what Belca was so deeply guarded against was to counter the desert monsters coming from the west. Catalan desert. It is a magical area alongside Titis Forest and Skim Mountain. The total area is unknown. The type of monsters inhabiting is unknown, and the total number is unknown. If you step without knowledge, you''ll either be a food for a demon, be swallowed by quicksand, or lose your place in the vast sand sea and dry out, or you''ll be forced to die Would. Various traditions have been passed down since ancient times in the vast desert that cannot be crossed even with the dragon knight''s flying ability. In the middle of the desert, there is a golden empire guarded by barriers. Magical power There is an ideal town full of water and greenery beyond the desert. Many people argue that these are myths of unknown origin, but on the other hand, it is also true that in the desert there are occasional discoveries that leave (possibly) traces of lore. Roses To give an example, there are ores that seem to have been sculpted by human hands, and gold and silver ingots more immediately. For this reason, many believe that the Catalan Desert has large gold and silver veins. In some cases, though unrelated to lore, vast salt veins were discovered by those who stepped into the desert. In addition, there are various types of wealth in the Catalan Desert, including balms and spices from rare desert plants and shells from desert monsters. Attract. They set foot in the dangerous desert today, either to verify the authenticity of the tradition or to get a quick fortune. The city they were based on was Belka. -I returned to Ishka from the village of Merte, and it was this Belka that went next. Even within Canary, Ishka and Belka are far enough apart to take more than half a month on a chariot. More than twice the length of Merte village, which takes seven days by carriage. In my personal sense, it feels farther than the Adastera Empire. Aizumi Fortunately, now I have a foot, so the number of days to move was greatly reduced. The King of Beasts Now that''s why I came to Belka, asking for the information I mentioned earlier. King of the Beast Hydra''s barrier to the earth and water of the Kingdom of Canary from the sea of venom created by the venom of the Holy Kingdom can be a catalyst. When he was an elf sage, the presence of Behemoth was often witnessed, not a phantom beast. Frequency The sightings are, however, always found in the interior of the Catalan Desert, and it is likely that the top adventurers in Belka will witness once or twice a year. By the way, Ishka''s guildmaster Elgart was previously described as "one of the only three first-class adventurers in the Canary Kingdom", but the remaining two first-classes belong to the Belka adventurer''s guild. In addition, the highest party in the Ishka Guild is B rank, with only three sets, but Belka has two A ranks, and B rank has seven. Belka has such an appeal that only such high-level adventurers can sit down. Of course, there is also a danger in proportion to that, and the frequency of attacks by desert monsters is increasing year by year. For this reason, Belka Guild adventurers have a demon suppression quota, and those who can not clear this will not be able to receive the preferential treatment of adventurers in Belka. Naturally, the guild master says that newcomers who die and injure by trying to achieve the quota are indispensable, but even if they are gone, there is no problem as newcomers who boast of power will boil as much as possible. It''s an idea. Apparently, Belka''s master has a very different philosophy than Elgart. "Well, I don''t belong to a guild, so it doesn''t matter to me." I took a room in a luxury inn that struggled for one or two in the town, and that was after I had gathered all the information. I don''t mean I''m starting again as an adventurer in this city. Guild information has been collected as part of the Behemoth information gathering. Crow Solas also hid in the middle of the way, because it was troublesome to stand out. After that-and thinking about the future, the door of the room opened after a light knock. Entering is Ilia, wearing a white war robe of a priest warrior. Belka has a fairly large shrine of the Holy God, alongside the adventurer''s guild, which is at the heart of security and defense of the city. When I heard that, I brought Iria to Belka. In the future, Ilia will leave it in Belka as it is, and will collect information on Behemoth on both the temple, adventurer and both routes. "How was it?" Eyebrows: "The last sighting was a year and a half ago. It''s a story of a giant beast, unknown to tens of meters, behind a sandstorm. At the same time, a huge tail disappearing over a dune. There seems to be a story even if I saw it. '''' "I see. It doesn''t seem to be something you will find tomorrow today." Iria nodded at the words and sat on a sofa a little away from me, apparently tense. By the way, I took only one room. There are two sleepers, but there is no rule that requires both. I didn''t really explain to Ilia, but as far as I saw, I seemed to know why I brought only Iria. ¨D¨DIt was only the consideration of Priest Sarah that the revenge targets along with Miroslav and Luna Maria had been left to this day. She thought she wouldn''t be able to persuade her mother to reach out to her, so she didn''t take action with Ilia until today. But now that he has lost his thoughts on the priest, he no longer has to withhold his daughter. On the contrary, I think I''m more attached to Ilia. Daughter instead of mother. It''s the worst to put it in words, but if you remember when you were eaten by maggots in the fly''s nest, you can kick off a guilty feeling like a roadside stone. In addition to the sins of the past, there is also the benefit of treating incurable poisons. There was no shortage of reasons for dismantling a priest warrior. 129 Episode 1 Homecoming Proceed east and east on the Road of the Law, which runs east and west through the Adastera Empire. The roads, which can be called the arteries of the empire, and thus the continent, are still bustling with people today, and carriages are constantly moving around. I would have been able to get on one of the carriages without having to go on foot. However, I dared to walk on foot to Onigashima. Five years ago, along the same road to the west, checking the footprints of the past going west. I realized that my memory was unexpectedly ambiguous. When I was expelled from Onigashima, I must have entered the Canary Kingdom through this highway, but strangely, I do not recognize the surrounding scenery. The same is true of towns and villages in the streets, where I stayed at places and places where the food was good, where the scenery was beautiful, and I could not remember such memories. ¨D¨DIf you think about it, it was natural. Possession Five years ago, I looked only at the front as if it had been killed. He never looked back unless he was trained, and he just walked on, irrespective of the future he wanted. I couldn''t afford to look at the surrounding scenery. There was no road bank hitting the food of the streets. In such a state, memorable memories cannot be born. The only thing I remember is the feeling of frustration. Whenever he hears laughter from around, he looks at the boy who was shrugging as if he were laughing. I wanted to tell the boy if it would work. The next five years will reduce your body and mind to the utmost. There is no hope for the future. Make a lot of mistakes. Still, there is something you can gain if you do not stop-I wanted to tell you that. "Well, I''m here right now without telling me otherwise." I laugh at my sentiments with such words. When I noticed myself and looked at my left wrist, there was fine work done on it. They were given by the sparrows at the time of Ishka, and they are all charms of non-diseases transmitted to the demons. This is also one of the things I got because I didn''t stop. I step on the ground in front of me again. Five years ago, I walked slowly on the road, which was running fast so that I could run away, so as to check the ground on the sole. It''s only a few minutes away from home in the northern sea. ¡ô¡ô¡ô Butterfly The whole view of Onigashima is like spreading wings. The land that forms the eastern and western parts of Hiiragi Miyajima is almost a pair, and the only city that overlaps the two is Onigashima''s only city. The port in the south of Hiiragi was the only point of contact with the outside world on the island. Well, even though the port is a place where fishing boats and passenger boats do not call and only twice a day for ferry boats connecting the island and the continent, it is almost inactive. Marine By the way, this ferry will always be escorted by Qinglin''s flagship. The northern sea surrounding Onigashima is rough year-round, and many abnormally developed monsters appear and disappear, so even without the strength of the Aobayashi flag class, even traffic could be hindered. Banner Of course, it is a flat banner to get on board, and it is unlikely that the senior level of the eight flags will play such a small role. It should not be possible, but- The sky "I have been waiting for you, Lord" It was Goz Cima, who was heavy and told me with a voice filled with exuberant joy. Why is the question here meaningless? Anyway, the boarding ticket I have was prepared by the swordsman. Preliminary screening is necessary before crossing to Onigashima, and it is not something that anyone can get on a boat by buying a ticket. The ticket has a specified date, and as mentioned above, the ferry only has morning and noon flights twice a day. Palm I went to my mother''s grave for the first time in five years, and I never got on a later flight, and I was spotted by Goz to point to the time I appeared. Kei: Well, there was a way to get on the other side of riding the Klaus Soras or crossing the sea at full throttle, but it would not be necessary to do so separately. It''s ridiculous to work hard to avoid greetings that you don''t even know. `` Cima-don''t bother welcoming you into pain '''' The words are polite and the attitude is polite. He didn''t come to sell the fight. Unlike when I met again in Ishka, there''s no reason to cut right away. Banner I narrowed my eyes and stared at Goz''s face as I looked up. Then, a confused voice is emitted from the mouth of the giant. "... Do you have something on that face?" "No, that''s not the case. So am I ready to go to the island? Did something go wrong?" "No, there is no problem. I will lead the way to Odate." "I understand. Thank you." That''s why I bow to Goz according to the Imperial etiquette. The swordsman is a great nobleman of the Adastera Empire, while I am an impregnable civilian. It has nothing to do with the swordsman because the misconduct has not been solved. It was natural to use honorifics and be courteous. Seeing me, Goz laughs with a bitter smile. Externals: "Koruden has already rejected the three Qinglin Qinglin, and Mr. Odate has made a request from the front. You don''t have to deal with it now." "The swordsman gave me a generous response to me, who gave me a rude request, so it would be a good idea to respond with courtesy." I said so and did not change my attitude. There was no need to change. I don''t want to talk to the person in front of me as in the past. I''m not going to guess why they''re happy. Category It is not a matter of knowing what red strangers are thinking about, and it is quite common manners to treat red strangers with care. However, there was a sense of caution if I gave it another reason. It''s not always the intention to invite me to rude because of some rude behavior. Aside from the owner and Goz, such small works will come to the Belch family. After all, this is crushing the two adoptives, both talented and renowned. It is natural that he is resentful. Speaking of adoption, Claire returned to Onigashima prior to my return. I didn''t take the invitation of the Four Flags, and while I was at Belka, I didn''t give me a chance to get to the end in preparation for a fantasy seed outbreak in the Titis Forest. This has to return. In the latter half, I was talking to sparrows, seals, and Miroslavs as usual, and when I released, I bowed deeply. At last, he seemed to have a sad face somehow because he could no longer eat the meal of Priest Sarah. With that in mind, I boarded the ferry and headed for the island. The reason why the sea monsters did not attack is probably because Goz was constantly firing at the bow. Waiting for me to land on the wharf without incident was my partner, who once admired my sister-Cecil Cima. The sky "It''s been a long time, ..." The only thing I could say for a moment around my name was my reaction. Because I used to say that I was disgusted by Cecil to be called "young" or "sky". Because it was. The sky is an unreasonable wish now. There is no way I can abandon my legitimate child as a vassal. But the gentle Cecil, when I was alone with me, was what he called "" as he wished. Remembering those days, I bow down as if I was afraid. "I''m sorry to welcome you, Cima. But the beloved of our Lord doesn''t have to take care of me. I''m guilty of doing so. Let''s stop! " After saying that, he raises his face and stares at Cecil, who closes his mouth as confused. Banner: Five years ago, hair that had been tied up for easy movement was now straightened down. Also, the slender physique five years ago is now replaced by a feminine rounded physique. I thought it was a change from a flagman to a wife. Apo When I confirmed that, I turned my eyes away from Cecil and tried to move on to Miken''s House. Goz''s voice rang over my back, which returned my heels. January: "Kokuden, if possible, would you like to exchange words with my little sister now? Since your decision was made, my sister was looking forward to today''s day. "Shima-dono" I only move my neck and look at my brother and sister over my shoulder. The reason I didn''t dare call them was to imply that I could call my brother and sister differently. "I haven''t come to see you. It''s your Lord who called me in the first place. The more we speak here, the more we will wait for him I judge that it is not what the vassals want, " 130 Episode 2 Encounter Hiiragi is somewhat similar to Ishka. As I walked on the path to the Miken House, I suddenly thought of that. Both Hiiragi and Ishka are fortified cities surrounded by walls, so it is natural that they have the atmosphere of a city, but that is not all. There is no frightening shadow on the faces of the inhabitants walking on the street, even though there is a furious monster in the outside world with one wall. Everyone is walking firmly on foot. The scene is similar. Soldiers The absolute trust in protecting cities and the pride that they support them. These two provide calm and peace to the inhabitants. Hiiragi Miyako The founder of Adastera once said, "The road is what makes the people the same as above." Roughly speaking, "the oneness of the ruler is important." In that sense, oneness is one of the best on the continent. The illusion species that of Ishka has been greatly impaired by the toes, but that of it seems to be even stronger than it was five years ago. The sight that was common five years ago was quite interesting now. "Without the rebellion of the sword, it''s a big deal." Ichiko laughs ironically. It must have been irrelevant for the swordsman, and for the inhabitants, that the ouster was banished. Some words would have returned if Mizoz or Cecil were next to them, but as they were walking away from me, my irony was in the air without reaching anyone''s ears. The reason why the Goz were kept away was that if they were near Goz, wearing a Yaori flag of Aobayashi, or Cecil, who seemed to be wearing a good-looking kimono, they would attract unnecessary attention. . Hiiriyato Goz ¤Î, the third flag of the swordsman of the swordsman, and Cecil, the side concubine of the lord. The Cima brothers and sisters are, by definition, celebrities. I''m sorry to be prying at you, who is the bad young man walking with them. While walking down the streets lined with houses of Eastern architecture, slowly walk forward. It''s my hometown, where I spent thirteen years since I was born, and it''s almost never "remembered" as in "Road of Law." Residue Reflected in the sight, you can feel the memory here and there. I remembered that there was a sweet shop just around the corner and I often went with Cecil and Ayaka. After all the errands, why don''t you drop in and dump one of the dumplings? This may bring nostalgia to this dry heart like the Catalan Desert. ¨D¨DWhen thinking about such a thing, a figure appeared from behind the corner where I was just looking. Red bronze A boy with gray loose hair and colored skin. A cloth is wrapped around the head like a turban. Apparently he had just stopped by the sweet shop I had imagined, holding both skewers of ten dumplings in both hands. As expected, I thought that I would buy too much, but the boy cheers on the dumpling and throws it into my stomach as I see it. By the time I passed me, ten dumplings were beautifully skewered. Anko The movement of the boy who licked the black honey and the like on his fingers was a bad point in terms of manners, but he did not have a strange and nasty impression. The wildness and vitality of a young boy are transmitted, and the cheeks fall naturally. Is my age one or two below me? Looking at the scars peeking through his face and arms, he is probably one of the flagmen of Qinglin. That''s a pretty good user. ¨D¨DThat is to say, an opponent who may fight in the future. Glance quickly and look at the boy. The eyes of the opponent''s ability toward Goz and Cecil. Suddenly, the boy''s eyes turned on me. Until then, the gaze that looked around strangely was set on me. This is what a shooting gaze looks like. I even remembered the illusion of a gust of fighting blast. "If you''re going to sell a fight, buy it?" The boy said so happily somewhere. There is no anger in the eyes here, only the fighting spirit who wants to fight a purely strong opponent is burning. To such a boy, I admitted my fault and bowed. "No, I don''t mean that. It was surprising that he apologized for this, and the boy looked awkward. It seems somewhat disappointing. Observation: "Well, I thought I finally got a decent opponent. Well, if I''m not motivated, I can''t help it. I don''t want to imitate anyone." "Advisory, keep in mind. Sorry." "I have already received an apology. I don''t need two. A strange voice suddenly leaked from the mouth of a boy trying to pass each other while waving his hands. Staring at me, wrinkling in the eyebrows, staring at the bracelet on my left wrist. "... Well, you. Where did you get that bracelet?" "Is this it? It was given by a friend when I went on a journey." "Friend, friend. By the way, did that friend say anything about the benefits of the bangles?" "Sure, he said it was a prayer for no illness." Wondering his head, asking him what he did, he was looking at me with his arms folded and faced like a scholar who had some difficulties. It''s even sharper and deeper than the gaze I pointed at earlier. That was a few steps above me. "What do you say your name? I''m Kagari." The sky "da" Sora "Okay. Then, please take care of that friend. And what you were given when you go on a journey, aren''t you a person on this island?" "--Oh, I''m not a human on this island." "Then I want to leave this island as soon as possible. I need to get caught up in trouble." Heels: A boy, Kagari returned quickly and moved away quickly. To the south, in the direction of the port where I came. I looked back for a moment, but soon I turned my heels and started walking. To the north, towards what we once called my home. ¡ô¡ô¡ô There was no interference that I expected. Upon arriving at Miken''s House, I entered the house unimpeded by the gate, and was guided through one of the rooms by the guidance of Simas. I''ll let you know about my arrival, and an audience will be in the hall. He wanted him to wait in this room until the time came. I noded to gossip, as I didn''t want to talk about the arrangements around it, but I didn''t like the one thing I was refused to leave my mother''s grave first. Was. According to Shizuya Goz, the audience is immediate-that is, I don''t want my father to wait, so I''d like to report slowly after the reunion. He once believed that once he met his father, he would be willing to flush past turmoil into the water and fight again under the flag of the sword. Or maybe you just want it, but in any case, it''s the best thing. He ignored the suspension and went to his mother''s grave, reported for five years, and then ate a dumpling and then left the island. However, that would only serve one of the purposes of going to Onigashima. This time, I came to Onigashima for three purposes. The first is to go to my mother''s tomb, the second is to defeat the hostility of the swordsman, and the third is-after arriving on the island, I am Goz, Cecil, and that boy, Kagari. I did it. View That is to say. Top Five years ago, to me, the people around me were like invisible high peaks. Everybody looks the same because he is too high. Synchronous students, Taira, Higher ranks, Twins, and even Kensei seemed the same. I know I''m stronger than myself. But I can''t say exactly how strong it is. So there was no difference between fearing his father and fearing Laguna. Both were absolutely strong for me. Earlier, he fought against Goz, Klimt, and Claire in the Kingdom of Canary, and now knows his approximate strength. Defeating Goz, who was the first flag in third place, which also excited the sky, is definitely one of the strongest in Onigashima. Dispel, but that fact did not completely relieve the awe in my heart. No matter how strong he is, despite the fact that he has rejected the Goz, there are still times when he may not be able to match the people of Onigashima. The residue is surely the heart of five years ago. A sense of inferiority deeply rooted in my heart. There is a bottomless resignation that you can not be anyone. -That curse was deemed unnecessary for the weak. Lid Believe in yourself. Exorcism This curse can only be achieved by facing directly. That''s why it came this way. To do everything with my own eyes now. "--Kuradono. Your house is calling. Please change your clothes and come to the hall." I got up slowly in response to Goz''s voice coming from outside the fusuma. 131 Episode 3 extreme point The saloon is the largest space in the sword house. Speaking of how wide it is, it is still large enough to pack together the two main people, the four lords, the eight flag, and other key people of Onigashima. The moment you step into the hall with the tatami mats, the eyes of those who are there are turned to me all at once. Foresight At that moment, it was a trial ceremony five years ago that crossed my mind. When he was sent off by his father and was expelled from Onigashima, the mockery, insult, and indifference from the surroundings at that time reappeared one after another in his head. That abominable memory. For the past five years, every time I remember, I remember holding my head and moaning. "--Hmm" I swept away with my breath, and stepped into the hall casually. Looking at me, Goz confidently breaks his favor. In the past, when I was in front of my father and my brothers, I was always withering. Perhaps I was glad I grew up playing their gaze effortlessly. "Let''s go ahead to the sky hall, Odate. Goz speaks as if everyone had gathered to greet me. When I heard that, I smiled involuntarily. The eclectic faces cannot come together to welcome me alone. Condolences They gathered for my mother, not for me. In Onigashima, the death day of the deceased is generally accompanied by a family, which is consistent with the teachings of the Hoshin covering the continent. Shizuka Mikaken is the sword of the modern sword and the grandmother of the sword ceremony club who is a nobleman of the Adastera Empire. When the anniversary comes, all of the ministries are ready to mourn. In fact, until I left the island. Intruder For most of those who gathered here, I just appeared on the anniversary. If I were waiting, I would not, but this farce would end. With that in mind, he heads to the head of the courtiers in front of the right and left courtiers. On the way, I found a familiar face, but there was no ripple in my heart. And, despite being curious, hostile, or blatantly glanced, she never felt so upset. Jaw Down, shrinking shoulders, curled up and walking was a thing of the past. Looking up at me, stretching, pulling, and looking straight ahead, some people looked like "oh," but it didn''t matter to me. Then, he sits in the determined position. A familiar voice came down overhead from me as I bowed to me with my head sitting. "-It''s been a long time, the sky" The father''s first voice for the first time in five years. The warm voice was, at the same time, immune to moist malice. This may sound like a good response, but having no favor and no bad intentions means indifference. The heavy, cold and dry voice is no different from five years ago. Conceived This voice, which had no emotion, would have shook his back several times. I guess how many times I was surprised at this gaze like watching a stone by the road. Elephant elephant Perhaps in my father''s eyes, I, now, and five years ago, look the same. Perhaps they don''t even try to distinguish them in the first place. As if it were a god looking down from the heavens, he speaks out while sitting in the air. There is no father''s feeling there. ¨D¨DWell, my father and I met here for the first time in five years. I simply responded to the head of the swordsman. "It''s been a long time, His Excellency" "It seems that training has continued even after leaving the island." "I want to do it" After that, there were several questions, all of which I kept silent. There''s no need to hide anything. When asked if it was true that he defeated the dragon breed alone, he affirmed obediently. It wasn''t the exclamation that came from the surroundings, but the bitter smile and the laughter, and the ridicule at those who couldn''t help but vocal. That alone explains my position in Onigashima. As expected, Goz and Berch''s reports did not seem to be properly received. That is why the four flags were dispatched. The four flags would have ultimately fled to the island due to Claire''s witness, but their reports do not seem to have heard the people here. Debater It is troublesome to send again, so he must have thought that when he came to the mother''s anniversary, he would peel off the ghost. Someone slept sluggishly to affirm that guess. "Odate, please forgive my remarks" "Forgive, Gilmore" Gilmour Berch, one of the four lords, moves forward, shaking. Slowly giving me a message, the head of the Berch family began to speak out. Sacrifice: "The words of the empty hall just now are true and pure. The dragon breeding by himself is truly surprising, but Takeo Taketake is surprising. It''s also reasonable that my son Cria, Klimt and Sima Goz Cima could not reach. The one who was called shameful of the golden generation and couldn''t survive even the ceremony of trial, can''t help but admire this in just five years. " Follow-up Cuckoos erupt among the courtiers in line, as if to match the flowing Gilmore''s speech. Half of my disdain for me was to the lord of the Belch, who had the momentum of flying birds on Onigashima. But, well, I''ve been provocatively clearer. What are the four Lords who openly reveal their heart so far? I think that it is the skill of the four lords who are the top of the sentence of the swordsman if you talk closely to the person you do not like, but it is Gilmore''s patience to beat the two adoptive children who were expected Did not you? Abusive words Or, by turning to me, it may appeal to the next head of Laguna and still be provoking around Goz. Takumi This is more likely to be the case. I heard from Claire at Ishka that the interior of the Belch family was rather cold. Rather than thinking that the adoption has been hurt, it is more appropriate to think that they are expanding their power. Thinking like that and saying nothing, Gilmore looked up at me. Perhaps I decided that I was shrinking around like five years ago, I kept saying words in a calm manner. Tsuchigumo: "I wonder why we should change the contents of the trial ceremony, which was to be performed by Odate''s compassion after this. I''m saying that I''m short on roles. As soon as Gilmore said that, the hall was shaking. Unlike the time when I dismissed me earlier, this time it was a surprise to show my heart''s surprise. Bodhi: In fact, we''re already ready. If it''s an important day to take care of Mr. Shizuya who died today, it''s important to clear things up as soon as possible. It was Goz who responded to Gilmore''s words. Open his mouth with a clear expression of anger. In addition, "Wait! I haven''t heard of using a spider on a trial ceremony. Not to mention that the sky hall has just come all the way over the long distance today. If you know that today is an important day, you should try your trials across days! " Rare generation: Of course, if you''re an ordinary person, you can''t talk about this, Goz Cima. Is there a need to impose the same conditions on such masters as ordinary people? Even in the vacant hall, such miscellaneous work ends quickly and the mother''s bodhi without care I guess you want to mourn That''s when Gilmore grinned at me. You, "How are you, the sky hall? You can kill a dragon, but you can''t be afraid when you''re a terrestrial spider. On the other hand, if you do not do it, I will talk about it. '''' "..." Collection "Oh, what''s going on? I just made a hypothesis, but if you did lie to Odate, then I wouldn''t say anything wrong. Immediately to Odate and this May I apologize to the singers in the field, this is the seat of the sacred swordsman. When Gilmore''s words ended, the saloon was filled with silence. I shut my mouth, then my eyes, and stand in the silence fort, feeling all the gaze of this place piercing me. Sword drink Every second, the sign of the surroundings changes to something. Air that pierces the skin with tingling. If someone shouts, at that moment I''ll be swallowed by the anger of the flagmen. Knowing that, she keeps her mouth closed. One second, two seconds, three seconds, four seconds ... When I opened my eyes, even Gilmore, who was supposed to be a gimmick, flickered. I guess I''m in a hurry or I''m convinced that I''m terrified, but I don''t understand why I''m sitting without a fear of wind. Apparently, the palace apparently did not assume that my dragon killing was a fact. On the verge of rage around me, I asked Gilmore without any emotion, just like I did to my father. Counsel: "Is that what you want to say, is it? "... what?" QUESTION: "What I want to say ends or ends. I just want to end such miscellaneous things as soon as I have said, and mourn my mother''s bodhi without worry. I don''t have time to listen to me in small steps. If you have something to say, summarize it, and if you''re done, say it''s over. Lord '''' "... It looks like Kuden has forgotten the courtesy of the superior in five years. As a legitimate child of the swordsman, you lacked the ability, personality, and character, Only one courtesy has been done. It seems that we have lost one advantage. " Counsel: "If the Lord said so, I suppose. I''m going to pay enough courtesy, but I apologize if I was disrespectful." "Sona-" "Oh, with that" I continued to speak to my opponent. "Is this a spider or a spider? It''s okay to deal with it shortly. As I said, I want to end such a chore as soon as possible. Responding to Goz''s assertion in the form of a kick, Gilmore''s expression and the discomfort of being interrupted at the same time as his own emerged. For a moment, Gilmore seems to be wondering which one to talk to, but perhaps he didn''t want to spend time on someone like me. Immediately, I nodded, okay. "Okay, I''m going to try it right away with your permission. A: "No, there is one thing I want to do before that." I''m challenging Gilmore trying to get things done. Gilmore''s face was now clearly frustrated. Silly "Why do you still do it?" "It''s that you are playing with the idiot. There is no problem if you can delegate one or two of the demon if the ability to defeat the dragon species is true. Prove that power. If so, it''s unavoidable to fight against Tsuchigumo, but it has nothing to do with the trial ceremony, and I don''t intend to join the Genso Ito-sword style now. I don''t mean to subordinate. " "... what is it?" The glanced Gilmore''s face was probably the first time I was born. Probably the same for many people here. It was a rare show, but unfortunately only I could have enjoyed it. After all, people other than Gilmore were in the air. Only the father sitting in front has not changed his expression, and even the twins sitting on the left and right of his father have slightly moved his expression. Authenticity Most of the people here, including Gilmore, do not believe that I defeated fantasy species. In other words, they think I''m trying to return to the swordsman with false achievements. Those who have acknowledged some of Goz''s reports will still be aware of my purpose. I simply denied those guesses. The result was this silence. I heard a murdered voice from behind. "--Kakuden" "What is it, Cima?" Toku said, "Ishka, as I have said, has already reported that the vestiges of Shikuden have come to mind. And no one who has mastered it can be placed outside the swordsman''s umbrella. The story will change if Kuden can qualify as a flagman of Qinglin. '''' "..." "As you know, some of the Qinglin flagmen are engaged in activities outside of the island, but Odate thinks that they will welcome the sky palace as a member. I hope that one day we will officially claim the surname of the sword! " "I see. The swordsman smacked me indeed. I wrote in a letter that I would prove my strength, but I would say that if I didn''t actually become a minister, I wouldn''t let this hope pass." Acceptance: "Koruden! This time, if you have the mercy of your house as much as possible, please bend it ..." I did not look back, but waved my right hand to Goz, who seemed to be working hard. "Oh, I''m sorry. Did you say too much? I don''t mind, Cima. I thought it would happen anyway." "... the empty hall?" Annihilator: "If it''s a lie, it''s a stool, it''s a sword. It''s a swordsman. It''s nothing different from what you did in Ishka." ¡°¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡± Somehow the words seemed to be utterly uttered, but what surprised me? I guess, but did you think you were different from Gilmore? Well As I said, I thought that this would happen anyway. Watching I took the chance that the people around me were stunned, and took the flagmen here again. He saw swords, looked at the twins, saw the Four Lords, and saw the eight flags. We saw all of the swordsman Bunmu who gathered here. I think on that. Strong, and. As expected, the elite swordsmen. I was surrounded by these guys, and I can''t help even if I was awed by five years ago. The summit, especially the sword sacred, makes you feel as if you are looking up at the Shiramine floating above the clouds. Takamine, like a tower that rises high. The extremity of the sanctuary that humans cannot reach. If you can''t reach the dragon, you can feel it. But still. View-Yes, yes When I was throat, nature shook. Fantastic species Than when Goz was cut. Than when Klimt trampled. Than when I ate Claire. Perhaps more rejoiced than when I defeated. The view I never did five years ago. It''s the result of Kensei, not to mention the two. It was a proof that the last five years were not in vain. Naru And there is one more thing I knew. Perhaps Kensei-the sword ceremony has been in the last five years. A pole is the last point that a spiritual wearer can reach, and there is nothing more. The limit is to change words. There is no room for those who have flourished hundred talents. The only way to get out of this state is to raise your level, but what you need to level up is a "stronger partner than you". But where exactly is the opponent stronger than Kensei? The strongest because there is no opponent stronger than yourself. The strongest is the title of the person who can''t go any further. Or, if it''s an illusionary species, you might be able to raise the level of Kensei. But even I who defeated Hydra cannot reach the current Kensei. Such as fantasy species that can raise the level of sword sacred-that is, oh, that is- -Isn''t there only a dragon that kills God? 132 Episode 4 "This is what makes it easier than you think." After leaving the saloon, I muttered with great satisfaction and a little relief. Until they actually confronted Kensei, they assumed the worst situation that they were stronger than they were. Considering Goz, Klimt, and Claire, the memory of five years ago kept whispering to me, even though I knew that possibility was infinitely near zero. However, when he actually confronted it, his concerns were gone. Moreover, the swordsman, the strongest swordsman, has not grown anything since five years ago. What do you please without rejoicing this? Extremes Not only that. This situation will not change for many years to come. The sword sword club is the strongest sword sacred and cannot move. Against shackles, I move forward as much as I want. Because I grow up eating the soul of others, there is no such thing as "I must beat enemies stronger than me". ¨D¨DIt is clear what this fact means. Unintentionally, a laugh spills out. From the back, you can hear the noises and shouts of those gathering in the saloon, but I don''t mind that much. Well, aside from trials, I''ll fight Tsuchigumo. There is no obligation to obey the conditions that the other side has added without permission, but the condition of "proving strength" that has been agreed in advance must be met. Then, if the swordsman obeys me or puts his hand on the sparrow, then don''t hesitate to eat-no, I''ll kill you. It''s awkward to be able to sit on a sword sacred or double wall at this point, but it''s also an honor for the weak and truncated five years ago. It would have been determined that you couldn''t handle it unless you were three of them. "Hm. Well, that''s about if there''s time for those three to be involved with me." With that said, I recall what happened on this island. The chaos in the Kingdom of Canary was considerable, but it appears that Onigashima is also beginning to blossom in Onigashima. I think it will soon be a sparrow. Of course, this is just a guesswork-or an unfounded premonition. So we do not warn or advise. The signs that I perceived would be insignificant for the swordsman who has been guarding the Onimon for 300 years. Ironically distorting my lips, I returned to the previously addressed guest. No, I tried to go back. But there was a person who blocked my way. The person was very small. It is even smaller than the three crabs at Priest Sarah. Haori Is it about four or five years old? The appearance of wearing a wooden sword on the waist is a very dignified warrior, despite being small. When the haori has the crest of the swordsman, it is definitely a child of this house. Good up to that. There is no wonder if there is a child of the sword in the house of the sword. The resentment is that the child is staring at me in a glance. And why do you cross over from the haori? You should take off your haori before tying ... If you look closely, you''re probably tying it yourself, and the knot isn''t very reliable. It is likely to be unraveled quickly, and I am worried about other people. With that in mind, the little dark-haired swordsman opened his mouth, staring at me. "I''m your sword! "¡­¡­Ah" What do I do when I suddenly apply for a duel from a younger child than myself? For the time being, I dropped my hips and aligned my eyes with the opponent, so I decided to give myself in response to the opponent who gave me the first name. Sora: "I am. So, uh, Ibuki, a little swordsman. Why do you want to duel me?" "Because you bullied Uncle Goz! This is a legitimate slap!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Uncle Goz. It may be just Goz''s apprentice or something, but when he sees his name as the sword, "And I can''t forgive my mother for a good face!" "... My mother''s name is Cecil?" In this question, the boy ties his lips to a single letter and nods greatly. He pulled a wooden sword out of the sheath and screamed loudly at me. "Now, let''s fight against Jinju!" The wooden sword held by the boy is small but ingeniously crafted. Speaking of which, Goz was good at such crafts. Remembering that, I sarcastically lift my lips. ¨D¨DIf you don''t do that, you''re going to laugh like you used to be. The boy repeats words without a wind that notices my inner heart. "What''s wrong with that! You can''t cut anything without a sword!" The occasional strange tone is probably due to the passage from the mother''s story. It''s a line that the hero of the story is likely to talk about. -Well, what should we do? Looking at his younger brother in front of him, he is seriously worried. To be honest, I don''t feel close to being a younger brother. Anyway, even before leaving the island, I had as many half-brothers and half-sisters in both hands as my father was holding out to the burdocked woman. And, rather than exchange words with most of them, they didn''t even meet. I can''t help feeling the affection of my immediate family when such two brothers and sisters are added. Nephew I wasn''t just looking at my half-brother, but at the eyes of Gozno and Cecil''s child. There are many things I think about them, but that doesn''t mean I''ll treat this child cold. It''s only natural that he beats Uncle Goz and saded his mother. If I were in the same position this year, I would have sprinkled one or two duels with my opponent. Without even thinking about the cause of Goz or Cecil. it can not be helped. This was when I was bitter and laughing to do one. "Let''s do it! What you see from this is the forbidden dragon power!" "...?" I heard something somewhere, but I jumped into my ear. The swordsman in front of me continues while I''m confused by the insecure anxiety. Youma "No Swordsmanship!" "Cho, wait-" Snake King "The name is a sword!" "Gufu !?" I was pierced exactly through an old wound on my chest, and suddenly pressed my chest and crouched. The little swordsman was proud of what he thought was the effect of his name. "Afraid or bad guy!" "Gefugefu, goho!" Coughing A cramped beat leads to a strange brim, and it''s hard to stop. Probably because my face was so painful, Ibuki withdrew her prominent expression and worried. "... Am, uncle, are you okay?" "--Guu!" In a sense, I got the last blow and I finally knelt down on the spot and burst out. Fatal blow It was completely unexpected. 133 Episode 5 Promise Go back a little time. Shikibu: After bowing to the Lord but leaving the wind with his shoulders, in the saloon, the voice of Gilmore Belch''s murder was turned to the Lord. "... Odate. Are you okay to punish that rude person?" As far as Gilmore is concerned, the anger of Shikibu who heard the point must be shot at the sky as a result-when he was laughing so much, it was not easy for Shikibu to leave the sky easily I forgave you. The vassal cannot detain the person whom the lord has allowed to leave. His anger at the rudeness of the sky and hesitation at the inability of Shikibu to grasp the truth made Gilmore''s voice low. In response to this question, Shikibu nodded without thinking. "Good" Annihilation: "But, Odate. Then we know that we can''t tell anyone in the house. For the rule, lies and expedition, killing and tactics, etc ... Do you not? " Follow-Up Agreeing with Gilmore''s assertion, angry shouts of support erupted throughout the hall. It included Gilmore, but more than that, I felt more angry at empty arrogance. Guess Five years ago, the sky, which had been a swordsman and was expelled from Onigashima, should have never crossed the threshold of this mansion. Nevertheless, the head of Shikibu, who is the chief of the ceremony, specially resolved these two dispositions and insisted that he try to add even more to the end of Yachiban with a trial. It can be said that measures for exiles are exceptional. Miscellaneous However, the sky kicked off this offer to be grateful and grateful, as if it were a stone by the road. Then Gilmore said that. It''s hard to be angry and uncomfortable, even if you don''t become Berghi. -However, the anger that arose at this time did not increase enough to press the hall. The sword-style club sitting at the head of the club did not respond to any dissatisfaction with his subordinates. The rising turmoil disappeared like a rising tide, leaving the saloon confused and suspicious. Both of them are directed to the expression section. What exactly is your house thinking?-That was the voice of our common heart. Pumping It''s not an exception even in Gilmore, who is good at taking care of the Shikibu. For Gilmore, the leader of the swordsman''s chief minister, this incident wasn''t interesting in the first place. The extraordinary measures to the sky prove to be an indication of the confidence of the ceremony in Goz Cima. Shigeru fully relied on the report that Goz, who returned from the Canary Kingdom, said. That is why he opened the way to the sky. Gilmore asks himself if he would have trusted God''s report if he was in Goz''s position. ¨D¨DThe answer was no. Regardless of their current personality or power, Gilmore Berghi is no match for Goz Cima in terms of trust from the lord. If Goz keeps cutting the sky as it is, the sky may really return to the position of a legitimate child. In that case, the Berch family connecting Laguna would be out of the mainstream of the sword. I won''t do that. With that in mind, Gilmore was looking into today. It was in this context that I hit the sky even harder. Of course, Gilmore did not intend to actively buy the lord''s dissatisfaction, so if Shikibu really wanted to return to the sky, he was going to shut his mouth. Mouthpieces However, Shikibu does not show Gilmore''s discomfort in the sky, nor does he show any stopping behavior. Amid the way, Gilmore wondered, "Well, if you were going to take this opportunity to dispose of your sword?" As a result, the opportunity to sky was there, but once again the Shikibu did not move and let the sky leave. Gilmore has no choice but to know where the Shikibu is. Shikibu turned his voice to Gilmore. "Gillmore, are you ready for the trial?" "Gyo, on your request" "If so, perform the ritual a quarter of an hour later (30 minutes). Get ready." "I''m sorry. But Kuden said earlier that he wasn''t going to learn the fantasy swords, but he wasn''t going to return to the swordsman. "That intention doesn''t matter at this point. There is a fantastic one-swordsman in the kingdom of Canary who has finished his trial-all I need is this fact." Head Gilmore heard this and opened his eyes, then drooped deeply. Sadly, Shikibu calls the name of Goz, who looks down. Goz, called by her lord, shook her eyebrows for a brief moment and immediately uttered a resolute voice. "God''s" "Hah!" "Tell the sky what you''ve done now" "I''m smart!" Goz rises quickly and leaves the saloon following the sky. It was natural to head to the guest, but from the sky, it was possible that he left the mansion. You have to wait for the ferry to leave the island, but you can return to the continent on your own if you have the current sky. In that case, you have to hurry up and follow. Goz was naturally fast-paced, but was heard from the side before reaching the guest. It was my sister Cecil who appeared very panicked. "Brother!" ¡°Cecil? "I can''t see Ibuki!" "What!?" The flagman Despite the blood of the sword sacred, Ibuki still has no qualification to attend the saloon. The reason Ibuki was dressed up was because he wanted to match the sky after the audience. Emma Mika, the right wife of the Cheerleading Club, and Cecil, the side concubine, are in and out of the mansion in preparation for the anniversary of the future, and there is a time when Ibuki will be alone. It seems that the gap was used. Although Ibuki is a brilliant child, she rarely disobeys the instructions of adults. It wasn''t even left alone every second. Cecil''s panic was easy. Futagu-It''s unlikely that you''ll get into the sword''s main residence. Goz walks with his head working quickly. Cecil followed his brother in a hurry. Although there is no criminal in Hiiragi, it is unlikely that the criminal sneaks into the swordsman. Despite the guess that Ibuki had gone out on his own initiative, he had no idea why she would disappear until she disobeyed her mother. Hidden form I don''t really want to think about it, but it''s a savvy monster, and it''s possible that other nations are involved. For the time being, let me tell you the time of the trial ceremony in the sky, and then try to find my heart-while thinking so, it was when I turned around the corner that led to the customer. "Hello! Hi! "What''s the snake king''s swordsman. What is the ultimate swordsmanship?" "Noisy! Yeah! Hi! Ibuki and Sora practiced in the courtyard. Goz is amazed at what happened. The empty expression of Ibuki''s opponent was something that Goz had never seen before from a reunion at Ishka. ¨D¨DNo, even five years ago, the sky was not smiling so calm. When did you finally see the smile from the sky? Appalled, I can''t even remember such a thing. Behind him, Cecil was so small that he was impressed with "Oh ...". There is some joy that my son was safe, but that is not all. The spectacle in front of me was the dream that the Cima brothers and sister had sincerely hoped for, but had never given up. Did you notice the scream, or did you notice it long ago? The sky, looking at the Goz and the others, spoke to a small swordsman in front of him. "Hmm. Apparently it''s over here." "Mum, do you run away?" "Today is a draw, the serpent king swordsman" "Mmm!" Piku, Ibuki swells his cheeks and looks clearly unconvinced. Sora sat down, adjusted his eyes, and continued speaking to Ibuki. "Today it''s a draw, so let''s say we''ll settle the next time." "Next?" "Oh, let''s fight again when the swordsman grows up. Keep it strong until then. Do you know that you can''t reach me now?" "Well, I told you! Okay, then the next time I fight, I''ll win at all! So I''ll fight with me, it''s a promise!" "Oh, that''s a promise-look, mothers are here." Ibuki looked back and lightened her expression. He swiftly rushed to Goz and his feet. The sky, which looked back for a moment, slowly glances as Ibuki clung to Goz''s feet. ¨D¨DIn just one blink, there was frost in his eyes. "What''s the time, Cima?" It''s not just the gaze. His voice was also frozen so cold. A desperate temperature difference that can be seen just after hearing the voice that was heading for Ibuki. Flagman An ice block slips on the back of one of the great swordsmen. "After a quarter of a second, it''s Odate-sama." "You took the time to visit the grave. Thank you for your kindness." "Wait, wait! Shizuya''s death day ceremony is held from noon--" Goz''s voice did not respond. The sky, which returned quickly, disappears instantly as soon as it is no longer necessary for humans in this place. Kei: You probably used it. Ibuki clinging to Goz was so fast that his eyes were round. 134 Episode 6 Blessing Around the mother''s tomb, a number of vassals were rushing around. Most of them have no swords and are probably back-facing maids. It must have been getting ready at noon while they were gathering in the saloon. That calms me down and I can''t tell my mother. Goz or Cecil would have paid for it with care, but he was the one who left them. I couldn''t help but laugh at my own indiscretion, as it was a well-predicted situation if I calmed down. Shizuya I''d like to say that I''m the son of your sword and just take a little bit off. No, but they don''t think it''s a job and will save valuable preparatory time for his son. You might not be able to believe I was a son before then. I don''t think that father had informed the vassal that his son, who had disguised five years ago, would come today. Aside from those who were in the saloon, the rest of the vassals should think that they don''t know me. If you don''t know me, you don''t know, you only need to get confirmation around Goz, but the trial was about a quarter of an hour later. When all the exchanges are over, there is no time left to visit the grave. Well, what happened? It was when I thought like that and shook my head. Sky"--?" When my name is called from side by side, I suddenly shake my back. For a moment-just for a moment, I thought my mother was calling. Recall, rather than by any means of calling, the voice sound of just dearness caused the mother without any malice. Rust Of course, a mother who died more than a decade ago will not be resurrected. Turning to the person who spoke with a tin doll action like a giggig, I saw a woman with shiny hair reminiscent of gold thread and a beautiful face reminiscent of a fairy. Laguna''s mother, Emma Mikami. I just don''t know what to say, and open and close my mouth without meaning. Unlike Laguna, the child, there is no grudge against the mother. Rather, I feel guilty. He, who became a full wife after his mother died, took great care of me when she was young, but I rejected all of them. I now know that it was a stare. But I didn''t know at that time. If you''ve taken away your mother''s whereabouts, I feel like I''ve always had a feeling of close to eight-no, with the feeling of the eight, and always with grudgeful eyes. After that, I came to stay away from me, probably because of my consideration for my young feelings, but at the time I was booming to drive away the bad guys. ...... Yeah, I really want to hold my head every time I remember. And one more thing that I heard from Claire, who was hostage until the other day, made my eyes bigger. Five years ago, when I was banished from the island, he was the only one who objected to his father. This is where the fire comes out of the face. I want to apologize for my past disrespect, but I wonder if I should stand in front of him. Shackles That hesitation put intangible in my behavior. He barely knelt down and showed respect, but he couldn''t think of any further action. That''s not to say, but I couldn''t respond to the next action I took. ¨D¨DThe next moment I thought I could hear the sound of kicking the ground, I was in my opponent''s chest. "Mug !?" ¡°Oh, the sky! Emperor Emma embraces me full of joy as if I was really impressed. From the black kimono that would have been prepared for the anniversary of the death, sweet sweetness drifts. Also, the soft touch is transmitted through the kimono and it is very restless. Emma puts more power into her arms that hug me, either consciously or unconsciously. Of course, you can escape easily with all your might, but you can''t just pull it off with force. By the way, I can''t say that I am still in this position. I was really worried about what happened. If this were someone else, I wouldn''t be too detained, but Emma had a close eye on me and had no malice or war intentions, so my reaction was delayed. Eventually, I had no choice but to stay that way until Emma was satisfied. Senate, Emma who released me told me to stand up and returned from standing on her knees. Emma stretched out, touched my cheeks, and narrowed her eyes. "I''m really fine ... hehe, even if I stretch out, it won''t reach you." "... I''m sorry." "Because I don''t have to be afraid, please show me my face better-oh, my hair, but my eyes are just like Shizuya. Her face is as tight as a gentleman ... That little child is really ..." Emma, whose voice shook slightly, took out the white cloth from her base and gently wiped her eyes. You can see that I am really happy with my growth. Looking at Emma like that up close, I''m sorry and embarrassed. ¨D¨DBut still, he was a beautiful person. My son, my face, my gesture, I don''t think I''m the same age as me. I suddenly remembered the old days. When I was a child, my mother had read a story about a mermaid princess. The Mermaid is so beautiful that she can''t seem to be of this world, her hair color is like gold, her blue eyes like jewelry, and her white skin like snow-to my mother who speaks about the beauty of a mermaid. Said, "Is Emma older sister more beautiful?" The mother who heard it laughed unusually, and that moment was remembered. The next day, Emma who heard it from her mother struck her head with a very happy face. By the way, I remembered that the Laguna guy looked envy. After that, Emma who shed tears was pulled out and guided to her mother''s grave. Then Emma paid for the people around me and left me there. I had no choice but to bow down to let me and my mother alone. ¨D¨DI don''t say anything to my mother afterwards. It''s just a brief description of the days since you left the island. He couldn''t be a useful person in the world. I couldn''t be someone to protect someone. It could not be a splendid successor. I couldn''t be as human as my father. I couldn''t be as big as the sky. Confession It''s more like five years of reporting than five years of reporting. Still, I didn''t hide it. Don''t look down. Sora: The word ¤Ý is not only bad. If you have nothing, you can do anything. From now on, pack a lot of things into you and become the one you want to be. Whatever it is, she will congratulate you on your chosen path. '' I didn''t get anything I wanted in the past, but I don''t think it''s worth it. Five years after being expelled from the island. Mistakes are countless. Regret is like a mountain. Still, it''s myself who made the decision. I''ve been walking on my own path. There is no need to cover up. There is no further need to look down. Given the past, and the future, I can''t say that I want to bless you, but you still-- "But this is me now, mom." Say it and get up slowly. At that time, the flower that was being handed to the tomb shook slightly. The gentle wind blows through the area around your cheeks. ¨D¨DI think it''s a sentiment to think that''s my mother''s reply. Still, I want to think that I am somewhere in my heart. Is it lamenting or rejoicing? I couldn''t judge now. 135 Episode 7 Tsuchigumo Tsuchigumo is a monster shaped as its name suggests. Of course, the only thing that resembles the shape is the size, the speed and the power, and everything is different from the spider seen in Noyama. Peeping There are eight red dots on the head reminiscent of eyes, which are eerily blinking. The torn mouth is large enough to swallow a child, and the teeth are all out of the mouth. Horn Red body hair covers the head like a lion''s mane, and a number of protrusions protrude from the forehead. The torso was black and yellow in shape, more like a tiger. Demon mask beast. The length of the torso will be slightly more than two meters. Sections The eight legs that extend from the long torso are stiff, like metal armor, and have a shiny black tip. If you scratch it, it will be torn like a piece of paper on a human body. Sticky Spiders are undoubtedly poisonous, and may spit out and block this movement. Confronting I was muttering small while being such a spider. "Is it the same level as the King of Fly?" As a matter of fact, I have never fought directly against Tsuchigumo, so the evaluation "same level as the king of flies" is only a sensory one. But I don''t think it''s been so big. Five years ago-no, a few months ago, before I had mastered my guise, I had no choice but to despair. I can''t say if I''m an easy win now. It is almost certain that Gilz has a dangerous ability even for the spiritual wearer, as seen when Gilmore was eating the name of the earth spider in the saloon. There is no such thing as Kei (magical power) or curse to take his partner when he dies. You should have thought of someone who would do that. Although he is a requisite earth spider, he has been frustratingly shouting "!" Kei: When I looked closely, there were many layers of translucent ropes surrounding the body of the earth spider, and sparks scattered from time to time. It seems that somehow the movement of the earth spider is contained. Opponents It is clear from the movements beyond that the shackles are unpleasant for Tsuchigumo. Of course, once the bond is released, all of the accumulated anger must hit your eyes. Neither can he compare to his original opponent, the Ryugou. If he had caught this monster for today, it could be said that it was indeed the Belch family. "Well, is it a reasonable opponent to hit the human who claims to have defeated the dragon?" Shrug gently. In fact, I felt like I had a little bit of a watering edge. Sure, Tsuchigumo is a mighty monster, but I knew I was coming a month ago, so I thought I had a more nasty opponent. Indeed, it would not be possible to prepare a dragon, but for example, it is said that a girl of the same age as a sparrow prepares a girl who is a demon, and "this daughter''s class is regarded as proof of power!" I was prepared for it. Gilmore, who was beaten by my two adopters and had mud in his family name, would be able to pull off that much. The lid, however, was just a monster when opened. Isn''t this more like me than Gilmore? With that in mind, cross your arms and wait for the start. When I glanced around, the swordsmen were already seated below me and Tsuchigumo, below Kensei. The trial ceremony is held at a circular yard. Feeling facing the demons while being exposed to the gaze of a large number of humans, he is a slave gladiator who has just landed on the arena. By the way, this yard has no walls, no fences, and no magic barriers. In other words, depending on the actions of me and Tsuchigumo, those who are watching will also be in danger-well, wouldn''t there be any human beings who would take a look at it? "Now, let''s start a trial ceremony! Unleash the Tsuchigumo!" The heavy voice of Gilmore resounds. Immediately after that, the rope that had bound the monster disappeared, and the eight red eyes were lit by vicious light. Scream "! ! ! ¡» Tsuchigumo kicks the ground, screaming out of anger and swearing. The upper and lower parts of the chin were wide open, revealing a myriad toothed mouth. I mentioned earlier that it was big enough to swallow a child, but let''s correct it. It seems that even adults can swallow. On the other hand, I stayed standing with my arms crossed without pulling my sword, let alone my heart. Utilizing eight legs, he exposes an unprotected figure to the approaching Tsuchigumo. Next moment. The hard sound of the jaw reverberated throughout the yard. The sound as if a giant guillotine blade had fallen was the sound of the upper and lower sides of the earth spider meshing vigorously. If you were standing prominently, your head, of course, would have been eaten to your heart. Of course, I didn''t intend to be a food for the demon, so I jumped back just before and avoided it. Tsuchimo, on the other hand, immediately starts pursuing. Apparently, my eyes are precisely controlling my movements. Next to the jaw were the two front legs. Shake sharp like a scythe and try to cut my body. He steps away like a dance, sometimes to the right, sometimes to the left, as if to dance, which seems to be torn away by the mere shading. This was a precautionary measure to prevent Tsuchigumo from reading his movements. As you can see from our reaction, this monster has quite good dynamic vision. You shouldn''t be careless even if you take one avoidance. In addition, if you stay in the same place, you will be able to get your feet on the ground that was dug up with claws, so remember to occasionally step back. A guillotine claw passes over the eyes and nose again and again. Each time, a strange smell was blown, like the nose was bent. I didn''t know if that was the demon''s body odor, or if the body fluid of the prey that the demon had eaten soaked into the epidermis, but anyway, it was not pleasant to smell. Despite having a different meaning from my discomfort, it seems that Tsuchigumo''s discomfort, in which every attack she leaps, was considerable. Suddenly sinks the body as the earth spider crawls. Immediately after the jump, the giant body became large. Buttocks Apparently, my soul is trying to crush me with my own body. Jumping into the air, of course, would expose me to my defenseless abdomen. Perhaps I was reading this thought, and the monster had ejected a white thread from the hole as it jumped. The cast net spreads in the air like a fisherman uses and covers me. I could have cut it off if I had a sword, but my black sword was still on my waist. Arouse! ! ! ¡» A mud spider in the air warps his face as if laughing at this bad condition. After all, it seems to have some intelligence. Kei: I''ll grin back at such a spider from me. At the same time, we have lifted the ban on the use we did not use before. He jumped all the way to the end of the yard with his feet on. To Tsuchigumo, it seemed that my figure had suddenly disappeared. He suddenly lost the enemy he had been able to capture. The eight eyes move so fast that they are looking for me, but I can hardly notice it. Kei Naturally, the figure is full of gaps, and from here, from a long distance-if you give him around, you will win without a hitch. But I didn''t try to pull my sword. Looking at me immovable, I heard the noise of the flagmen from outside the waiting room. Why don''t you attack at the right time, or why not put your guise out in the first place? Kei: The answer to that is simple, and I don''t intend to show my hand in the crowd. I''m not going to show you the elementary as well as the elementary. Goz and Klimt, who fought at Ishka, were no exception in this regard. They know me a month ago, not me now. I didn''t have to bother telling me this month''s growth. Other flagmen-not to mention those who only known me five years ago. Well, it should have been sending rough information from the mouth of Claire who was hostage, but if that information was valued, my treatment would be a little better. The fact that we are fighting against Tsuchigumo in this way clearly demonstrates our disdain for the swordsman. Meng: There''s no reason to go with them. Kei: "How many people notice without looking at your mind?" Zan Jin What is the basics of fantasy swords? An insight into the opponent''s abilities is a fundamental part of the basics for every flagman. Therefore, even if you do not put on your mind, if you fight in this way, you can see through to some extent. But humans only see what they want to see. The same can be said for replacing "see" with "see". Arrogance, miri, ri. You can''t see what you can see through such emotions. Of course, some would shake those feelings out and see exactly what I could do. The vulnerable, but that means accepting the reality that five years ago you couldn''t get past the trial, but you came back with more power than Goz Cima, the third flag. Thus, most flagmen have to admit, "I am weaker than Mikaken." How many Qinglin flagmen can withstand this humiliating perception? Now, the buzz that surrounds the yard has definitely included such embarrassment. "I should worry at best." Throat I shook my sword and beckoned at the Tsuchigumo who finally noticed me, stiff and stiff. Outright provocation. The intellectual demon read the meaning exactly and gave an angry roar. 136 Episode 8 collapse "--Strong. I didn''t doubt Klimt''s report, but it was." An exclamation voice leaks from the mouth of the Sydney Sky Sheep watching the battle between the sky and the earth spider. Kei The sky in front of Sydney''s gaze is not outfitted. I don''t even use On the contrary, he didn''t even pull his sword. Nevertheless, it overwhelms the earth spider. Precisely speaking, the sky is only dodging the earth spider''s attack, so the word overwhelming may be strange. But Sydney could only say so. Kei After all, the sky has hardly moved from the center of the yard. At first he kept a distance from the earthen spider by walking, but as time went on, he did not get out of the attack area of the earthen spider. Claws Now every time a Tsuchigumo attacks, it''s cloaking in empty clothing-that''s it. An onslaught like a storm won''t hurt you. Both were competent. This was not just a Sydney idea. Those around me also had the same or a similar idea as Sydney. Sora "Hah, it''s awesome, that guy is playing against the Tsuchigumo!" Kumon Next to Sydney, clapping hands happily with a laugh. He seemed to be frivolous, but he was sharp, like a needle, and was observing every single move of the sky. Claws Another name for Tsuchigumo on Onigashima is "New Rice Killer". It is not uncommon for a young man who has just joined the eight flags of Qinglin to survive a trial and be bitten by a head-on attack in the forest or torn his body sharply. A wide variety of other causes such as those who eat venom from their mouths and are melted down to bones, those whose movements are sealed with thread and dragged into their nests, and then fed to food as they are. One of the conditions for graduation from the novice treatment is that some flagmen claim to kill Tsuchigumo alone. Even mid-level and higher-ranking flagmen are ignorant of Tsuchigumo. This wisdom monster sometimes creates swarms and traps its prey. There are even some spiders against the soul soul who try to block the opponent''s movements with the wounded flagman as a shield. Kei Sora treats such a monster without a soul. Anyone who does not understand the power of the sky after seeing this must be judged to be ineligible to be a Qinglin flagman. Festival So I thought, and knocked on Klimt''s shoulder for a moment. "I was skeptical, Klimt. Oh, it''s real-whether or not you defeated the dragon, but." The festival seems to be impossible to end with just apologizing. With that in mind, Klimt breathed out of his nose. Sora "... I don''t care anymore. I don''t know what you think about him." Kinshin: That''s right. Well, I wonder if this will increase the number of people who review the reports of Shiba and you and your siblings besides me. Klimt stiffened his face reflexively when a word of humble speech came out of the mouth of the festival. Prior to returning home in the skies, Claire Berge was released from hostage and returned to Onigashima. However, only a few celebrated their return with joy and relief, and the majority of flagmen turned their eyes on Claire. The anger of Gilmore, whose mud was painted on his family name, was especially terrible, and he once applied to his head for execution. Shuya: In the end, this was due to the removal of Goz and Vice Admiral of the sixth flag, who reports directly to Claire, but was not immediately guilty and was immediately punished. The festival mentioned it, but in fact, decency is a genuine punishment and a heavier punishment inside the Berghi family. Adopter Clair is connected to the dungeon of Berghi''s main residence. Even Klimt is not allowed to talk or even look at his face. Many times, he was rejected as many times as he wished. Recruitment Klimt was not worried. I''m worried just to know what kind of children have been deemed unnecessary by the Belch family. Sister Claire is now a well-known flagman and widely known as one of the golden generations. No matter how strictly your adoptive father is so relentless about failure, you can''t imitate abusively-Klimt tells her that, but she never leaves her anxiety in her heart Did not. Klimt has no interest in the battle between the sky and the earth spider. At the orbital yard, the sky had finally pulled out, cutting off one or two of the legs of the attacking earth spider, and finally pierced red at the point where the sword was cut. Tsuchimoto, whose sword has been pushed into Tsubamoto, rampages like a frenzy. And it''s not just a rampage. Spouted from the body, it wraps around the earth spider and transforms into a deformed shape that combines mud and a curse. Obedience It was a figure of Tsuchigumo, who realized death, decided to make the final resistance. Even wild animals that are not demons can resist hunters who shoot themselves to the point of death. There is no way an earthly spider with intelligence can accept death. Reason While the earth spider in this state has a very short active time, all abilities are dramatically increased. It bears the name of a newcomer killer. -But Klimt''s expression did not change even if I saw it. Again, Klimt has no interest in the fight between the sky and the earth spider. If someone had asked me about it, I would have replied with a pain. Why do we have to pay attention to the obvious battle? Because of such a Klimt, I didn''t even notice that Laguna and Ayaka were in sync a little further away from me. Of course, they don''t even know what face they are looking at in the skies. Even more so, I couldn''t find anybody watching the scene from far outside of my perception. ¡ô¡ô¡ô Same time Above the magnificent wall surrounding the Hiiragi Metropolitan area, a figure sitting on the roof of the lookout stand, put his hand on his forehead and covered the heavens. Sky If you were here, you must have noticed that the figure was a boy who shuffled short words. "I told you to get out of the island quickly, but why are you there? I don''t think it''s taken away from it-" Muttering A boy who twists his neck and grumbles. Suddenly, a large figure appeared behind it. A giant shadow that looks like a bear makes a strange voice. "Kagari, how did you do it? It''s almost time, but alone here." "What were you looking for a little bit of the gatekeepers, Isagi?" A giant called Hiiragi Isagi is a gatekeeper as he is trapped. The mansion located in the center of is just about the size of a fist when viewed from above the spire. Even the people who wander among them are not the same as rice grains. The heron exhaled greatly. He said, "I can find out from this place. If Kagari is there, the Nakayama troops won''t be able to see-I''m sorry. February "I can call it the Nakayama Army separately. It''s still a long time since the last war. I know it will take some time for Kazan troops to sort out their minds." After saying that, Kagari bitterly snapped his tongue and continued his words. "... In addition, this strategy is just about to die. I can''t be as thick as I ask for loyalty after treating it as an abandoned piece." Soldier "Thank you for your consideration. But I don''t care. Because of that, the people of Kazan who participated in this battle did not volunteer, but the body that should have died in the previous battle So, I have given the traitors a chance to reward me. I am grateful to Kagari and King Azuma. The isagi, which said so far, frowned unexpectedly because he noticed the sign of a third party other than Kagari. "However, there is something I would like to say to Koshin religion who was fumbling on Kazan, Ouken." "--This is out of my mind" Mirage Yururi, who appeared on the spot, was a person dressed in a white-colored robe. "Isn''t it a criticism that Koshin religion was smoking Kazan? Isagi-dono" The figure with horns on the forehead is the same as Kagari and Isagi. However, Ouken''s skin is white and limbs are thin. It was obvious that he was not a warrior. Isagi''s attitude toward this is severe. "The accusations went well. I''ll tell you, this amulet!" That''s why Isagi points out the golden bracelet on her arm. Cormorant: A tool that allows traitors to watch through the eyes of a hawk with the eyes of a hawk, without being noticed at all. I have never heard of such a tool as one of the sixteen spears. Why was this tool hidden in Kazan? With this, we would have been able to steal the gate with our hands ...! " As Isagi blamed his fist, Ouken raised and lowered his hand twice and three times to soothe his excitement. Sacred Treasure: "Isagi-san, let''s get rid of the misunderstanding. If you think that the amulet is a magic tool that can be created in January or February, it''s a misunderstanding. It''s impossible. The product of the great miracle created by unloading. Only the hero who unified Gozan was qualified to use it.If Kazan had beat Nakayama, we would have been willing to give the sacred treasure to Kazan. " "Who can''t even use unity of religion?" Pirate: "I would say that the interpretation is too much. I want to say that the sacred treasure is something that should not be easily put into the world." Difficulties In Oken''s words, Isagi was frustrated and tongue-out, but she knew the situation or avoided more. Ouken shook his shoulders to fear the anger of Isagi in Ouken, but in fact his expression had not changed at all. Kagari is silently observing them. Hikarishinkyo is a human organization in which humans once betrayed the demon, and only one sided the demons. They are said to have sided with the demons in the name of God and rescued many demons. Shinbetsu A religious organization that has been around for over three hundred years in the demons who do the demon. Even if the demon enters Koshinism, the blessing of the demon is not lost, and there are not a few members of Gojin who belong to Koshinism. There are also members of the Koshin religion among the four Nakayama brothers who have achieved the unification of Gozan. That''s his brother, Hakulo, who is just above Kagari. It was not just a believer, but a high-ranking follower of the cult as a bishop. Hiiragi Miyako As the Isagi and others mentioned, it was thanks to Koshinism that Kagari could infiltrate this time, but the infiltration itself is the idea of Koshinism-the third brother Hakuro. Brother: I''m not good at Hakuro''s strategy because it has only a bad aftertaste. Kagari is thinking about that. However, no matter how bad the aftertaste is, there are many examples that it was necessary to look back later. Kagari was convinced that this strategy would be like that. "Now, is it time to start. Isagi, Aken, are you ready?" "I''m sorry for you" "Let''s promise a certain result" "Okay. Then the strategy starts at the same time as my signal. Both of them are in place!" Kasumi Isagi and Ouken both disappear from the scene after responding to each other''s consent. Kagari waited for the two to disappear and jumped off the roof of the spire, perhaps in a natural way. Kagari was sitting on a lookout tower that was still higher than the grand ramparts. The distance to the ground is less than ten or twenty meters. If anyone had witnessed Kagari at this time, he would have been panicked with a throw. Of course, Kagari has no such intention. After falling several tens of meters-rather than crashing-Kagari easily landed on the ground. Originally, it shows a tragic situation that does not retain its original form as a person, and naturally lands without any problems. Wang Kagari pressed his right palm against the nearby wall. And open your mouth as if. Seizumi "-. All things upside down, there is nothing that can not be done." Hiiragi: More than three hundred years since it was built, it''s a symbol that has never been broken, and it''s a defense. Goyama: "Therefore, there is nothing unbreakable in my fist. It''s great, great. We''re fighting in Nakayama, especially that." It is so thick that it can''t be pierced even with a hundred rams, and it''s hard to cut even with a thousand magics. that is. Shika "No-Three-"! "" Kei In the intense heat of Kagari, he cracked with a bang. The cracks gradually, but surely erode the walls. It scares the viewer''s mind, much like the myriad snakes crawl. Snakes will gain momentum as they increase in number. Now the speed at which the crack runs is equal to the speed at which people run, and quickly reaches the top of the wall. The voices of the flags seemed to have noticed something unusual, but Kagari did not mind. Why should we care? Now that I have noticed, it is too late. "Let''s get started, humans. It''s a rematch 300 years ago." Saying that, Kagari drives his left fist into the wall. At that moment, the great feat was completed, and at that moment, the castle wall began to crumble with a sound. 137 Episode 9 Hiiragi Miyako The sound of a roaring large bell echoes inside and outside. Thirteen years since I was born, I lived on this island. Kei It was clear from the fire that the cause was the giant departure just before. Even now, from the west, intermittent roars and thunders, as well as the sound of alarm bells, are heard. The western part of the holly city may have disappeared. That huge was exploding. Banner: As a matter of course, the attention of those who surrounded the yard all turned to the west. Banner For me, who had taken my eyes so far, there was a feeling that I quickly turned from the leading role. It''s a bit disappointing to tell the truth. It was hard to get the attention of those guys that once caught me. This was one of the reasons I did not dispose of the Tsuchigumo immediately. "Well, if you say just right, just right?" Miasma Smiles and looks at the swell in front of you. The earth spider is dead. The frenzy after piercing the red eye with a sword must have been literally the end of the end. Already, the body has hardly retained its original shape, and has changed into a black sphere. When the sword''s point was silently inserted into the sphere, a screaming like rubbing a piece of metal from what seemed to be the mouth-abruptly cut off. That was the end of Tsuchigumo. At this moment, I went beyond a fantasy sword trial. It took some time to bite the sense of accomplishment from the back. As I have clearly stated in the saloon, I do not intend to join the illusionary sword. I don''t have it, but I still remember five years ago. Sky In this place, a dragon fan soldier knocked down a wooden sword with a single sword, and his despair when he looked down at his own hand, stunned, stuck to his chest. How many times have you jumped up in the middle of the last five years, remembering that time? Exorcism The nightmare was finally eliminated. The flagman If there were no one around, he might have raised his fist and exclaimed. Throat Of course I''m not going to do that here. He whispered, that was all of the emotions that came out. The flagman, while doing so, apparently went to see the west, but rushed in. Breathe and kneel in front of the Lord, reporting loudly. "I''m saying! The western wall has collapsed!" Banner The reporters shook the crowd. Gilmore Berch speaks out on their behalf. "What does collapse mean? Yagura: "It''s completely collapsed! The outside of the wall can be seen from this tate!" "What !?" Hiiragi Miyako: "If you don''t hurry to protect yourself, you could call in a monster inside! At that time, the flagman is going to ask for his instructions. "Nuu !?" Flagger Gilmour and others start to hear a startling voice. Kei: I felt the same intense activation from the north direction. After that, explosions and rumblings sounded the same as before. A similar phenomenon occurs in the eastward direction. Hiiragi Miya: What they meant was obvious. In this short time, he flew three huge intrusions. A large hole that allows you to see the outside from this house located in the center of the holly city. It doesn''t mean that it''s always overnight. Earlier, it was clear that this event was not a natural phenomenon, meaning that some people intended to achieve this situation. Will he be content with just making a hole in the wall? Of course not. To the west, from the north, from the east. Soon after, a horde of demons was approaching, respectively, and was reported. In response to this, the deputy generals, from the two flags to the eight flags, gathered at this place, literally flew back to their holdings. The top players follow. All of them are spirituals. Even if the wall collapses, you will not fall behind the monster opponent. For the most part, those who are truly elite still remain with the Lord. In the midst of a catastrophic event that can be said for the first time in three hundred years, the swordsman still had enough room. -After seeing them all, I finally moved. I just returned the sword to the waist sheath. It is your job to protect the Hiiragi City. I don''t need to squash and I don''t want to squash. Now that you have defeated the Tsuchigumo and proved your power, there is no reason to stay here. Let''s go back to Ishka. It is useless to worry about the mother''s grave. No matter who the attacker is, there is no defeat for the swordsman as long as there is sword sacred in the land. Mother''s grave is protected. What if the enemy was so powerful that he could defeat Kensei? There''s nothing I can do with such a monster. The result is the same whether I leave or stay. Kei: If you have time to think about such "what", it would be more constructive to worry about returning. In this situation, it is unlikely that the ferry will leave, so you will have to cross the sea on your own. This is my first time running in the open sea ... Well, is this also an experience? For me now, there''s nothing I can''t do. With that in mind, there was someone who called me out of the yard. "--Do not move, the sky" I understood at a glance who was the man who had the noble blood of the blond fluttering in the wind and the glowing light in his blue eyes. The appearance is much different from five years ago. In the past, I had shorter hair and my height was much longer. The look has changed from boy to youth. It has very little in common with five years ago. However, the characteristic hair and eye color, and above all, the eye-light like a blade looking at it, cannot be overlooked. Miken Laguna. He was the same brother as his father. Kotobuki But you don''t think I''m an older brother. A relentless glance and a call for proof have proved that he will not be reunited for the first time in five years. Ayaka can be seen next to Laguna. It didn''t even need to be considered because its appearance hadn''t changed much since five years ago. In this way, the two standing side by side look like a painting, and they look really good. It is good for the swordsman and for those who serve it. I thought so honestly. I didn''t feel any pain at all. In retrospect, what exactly did I want from this island, this house, and the people who live here? With that in mind, I responded politely to the imperial nobleman, Laguna. Tsugushi: "I refuse to wrap it up, Lord." I did not actually stop. Laguna adds more words to me. Mindset: "It says that it doesn''t move." A splendid golden two-handed sword appears on the right hand side of Laguna. Laguna used to handle this with both hands, but today''s Laguna could be handled with one hand. I stared at Laguna''s heart. It is the first time in five years to see this shine. In the past, every time I saw this sword, I was reminded of the difference between Laguna and myself, and I felt terribly miserable. So I was worried. Now that I have mastered my mind, what kind of emotions can I get when I see this sword? The answer: I didn''t feel anything. Fear and frighten as before. However, on the contrary, I do not care about this, and I will not despise it. Indeed, you can see that Laguna''s mind is as magnificent and powerful as ever, storing much more power than five years ago. It is a proof that Laguna''s soul, the swordsman, has grown correctly and healthy over the past five years. But that''s it. Of course, sword sacred does not reach even the best, so there is no need to be vigilant or hostile to such an opponent. No more mocking. If you express those feelings in a word, that''s right. ¨D¨DI didn''t even want to eat. 138 Episode 10 Aobayashi: "I can''t wait to see what happened on this day, when the elites gathered in one place. The enemy knew that his defense would be temporarily diminished. What? " I shrugged and responded to Laguna, who shouted her long blond and uttered in a harsh tone. Scripture: "Is the informant my name? This is a different story. I guess the swordsman invited me on the date of today. It was also decided by the swordsman, and my will is not involved. " It was a simple fact, rather than an excuse. Banner: That''s not all. The swordsman decided to do the trial ceremony, to change his opponent from dragon tusk to Tsuchigumo, and to put the eight flags in action at my battle. I don''t want to take that responsibility to me. I told you that. Dust When Laguna hears this, he continues to speak. Expulsion "The gathering of the eight flags on the day of your mother''s death has not changed before you were done. That is, you knew that today''s defense would be weakened. If you have the time, it''s easy to gather hands. " What Laguna uttered was a logic that could only be said. But, on the other hand, it was also a logical pretext to restrain humans outside the island without any backing. Well, the latter case is more of a quibble than a logic. Laguna gave the following words, though I didn''t understand my inner feelings. Aobayashi: The simple fact is that on the day you return to the island, the enemy to the swordsman has moved. What happened in the past years and decades has happened on the day you return. The meaning of this fact is known to be heavy, as the heirs of the Swordsman will now detain you, otherwise you will be deemed to have accepted your involvement in the raid. " Laguna looking at him with his eyes in blue was seriously serious, indicating that he was seriously trying to catch me. Do you really think I''m the mastermind, or are you suspicious and willing to restrain me for now? No harassment based on personal feelings. Laguna Perhaps Laguna''s idea is "I don''t want people outside of the island to be wandering around in this crisis." As such, it is a very legitimate idea. Anyway, I''m showing off to the swordsman in the salon''s exchange, saying, "This is it!" It was natural to think that he couldn''t leave it alone. That''s the possibility that you can really communicate with the enemy. Even if I''m in Laguna, I''ll probably just throw it in jail until the end. Fragment Well, I don''t mean to follow that statement. QUESTION I asked my brother with a guise for my soul. The flagman, "I see. So, what is the hermitage palace saying? The people who stand here-His sword, His Excellency, the two men, the palace, the palace, and, of course, the palace. An incompetent person who was caught by my tricks and bored a hole unrelentingly as a symbol of the reign of three hundred years of the sword. '''' Q: If I didn''t dare to show mockery and looked seriously, Laguna''s face was distorted with a bang. "... the sky, you" Banner: "I''m sorry, the words have passed. But, as a suspicious person without evidence, please take the feelings I couldn''t help but say. In addition, my mother''s anniversary I would like you to adjust to the custom that the eight flags gather in the same time, and take no remedies, and refrain from imposing upon me your own responsibilities. Tachi: The conduct of the heir, who puts on his guise to impose his sins, does not mean that he has the ambition to save the country. " I changed my expression here for the first time. Distorted cheeks like mocking, lifting the edge of the mouth so as to laugh, and squinting gently as if talking to a young brother- "What are you so scared of, Laguna?" The next moment he told him, Laguna disappeared from view. At the same time I bend my head slightly. There would have been no difference between short hair and half hair. A golden sword protruded from behind as if grazing in the space where my head was on the verge. The sword had no murder, and would not have died if I did not move my head. However, there is no doubt that his head has been roughly cut. Before the grab sword is pulled back, I use my blade to seal off the opponent''s movement. The golden blade slashes the defense and the hand is covered in blood, but keeps watching it without worrying. I heard a low-pressed voice from behind. "--I''m scared of you?" "Yes, that''s why you put on your guise." Moxibustion "Shut up! I''ve put on my heart because I''m going to put on your growing pride from the very beginning!" "I admit that if I don''t put on my mind, I can''t put on moxibustion. Speaking of which, five years ago, you brought out your mind. I thought I was proud, but ... Have you been scared ever since? I guess I''ll be back someday. " "I told you to shut up!" As Laguna shouted, a burning heat was coming from the blade he was holding. Tensions run through my body as expected, knowing what will happen next. "''Reap, Ha-''" "Yes, up there" That was when Laguna tried to sword his heart. A soft voice splits between me and Laguna. The cool sound of the wind running through the meadow was from Ayaka Azlight. 139 Episode 11: Encryption "Yes, up there" When Ayaka came in between me and Laguna, I reflexively broke my eyebrows. I thought it was fast. Although Laguna''s previous movement was good, Ayaka''s current movement was not complete. Maihime seems to have polished even faster over the last five years. As I was thinking about that, I heard Ayaka''s voice from behind. However, it is not for me, but for Laguna. "Laguna, put your sword" Banner: "Release, Ayaka. He insulted himself. He needs to reward him." Sword sword: "That''s too much. I didn''t want to talk about my brother quarrel for the first time in five years, but I''ll stop it if I''m going to kill each other." Dirty "Well, I have no brother" Laguna''s voice as if to dump. However, contrary to that voice, the blade of the wick that I was holding lost its heat instantly, and disappeared in the air a moment later. Laguna paid her heart according to Ayaka''s words. If Laguna was pulling his sword, he was going to break his heart and break it like Gozoya, but he was out of luck. I don''t know if Ayaka''s actions had been read so far, but as a result, there was a feeling that she was dismissed. With a feeling of indigestion, I turned to Laguna and Ayaka. Marriage Former brother, especially the latter. I turned my eyes on me to respond. The well-shaped cherry-colored lips move and Ayaka speaks about something. Laguna came forward one step back, abominating my gaze at Ayaka. Stand between me and Ayaka and open her mouth with a steep face. "Sky, you are-" Laguna speaks violently and speaks vigorously. However, his voice only shook his ears as sound and did not reach the brain as meaningful words. Because my attention was focused on Ayaka behind Laguna. At first glance, Ayaka leaves Laguna in control of the conversation and is quiet. But only at this point, I noticed that the movements of the eyes, the movements of the mouth, the movements of the hands paying the hair on the forehead, and the like, were meaningful according to one rule. Marriage Ayaka and I have been playmates since childhood. In many cases, two people act together to help each other, and until they became aware of each other''s gender, they would have been the best friends. They did various things together. My nephew The sword that Izuki, who was Goz''s earlier, used to be, was a technique that I and Ayaka created together. There were many other things like a secret loophole that only two of us knew, a secret base, and so on. ¡°It was fun to share the secret of just two people¡± in the child''s mind, and it was inevitable. And one of them was "cipher that only two people can understand." Of course, it is not possible to convey complicated contents because it is a code that the child thought. However, Ayaka, who was stubborn about this kind of work, wasted as a result, and as a result, a cipher that could be conveyed in a short content without being noticed by sharply surrounding adults was completed. Ayaka is using it now. Kizuna: Of course, it''s not because you''ve been stolen in your childhood memories. If Ayaka had told her, I would have sneered and ignored. But what Ayaka had told him was not about Ayaka himself. And it wasn''t content that couldn''t be ignored without knowing about the island. Marriage Apparently, it seems that he was still holding me down. That fact naturally leaked my tongue. ¡ô¡ô "--Can you catch me, Odate?" The flag leader, Diarto Berg, first questioned the lord shortly after he had exchanged words with Laguna Mitsuru and Ayaka Azlight, but disappeared. Banner High-speed movement using a genuine one-sword style walking method. For most of you, it''s an unprecedented task, but Diarto can capture the sky without ever moving. Although Laguna''s earlier statement was brutal, neither did Dirt who did not want people outside the island to wander around in this emergency. In that sense, Diardo is committed to Laguna''s actions. Shikibu: On the other hand, the answer from the head of the sword was short. "Abandoned bucket" "--Will" Dirt, whose proposal has been rejected, does not move his eyebrows. It was clear, however, that there was some time before he responded. Nine gates Next, I raise my voice, though I am Vice Admiral. Punch: "Oh, Mr. Odate, what would you do with the hole in the castle wall? It is presumed to be scary for a while. In addition, there is concern about the existence of a separate squadron that led the monster outside the island. Shouldn''t we use reinforcements from the flag? " Shuya: In response to this offer, Shikibu did not say "throw away." Shuya: "Diart is west, north is Goz, east. Destroy monsters that enter." [Hah! ¡» At the same time, the three nodded, Shikibu continued. "You only have to look at the outside monsters, not inside." Piercing "ha ... does that mean that those who pierce are thrown away?" When Shuya was confused, Shikibu nodded. "Splendidly crack the walls and turn our eyes outward, and then defend inside. The lawful way of military law. The enemy''s aim will be this pavilion." You said, "Are you going to be hit by the enemy? As a minister, I would like you to reconsider ... Sick "I don''t care, the enemy hasn''t decided to get this far. No one objected to the second order. Shuuya Diarto quickly goes west, quietly goes north, and Goz vigorously goes east. Each of the three strongest onigashima disappears in front of the master, with a distinctive pedestrian approach. The surviving Shikibu''s face was covered with a Noh mask that would not allow any insight. 140 Episode 12 Invasion Mikaken The first thing he noticed was the guard guarding the house. A man slowly climbing the long stairs connecting Hiiragi and Mikaken, step by step, as if checking the feel of his feet. He was a big man who had an impulse. A cloth wrapped around the head in layers, with a fearless smile at the mouth. The left and right guards guarding the gates show their vigilance to the figure of a man approaching steadily, lavishly exposing his muscular body. The role of guarding the flag swordsman Kensei and his family''s residence is not a chore. Both gatekeepers are the first flag. The minimum requirement for joining the first flag is that you have mastered the illusion of fantasy. In other words, these two were spiritual servants. Despite the barometric pressure, they felt what the approaching man would do. I felt the frenzy of the man, the sharpness of the canines looking through the edge of my lips, and the pressure of the whirlpools of fighting gushes from my whole body. The flagman, of course, is not allowed to be terrified of anyone who knows the illusion of fantasy. The gatekeeper makes a strong voice in his belly. "Stop! It''s a face you don''t see, but what direction did you visit this tate?" "Is it for you?" The man laughed as if he was stunned without stopping. "Kukakaka! That''s a big deal, traitors! In the situation where the enemy is already approaching, you ask your opponent who got into the Honmaru, and you''re stupid and foolish! What do you need to do other than take it! " Heart dress "tsu!-" "It''s late!" A big bellow, a man speeds up at once. The staircase at the man''s feet explodes, reminiscent of a bear, but becomes a gale and attacks the gatekeeper. Penetration When he realized, the fist of the man was deeply digging the gatekeeper''s belly. Not just a fist. -A technique of hitting a fist with plenty of it against the opponent and sending it inside the enemy at the moment to explode. Neither steel armor nor strong is meaningful before this trick. Aobayashi''s blue garment has a strong garment, but he still couldn''t stop him. "Guboka !?" Kei The next moment I thought that a terrible shock had penetrated the whole body, a large amount of blood overflowed from the mouth of the gatekeeper. The might of the gatekeeper was crushed, scraped, and torn by the mighty. Blood clots that seem to be part of the gut are also mixed in the blood stains scattered on the cobblestone like objects. Needless to say, it is fatal. When he fell upon the spitted blood, the gatekeeper was no longer of this world. Of course, the man did not leisurely confirm the death of the opponent. Immediately after putting his fist on the first person, he is jumping towards the second person. This gatekeeper managed to barely reveal his soul, but the man squeezed his opponent''s face with his right hand. The body of the gatekeeper is lifted with just his strength. "Guu, gi ...!" Strength The skull of the gate guard makes a sound like a man''s terribleness. Even though she utters a voice of agony, the monster desperately shakes her heart to escape from restraint. However, a weapon supposed to embody great power hit the bare man''s skin, and was bounced back. Wen: "Shi, shi, shi! What good! How good! Can the user of the attire not be able to satisfactorily pull out the blade against the enemy opponent?" "But, oh ... oh oh?" "Even the same betrayer is incomparable to those who are behind the gate, meaning that they are not too thick, even if you are a kid. Turn it around " When he said, the man laughed brilliantly as he shook his belly. "Kukakakaka! Just finding out this is too much for my life! I''ve been hoping that many traitors will be on Yomoe Road, but this will take people all over the island. Let''s do something! " The man''s right arm swells out. The contracting muscle moves like a wave, with all the force concentrated on the fingertips to break the skull. The gatekeeper who was grabbed no longer makes a voice, and the suspended body just hangs without force. Slightly more, if a man puts his strength, the gatekeeper''s skull would shatter and shatter. And there must be no reason for hesitating that- Tomo: "Along with it, let''s tell the king, who will be the forerunner of Yomoe Road. The man tried to squeeze the gatekeeper''s face with a laugh, but he released his hand on the verge and jumped back quickly. A flash of light slashes through the space where the man''s right arm had been before. At first glance, the gatekeeper fell down on the ground with a loud noise, but the man did not give him a glance, but glanced at the newly appearing enemy. The young man with a golden sword, curved like a scythe, opened his mouth without the wind moving in his eyes. Chi: "Sword Laguna. If you have a name, you can claim it. You must put a name tag on the reaped neck." "Kukakaka! A vibrant little kid has come out. I would like to say that there is no name to betrayal, but I will tell you in vain of the thanks given earlier. My name is Isagi, Kazan King Gien Is the first of the sixteen spears! " Kaku: Or, a man¡ªEsagi removed the cloth wrapped around her head and revealed a glow. A sharp glow runs in the eyes of Laguna who saw it. "Hitojin. Is the noise of the castle wall your work?" "That''s right. Now, let''s ask from here. You, now, call yourself a sword-are you a man of that sword?" Australian release. The tone of Isagi, who could say so, sounded like a sudden slimming sound. Intense hatred and grudges become oil and cling to the tongue, clinging to words spitting out of his mouth. Onitsume Both eyes, which were opened just torn apart, were red-eyed in the aftermath of passion, and were dyed red as if they were. Glare Next to the heron, Ayaka Azlight, who appeared in the wind breaking, was holding the fallen gatekeeper, but the heron was not looking at it, just looking up at Laguna. Laguna bounced from the front, an eye-light that would have been stunned by an average person. Your sword "That''s nothing. We are the onimon who inherited the blood and spirit of the first sword sacred founder of the fantasy sword. The samurai sword is Laguna. Tell the king in hell, the demon. As soon as Laguna announced her identity, her eyes shook in non-hate feelings. Delight would have been the closest if I had given a name to that feeling. Isagi laughed at the sky and gave thanks to God for her fortune. Guru, "Kukakakakakakaka! What a chance to meet traitors! It''s a great guide! Please check it out! " Howling And he pulled his heart out loud. Shinso: "Hunt the sun!" ¡ô¡ô¡ô Hiiragi Miyako The mansion was in the center, close to the sword house. Hiiragi Miyako The area is large, and the structure of the mansion is robust. The outer walls surrounding the mansion were also rugged, and were designed to function as a fort to protect the swords if an enemy attacked them. As you can see from this fact, the owner of this mansion is required to be the swordsman of the owner. In the past, the mansion of this mansion was a renowned Sky Sheep family on Onigashima Island. However, the Skysheep family has continued to evolve into the modern era, and the Berch family has replaced it. Along with this, the ownership of the mansion also moved from Skysheep to Berg. The Skysheep''s elders resisted the request from Gilmore, but were unable to end up with Gilmore, who ultimately brought in the order of the chief of the sword club. There is a large dungeon beneath the Skysheep and Belch houses, which were designed to function as forts during the war. Probably when you take enemy soldiers. Or maybe it''s time to catch a traitor trying to reach the enemy. In any case, dungeons do exist. Gilmore used this dungeon in peacetime. As a place to capture, punish, and sometimes dispose of incompetents and traitors. Pierce-chubby, chubby, and water drops make noise on the floor. As such, it was not uncommon for those who spent in this dungeon. But today, not only the sound of water, but another sound was sounding. The ground has been shaking since then. Strong vibration that seems to cause the dungeon itself to collapse. Claire Berch was exploring the surroundings, working hard to keep the otherwise faint consciousness. Aobayashi: The dungeons at Berch''s house are each surrounded by a wall, so it is not known whether there are any other prisoners. What you''re waiting for is a punishment whip. It''s a Berch adoption and it doesn''t matter if you''re a clear client. Wedge If you are worried, you can put on your heart, but if you do that, you will be struck by the gut, but it will break through the gut and give you severe pain. Claire''s body, which remembers her childhood memories, trembles. Russia: Now, Claire has both hands tied behind her, and her hands are hung up. Must. No collars, no shackles, no fetters. I understand that I am a captive. It''s been a long time since I was a child. "... But this shaking is just what." Hiiragi Miyako At first I thought it was an earthquake, but it was too long. I wondered if a giant monster had attacked, but what is a monster that generates vibrations that can be transmitted deep into the basement of a mansion located in the center of the area? Just recently, if the fantasy species that appeared in Ishka seemed to be able to cause such a shaking,-but thinking so far, Claire suddenly groaned. ¡°¡­¡­ ku, ¡­¡­!¡± A poor kimono-to be honest, there is a multitude of scars running on the stiff neck of Claire dressed in rags only, an exposed upper arm, and a thigh with a whip. Some wounds were bleeding red blood, suggesting that they were not old wounds. ¨D¨DIf Klimt sees you now, it will be hard. Thinking of such a thing in the corner of the hazy consciousness, I just smile. Surely, if you look from the side, you will only see the face being tight, but think about extra things. Perhaps it was an instinct to relieve the whole body of pain. At that time, the ground shook again. The floor, the walls, the ceiling scream. Or it was when Claire vaguely wondered if it would end up being buried in the soil. I heard a sound. Katsu, katsu, katsu, and the sound of stepping on the floor were heard. Are you checking each and every prison, the sound of which occasionally stops, slowly but surely approaches the Prison of Claire? "It looks terrible, dude." Your sword Seeing the appearance of a stupid voice somewhere, Claire Berge opened her red eyes in a circle. 141 Episode 13 selection The sky "... Why is the palace here ...?" "Ayaka heard you''re here. I came to see him." Responds to Claire''s faint voice in fact. Shun Kia who heard the name of the synchronized student turned her eyes. "Ayaka ...?" "Oh, it looks like you''re worried because you''re not showing up all the time." The exact information that Ayaka told me would be "Cryer", "No", "Berch", "Underground". It wasn''t told that it was "help", "request", or "the enemy has attacked, and the Belch family will have loosened their vigilance, so it''s time to infiltrate." I couldn''t complain if I ignored it. If this was Klimt, I wouldn''t have noticed. However, I didn''t want to ignore Client. Regardless of the background, they lived under one roof, ate rice in the same pot, and refined their sword skills. At the end, you can call it a soul-supplying role over a sword, but anyway, if the relationships overlap so much, the emotions will change. Seal, sparrows and Miroslav attacked by Claire in Ishka also eventually exchanged words with Claire. Kreia was facing something she wanted, lowering her words and treating her. With that in mind, I turn to Claire, who has both hands and feet detained. "So why are you being treated like this felony, you? For the punishment I lost, Goz and Klimt were walking with a sword." "¡­¡­that is" Behind the sturdy grate, Clair whispers. However, he began to judge that he had no choice but to hide immediately. According to the report, the swordsman''s disposition to Claire was nothing but the situation in which Claire was placed is part of the family sanctions imposed by Gilmore''s chief, Gilmore. Gilmore was furious at the two adopters who defeated me and smeared Berch''s name, but never again gave Klimt such severe punishment. He would have appreciated Gilmore as a sister of the Golden Age. However, she was severely punishable by her emotions and anger that exceeded her calculations. The reason is-- Sora "... I thought when I was living in Ishka with my palace. I thought it was more comfortable than Berch''s house. Claire looks down shyly. I can''t help but shake my head. "It''s cozy? It was like being watched all the time--maybe with food?" He knew he was a hostage and was reluctant to do anything, but he seemed to be unable to endure only the meal of Priest Sarah and was often shy and asked for a replacement. I thought it was comfortable in that sense, but Claire shook her head a little. Sora: "Before I took care of my house, I felt that way since I was in that big cave." "... how much this house is hard to live, dude" A house that is more uncomfortable than a fly''s nest, or how cold the Berghis are. We continue words while pulling involuntarily. "Well, I feel sorry for that, but you didn''t need to be stupid and honest?" Finding a lie "You know" " With all that in mind, I sighed deeply. Indeed, Gilmore is like Gilmore. Having grasped the general circumstances, I look at the client in front of me again. The appearance of being sat on the ground, tied to the back, and hung with his hands high, is as if prone to me-no, not like, but that''s the person who forced Clair to do this. Must be the intention. Whenever he visits a prison, Claire falls down and greets her. Scars running horizontally and vertically on white limbs are painful. Most can be erased by magic or medicine, but there may be some scars that remain. "... Isn''t it possible to escape if you use your attire? No, it''s Gilmore, so have you taken that measure?" "As you can imagine, it''s not that you can''t use it forcibly ... but I don''t mean to run away. I have the grace that you brought up to this day. I won''t go. " "He''ll be glad to follow him. He''s not the one who can shut up knowing his sister has encountered such an eye." In my opinion, Claire smiled faintly. Banner: Yes, but the choice is in the days of fighting the pursuers. In the 300 years of the sword, no one has succeeded in breaking through the island. I can''t just pull it that way. '''' "So you can''t escape. I see." With that said, I exhaled with my nose. I came here in Ayaka''s words because she wanted to help her escape if she wanted to. He knows Claire''s strong personality. There were speculations that a good supply could be secured. However, if the client is not willing to do so, the story is different. When they helped the sparrows and Claudia, they were struggling to help themselves. Still, he worked hard and tried to get somehow. So I also wanted to help. But the client is different. Claire has power. He has the power to tear through the chains of the Berch family, but he has embraced his current situation on his own in light of his past benefits, his brother''s future, the threat of pursuers, and his interests. Then, my hand is extra care. Fukurokoji From the point of view, I can only see the path that Claire has chosen, but she has seen something else. "Is it useless? You disturbed me." Heels Return without hesitation. Then, a voice of Claire flew from behind. The sky "dono!" "what?" Sky: "Um ... why did you come here? You said you heard me from Ayaka, but there is no reason for me to care for me?" "Since you''ve left you, there''s no one to fight me right now, and you''re out of luck. Expulsion When she was concealed without hiding, Claire opened and closed her mouth many times, seemingly uncertain. At that time, a loud impact sound continued from the ground. In the aftermath of the battle of the ramparts, it is no good. It may be that someone somewhere is using this continuously. Crepe The entire dungeon sways, shaking the floor, walls and ceiling. After paying the dust that came down, I took out a small medicine bottle. A vertically long round bottle used by adventurers. Then, release it to the client through the gap in the bar. The medicine bottle rolled as fast as he could, aiming at Claire''s knee. Sora "Don''t this is ...?" Bloody Smoke "It''s specially made for" The Sword ". It works well against poisons and curses, as well as restoring physical and magical powers. There is no desire to escape from the island, but I don''t want to die in the soil here. When you need it, you can use it with your mind. " Wedge Claire said earlier that he was "not incapable of using it". To a large extent, Gilmore is cursing and hitting, perhaps limiting. If the basement collapses, Claire must disarm her and release her restraint. However, once Gilmore''s gimmick is activated, he cannot escape. The medicine bottle I released was for that time. Drinking this will minimize the effects of Gilmore''s tweaks. After all, it is a gem containing plenty of dragon blood. It should have been able to break through the collapse and land on the ground. "So ..." "I don''t mind giving it to Gilmore, but you''re the master, Claire Bergh." He interrupts Claire''s dialogue after saying something and leaves this place. Claire''s voice did not follow him. Only two red gazes followed. 142 Episode 14 In the west of the holly city, fierce battles were repeated between the monsters rushing toward the collapsed city walls and arresting them. The power of the demon on Onigashima enhanced by the magical power leaking from the Onimon is incomparable to inhabiting the continent. The monsters will come as a horde of creatures, and if you hit them properly, even the regular army of Adastera must be kicked. Aobayashi It was the eighth flag that had the most recruits among them that took this rage straight. Flag Officer The eighth flag, which unites many recruits, was a cautious person. Normally, he would have chosen a tactic that would reduce the number of monsters by flying magic and flying over the walls, and then push the wicked sword to the forefront to kick off enemies in melee combat. Leaving the breach to the recruit will minimize the damage. However, now that the walls are large, there is a great danger that if monsters are allowed to approach, they will penetrate into the castle. There must be no one in the defense of the people that the demons harm. Therefore, the eighth flag did not lie on the city walls, but laid a line of defense outside the city and struck a horde of demons. Banner Of course, we placed the highest rank in the front row to reduce the burden on recruits as much as possible, but the enemies were hordes. Moreover, it springs from above the sky and from below the ground. It didn''t take long before inexperienced recruits were swallowed by the fierce battle. Hanging "Shinkoso Excitement-Let''s Kill" The tibial bones broke with a sound. One of Aobayashi''s blue camouflage blows blood from his mouth and falls to the ground. He is young, who will not reach his age of 20 yet. A slim demon with a horn on his forehead trampled on his back with muddy shoes. Kif your name. Like Isagi, it is a warrior who was named to Kazan Juyari. The flagman, Kifu''s hand, now holds a black crushed tibia, giving off a wet radiance. Wen: "This is ten people. At most a quarter of an hour (30 minutes), the result of this battle is kufufu, tsu. Then, most of this side has not mastered the attire. All you can do! " He laughed and started shouting, hiding behind the monsters around him. Monsters do not, by the way, judge Kifu as an ally. I just can''t perceive it. Hanging woman, another name. Taking advantage of the evil spirit that drives others'' thoughts and commits suicide, Kifu places himself outside the perception of a demon. In addition to committing suicide, hangoni sometimes strangle their targets with their own hands. The black string held in Kifu''s hand was the guise of an assassination weapon. Banner Kifu swims in the sea of monsters, sneaking behind fighters and strangling one after another. The battle is that of an assassin, not a warrior, and a despised tactic for a demons who value battles of dignity. He is not only admired and recognizable, no matter how he martial arts, but he can be seen by allies as well as the enemy. On the contrary, sneaky ways of fighting defiled the pride of the demons and were often blamed for putting on the guardian spirit of the demons. Kazan King Gien was the only person who recognized such a kifu. Co-existence "All of our demon are connected to the demon. And isn''t the Great the god of developing all kinds of weapons? In other words, your guise also represents one side of the demon. What a shame, walk with breasts! ¡» In the past, Gien called out Kifu who was curled up in Kazan''s palace, and after forcibly asking him about his troubles, he shouted his subordinate. Sophistication: Soldiers. Let those who are sneaky and sneaky say what they want! Only those who are below you in jealousy are jealous. However, it is my injustice that made those who twisted such a judgment. I have to apologize to you. You have to stick a nail in the twirling tide to take back Takenore with your mouth. '''' Gien, who said so, wrote the word, and on the same day put Kifu in the corner of a spear, told the entire army that Masamichi was not a tool to control others. The result is a precious memory that can never be forgotten for Kifu. I fought, fought, and fought to make Onggien a champion of Gozan-but I didn''t end up. Martyrs When he knew that the desired future had disappeared forever with the death of his lord, Kifu immediately thought. The reason I deterred was to take Kagari, who had defeated the two lords, as a companion. However, when he heard from Isagi, a companion of the sixteen spears, about the death of Gien, he changed his mind. Gien entrusted him to Nakayama, including Kagari. Gien is not pleased even if Kagari is brought to death. With that in mind, Isagi stopped Kifu, who was about to die. End If you''re going to die anyway, don''t let the traitors do it, but don''t let it--Kifu comes to Onigashima on the invitation. I don''t want to survive. I do not mind that they are treated as discarded pieces. Kill as many as you can and do it for Guien in the Underworld. That was Kiff''s wish. Fragile "But no way humans are to this extent. This might kill all the litter before my life runs out." He laughed, and Kifu looked over the enemy line. It''s not just demons that can guide your thoughts. Rather, humans are much easier to do than monsters whose intelligence is unknown. So Kifu was approaching the eighth flag, surrounded by demons. It goes without saying that direct killing of enemy generals contributes to the war situation, rather than crushing and hanging around the soldiers. Kiff wandered in search of his next target. One stroke The moment his gaze came out of the enemy line on the ground, and then he was pointed on the shattered wall. ¨D¨DEyes matched. Arrogant Standing at the height of the wall, eyes met with those fighting under their eyes and those looking down on monsters. A beautiful white face like a total hair doll. Long black hair like a woman. For some reason, she stands alone in her appearance, which can be described as soft in appearance alone. The line of sight of the Kifu, which hides behind the demon and moves accurately, is as sharp as a needle, and the pressure applied is as if an elephant was placed on his shoulders. The distance was far away, but I felt like I was hitting a blade. Bad, intuitively Kifu felt. I rushed out of the room just before it and ran off. That is bad. That guy is bad. I felt so intuitive. I do not want to survive. He is not afraid of death. If you lose to a strong enemy and end up, you''re rather hoping. However, it was plain to be overrun. It was excused to be crushed like a bug. If you fight that, you will be killed by a monster thorn. That is such a thing. Kifu''s intuition was right. Kifu''s response was quick. But they had no effect on the results. Had Kiff noticed the man''s presence earlier and acted faster, the consequences would have been nothing. The moment the man enters the battlefield, every element loses its meaning, and only the result is fixed. Man: Dirt Berg was such a force. Spinning "Shin-so excitation-Ge-" The spiritual appearance that appeared in Diart''s hand, the cutting edge of a pure white sword, is unraveling. It becomes a thin, long thread and unwinds. It''s as if the soul itself was a piece of fabric. Spiders Beautiful, like silk, and tough like thread, they spread in the air and branch innumerably to cover the battlefield sky. It took one minute or two for Shunito to cover the entire battlefield. Diarto, who unfolded his palm wide, silently clenched his fist. Explosion-The battlefield was broken. All demons in Diart''s field of view have been split vertically. Split up and down. Cut diagonally. Shearing In a blink of an eye, the torn body is further shredded. Is done. Be cut. Neither steel-like scales nor thick muscles can block Dirt''s thread. The flesh, blood, skin, and bones are cut without regard. It will be carved. What was once part of the body is just changing. Lumps of meat were even cut in layers, and reduced in volume at a glance. The mass, which was about the size of a fist, is about the size of a fingertip the next moment. It is not the level of splitting. Thoroughly nervous, Diart chopped the demons. Hiiriyato Is it to redeem the sins that attacked or to reward the swordsman for stripping his tusks? In any case, Diarto did nothing against the enemy under him. Of course, even for the demon who is the culprit of things. "Guu ... idiot!" Jihu Kifu tries to escape from Dirt with a thousand monsters as shields. However, now that all the monsters that were supposed to be shielded have been slain, there is no escape from Diart''s eyes. He notices that an invisible thread is about to wrap around his neck, and covers his neck with his own black string. The attire that embodies the toughness of the woman''s hair can be broken down with the attire of the other 16 spears who are the same. To be resilient is the word of the late King Gien. Therefore, it can prevent no matter how sharp the enemy''s mind is. Kiff believed so. Beaut I knew my belief and beheaded my neck. The dust of Kifu who flew into the air splits vertically. Split sideways. Cracks diagonally. It is shredded in an instant. The torso, which had lost its neck, was similarly crushed and scattered on the ground. The only thing that remained was the demon horn. Diarto used a thread to pull Kifu''s horns close at hand and glanced gently. And. Scrap "..." I wiped it in my hand. Throw the shattered shards under the wall, and wipe them with a towel from your bosom, as if to remove any filthy things. Flag General On that day, the hordes of monsters that swarmed the west wall were reduced to less than 10% by the first flag, and the remaining monsters were eradicated by the eighth flag. There are no demons invading beyond the pierced walls. Although some people were damaged by the staff of Hiiragi Miyako, it was said that the purpose of protecting them was fulfilled perfectly. Not just west. At the same time, exactly the same results were reported in the north and east. ¡ô¡ô Queen of Shadows Aobayashi The vice-general of the First Flag is a spear. Ears, patterns, and black spears dyed with ink. Shuyoyo Not to mention the high performance of the spear, it is impossible to get close even in the class if it is combined with the excellent spear technique. The Queen of the Shadow Also, if you pierce the opponent''s shadow with a sword, the point you hit will become the opponent''s wound as it is. If you penetrate the chest of the shadow, the real heart will penetrate. The opponent who fights against Shuyayo bears a handicap that has to worry not only about his own body but also the shadow. The Queen of Shadows In addition, the attack is very poisonous, quickly dissolving the wound and impeding healing. Needless to say, the power of the poison that has infiltrated the body is also tremendous. If an arm is pierced, the arm is pierced. Shuya: Because of this evil ability, he rarely used his guise. For this reason, many speculate that the power of one-on-one full-strength combat may surpass Diart. Shuya: This theory was both highly valued and underestimated. Shukuya The condition of "one-on-one" implies that the ability of a person is effective only in the interpersonal, and it is judged that the ability of the opponent is not as good as Diart. . Shuyayo For those who saw the power relations of Diart, specialized in army, and specialized in interpersonal relations, the raid provided an opportunity to renew their insights. Nine gates The reason for this is that 90% of the demons swarmed the northern wall by themselves. The Queen of the Shadows, "If you don''t get ramped occasionally, you''ll whisper your grudge every night." Drilling A single throw throws the heart of an unknown monster with a cool face. Under his feet, a demon with a horn from his forehead dyes his face astonishingly and is dead. Hiiragi Miyako: "In the past days, Odate has been told that there is a sign of onslaught at the demon. I don''t see any user who broke down the wall. So, is there a target for the demon? I''m also worried about the means of getting through the demon gate. " Shuya asked questions one after another, but he did not intend to answer the questions with his own hands. Strictly speaking, I was there but stopped by the lord. "You only have to look at the demon outside. You don''t have to worry inside Shukuya: Prior to the battle, the command given by the lord was an order to Dirt and Goz. It is critical that you keep your hands no matter what happens inside. Shuya: As far as it goes, we only obey the master''s instructions solemnly. Shukuya: Dirt, who killed demons in the west, and Goz, who kicked hordes of demons in the east, thought the same thing. It was then that the Hiiragi Miyako''s roar shook his three ears. The roar that roared from inside shook the heart of the listener as if it were warm. Hiiragi Metropolitan The gaze of three people is directed at the same time unexpectedly. The swelling spirit is rising high in the sky, leaving the sky. The ground is swaying with noise, as if it couldn''t stand terrible. The three knew this pressure as if the world was trembling. The flagmen are not just three. Everyone at the top of the battle experience inside the Onimon knew this sign. And I was convinced. Hiiragi Miya At this time, the fantasy species has descended. 143 Episode 15 Go back a little time. The battle between Isagi and the sword Laguna grew intense as time went on. Just looking at the arm of a military sword would have raised a heron. Laguna is a young man who is young and sits in fourth place on the third flag, but Isagi is a Daigo warrior who had been on the battlefield before Laguna was born. The rank as a warrior was a little higher for Isagi. Proud Father In addition, Isagi''s attire was extremely powerful. A giant trying to drop the sun for the people suffering from sunshine. Its destructive power was the highest in the Kazan Army, and his master, Gien, described it as "power, pull out the mountain." The mountain here is Gozan, and it was highly praised that Isagi''s valor was enough to cause another mountain to fall. This isagi and Laguna were able to cross almost equally. This is not only because of the strength of Laguna, but also because of the compatibility of the attire. The name of Laguna''s attire and the golden two-handed sword is Harper. A demon weapon that is extremely effective against gods, monsters, and giants. God Isar was forced to fight cautiously due to the power of Harper, whose blade sharply curved and shaped like a scythe at the same time as the sword. Halper was a natural enemy because of his origin as a giant. The flagman And, as much as, or even more so than, the Harper, was wary of the heron was the presence of a twin-sword woman, Ayaka Azurite, standing behind Laguna. The battle for the flagmen was in the form of a one-off match between Isagi and Laguna, with no other Ayakas or other stakes out. This is because they valued one-on-one fights, but there is also a big reason that if you put your hands on your hands, allies will collide with each other. They avoided each other. Ayaka also did not directly intervene in the fight between Isagi and Laguna. But every time the heron looked at the plane and jumped into Laguna, Ayaka came into view of the heron. It keeps exquisite time, and if Laguna is at a disadvantage, it will immediately try to fight for help. This prompted Isagi to miss some opportunities. It doesn''t make sense to force yourself to kill Laguna the next moment if you kill yourself by Ayaka. It was like fighting one-on-two for Isagi. The flagman When he cleared himself in front of the gate, Isagi howled to kill humans all over the island, but he admitted that he was struggling with humans. If this is one of the calculation differences, there are two. Equally, 16 spears, who played a role in guiding monsters outside the castle, are being slain one after another. The heron was clearly feeling the disappearance of his family. As a result, the monsters gathered have been eradicated in a surprisingly short time. There are at least three non-standard talents. There are three fierce people who will not be able to compete even if Isagi puts all his power. If they return, it will be hard to do it alone. Isagi thought that it was not the case that he was devoting his time to the eldest son of the sword. The purpose of the Nakayama army this time is to find out the strength of the enemy-the swordsman, and as it is, it will not be possible to explore the ability of the swordsman who is essential. Kagari, who was the protagonist, should have firmly identified the abilities of the three fierce men. In that sense, Kazan''s scattered peers are playing their part. The rest of the strategy will be achieved if the heron rampages around with all his might and the power of this sword sacred can be exposed under the sun. Isagi who thought so stopped the attack and put not only his mind. Looking at it, Laguna raises his right eyebrows suspiciously. "Did you realize that things are going away or are you a demon?" Tatsu: "I don''t think that''s the case. But let''s acknowledge that your ability exceeded your expectations. Indeed, your sword and your sword are just as big as the sword''s arm. I''ve honed my skills so well. '''' "Even if you lose, there is no art. Or is it going to resign?" "Kukakaka! The descendants of the thief are obscured. Well, the word resignation is no mistake." In other words, Isagi puts her hands in front of her face. At this time, Isagi saw the scenery of his hometown Kazan, not Laguna in front of him. The events leading up to today are regenerated one after another in the head of a heron. The Kakuoni people are connected to the demon by their own organs. The guilty expression of the Chung-Yu-Hinjin is linked in some way, and the closer the guise is, the stronger it will be. In other words, a strong minded wearer gets that much protection. Soba Noodles were a special thing for the demons, who were fighting over a small area of land within the demon gate, which was not so easy to realize. A powerful heart masquerade with the protection of Chiu Yi is celebrated from the surroundings. The country that these demons led and built up was Nakayama, Kazan, and the other five mountains. Nakayama''s victory over Gozan ended with the victory of Nakayama, and Isagi, once the leader of Kazan Juyari, stepped on the ground of Onigashima as the vanguard of the Nakayama army. With the elite of the surviving Kazan army, they storm the Mikaken family, observe their anti-war performances, and use them for the next move, the great offense of the Nakayama army. In other words, isagi are discarded pieces to reduce damage to the Nakayama army. Perhaps Nakayama''s plan is to save food by reducing the number of Kazan militants heavily carried over by the previous victory, saving his food, that is, Isagi believes. Once you accept the surrender, I don''t think it''s sneaky. That''s what Kazan has done many times. It was natural to value allies more than the surrendered enemies. Rather, they felt that the Nakayama troops who volunteered to collect the volunteers for this operation were "sweet". Keikaku However, it is also true that the sweetness has cut off isagi and Kazan soldiers. If it were a volunteer system that took that calculation into account, Azuma Nakayama would be quite a musician. Or maybe it''s the wisdom of the three brothers, but in any case, it''s human beings, not Kazan, that the future will focus on. Given that, Nakayama''s cunning was even reliable. The future of the Nakayama Unification Dynasty with Kazan added is bright. It is a feeling that as a heron there is nothing left to memorize. -So I decided to drop God. There are two ways to get the power of the demon gods. Whether it''s a mind-set or a demon god. If the former is a warrior''s territory, the latter is a priest''s territory. It''s like a human. The Deity Advent This is a miracle that cannot be exercised without a pope-level vessel, but there is no such thing in the demons associated with demons. Of course, it is not the work that can be obtained from so many demon, but if you are a normal demon, your body and soul will shatter in less than a second. Even a heron who is well-versed in his attire will have very little time to keep his real world. The power that can be exerted will not reach one-tenth of the power of the demon. Haruka, but it''s still better than Isagi''s best. Since the demon is too powerful to distort the creatures and terrain around it, it is forbidden to drop the demon inside the demon gate, but there is no shackle on this side. Rather, if you drop the demon here, you can hurt the traitors alone. Congratulations Isagi recites without hesitation. A weird spirit on the body of the isagi, blocking the approach of Laguna, Ayaka and others, helped to complete it. ¨D¨DOh, God, the sky of the gray clouds, a barren shade without a skeleton, ¨D¨DHeavenly rot, the young demon crys, the old demon crying, crying, hopefully the end "Humans. Take the reward of betrayal three hundred years ago, take it for granted --- ''God, I will devote myself.''" Congratulatory The moment the last flakes came off, a heron erupted but exploded. The space makes a sound as if it could not withstand the sudden expansion of the force, and the ground shakes violently. It''s not just that it has changed. Heron''s body was also undergoing drastic changes. The large body expands while pulsating. The arms, legs, neck, and torso grew more than twice as fast. Didn''t keep up with the changes so rapidly that the skin was torn, the flesh popped, and the bones crushed, but the changes that attacked the heron did not stop. The face has also changed. The skin has the hardness and color of iron, the eyes are reddish and hung, the mouth is severely torn, and the fangs are visible. Ryodate: There was no longer a remnant of being a demon, and a giant demon was in the world of humans. And the mouth of the demon opens greatly. Immediately after that, the roaring trembling of Onigashima''s top and bottom sprang. It had a cursing, angry sound. It had a celebratory, laughing sound. It was a great rebirth. ¡ô¡ô¡ô At the same time. The roar that echoed throughout the tunnel Onigashima also echoed between the inside and outside of the sword house. Shikibu: While she was evacuating, her wife''s concubine, a maid, and young children scream at once. Dragon Roar The demon roar has the same kind of effect. Aside from training, there is no way to be a non-combatant female child. Aobayashi The only concubine to resist is Cecil Cima, the former sister of Goz. The flagman It was an old man named Morgan Skysheep who soothed the uproaring female child. Formerly the family of the prestigious Skysheep family, the emphasis was placed on the house, but it has a history of losing power due to the rise of Gilmore Berch. The Tunnel Division attempted to escape those who could not order Morgan to fight outside the mansion. Morgan, who was left idle, was assigned this role because his predecessor, Morgan, had a good grasp of the structure of an emergency escape. Morgan receives the order of his mother, and decides to leave his important lord''s family. Morgan, his grandson, Sydney, and his brother, Nine-monster, roared with a roar, when Morgan, who followed them, was walking with a rough nose. Kei Morgan wrinkles in the eyebrows. Judging from the thickness and weight, the roar is definitely a fantastic species. Anyway inside the Onimon, it is unprecedented to see fantasy species appearing just inside. I wasn''t sure what Morgan was doing, but what was going on. However, my task now is to evacuate my lord''s clan safely. You can leave the fantasy species to the first flag that protects the house. Morgan shook lightly and drowned his head. "Grandfather, what is it now?" Festival "I''m worried about Sydney, my wife and my children. Don''t talk to them. "Yes, I got it" "I know, old teacher." Festival Morgan''s words nodded with Sydney. Festivals The Sky Sheep family and the Kumon family are both prestigious onigashima islands that have continued since the first generation, and their relations are not bad. Morgan had been watching for a long time, partly because of synchronization with Sydney. And he was paying tribute to Morgan-though. A little away from them, Emma Mikashi was asking Cecil a question. "¨D¨D Cecil, what was it now?" Emma is the first to recover from her concubine, but her voice is still shaking. Head In response to this question, Cecil shook his head and told him he couldn''t understand. Of course it is a lie. Cecil has mastered the mindset and has stepped into Kimon. For this reason, the Lord of the Roar was almost informed. However, if he told the facts here, Emma thought that the other concubines would be confused anyway. Evacuation was a priority anyway. Emma took in Cecil''s ideas from the attitude of the opponent. Place your hand on your chest and take a slow, deep breath. If you make a noise, Cecil is difficult, and if Cecil is difficult, everyone here is annoying. So tell yourself and calm your roaring heart. "I''m sorry, I asked you for nothing. Let''s hurry ahead." Emma turned her eyes here to Ibuki, the son of Cecil. Ibuki has been walking on his own since the early days, with many children being pulled or carried by their parents. He did not scream when the roar roared. He is self-restrained, unlike a four-year-old, but he certainly does. Emma wondered if she would carry her, but her mother, Cecil, gently shook her head to do what she wanted. Banner Cecil must fight as the enemy appears. Now, what Ibuki can do for everyone is not to disturb her mother-Cecil squinted gently when she saw her child understand and work hard at a young age. The flagman After that, the party went again while being protected by us. Tunnel Built for emergencies, it is not easy to walk. Moreover, strong vibrations have been constantly shaking the passage since the beginning, so it may not be known when the ceiling will fall. It would have been natural for relief to be heard between the party when light was seen beyond the tunnel. The tunnel, however, greeted the party with a cold laughter that instantly frozen the voice of relief. Rabbit "Huhhhhhhhhh! Did you shake your nest and crawl out of the nest, or swear by the will of God? I will give you a punishment for punishment in place of God." It was Oken, a demon in white robes, who appeared to rise out of the air. 144 Episode 16 Duke Taiyama "Who is it?" Morgan Skysheep calls out to the demon who suddenly appears. Yasushi Onken, on the other hand, put his hands in front of his chest and bowed with deliberate grace. "My name is Oken, who is a great god, and gives you a punishment of punishment. Beware, the little rats that crawl out of Anagura." Kakuno: "... the demon, how did you pass through the demon gate?" "Huff, what does it mean for those who will travel to Yomoi Road now knowing that?" At the moment that Kyumon Ouken answers, the Sydney Skysheep and the two Golden Ages move forward to cover Morgan. The two immediately showed a slashing behaviour to the demon, but Morgan questioned them. There was a question that could not be overlooked. Tunnel "I''m going to answer you, but I''ll just answer that. Unless you know why Unu is here, it shouldn''t be possible to ambush here!" Morgan looked around. The exit of the tunnel leads to the temple of Hoshin, which is remote from the sword mansion. To be more precise, it leads into a forest on the temple grounds. There are many Holy Gods, Earth Mother Gods, War Gods, and other gods in the world, but basically these temples do not intervene in secular battles. It is unwritten law that secular powers do not touch the temple. Even if the opponents of the swordsman attack Onigashima, they rarely imitate the temple. That is why the swordsman connected the emergency corridor to the shrine of Hoshin. The capital city of Hiiragi Because people are restricted from entering and exiting by the temple, people who work in the temple, as well as those who work in the temple, rarely enter the area. Because of the distance to the sword house, chances of encountering an enemy by chance are equal to zero. -Despite that, the demon in the robe was waiting for the party. It was a question that Morgan could never sit down. To this question, Ouken laughs in a humorous way. Tunnel "Isn''t it possible to ambush here unless you know the existence of yourself, because I knew that I was here. It''s a theory that even children can understand. " "So I''m asking how I found the secret!" "Because I asked, to those who know." Say, Ouken picked up some small spherical objects from his bosom. A red streak like a thread runs on a white object about the size of a dumpling, and a big black spot emerges. Festival The first thing I noticed was her identity, but she had a vomiting face. Next, Sydney and Morgan notice it. My grandfather and grandson changed color almost simultaneously. "Um, that''s ...!" "Yes, these are the eyes of the humans who served this temple. Even though they serve God, there is a degree of weakness in revealing their secrets if they miss one or two eyes. Even so, after all it is human, will the faithlessness be the same as 300 years ago? " Oken then opened his mouth openly and threw his eyeball into his mouth. It''s not just what we have that we have thrown away. The number of eyes rolling out of the white robe was slightly over ten. As Ouken chewed them, blood and mucus spilled out of the mouth of the demon, moistening his lips. Upon seeing it, she was not accustomed to the storm and a shrill scream came out of the children''s mouth. Morgan dyes her face with anger and takes a step forward. Tenchu: "Is it a priest without a weapon, or a stranger! This Morgan Skysheep will give you a long time ago!" "It is terrible that human beings call the heavens. That is the work of those who do not know the truth." "No more questions and answers! An angry scream rang from the back as Morgan, angry, tried to reveal his guise. Concubine Looking back in a hurry, one of the young people is floating in the air. It was obvious at a woman''s face distorted by fear that it was a movement that did not suit her intention. A man in a white robe appears as if oozing out, behind the woman suspended in the air. It was in exactly the same manner as Oken, and the robe he wore was the same as Oken. Morgan opens her mouth with remorse. "Did one other person lie down?" "Another? Huff, you''re just trying to get into the enemy''s home. Wouldn''t it be natural to have as many people as possible?" When Oken said so, a scream rang from yet another place. A baby less than a year old has been torn off from her mother''s hand and is floating in the air. The frantic mother desperately reaches for her hand, but the baby is immediately lifted to a height beyond its reach. Behind it is the appearance of a demon wearing a vest. Concubine Another person is hanging in the air and screaming in another place. One person in front, three behind. Morgan, who has confirmed the four demons, groans. Russell: "¡­ idiot. Where was this number lurking? Didn''t it feel like a sign?" Appearance "It''s not surprising that you didn''t even notice that the wreath we wore wasn''t the only thing that could be wiped out of ourselves, even if it was a sacred thing. Did you get through? '''' Now, Oken looked at Morgan with a deliberate and clever attitude. Destruction "What''s the question and answer no longer needed? Don''t hesitate to put your guise out and slash. If it''s a rule, even if you kill a girl and a child, you''ll cut the enemy. Let''s say. " Morgan bites back teeth as she realizes what she wants to say. "Is it a hostage? To look down!" "Is it a hostage? I guess I''m going to forgive my girl and child if I give her that gray head?" "... what?" Laughing, Morgan looks angry at her, and Oken has her lips shaped like a crescent. Your sword "Huhuh! Our aim is to kill a woman and a child from the beginning. Kill a woman before it ends. Kill a child before it grows long. And after fifty years, the sword has become a flock of death. There''s nowhere to fight from. " "... The outdo meme. It seems that the shrine demon is just a pest." "Kufu, the outer road. The outer road, the outer road. Yeah, yeah, it is certainly the outer road. -You don''t say, human. "In any case, this tactic is something that nobody else could--invented by the founder of the sword! It just flees from the demon warriors, while killing girls and children and revealing the life of the demon race as a seed You humans have tried to eradicate our demons in this way! " "Don''t be playful! Is the first one doing such sneaky behavior?" Humorous: Are you blurred or are you really lost? In any case, we don''t forget our demons: humans are filthy traitors, ridiculous cowards. And our land What are the things that you, who were born after three hundred years of innocence, rob us of the tricks, and take the tricks !? " Oken said, then, he took off his white robe. The body that appeared from the bottom of his robe was fine, but not because he had trained, but because he had turned his body to the limit. Eyes: "It is unnecessary for those who have not seen the truth and cannot see it. Let''s at least serve as myself! When the word of the sword was issued, a sudden change occurred in the upper body of the demon who had been exposed. Beak feathers began to grow. The birds and the black feathers, which seem to be the birds, cover the body of Aken in no time. Even the skeleton of the face and arms has changed, with wings growing on the face, wings on the arms, and sharp fingers on the fingers. In a blink of an eye, she saw Oken turned into a half-beast half-demon figure, and muttered Morgan on alert. "... a mutant mindset?" Akira "Mutation is a human-like expression that doesn''t know anything. Those who have the physical power of the mind are deeply connected to it alone. In other words, this figure is the blessing of anyone In the demons, people like me are called "shiko." Those who derive power in the form of bodily morphs, rather than weapons, often exert powerful powers. The demons can exert their mighty power by lowering the demon themselves, but the lions can exercise power approaching it. As a simple example, the rulers of Goyama manifest themselves almost exclusively in the body. Taizan: My name is Oken. He is the son of a king who once occupied a corner of Gozan, and was assigned by His Majesty King Nakayama! Humans, come to my wings! When Oken shouts like a roar, his arms swing, and an unnatural wind swirls like a tornado and attacks Morgan. That signaled the beginning of the war. 145 Episode 17 Participation in the war "All members, draw your sword!" Keiretsu Morgan Skysheep''s voice shakes the surrounding trees. As a leader of the party, he allowed full combat. At the same time, Morgan, who manifested himself in his own guise, took the attack from Ouken straight away. The sword that catches the invisible blade, which has become a storm, sends a shock as if it were hitting an ingot. If it were normal, it might have been blown away with the whole heart. Aobayashi However, Morgan was a master who once climbed to the sixth flag. Even though he was old, his skill in subtle techniques was still alive, and he skillfully managed the violence of the wind and successfully attacked Ouken. Laughs At the tip of the sword, seeing it, strike it with a kaka. Confrontation While both were doing, the two with Sydney were moving. The destination they went to was not Ouken, but a demon attacking behind him. "Sympathetic excitation! ¡» The low voice of the festival overlaps with the gentle voice of Sydney, and the hearts appear in each hand. The heart of the festival was a spear that made his brother resemble, and the shape was very similar. Only the colors are different, the older brother''s spear is black like a shadow, and the younger brother''s spear is red like blood. Twist "Let''s grow!" The red spear runs in the air at a tremendous speed according to the voice of the user. Ears made a trajectory like thunder and attacked the demon. On the other hand, the demon tries to use his body as a shield. The festival noticed it, but did not stop the attack. And the moment the red spear tried to penetrate his body-the tip changed. The tip was bent with a twist. The red spear, circumventing the body in a snake-like motion, attacks the demon as it is. "What!?" The killing of the saints seems to have unexpectedly predicted this change, and the voice of the upset leaks from the mouth of the demon. He twisted his body and avoided direct hits, but his ears severely cut the side of the demon. "Che!" Side concubine The large tongue-hitting demon throws himself on the ground with brute force, and he himself descends on the ground. He may have decided that it would be difficult to deal with irregular spears in the air. A slender woman slammed into the festival ground screamed, but she was blind. Aside from Emma Mika, the lord''s wife and Laguna''s mother, she has no obligation to take risks because she doesn''t even know her name. Since he was released from the demon''s restraint, he really wanted to do something on his own as long as he escaped. Festivals In contrast, Sydney Skysheep struggled to balance the two, defeating the demon and helping the lord. Murasame "Cry!" Aobayashi Sydney''s soul dress Murasame is known not only for its performance as a weapon, but also for its beautiful appearance. It has the ideal shape and is famous for Onigashima. Dew The blade is always wet, and if you shake it, it will happen. You can also use the fog to show enemies illusions. Sydney used this to spawn a fake self behind a demon, and at once the enemy was terrified, closing the distance and releasing the hostage. Aobayashi Of the three who were taken hostage, they quickly recaptured two of them. And the last hostage was released almost at the same time. The third demon who captured the baby screams and falls to the ground. Goz''s younger sister, Cecil Cima, flew instantly behind the demon in the air. Cecil''s hand is holding a long blue sword. "Yes, my mother!" Ibuki, a child of Cecil, cheers when she looks at her mother, who is standing on the ground with her attire on her right and her baby on her left. Morgan told Ms. Oken quietly, listening to this voice. "It''s four to four, it''s just five minutes, and it''s with Yayama. From here on, I''m gonna challenge from the front, without having to play with small works. As the words ended or not, Morgan''s flank ran into intense pain. Burning shock as if pierced by a baked iron skewer. The festival in front of the festival is not moving. The demon behind is Sydney and Cecil. Morgan, who turned his face back and looked back, saw the appearance of a fifth demon. No, not five. Just as Morgan was attacked by an invisible assailant, all three of Sydney were being surprised. That is, four to eight in number. Oken''s ridicule echoes in Morgan''s appalling ears. "Four to four? Totally five minutes? There''s a lot of misapprehension. Did you think that there is only three people under this dwelling of Taiyama? Did you think you did? " Toss the captives and fling the samurai with the sword. That was Oken''s aim. In the case of Ouken, it is possible to kick off enemies from the front without having to play with such tricks. However, doing so costs some sacrifice. Taiyama: This time, Oken brought the private soldiers of Oken who are not involved in the Nakayama army. Those who were direct warriors if traced back. Ouken used the position of a light priest to borrow and borrow his own hidden sacred treasures. All of this is due to the reduction in the number of subordinates whose numbers have been reduced in the ongoing war. It was part of the trick that did not kill Morgan immediately. Sydney screamed as she saw Morgan crumbled to the ground, spitting blood. "Grandfather!" "Sid, keep an eye on your enemies!" Sydney returned to me shortly after the festival, but it was just one to two. So if you show the chance, there is no eye for recovery. Sydney is quickly overtaken by a two-person attack. He couldn''t afford the illusion, and couldn''t stop slashing from the left and right, but Morgan''s agony continued. Sydney bitten his back teeth as he crumbled. The aim of the enemy is to kill Morgan''s concentration by killing Morgan. Even so, Sydney gets stuck in the enemy''s operation. Morgan is the only immediate family member of Sydney, who lost her parents at a young age. I couldn''t ignore the painful voice of my grandfather who raised me on my behalf. And the warriors who report directly to Taishan were not so stupid to miss the chance again. "Shima !?" The demon on the left rushes to hit the whole body. When Sydney finds it unavoidable, she takes it from the front. Behind it becomes empty as a matter of course. The demon on the right swiftly turned back and shook his sword towards Sydney. The slash, which would have been undoubtedly fatal, was shot off by a red spear protruding from the side before severing Sydney''s body. Nine gates have cut in. The rescue saved Sydney from a deadly slash in danger, but instead resulted in a shallow hand injury to his back and right arm. This is the work of the two demon fighting. Blood drips from the wounds along the dark skin of the festival. As the blood drops, the grip of the right hand is lost. Standing back to back with Sydney, he slapped his tongue small and held his spear in his left hand. Festival "...... I''m sorry" "Hmmm. In such a case, thank you?" Festival ¡°¡­ That ¡¯s right, thank you.¡± Festival While the two exchanged short words, the demon was gradually shortening the distance. It cannot be said that one to two is just two to four. Lost his hand, and Sydney was as if Morgan was taken hostage. In effect, the game was decided-at least Oken decided. The concubine is a woman who was mixed in, but this was a surprisingly difficult thing. The two of them are reluctant to attack the attack of the demon and keep an eye on the children around them. I don''t know if the flagman was dressed up or once, but he wasn''t out of control anyway. Easy-if so, exploiting weaknesses is the basis of tactics. Winken was won by Ouken, and eventually by the Taizan royal family. The flagman, Zack, kicked the soil and Oken went to a child. Ouken had not missed that the child called her the mother earlier. Banner: "Can the sword be of the child''s quality and still keep the rules? Huff, it''s quite interesting." The festival Morgan has already crawled to the ground and sewn both feet to the ground so that he cannot move. And Sydney is as described above, Cecil is doing his best just to protect the people around. Ouken does not show any alarming behavior and approaches Ibuki in a fork. It was Emma Mika, who guarded Ibuki from behind, who noticed the movement. Emma stands up and hides Ibuki on her back and removes her dagger from her pocket. Emma has no knowledge of martial arts. The dagger was not a defense, but a tool to avoid humiliation in the event of an enemy. The beak, Oken, easily sees it and slams like a mocker. Dull: "I can''t hurt me in that case. I don''t think it''s dressed, but what about your name?" "I don''t have a name to give to those who don''t know thank you." Mori: Well, no matter who you are, the end is the same. All the girls and children here will turn their eyes and line up in front of the head of the sword, so that even the arrogant It''s going to turn pale! Emma did not respond to Ouken''s threatening sneer. He simply tied his lips to a single letter and put his power into the hand holding the dagger. Looking at it, it was when Oken repeated more words. "I''m looking forward to tasting the beautiful blue eyes-Mu?" "Hello!" There was a figure jumping from behind Emma, screaming high. It is Ibuki, the sword that was covered by Emma. "Ibuki! Stop it!" Keisatsu Emma, who had endured so hard at Oken, released a screaming stop. However, Ibuki never stopped. He jumped out to protect Emma, and he couldn''t stop. "Don''t be a bad guy!" Uncle Ibuki wields a wooden sword that can be used as a cheering voice. It was a feint that showed a big swing, and the target was below the knee. It is a vital point of the human body that cannot be trained. Ayaka''s older sister said, "If you uncle Goz, it hurts enough to cry." Ouken wearing a shin robe has no armor on his feet. In the lesson, I was told that I shouldn''t hit it intentionally. Ibuki slams a powerful wooden sword in front of his opponent- "Ah !?" Kei I received a strong shock as if I hit a pillar of iron, and inadvertently dropped my wooden sword. No matter how homemade it is, it is not as powerful as shattering defenses. Ibuki reaches for a wooden sword that has been dropped in a hurry. However, before Ibuki''s hand held the handle of the wooden sword, the tongue of Ouken burst into the stomach of Ibuki vigorously. Arrogantly eating a relentless kick, Ibuki holds his belly and coughs violently. Ouken picked up the fallen wooden sword, looking down at Ibuki. Add magic power "Hum, it''s quite a handicraft, but you can''t hurt me with an unseen wooden sword." Claw Speaking of which, Oken put his strength on his growing finger and broke his knives and wooden swords. Ibuki, who was holding up his abdomen while holding his kicked abdomen, looked at it and made a mixed voice of anger and sorrow. "This is this ...!" "Huff, good eyes. You may have been a good warrior after ten years." Ouken''s voice is soft, and even some kindness is felt. But the next action was at the other end of kindness. He grabbed Ibuki''s face with his right hand and hung him in the air. When the crepe puts his strength in his right hand, the small skull looks like a crepe, and five claws rip through the skin and sink into his head. At first, Ibuki clenched his teeth to scream. Not only that, she also dabbled Oken''s right hand to get out of custody. However, Ouken is mercilessly crushing Ibuki''s rebellion. He tightened the infant''s head with enough grip to break even the tree trunk. It took very little time to scream from a small mouth. "Oh yeah! The voice clearly reached the ear of his mother Cecil, who was fighting the demon. Ouken doesn''t talk about throwing away his weapon. He does not speak and hurts the young Ibuki like a pat. The bluntness of Cecil''s sword would have been futile. The demon who was confronting Cecil does not miss the gap, and immediately presses down Cecil and crawls on the ground. After confirming that, Oken released his right hand, holding onto Ibuki''s face. Suddenly released from restraint, Ibuki falls to the ground due to gravity. Kei Ibuki tries to cry again without knowing why. Ouken put his knees down and approached Ibuki at once, then fired from close range and intimidated Ibuki. Kei Ibuki, who was intensely exposed from near, screamed at him and shook his body as he scrambled. There is no dashing power there. Oken said to Ibuki in a cat-like voice. "Small warriors, respect your courage and help you and one other person save your life." "¡­¡­¡­¡­e?" "It says that you and your loved one will not kill you. Look at your finger as I know." Saying so, Ouken pinches Ibuki''s neck like a cat, and suspends it again. For the first time, Ibuki learned that his mother was being held down on the ground and screamed. "Mother!" "Huh, it looks painful. Will your mother be cut off her arms, cut off her legs, and finally be cut off her neck?" "No, no! Stop it!" "If you want me to stop, look and point to my mother. I want you to help her. You will be saved. The beak, Oken, happily bowed. "Instead, all but you and your baby die here." "¡­¡­¡­¡­e?" "I told you, only you and your loved ones will help you, that is, those who are not important to you will be killed together." "What, what, that ..." "That means that those who will die are about to be killed by you. They were saved if you were important, but they were killed because you did not. We killed us, but let them be killed. Means you. '''' Ibuki shakes his head to the left and right to hesitate. I don''t understand what Ouken is saying. I do not want to understand. Such feelings appeared. Ouken tells Ibuki with a mockery. "If you don''t choose, that''s fine. In that case, you, your mother, and everything else will just kill you. "Don''t do it!" Emma It was Emma who controlled loudly to try to hit Ibuki. Emma, who always dyed mildness with resentment, stared at Ouken like a thunderstorm. Infant: "What is it that a person who claims to be a public threatens the end of the year! " "Oh, this is this. It''s an honor to have someone who doesn''t know the bow and give her name. Sacrifice "If you''re convinced, release everyone. No matter what, whether it''s a hostage, or a credit, there''s nothing better than Kensei''s wife." "Huh, that''s not the case. Before the battle began, there would have been room for negotiation if the strength of each other was uncertain, but now that you have won or lost, you are in my hands There is no reason to overlook others to get you. " Oken looked at Emma''s dagger. "If you''re going to harm yourself with that dagger, feel free. If you die, your remains will remain. Laughing At that moment, Auken sealed Emma''s movement and approached Ibuki, who was picking him up, to his face and whispered. Ten: Just right, little warrior, you seem to be close to that woman, Emma. Choose either mother or Emma. Help the one you choose and kill the one you didn''t. I''ll kill both if I can''t decide in between. Let''s divide the eyeballs with you. Come on, let''s get started. "Well, wait ..." "Three, four-five hundred and seventy-eight!" Ibuki screams at Ouken who suddenly increases his counting speed. "Wait!" "Wait! Wait, you''ve come to nine, which one will you help? Which one will you kill? Or will you kill both and taste the eyeball dumplings with me? If you don''t do it early, you''ll be too late, will you say the last number? Ouken was convinced of the victory and was trying to count the last number with the expression of joy. The voice suddenly sounded confused and stopped suddenly. -A human is standing in the sight of Ouken. Not far away. Close enough to hear each other breathing. Literally, a black-haired human stands at the tip of his eyes and nose. The sight of the sword is similar to that of an old well. Just by facing each other, the hair of the whole body stands upside down. Ouken could not forbid the puzzle. Nobody was there just before. Obviously, if there are others near you, you''ll always notice, even if you hide in a sacred treasure. Love no one can be there. It is impossible that the body of Taiyama and the body of a child are so close that they cannot approach any sign. So no one can be. Flag, right, Oken remembered here. That there was a ghost in the enemy. This must be the illusion he created. The trembling body, the mind, and the mind must all be hallucinatory works-when Ouken concluded, humans moved. The right hand protruding like a thunder light grabbed the opponent''s face just like Ouken did to Ibuki shortly ago- "Goooooooooooooh !?" We tightened up like a vise. There are sounds of creaking, squeaking, and skulls. In a relentless tightening, Ouken immediately abandoned his immediate speculation. Being in front of your eyes is definitely not an illusion! Claws After releasing his hand from Ibuki, Oken pressed his right and left against the human arm that restrained himself. If you use a nail that breaks even steel, you can easily break the entire bone, such as a human arm. Your defense doesn''t make sense if you do it yourself. With that thought, Auchen nailed his nails to the opponent''s arm, and at the next moment, his face was distorted by surprise. The nails do not stick at all. Rather than breaking a bone, one of the epidermis cannot be broken. Seeing the stupid claws, which were thought to be stupid, shattered and shattered, those who were loved by the demon would exclaim. Immediately after the melody, a terrible sinister jumped into Ouken''s ear. The first sound I hear is definitely from the person in front of me- Eyes: ''The blood is boiling, the hair is burning, and it is boiling.'' "Kisa, ma !?" Prior to the activation of the fire magic, the surgeon swells in the palm of the caster. Not surprisingly, the heat was transmitted to Aken, who was being grabbed. The face burns and the pain shines, but the restraint does not fluctuate. Koketsu "" Castle, Chair "" "Don''t go, no matter what your fellows are-Gaa aa !?" Her grip on her face was particularly strong, and a part of her skull shattered. A scream screams from the mouth of Ouken. After seeing this, Taisen soldiers under Oken started moving at once. The first to move was a demon who pierced Morgan Skysheep from behind. Morgan is already incapacitated as well as closest to Oken. The demon, who was trying to jump up, could not move. Glance A sharp look of a human looking back. The feet were sewn to the ground. I was intimidated only by the eyes. Sacrifice "" Flipping is a rebellion flag, falling down is a bad blade "" "Ugaaaaaaaaaa !!" Unable to withstand the pain of crushing the skull and the instantaneous heat rising, a roar rushes out of Auken''s mouth. He used his legs as well as his arms and moved his body in a mess to escape the restraint, but he couldn''t move his opponent''s little finger with all the resistance. And-- Bloody eyes, "" Hug my enemy in death-Flame princess "" The fifth fire regular magic is activated with the last chant. It absorbs the magical power that comes out of the surgeon''s body, and the power that jumped to the limit explodes at a distance. The beak The screaming deafening screams from the sword that was widely opened up and down. 146 Episode 18 wipe out Crimson A terrible explosion sounded in rapid succession. The number of turbulent blooms starting from my hand is ten. Zero The fire princess''s magic that exploded at a literal distance involved my hands as a matter of course, but I did not bear one skin protected by the dense. "Gugui! Hig ... Gah! Aggh ... Hi! Gah, Ah! Ah! Burning heat With a face suspended in the air with one hand, it is not surprising that the brain is boiling. Every time the explosion sounded, the resounding screams disappeared from the middle, just shaking the body. Beak After the explosion of ten degrees, I see the endless breathing of the sword, and I lift the end of my lips. "Don''t sneak up at this level, with Yasuyama." If you die, put your back and die. So my heart glanced at my gaze towards the sword house. From here, a powerful genius that shakes the atmosphere and vibrates at this moment is transmitted. The pulsations of power that rocked the island itself were reminiscent of having fought earlier in the forest of Titis. When I first sneaked into Berch''s house to see what Claire was doing, she felt a great deal of power. But now, the power I feel is incomparable. Probably the demon who attacked the swords house issued a trump card. Is it like Goz''s empty suit, or is there a demon-specific tactic? Either way, it is highly likely that Ouken, who claims to be Prince of Taizan, has a similar trump card. The spirit of a demon who has the same power as an illusion type must be equal to an illusion type. Love I thought so, so I didn''t want to die. Though he points to himself and calls him a child, he thinks that he will never die with no strange magic. Exhale, and exhale with your nose, and let go of your face. Just before the demon''s body fell on the ground due to gravity, I swung my right foot to the fullest. "-!" Hato: The tip of the iron shoe is deeply immersed in the sword. Mari I couldn''t scream anymore, and Oken''s body flew in the air. Taishan''s body bounces off the ground like, then crashes into a huge tree trunk and stops. A whispering child''s voice resounded in my ear when I saw it. "... Oh, Uncle ...?" The voice was led by Ibuki, the sword that fell to the ground. Ibuki is released from the restraint of Ouken and looks up at me with a large tear in his eyes. You may have noticed that the person in front of you was the same person who did the training earlier. She is afraid, but she does not know exactly what has happened. There was no relief in the voice calling to me, and it seemed that I involuntarily screamed. I''m here to help, the little swordsman-it would have looked good. It might be good to say that you don''t want to die before you fulfill your promise of a rematch with me. Okura: But I didn''t talk to either of them, and I grabbed Ibuki''s fall into the ground. Then, raise the cat''s child forcibly and press lightly in the direction where Emma is. After a few steps, stepping on Ibuki, Ibuki looked confused and shouted. "... mother ... mother ..." Ibuki''s mother, Cecil, remains pushed down to the ground by two demons. Help my mother-her will was clear, not verbal. Receiving the child''s voicelessness, I turn my eyes to those who are here again. Flag General Morgan Skysheep, who served in the past, is without a doubt, Sydney and the two are renowned as one of the golden generations, and Cecil was once a former flag. Proud people fighting against the destruction rules. Those who once looked up are now bowing their knees. Against the demon who is an enemy. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± I wanted to laugh with my stomach, but the actual action I took was to bitterly sigh. I''m too sloppy to laugh. In the past, I was afraid of these guys, and it was just discomfort. I really hope that Aobayashi''s blue garment is more solid. In other words-it''s easy for someone other than me. I thought I was going to look back someday, but I''m stupid. Bad for Ibuki, but I did not intend to help Cecils. It was Kensei''s blunder that the infant concubine escaped to the place where the flag soldiers were waiting. It was a blunder that they were ordered to protect them from sword sacred, but lost gracefully. Banner: As a result, if a girl or child is killed, it is the sword sacred, the people, not me, who are responsible. I have no obligation or reason to help them. So I don''t help. Shinso "-" So, it''s not here to help them. The only reason is to eat fantasy seeds. I thought I wouldn''t use it on this island, but if fantasy species appeared, it would be different. To be precise, it is not a "fantasy type" but "a demon with the same power as a fantasy type", but there is no great difference. Anyway, in order to eat fantasy seeds, you have to put on your mind. And it is decided that the more souls you can eat, the better if you want to put on your mind. Appetizers The souls of the demons in front of you aren''t much, but not bad before you eat the fantasy seeds. Banner Fortunately, all seven are alive. In that sense, I just have to thank those who did not kill the demon. Thought ironically, I pulled out my guise. "Eat it all, Soul Eater" At that moment, the atmosphere barked. The earth shook. It''s been more than a month since I defeated Hydra. The level that was 25 at that time is now 26. Don''t call it one level. The significance of the difference between my level and the level of others is very different, as I have said so far. It is more, sharper, and sharper than when you fight the Goz in the forest of Titis. They are not enemies, such as those who take hostages to fewer enemies. One stroke Out of the demon with a gaze of murderous intentions. Kei pressure Then, one of the demons who had been suppressed by me moved in response to this killing. A demon who was about to jump on me from behind. The mysterious bird The demon kicked the ground with a loud voice. Morgan Skysheep fell down on the ground, assuming he would attack me. The demon who pressed the blade against the elder''s neck roared in a shrill voice. Dynamic "-" Maybe he tried to say "do not move." After that, if he moved even one step, he would bet on his old limb, and he was trying to keep going. Baku: It''s hard to know the correct answer now that his neck has been blown off. Kei Soul Eater''s black blade sucks the blood of a demon and gets wet red. He moved behind the demon using a high-speed walking method, and cut off his neck by passing each other. Momentary movement The voice of an uproar rises from the mouth of the demon in an instant. They might have looked like I did. Immediately afterwards, screams and agony cascaded in rapid succession. "Are you?" "Gu--I''m like a human!" "Hi!" All of them raised their voices. However, it was not me who attacked them. The flagman It wasn''t just the demon that started out with my actions. Those who had been detained until then were moving at the same time. Nagi: Murasame from Sydney broke the head of a demon, and penetrated the breast of another demon. Cecil has also cut off the face of the demon who had seized himself. The remaining demon flew all at once, trying to head to Aken, who fell down on a tree trunk. He would have tried to rebuild himself while protecting the Lord. Banner Of course, we will not overlook. Now, the appetizers have been cut in half because of the people who started to squat. There was no single reason to give them prey any more. "Mother!" "Ibuki!" Ibuki cryed and stuck to Cecil while she was crying, after the seven demon had become. Cecil gently embraces her rushing son, while Emma gently watches them. Beyond that, Sydney was treating his grandfather Morgan. The other concubines have clearly expressed their relief as they have judged that the crisis is over. After seeing them, I tried to get to the still dead Aken. Judging from Ouken''s behavior, he seemed to take great care of his subordinates. If you know that you have killed all your subordinates, do not silence. You should retaliate with all of your cards in hand, and you will run away if you don''t have one. Either way, you shouldn''t take your eyes off. And there is a person who called out to my back. Sky "No, no, it was saved, thank you. Thank you. It has become quite strong." Kumon: The main voice. When I heard only the words of the festival, I thanked me and praised me. But it is called needle-like glow, irony tone, and it is clear from the fire that they are only for the upper side. Festival In fact, I stopped and turned around and continued as follows. "Hopefully, I wanted you to come out a little earlier. Don''t sneak out and look at me. It''s been a long time since I called that Tonorou Duke Taiyama. ,you?" 147 Episode 19 "It''s been a long time since you called that Torinou the Prince Taizan, so you''ve been here since the beginning, are you? ¡» Festival It was clear that the words were. If you translate it, you might say, "Sneak up and see how you look, don''t sneak up on just the delicious parts." Jutsu There were countless repetitions in response to this condemnation. I have no obligation or reason to help the swordsman. No matter how grateful you are for helping, there is no reason to blame for getting help late. It was easy to cut and throw away the words of the festival as a loser howling. It was also possible to crush the weak as eight. I could have denounced the loser for passing on responsibility. But I didn''t choose any of them. "Sure, as you said, I was here from the beginning." Kyumon: The person I know has the character of being like that. Intuitively whispered here, saying, in other words, it was the pot you wanted to see. Festival To prove his intuition''s intuition, he heard his reply and raised his right eyebrow with a surprising face. It would have been surprising that no objection, ridicule, or condemnation came back. "Well, I admit I''m surprisingly honest. So why did you hide? Why was your brother here?" The festival is ironic and the lips are raised. It''s really disgusting to call out to Emma''s ears. The festival is still trying to provoke me. I was convinced of that and responded with exactly the same voice as before. Flag general: "The reason is not to get in the way. You and Sydney are the golden generation, Sky Sheep has six former flags, and there is even Cima, who was one of the former ones. If you do, it can be a bit of a step. '''' He does not ridicule, does not show contempt, and responds to the questions asked. Festival I saw such me but my lips were distorted again, but this time it was close to bitter smile. You seem to realize I won''t get on the provocation. Festival Probably, as in Laguna, I doubted the relationship between me and the demon. While I killed the demon under Ouken with a guise, Ouken, who was critical, attacked with magic to avoid fatal injuries. There''s definitely room for self-made performances, because they helped Emma and others. Festival So, I chose words that dared my anger. To provoke me and get information out of words. Festival Rather than interrogating face-to-face as in Laguna, it was hard to come by hand. --- I look at the synchronized student in front of me again. The festival is looking at this, but his gaze is sharp. Hair with dark skin. He has a physique and a slightly cat-like standing figure has not changed five years ago. When he was on Sorashima, he was ridiculed by the name "" and called "hip" for a long time. Festival I was resentfully reminded, but at that time I couldn''t return to it. Because his behavior was always supported by more training and achievements than his opponent. Festival At that time, I was forced to look down and keep silent, no matter what I said at the time. Festival Five years ago, I kept a distance from Sydney, but this wasn''t something I had to include in Sydney, but because Sydney was my best friend. I don''t want to be involved through the mild Sydney-for me it was such a person. It was a festival, so I was very cautious about returning home. Despite being convinced that the strength has surpassed the fight against Hydra, the weakness that sticks to his chest does not disappear easily. I was as secretive as I was to Laguna, just as I was to my father-to the point. The festival and here opened. The spear, the opposite part of the spear, hits the ground steadily and comes back to my eyes. The sky "I see, I see. I don''t seem to be just getting acquainted with my mind and getting in shape. The guy who couldn''t see my eyes has grown a lot." Twist The voice was as usual, but the thorns protruding from the surface of the words were smaller. Festivals Maybe it''s a compliment ¨C no, too much. It was like a late to me back home. Apparently, he seems unlikely to continue provoking any more. Festival Sydney, who was treating his grandfather, looks here with a relieved glance. She seems to have noticed the intention of Sydney. Perhaps we were prepared to arbitrate if there was a disturbing atmosphere. The air in one word is visibly loose. If I could speak to them here, maybe I could have a different relationship with Sydney than it was five years ago. At least, that''s about it. I thought so. ¨D¨DWell, I don''t want to do that. Festival Look away from silence. The festival has already lost its fear. Although he was regarded as a person to watch out for based on his past memories, he was not interested, let alone fear, as seven or eight demons. The same is true for Sydney and Morgan. Needless to say about Cecil. If you show one of the empty clothes like Goz, you will be interested, but if you do not have it, you will not be interested. Festival I didn''t ignore my provocations, partly because I didn''t want to be misunderstood by Emma. And the other is- "Oh, oh, oh, oh, humans ah!" This is for giving time to the sake of not being unnatural. The demon roars and shouts, fluttering on both wings like a harpy, flying high in the sky. The wounds caused by the magic of the flame princess have healed, and both eyes, which should have been burnt, have been regenerated. As I expected from what God said before the battle, it seems that Ouken himself was a recovery magician himself. In the eyes of a demon looking down at you from the air, a burning passion resembling a blast furnace swirls. Loud At the next moment, Oken began spellcasting with. Onizumi: "It''s on its head, on its body, on its tail!" It was a word I had never heard of. The chanting is long, like a very high magic. The flag warner was warned by Morgan Skysheep, a veteran who once served as Six Flags. Area "I''m a ninth wind magic .... No, I think you''re going to blow the whole area around here ...!" Is Morgan''s voice supported by his grandchild shivering due to wound pain or fear of the procedure? The chanting progresses even while squeezing, and the wind surrounding Oken''s body gains momentum. The atmosphere screamed and a roaring sound similar to thunder struck the earlobe. Akaede "" The roar of the beast, the vow of unstoppableness. Kei As the magic nears completion, Ouken''s own swells. Kei Apparently, Oken seems to be strengthening his magic. The wind swirls around the demon, as if wearing a tornado. My wife''s concubine The stormy wind rushed to the ground. Fathers are screaming, being blown off by strong winds that are likely to blow large adults. "Run along with the wind clouds and run with thunder." Keiji The chanting is precise. Is huge. It is incomparable to when I was stroking Ibuki last time. A voice full of joy came from behind the stormy wind. Otori Tsubasa: Come on, blow me away! ¡°Kurokaze Zakage, Senri''s legs are flat on the horizon!¡± At that moment, the magic that was triggered was certainly powerful. Zone ninth is the destination of systematic magic, that is, the highest magic. Because it is fortified by a demon, you should know its power. ¨D¨DBut it was just that. "Hmm, about this?" Vomit with disappointment. I once ate the eighth magic in the Royal Canary City. The current level is more than double that time. There is no way to lose ninth magic. Kei: Adding to magic is not a big problem. Kei Ouken''s power is indeed powerful, but it''s hard to fight in the forest of Titis. To put it another way, it doesn''t even reach Goz who has undressed. The threat couldn''t be remembered when that amount was added. Sphere In fact, the unleashed ninth magic succumbed to Soul Eater. When the magic of me and Oken who hit me casually collides in the air, they give off a roar like nature would scatter. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Speaking as if Oken was stunned in the line of sight. As far as I can see his face, I think it was the best of Ouken. It''s disappointing to say that I''ve given the time to play the trump card. I slapped my tongue, but immediately switched my mind. I''m sorry Then go straight to Oken''s House, cutting Oken. I shook the Soul Eater again and released it to Auken in the air. The invisible slash ran through the air and easily cut off Oken''s right arm. It seems that he could not maintain flight with one wing, and the demon screamed and fell. Kei: Just before his body was slammed on the ground, I ran down to the crash point with my feet. Then, with one hand, catch the body of Ouken. QUESTION If you are killed by a crash, you will not eat your soul. And last but not least. Silently drop Auken to the ground. At the moment of the fall, the wound was hurt, and a loud moan leaked from the mouth of the demon. At the same time, the body reminiscent of a bird returns to the shape of a human. There is probably no room to keep his mind. Slightly upset, Ouken raised his body slowly and found my face very close to her face. While shouting at something, he moves backwards in desperate form with his stickiness. Needless to say, I couldn''t get away with it, and I pointed my soul eater at the end of Auken''s neck. "Well, Tai Tai. You can''t help dying as it is, but are there any more trump cards?" "... what the hell are you, you ?! I don''t even hear that there is a person like you-" "Answer the question" Press the Soul Eater blade against the neck. The blade cuts into the skin, and the overflowing blood drips down. I turned my question back to Oken, who closed her mouth. "Is your ally attacking the mansion of your sword? Do you not have that power comparable to fantasy?" "... If you answer, can you overlook me?" "If you don''t answer, you''re sure to kill." "..." Ouken was silent, but he worked hard in his eyes looking up at me. Eventually, she seemed to have reached an answer, and she listened to her reaction and opened her mouth. "I guess the man who attacked the mansion gave his life to him ... if he asked if he could do the same thing, he could, but I don''t want to ..." "Why is that? If you die anyway, it''s better to reward the enemy and then die." Chung Yi: "... not all demons do it ... we are connected whether they want it or not. Some people rejoice as a blessing and curse it. There are those who do ... " Festival When I heard that, I raised my right eyebrow as before. To hear the story so far, it would be the name of a demon. It was surprising to me that there was a demon who had a demon. "Why are you the latter to guess?" Love "Huh ... Shishi has a short life and a fixed price. Do you know why? ... Because the vessels of human beings are too small to receive the power of. I died crazy because I couldn''t stand it ... " Possessed, Oken, covers his face with his left hand and keeps moving his mouth as if drowning, repeating rough breathing. The body in the horror robe was shaking. "I''m ... I''m sorry to die like that, yeah, I''m sorry ...! That''s why I''m going to throw myself into light theism and break this curse-I''m here Did you die like this? Did you die like a human? Huh, uhhh ... uhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Ouken laughs with an out of pitch voice. Both eyes are bloody and flickering with a disturbing light. Obviously she was losing her mind. Was it so shocking that I was defeated by me, or was the trauma of my father''s death? Or maybe the amount of bleeding has exceeded the limit and consciousness has begun to cloud. QUESTION: There was something I wanted to hear, but more than that in many ways. Suddenly, Oken shouted at that time. "--Somebody, nobody! Kagari-sama, Isagi-dono! I can''t help dying in such a place! Anyone, help me out!" The shout was a scream, a scream, and a plea. At the height of passion, the capillaries of both eyes rupture and blood tears overflow. Hirakuto Oken''s scream of dying shook the sky, hitting the earlobe of the listener violently. Of course, there is no answer. Ouken''s actions have no value beyond the evils that precede death. It should have been. But the next moment, things change drastically. ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D ¤Ã£¡¡¹ I sensed that there was a rush from there, and jumped from the spot. It wouldn''t even have been short. A flash of light flashes where I was on the verge. If he was standing upright, he would have been divided up and down. I turned my gaze to the front, quickly establishing my position. In front of you is Aken, who is still sticky, and another. No, in this case, what should I do? A variant is standing. Oni Light A giant body that reaches three meters. Limbs like iron poles. Both eyes are red, as is, and countless tusks peek out of the greatly torn mouth. It cannot be a human or a demon. It is too dignified to call it a monster. Demon God-I''m convinced that being in front of me is what it is called. 148 Episode 20 Out of the Fantasy The huge bone that looks up is a muscular bone. The appearance of holding a huge sword is imposing. The horns that extend from the forehead are in the sky, and the red is shining with a sense of war. Standing Iron-colored skin is as strong as steel, and the feet that step on the ground are firm and solid. I wonder if the stone statue protecting the shrine castle starts to move. Confrontation The first thing I felt as a demon was quiet. Hydra, which appeared in the forest of Titis, was raging itself as a disaster, but the presence in front of her is not such a fuss. Instead of fantasy seeds, there was a terribly sharpened ambition. Controlled ambition can be called fighting spirit. Instead of being illusioned as a human being, I shook my eyes slightly. The next moment, the demon moved. When the giant kicks the ground, a roaring sound resounds like a gunshot. The sound of the earth rang, breaking the wind and approaching it reminded me of a rushing giant elephant. Hiyori The demon holds a large sword that is as tall as my height. It''s not just a weapon, it''s proven by the red magic that covers the blade. If it is hit directly, it must shatter without losing its original shape, such as the human body. In a blink of an eye, a demon that closes my distance emits a bloody smell. At a closer look, the body of the demon had a plethora of blood stains. It is clear from the fire that it is the result of the battle at the sword house. The demon raises his great sword to add me to the result. Immediately after, a large sword was swung down with the power to cut the space itself. "-Ku!" At the moment he was hit by a Soul Eater, a tremendous shock struck the whole body. It is heavy. heavy. Just heavy. The weight of the great sword, the weight of the slash, and the pressure of the demon go on at once. From the beginning, it is a huge body that can reach three meters. There is no victory in physique, and it is inevitably disadvantageous in a direct competition. It seems that the demon is aware of this, too, and if you try to push it out with brute force, you will push a large sword in a posture that will overwhelm me. The black blade of Soul Eater and the red sword of the demon are intensely engaged, and a burning metal sound scratches the eardrum. If I loosen even a little, at that moment I will be cut in half. "Ku, ku ...!" The voice naturally leaked from my lips while pushing my great sword back. I''ve never desperately squeezed out here since eating Hydra in the Titis Forest. Ten seconds, twenty seconds, thirty seconds-the power of death is not over. Strength is beyond simple. The only place where you can enjoy is physical enhancement, but your opponent is a fantastic species. Is huge, and the efficiency of reinforcement is good because it is better than geopower. I saw the demon in front of me again. Keisatsu A giant with an unusual gimmick that squeezes out all this and gives off a sense of dread. If you face up to this point, you can''t mistake your ability. It has the power to be called a fantastic species. "Kukukuku ..." Oh no. After receiving the first shot, I''m patient and trying to hold back, but my voice is lost. The voice of pleasure. Fantastic species It has not been three months since the battle with the previous one. He did not expect to have the opportunity to eat fantasy seeds again in such a short time. This raid on the demon seems to involve a lot of speculation, but whoever is pulling the string behind him, thank you for having made this happen today. I wouldn''t have had the opportunity to fight the demon if I had been off for a day. "Kuku ... Well, if you decide so, do you really want to go?" Flagman Up to this point, we''ve been watching the devil to measure his abilities, but if we take too much time, other people will come here. In particular, if Kensei and Sobi come on a business trip, they will have to take the demon alone. Before they could show up, they needed to stop the demon. ...... Well, the fact that the demon who attacked the sword mansion is alive is probably not going to fight at least Kensei. Because if you are willing to fight the head of the swordsman, the demon must have been shredded long ago. If not, I can assert that Kensei has no intention of fighting. For the illusionary one-sword style that advocates the destruction, the demon is the enemy of the sword. Moreover, the individual here is undoubtedly killing Qinglin Banshi. It''s unclear why Kensei, who was killed by him, overlooked the demon, but I don''t need to think deeply if it would benefit me as a result. I mean, I don''t know anyway. In the heart of that person. "--Ooooooooooooooo!" Yodo I roared as if to drop off my heart. The eruption becomes a torrent, running around the whole body, and exudes blood to a single piece of cells. There was a change compared to the force that was antagonizing. Little by little, but surely, the black sword pushes back the great sword. The giant eyes of the demon god are wide open wide, and the red eyeballs move slowly behind it. I was amazed at my eyes-it seemed. At the next moment, the pressure that had been applied to the whole body suddenly disappeared. The demon drew a sword and kept a distance from me. Flagman The reason why the demon retreated here is probably because he decided that he couldn''t push me out. And perhaps another thing is that others in this place have noticed that it has begun to move. Festival While me and the demon were competing with each other, Sydney and Cecil were changing their positions around the demon. I saw it and patted it small. "You don''t need to go out of your way. Sky "I can''t do that. We fight too." Festival It wasn''t my word, but the Sydney Skysheep. The gentlest person in the golden generation. Fengguru Of course, Sydney is not just a gentle swordsman. Once you pass through the sword, it shimmers like morning dew, and the enemy smokes and falls down. The grandfather was hostage last time, so it was a dull run, but now that he is released, he can fight with all his might. Rin Sydney''s face is sharp and sharp, with a glance at the demon. His profile was sloppy, and some women must have been cheering yellow when seen. Sidney''s words continued, while thinking about nothing more. Sora: "That demon, no, the demon is strong. Even if it gets stronger, it''s dangerous alone. Work with us until reinforcements come." "No." "e?" Sydney, who was interrupted on the way, raises a suspicious voice. I told the confused Sydney frankly. "I''m not going to leave you back. I''ll just say it again. Experience A person who cannot be trusted both emotionally and competently. As an added bonus, if you mistakenly bring Sydney''s goddess to death, you''ll underestimate the astronomical amount. For me the Sydneys were in the way in every way. If you''re going to get out of the way, I''ll get rid of the disturber before the demon. I don''t say it in words. But if you gaze at it with hostile eyes, your intentions would have passed. The sky "... to that point ..." Pumpkin The beautiful appearance of Sydney is distorted and distorted. Apparently he took this intent exactly. He gave Cecil a check for the celebration, and laughed sarcastically, and Cecil retreated, sadly down. Retrospective I, who broke away, faced the demon again. The demon was not moving at all from the place where he had just receded, and was watching for every single move. If you don''t look into the Sydneys, you''re probably seeing this threat alone. Immediately after, the demon barked. "Roooooooooo! ! ¡» A roar that pierces the sky from the mouth that can be swallowed by a human head. A giant looking up flew in the air like an asuka, jumping straight at me. The raging waves began with the attack. Thin sword A large sword, as tall as a person, turns lightly like a sword and shoots intense slashes from right to left. The big sword flashed, and the beating sound hit the earlobe, leaving the numbness in the arm it received. A sharp strike that breaks the ground and a sharp blade that tears the wind. The roar is constantly rising from the demon''s mouth, and both eyes are burning with prominent war and murder. Nagi: Swing up. Shake it down. pierce. Tear off. I cut it and connect it in reverse. All are continuous attacks that have the power of a deadly hit. A death that can only be said to be tremendous. A monster that boasts strength-it''s not the same as letting an orc hit a weapon. It was a sword technique. It was a beautiful sword technique supported by solid technology. "Ah ah ah!" "Ooooooooo! ! ¡» Unexpectedly, me and the demon, two voices overlap. What a high-pitched metal sound that will burn your ears. A black sword and a red sword collide and scatter sparks in the air. Did the exchange of chained slashes reach? It catches the fierce slashing of the demon on the verge. Metal sound resounds again. Heavy impacts on each other''s hands and unpleasant reverberation in the ears. In return, he sent slashes to the demon. I''m attacking from the front with force and from the left and right with my skills. Slashing while changing the offense and defense violently. The sound of the swordshooting continued forever. ¨D¨DWhile stacking swords with the demon, I felt strange about the opponent''s movement. I and the demon are not staying in one place, but fighting while changing places from right to left. At this time, the movement of the demon may seem strangely cramped. Momentary Movement Demon gods have already been found to have agility that is unlikely to be a giant. Needless to say, the battle with the sword, the movement of the sword when it appeared in this place from the sword mansion, makes the fantasy sword style high-speed walking. Strength The demon is not only excellent in terms of quickness but also. If I''m a demon, I''ll take advantage of that and move around more and scratch my opponent. You may be able to move away from this place, surprise from a long distance, and leave this place. However, the demon doesn''t do that and stays here all the time to keep fighting. I wasn''t wondering if my opponent was a monster living only on instinct. But now I''m in front of me with sword skills-the intellectuals who master the skills. If such a thing dared to fight the merits, there should have been some reason there. Once, once you noticed the unnaturalness, it was not difficult to find out why. ¨D¨DThe demon guards the owl behind him. Banner: On that proof, the demon always stands on the straight line connecting me and Ouken, and keeps his position. I thought that the reason the demon retreated when the Sydneyians came out earlier was that they hated being besieged, but it was because of the possibility that the Sydneys would attack Ouken. I didn''t notice that until now, simply because there was no presence in my eyes. After the demon appeared, I was only watching the demon. And it''s hard to imagine that fantasy species are defending the dead ghosts. However, looking back calmly, I think that the demon appeared here when Oken screamed for help. It is called swordsmanship, it is called fighting to protect owen, and even if it is a fantasy species, it seems that the characteristics of Hydra and Demon are quite different. Perhaps it is the influence of the demon who dedicated his life to the demon, but I can''t help but care about the details. The fact that the demon is an enemy doesn''t move because I have no intention of overlooking Oken. While thinking about such a thing, I sewed a violent sword fight and opened my mouth greatly. "Kaaaaaaaaa !!" "-! ¡» Keigi Elementary ,. However, the beginning is only nominal, and now I have the power to blow out even the head of Hydra. Keigi: Of course, we didn''t use anything at all until now. A giant demon flew in the air following a surprise attack. On the verge of being hit against the ground as it is, the demon cuts a dragonfly in the air and gently lands. It was supposed to have not hurt even hand injury, but this was within expectations. This is what I released to keep a distance from the demon. Demon regained his position, but he did not try to reduce his distance. He knows that there is a long-range attack here, and he is looking for a time to surely protect Ouken. This was also as expected. `` ¡ªIllusionary sword style '''' Enhance, enhance, enhance Kei. In order to pull out the trump card, I will put my heart on my limit. Sorry trump card-the point where you can skip slashing. A sword that eats even his distance. Kei When I looked at the demon while raising her eyes, the red-eyed giant lifted her eyes and stepped on the ground, preparing to protect Ouken from me. Due to the shackles of Oken, the demon cannot go on or evade offensive, and have no choice but to defend itself. Kei: And if the demon is committed to defense, I can squeeze myself without hesitation. Kei pressure roared, but the ground was swirled, and the reverse wind swirled the earth. The pulsations of power that are inferior to the feet, such as the magic of Auken, screamed behind wife and concubines. And a voice saying, "Mother!" I didn''t look at it, but when I heard it, I suddenly came up. I clarified that I did not intend to return to the swordsman on this return home, and that I would not join the Gensoichito sword. It''s a word disagreement that I always give the fantasy one sword style. Take the opportunity of today to break away from the fantasy one-sword style. At that moment, an alternative name came to mind as if it had been prepared. A sword that comes out of a fantasy and buries the fantasy. That is, Funeral "Itsuto-ryu ---" Keigi Unleash with a new name and maximum power. Zero No matter how fantastic, there is no way to prevent the slashing that would make a pause. The invisible slash captured the demon''s body without aiming. "Roooooooooooooo! ! ¡» Painful resentment From the demon''s mouth, it is surprising, but it squirts. The slash I released pierced the demon''s defense reinforced by a thin sheet of paper, and severed my body. From the left shoulder to the right hip, a deadly sharp blade that cuts the skin, cuts the meat, breaks the bones, and digs through the organs. The demon god''s body was almost bipartite. A great slash that is definitely dead if it is a human. And, even if it was a fantastic species, it was a skill that could not survive death. ¡°¡­¡­ Ooh oh ¡­¡­¡­ Ooh ¡­¡­¡± The roar of the demon is dying to prove it. The giant body, which looked like a giant tree, lost its power and was shaking back and forth. It seemed like he was wondering where to fall. I approached slowly while keeping an eye on such demons. The amount of soul flowing in had signaled the demon''s death, but there are also examples of Hydra. Since the demon may be fleeing and struggling to fight back in the guise of death, he cannot be distracted for a moment. Onitsuka However, this precaution seemed to be nothing more than anxious, and light was lost from both eyes, reminiscent of red eyes. Whether fleeing or fighting back, it''s now obvious to everyone that the demon has no room for help. The only thing was that the voice was not interrupted yet, but it wasn''t similar to the previous roar. It was when I judged that the life of the demon was definitely exhausted. "...... Oh ... O ......... Mi ............... tu ..." "¡­¡­Hmm?" I suddenly feel that the sound of the demon''s voice has changed, and turn my eyebrows. But earlier than I could see, the demon''s upper body leaned about. Then, it immediately falls down on the ground in front. The noise shakes the ground, and the dust rises. Then, when I walked cautiously, all life activities of the demon had already stopped. A soul that flows like a raging wave. The sensations that spring up from the back of the body are definitely levels up. However, at this time I felt more confused than joy. ¨D¨D¨D¨D Mitsuketa. Finally, I came out of the demon''s mouth-the words that seemed to have come out of my consciousness for a while. 149 Episode 21 Reunion "Huh ... huh ... huh ...!" The demon Ouken was running between the trees without any notice. He escaped to the space where the demon and the sky were fighting. It was terrible. Distortion The right arm that has been slashed in the sky is no longer below the shoulder. Blood spilling out of the wound turns the light shinto white coat dark red, with a red line drawn on the ground. Ouken had to leave clear evidence of his escape route. With just one left hand, there is no bleeding and there is no room for casting recovery magic. I have no more time to pour the dripping blood. If you do that, you''ll quickly be caught up by that human! "Huh ... huh ... what is it ... what is that person ...!" He slashed the wind magic, love''s biggest trump card, like a breeze or something, and slashed the body of the tough sword like paper. In addition to Yoyo, he fought head-on against the demon who had descended on the body of a demon, and never stepped back. Yoyo The strength of the demon who descended is proportional to the vessel. In that sense, the demon who took the heron has not reached its original strength. Yong, the leader of Kazan Jubari, had a remarkable power among the demons, but he is still a human. Human vessels are too small to receive God. Flagman However, the demon is a demon, even if it does not reach its original strength. There is no doubt that there is something that can be overcome. It should be. The spectacle of the first time is revived in the mind of Ouken. A sky that had received a demon attack from the head like a storm, turned it back, and was finally hit by a deadly slash. Ouken ran away without seeing the result, but the sign of the demon was no longer there, and if the demon that had just covered the island had disappeared, the victory was obvious. Conspiracy: "Such a user, there''s no way to be anonymous ...! This is what I do ... and again, humans can''t trust ...!" As she moans, she continues to move. I have to return to Zhongshan as soon as possible and report what happened on this abominable island to the upper level of Kotoism. However, the hidden treasure needed to pass through the gate is lost along with his right arm. The heron and their brothers who came to this land were stricken by the sword and their subordinates on Taishan were destroyed. There is no way through Omon in Ouken today. On the contrary, you can''t even keep your own life. Ouken casts a healing magic on herself with a trembling voice, but no matter how many verses she recites, the flowing blood does not seem to stop. With this much blood, my body would have become lighter, but my feet were just as heavy as lead. "Guu ... but ...!" She opens her mouth without being able to endure the nausea that suddenly rises from the back of her throat. A surprisingly large amount of blood spilled from the back of his chest, and Auken sat down on his knees. The continual bleeding will quickly create a pool on the ground. Once bleeding from the mouth and nose, Ouken struggled to get up, but his knees had cut off something, his body did not move as if it had been rusty. The view is swirling from the tip. At the next moment, the skull pierced him, and Auken fell steadily on the ground. Bloody vomiting, red liquid splashes around. It was when Aken, who was covered in his vomiting, bitten with humiliation and fear. "--You''ve been terribly damaged, Ouken." A quiet voice falls from above. The owner of the voice is reflected in the view of Ouken who moved only his face while scared somehow, as if the chasers came. There was Kagari, a young demon with a loose hair. At that moment, the face of Auken, who had been painfully distorted, shone with delight. "Ka, Kagari-sama ... oh, well, well, come to help me well ...!" "To help? What are you misunderstanding?" "... Kagari-sama?" Open-minded Everyday, Kagari''s hilarious, low-pitched voice. It shook the eardrum of Ouken with the ominousness similar to the thunderous roar. Signs of slimming unrest cover the Kagari. Without afraid, Ouken swallowed himself. Foreword: "I''m the part of this battle. I''ve seen Kifu''s death, Isagi''s end, Ouken, your actions." "¡­¡­¡­¡­that is" Elder brother, "Hakuro told you to be especially careful. I heard a lot of interesting things. Some people abhor the great blessing as a curse. It''s crazy to throw yourself away. " The face of Ouken who heard it was tight. While fighting against, the true intention that Auken, whose blade was pierced by the neck, leaked involuntarily. Kagari had heard it exactly. "Did you look at that ...?" Giant "Don''t ask why you didn''t help. The duties of the parting officer are to see the battle, and bring it back without any information obtained. It''s forbidden. You must have been aware. " Kagari sighed small. "I didn''t want to help in the first place. A guy who laughs happily at the expense of a girl or child will be more refreshed if he is slain by the enemy." "... Ka, Kagari" "Well, as far as I can see, I''ve been rewarded enough, and if that''s the only problem, I could take me back to Nakayama, but-" For the first time, frustration appears on Kagari''s face. Similar feelings were oozing out in the voice. Chung Yi: "At that time, you were saying. It''s plain to die like a father, and that''s why I tried to break the curse of throwing myself into Kotoism. What does that mean? " "How do you say ..." Chiu Yui: "I can''t break the link between demons and demons to rely on Kotoism. But if your words are correct, Koshinism-humans break the link between demons and humans You will never forget it. " Kaguyi wonders what the true purpose of Koshinism is. If the killing is fulfilled, be it blessing or cursing, it is a reasonable cut. Either way, it is clear that Kotoism has something in its belly. Ouken''s actions are often suspicious, but the source of the suspicion is Kotoism. It was already convinced for Kagari. Keirin Kagari''s gaze shoots through Ouken. Maybe Oken turned his face down, either because he was pressured by his sharp eyes or because he couldn''t read his expression. Elder brother "Ouken. Azuma also noticed that your loyalty was dedicated to the Shinto religion instead of the Nakayama royal family. Nevertheless, Azuma would have paid homage to you and the Taizan royal family, sealed them to the Prince of Taeyama and treated them with hospitality. If you wriggle in the light of the religion and wield great fangs to revenge the demons without rewarding their grace, it is nothing more than a bug in the lion. Do you think I''ll help you, Nakayama''s brother? " "Kagari-sama, you''re misunderstood ... please, listen to me ...!" "If you say everything honestly, you don''t want to ask--but unfortunately, you''re out of time." "¡­¡­¡­¡­e?" Kagari shrugs lightly, and Oken raises a confused voice. At that moment, there was a powerful sound of stepping on the ground. From the front for Kagari. From behind for Ouken. Looking back at Ouken''s gaze, the sky stood with the black-sworded black-swordsman who was fighting until the very end. Hi, and a short scream screams. At a glance Speaking of Sora, he does not give such an omen, but looks at Kagari with a slight eyebrows. Shortly after, the mouth slowly opened. "Meeting in a strange place-no, it''s not strange at all. So, is it okay to be your next partner, Kagari?" "No, I don''t mean that here, the sky" Kagari smiles at the opponent who reunited after hours. Elder brother: To be honest, I really want to fight with you, but Azma is strictly instructed not to fight. "I don''t know what''s going on, but well, if you don''t fight, that''s fine-but I''ll kill him." The sky glares at Girori and Ouken. Ouken is covered in blood and mud, leaving behind. Kagari raised his hands lightly and responded. "I was watching you and Auken fight. The loser''s right to live and take possession is in the hands of the winner. It doesn''t matter whether you''re a human or a demon." "Kagari-sama!" A scream rises from Ouken''s mouth. The Taizan royal family, who once ruled one of the five mountains, clung to Kagari with a sad voice. "Please, please do your mercy ... I will tell you everything I know ...!" "I told you, Oken. You can only fulfill a duty after you survive. You can''t take risks to help you." Kagari shakes off the hand of Auken who tries to stick. Cardinal Light Shintoism is an organization that has survived for more than three hundred years in Kimon. I don''t think it reveals to a person, like Oken, who would easily open his mouth when pressed with life. Such a sweet organization by the side will probably have a horse leg earlier. In that sense, Kagari did not attach importance to the information held by Ouken. Kotoism is planning something-perhaps something related to the demon. Knowing that is too much for the results. It is up to the three brothers Hakuro to look ahead. Elder brother: Well, it''s about Hakuro, so you probably already have a rough grasp. Kasumi Kagari disappears as if to disappear. Recognizing that the brother of Zhongshan is about to leave, Ouken reopens his mouth and seeks mercy. The sky is empty, but before its mouth opens completely, a black sword flashes. -Blood burst on the soil. After a short interval, the body of the demon, who was cut into two halves and two corners, falls down to the ground. That was the end of Ouken. 150 Episode 22 Return "Kupa ...! Immediately after cutting love, I felt a large amount of soul flowing into it, and I fell alone with my eyebrows. I thought he was a crunchy partner, but he seemed to have had the power to give him a ridiculous name. It will be later that if I escape the kind of curse of Oken-I thought and pursued it, but as a result I was able to get unexpected results. It''s a tear compared to the soul of the demon that you just defeated, but this is a matter of course. Kado: With that in mind, I look down at Oken''s dead corpse. The gaze is on the forehead. At a glance, it became clear that the two pieces had lost their magical effect. It is not without thought that the king of beasts has done wasteful things. The horns of Ouken could be a replacement for the horns of horns-an item needed for barrier magic to prevent the spillage of Hydra''s poison. Kaku: But I knew it, and smashed it. This is the result of considering bringing back the demon horn. Activating the Barrier Spell at the corner of Oken will, indeed, reduce the poisoning of the Titis Forest and the Kale River. However, instead, the fact that "there is a horn of a demon that can create a powerful barrier magic" is conveyed to politicians such as the Royal Palace of Canary, Holy Religion, and Ishka''s upper ranks. And the next thing they know is to reserve extra horns in case the power of the horns of Aken is exhausted. At that time, their eyes turned to the sparrow was more apparent than looking at the fire. Bringing back the horns of Iken is like adding sparrows to my own hands. I could not choose such an option. Family-Well, before that, given the sparrow''s feelings when I brought it back, it seemed that there was no option to "take it home" from the beginning. Anyway, I was able to stab the end of Ouken and eat the demon. I finished visiting my mother''s grave. By the way, the condition that the swordsman issued to prove his ability was also cleared. I can say I did everything I had to do on this island. There''s no reason to stay, and I''m going back to Ishka. If possible, I wanted to say hello to Emma at the end, but decided not to do so. If I show respect to Emma too much, some might argue that the exiled humans are trying to get back and plan to return. I didn''t know what I thought, but I couldn''t help Emma. Now, is there anything left to do? When I thought so, what passed through my mind was the figure of a demon who had a short exchange. Kagari is a young demon who is full of youth, vitality and heroism. Kagari, who had been duly called by Taisan, is probably a demon. That Kagari called himself a part and avoided the battle means that the raids positioned the raid as a means of gathering information. The information obtained today will be used to analyze the strength of the swordsman, and based on that analysis, the next full-scale assault may be planned. It''s hard to get the streets where your mother sleeps and Emma lives in a turbulent island. Do you want to warn the swordsman-I thought about that and I immediately realized that it was meaningless and lost my laugh. For the Imperial Swordsman, protecting the Onimon is an absolute duty. This is the supreme order that has been followed for three hundred years. What a humorous thing to encourage the swordsman to reinforce Kimon''s defense. King of the beasts Again, you should leave the island quickly without doing anything extra. Return to Ishka as planned, then head to Belka to look for it. If you''re forced to raise a problem, you might someday be out of my absence, but honestly, I didn''t worry too much about this. Once, for me, fathers are people who I still can''t understand, but I''ve never spoken words. As long as I proved my power, I shouldn''t overturn the previous statement and imitate a sparrow while I''m away. You can''t afford to go outside of the island while the battle over the Onimon continues. I put together my thoughts and tried to kick the ground to leave this place. -Just before that, I suddenly felt my gaze and looked back. The sword mansion built on a hill was visible. There is no human figure because of the distance, but I certainly feel someone''s gaze. I don''t feel hostile to the gaze that is poured in, but it''s not pleasant if I was peeping. For some time I searched for a master with an unknown gaze-but I couldn''t find it. If you think about it, it''s no wonder that the swordsman had the same role as the demons had a role to play. I exhaled with my nose, and turned my back to the sword house to cut off my gaze. I have nothing to gain from revealing the role, and I am not troubled to be seen. If so, there is no need to stick to the gaze any more. This time I kicked the ground and left. Feel the gaze poured on your back. ¡ô¡ô¡ô ¡°¡ªGuu !?¡± When consciousness returned, Mikaken Laguna lifted her upper body as if to pop off her bedding. Hold your chest with your left hand while exhaling. "This, this ... I''m ..." Cloudy consciousness hinders understanding of the current situation. Nevertheless, Laguna got up on the spot, driven by a heart-pounding frustration. Do not stay in one place. You have to keep moving. Otherwise, that monster would only make it into two¡ªthinking so far, a flash of light ran through Laguna''s mind, and the hazy memory suddenly became clearer. He was in contact with a demon who had invaded the swords house. Laguna remembers that. In the meantime, the opponent summons a demon, and he takes a big sword blow on his chest without being able to receive the enemy''s attack- "I lost my consciousness ... what an unreasonable thing ...!" Laguna looked down on her body with multiple bandages, biting her tight back teeth. Looking under the bandage, deep sword traces are engraved from left shoulder to right hip. Although the wound itself was occupied, it was not surprising that it was a deadly wound. Perhaps it would have been nice to have flew backwards at a glance when the demon was slashing, instead of trying to catch it. Is the wound closed because of a healing spirit in the healing system, or did he call a high priest in holy religion? Shikibu: In any case, when Laguna is thus resting in his room, there is no doubt that the demon threat has left Mikaken House. Perhaps my father''s own hand. Now Laguna has nothing to do when she jumps out with a sword. Laguna knew that, but that would mean searching for the remaining demons, wiping out monsters outside the castle, and much more to do. It''s not something the legitimate child of the sword should do, such as laying down laid down by the enemy. The next moment I tried to leave the room, I felt a severe pain in my chest wound. Pain "...!" Even if the wound is closed, the pain does not disappear. By regaining consciousness, the sense of being cut was revived, and the pain was increased. Fusuma When the staggered Laguna falls on one knee over the bedding, the room opens silently. Ayaka, holding a small tarai, ran up in a hurry, seeing Laguna painfully holding her chest. "Laguna, don''t stand still. You have to lie down and rest." There is cold water and white cloth in the Tarai to cover Laguna''s forehead. On closer inspection, a wet white cloth fell near the pillow. When Laguna first bounced, it probably slipped off his forehead. Laguna urgently turned to her fianc¨¦. "Ayaka, the demon was defeated?" Hiiragi Miyako: "Yes, I was defeated. All demons that came to me were rejected. So you are lying down with peace of mind." "That''s not the case. There is no guarantee that the intruder who has sneaked has not survived. I will be out soon." Ayaka gently embraced Laguna, who was trying to get up again. Beat the back as if to calm the Laguna as it is and whisper at the ear. Banner: "One flag is hitting the search. Your job now is to rest and return to strength." Ayaka lifted Laguna''s body gently and lay down on her bedding in an instant. Laguna had no time to oppose it, and at the same time, it was a natural movement that he could not resist. Laguna looks sober on the bedding. "Ayaka, you ..." Wife: "I was worried all the time. Even though I was on, I was taking a rest now, but I stayed at the bedside until the very last minute. I''ll have you wrap it up. '''' Ayaka said, dipping a white cloth in cold water and squeezing it against Laguna''s forehead. I can''t help passing my mother out. Laguna exhaled a little and relaxed from her whole body. When Ayaka sees it, she smiles and squeezes the disordered bedding. Then he picked up the white cloth that had fallen on his bedside and put it in the tarai. Throat "Is not dry, Laguna?" "It''s a bit dry ... but Ayaka, tell me what happened after I fell down." Interview: The fact that I was so deeply alive by the demons means that someone took the risk back. Ayaka looked down slightly as Laguna, thinking about that, asked for details. In such a case, Laguna loses ridiculous cheating and sluggishness. Ayaka, who knows this, honestly described the subsequent changes. Banner: "After you were cut, I carried you back and fell back. "In particular?" "Thirteen people have died, and more than twenty have been injured." Banner In terms of simple casualties, far more troops have defended the walls. However, the first flag is the most elite of his head, and his affiliation is without exception. In that sense, the damage of one flag by the demon was inevitable. When Laguna hears it, he bites his lips and poisons with a whisper. It was a curse against himself, not anyone else. The damage this time would not have occurred if Laguna had held down the demon. Shikibu: For example, if your father was there, you wouldn''t have done any damage by slashing the demon with one sword. That is what the swordsman wants. Laguna, a legitimate child, was keenly aware of her lack of power. For a while, the room is silenced. Meanwhile, Ayaka silently stared at Laguna. To snuggle up to Laguna who does not want relaxation. Laguna opened her mouth again, thinking she wouldn''t worry about Ayaka anymore. "Who then defeated the demon? Is it still my father?" "¡­¡­that is" Ayaka, who responded to the question as she drifted, suddenly saw a voice. When Laguna notices this, she slightly raises her eyes and briefly calls "Ayaka" to prompt for an answer. Ayaka answered her question, after a short breath. Sora "I have defeated the demon" "¡­¡­what?" "I''ve heard you''ve won straight from the sword." "It''s stupid! Raising his torso, Laguna denies Ayaka''s answer as if to bark. The white cloth on the forehead slipped again, but Laguna did not notice it. Laguna continued his words, paying close attention to the fiance sitting beside the shooting. Shiba: "Can that guy imitate such a thing! Who is spreading such a hoax? Or, or-" Festival: "Sydney and Morgan were there, and he was there. It''s your wife who told me about it." "What?!?" Laguna exclaims her presence. Ayaka responded to Laguna with a quiet voice. Wife: After listening to me, I asked the Sydneyians, but I even admitted, and when the sky cut the demon, I felt. No, not only me I think everything on this island felt. '''' Kei Onigashima itself is trembling. The hugeness that swallowed the demons is undeniable. Too big, too deep-too detestable dragon power. Ayaka softly held her arms. Otherwise, the body was going to tremble without permission. While calming the exciting Laguna, I sneak in secret. It was nice that the sky quickly left Onigashima. If you meet now, you don''t know if you can hold yourself down. 151 Episode 23 "Is Ibuki asleep, Cecil?" "Yes, my brother" After nodding to his brother, Goz Cima, Cecil smiled annoyingly. "I was talking about the other day''s battle with my eyes shining just before I fell asleep." "Isn''t it still exciting?" Goz smiles and strokes her chin with one hand. Ibuki was hurt by the ambush of a demon in the battle at the tip of his head. Given the age of four, it''s no wonder if you''re horrified and dumb. However, Ibuki is full of energy despite the surrounding concerns. He runs around inside and outside the house, struggling with his mother without trying to fall asleep at night. Indeed, with the blood of the sword sacred-with a little bit of shame, Goz praised his nephew''s boldness. There is other good news. Ibuki has changed her perspective. Until now, it was a recognition that it was `` a bad person who bullied Uncle Goz '''', and what was angry enough to challenge a duel in the homecoming sky, but apparently since the previous raid, it seems to be a `` person who must eventually cross '''' Apparently it has changed. It seems that the fighting that beat the group of ambush ambush and defeated the fantasy seeds that had assaulted, caught the heart of the infant and did not release it. According to Cecil, the sky appeared to have helped Ibuki appear to have helped, and that point may have been felt. I wanted to thank Sky Goz for a word, but I just left the island quickly, saying that longevity was useless. In addition, Ibuki was so disappointed when he knew it. Maybe it''s time to talk about beings that you couldn''t tell before. Goz and Cecil think so. Older brother But if you talk about it, you have to talk about the various things that come with it. Why did you leave the island? Why did you "bullied" Goz? The four-year-old would not understand it after telling them. In the first place, the talking goz do not understand everything. The appearance of the sky after the reunion, the words of the sky pass through the minds of Cima brothers and sisters. Cecil opened his mouth while looking down. "... Oh brother. Were we wrong?" Sora: "If there was a mistake, I was convinced that I could not lead my palace to my guise, and that Cecil was not bothered." Goz responds to her whispering sister''s question with a gentle voice. It was a word to comfort his sister, but at the same time it was Goz''s intention. Cecil regrets that he should have taken more action when the sky was expelled. But at that time, Goz thinks he had to do it. As a bad premise, Goz does not consider expulsion of the sky as a tradition. Given the history of the swordsman, it was impossible for the skies that could not go beyond the trial to remain legitimate. And it was clearer than looking at the fire that the skies deprived of the position of the legitimate child would be placed in the house-nor would the skies endure the situation. If there is no place in the house, you have to look for a place outside the house. It is narrow, and the eyes of the people are stuck in the sky wherever you go. Then you have to go out of the island. Swaggering Expulsion is a bad sound, but if you turn it over, it is better to live on a peaceful continent instead of Onigashima, where powerful monsters do. At least, Goz sees the exile that way. Of course, it is not an easy way. I knew that the sky was deeply hurt and that I was afraid of being alone. But as an adult, you have to take care of yourself. If Goz or Cecil were nearby, the sky would depend on them. And then, at that time, if Goz and others followed the sky and followed the sky, they would go out of the island-and they would be sent to pursue him as a breakout for Qinglin. The option of following the sky is a folly that puts the sky at risk and secondly traverses the thoughts of the Shikibu. I can''t really choose. Cecil''s inner heart almost overlaps with this. One reason is that, apart from Goz, he could not have kicked off the wishes of Shikibu who first saw him. In the past, Goz turned his blade at the sword ceremony. Shikibu generously forgave God and took care of the lives of his brothers and sisters. Cecil had always been grateful to the Shikibu, so that he could not reject the order of the Shikibu further. Neither Sky Goz nor Cecil did tell the story. I thought I shouldn''t break up leaving the island untrained. As they grew older, gained experience, and became more and more alone, if they could understand my father''s wishes--Cima brothers and sisters refused to leave the island with that hope. Five years later, the sky is back. With terrible power and freezing eyes. Cecil reminded herself of the sky''s eyes, and shook her shoulders. Grudge At best, I wouldn''t have been shocked so far. I knew that the sky had cut my brother, and I knew I had to be grudged by the sky. ¨D¨DBut that is different. That is not the eye of resentment or hatred. The sky is not interested in Cecil, it is not interested. So there is no resentment or hatred. It doesn''t recognize the value of directing emotions. Because I knew it-I knew, and Cecil could barely talk to him while the sky was on the island. It was unbearable to be able to look at the stones on the roadside from the sky, which longed for myself like my sister. Goz calls her quietly, looking at her younger sister with a pale face. "Cecile, don''t stare too much." "... but my brother" "Sorrow becomes a shadow and covers your face. Ibuki is worried. You should take a break soon." If you regret what you can''t afford or regret, it will only be exhausted. Cecil noticed his brother''s concern and nodded a small nod. His gaze is pointed to the side of Goz. There was a wooden sword that was being created. Needless to say, it belongs to Ibuki who lost his wooden sword in the previous battle. "Is your brother too busy, are you okay?" "What makes this a distraction?" Goz laughed. Restoration of a sloping castle wall still takes time. The movement of the demons has just begun. Laguna, a legitimate child, was defeated by a demon, and the demon was defeated in the sky, the original legitimate child. The real storm is coming. It was an unexpected conviction for Goz. I wanted to make a gift for my best nephew before the storm came. ¡ô¡ô¡ô Interview At the same time, Gilmore Berch was playing the hero''s room at the sword house. The preaching is the punishment of Mikazora. It is not good to leave anyone who claims to disobey the swordsman''s wishes. It may be taken in by other countries, or the swordsman may come into contact with Adastella aristocrats. Before that happens, the sky needs to be under the watch of the Swordsman. Insisted so. Once, Gilmore followed the Shikibe''s intention to "leave the sky", but after the previous assault, he had once again hardened his attitude toward the sky. Gilmore was particularly afraid of the skysheep family''s chief Morgan where Sora defeated the demon. The concubine, Morgan Skysheep, was once Gilmore''s opponent, a political opponent. The loss of power, as evidenced by the fact that the Shikibu escorted the escort, still has influence. If Morgan spreads the achievements of the skies, Laguna''s defeat to the demon will inevitably decline. In the unlikely event that the sky is to return to the position of a legitimate child, Gilmore, who was approaching Laguna, will not lose its fall. Retention If Gilmore is in Morgan''s position, he definitely moves in the sky. Therefore, Gilmore was taking the initiative and trying to seal the empty achievements. Specifically, he attempted to announce the history of this battle as follows. At the sword mansion, Laguna was deeply defeated by the demon, but at the same time he was fatally wounded. The reason the demon left Mikaken was to escape from Laguna. The demon who fought against the sky was half-dead, so he was able to defeat even the arms of the sky. In effect, it was Laguna Mikaken who defeated the demon-Gilmore asked for permission from Shikibu for this announcement. But. "Naranu" "¡­ But, Mr. Odate. If you do not do this, there may be a needless fight over the place of the legitimate child. Now that the demon has started to move, I foolishly think that the elements that make waves in the house should be picked up beforehand. " The flagman, "Nana. For defeat is detestable, but not shameful. For shame, defeat is not defeat. Lost and lost evaluations can be raised by victory. Like a person who has defeated and defeated Onijin and raised it. '''' No. Once the lord has made this point, Gilmore will have to withdraw. In addition, hearing the response now, it can be concluded that Shikibu has no intention to degenerate Laguna. At least for the time being. At the same time, I found that I was not indifferent to the sky. The order of the house may move depending on the future movement. It was worth coming to this place just to be able to confirm them. The head of the Belch family, who thought so, bowed deeply and quit. From the mouth of Shikibu alone, the words I just uttered leaked. "Is the person who has defeated the Dragon Fang soldier and defeated the demon to raise it?" The spectacle of the previous battle is clearly reflected in the mind of the tweeter Shikibu. The last thing that was shown was the back of a black-haired young man who turned away from his back. The mockery lifts the edge of the lips. To laugh, to praise, or to. The sky "--It''s stunning." 152 Episode 24 Wedding I left Onigashima and went west to west on the Road of the Law. My step is lighter and my heart is lighter than when I came. It was so humming. In short, I was floating. Zuru: This return home, the period was less than a day, but I got a lot. I was able to confirm my own growth and the height to reach. Then you defeated the demon and raised the level, so it would be inevitable to float. Now my level is 30, and every time I imagine this number in my head, my face collapses without permission. I walked humming with a grin, and would have been an unsuspecting suspicious person. From time to time, passing travelers seemed creepy to avoid me. If he had encountered a street guard imperial soldier, he might have been taken to the bureau without asking questions. It was fortunate to be able to reach the border between the Empire and the Kingdom of Canary without having to encounter such a situation. -Well, I don''t know if that luck will continue. In my field of view, there is a line of people who stretched long enough to block the streets. It''s just a long line. The borders are always crowded, but still this scale is strange. It was certain that something was wrong. However, the faces of the people in the queue were not impatient or nervous, so it wasn''t such an anomalous anomaly, such as the appearance of a large monster or the war between the Adastera Empire and the Kingdom of Canary. . So what exactly is going on? I shook my head. "I know if the Canary border is crowded." Monster Runaway The Canary Kingdom has been a disaster for some time. The royal city is attacked by undead monsters, occurs, fantasy species appear, and the calamities that have occurred are numerous. And there is no guarantee that those disasters will not continue. So you can tell if the borders are crowded with the rapid rise of people evacuating from the Kingdom of Canary to the Adastera Empire. But the sight I see is the other way around, and the people here are heading to the confused Kingdom of Canary. Merchants who find business opportunities in the mayhem or mercenaries who travel around the country in search of employment. Or listen to the surrounding voices while thinking-or something. They collect the voices of those who have spared time for a long time, sometimes mixed with them to listen. As we did so, things gradually became clear. Sakuya: In conclusion, the wedding of the princess of the Adastera empire and Prince Azar of the Kingdom of Canary has been announced. The ceremony is held in the capital city of Horus. The scheduled date is one month later. Earlier, I heard that there was such a story when I went to the royal capital. So I was not surprised at the wedding itself, but was surprised at the schedule. January From announcement to implementation. What is the shortcoming of a wedding between nations, which would require more than a year of preparation? Even the wedding ceremony of the common people will spend more time. This isn''t easy enough. As mentioned earlier, the Kingdom of Canary is in the midst of chaos, and even logistics has not been restored. Can you do a big wedding in such a situation? "No, that''s why?" Think with your hand on your chin. After a major disaster, it is not uncommon for a country to undertake major construction to help people in need by losing their homes and jobs. If it is a wedding between countries, the scale of the construction will be extremely large. It''s a great public service. Although the Kingdom of Canary may not be able to gather the materials needed for huge construction work, there is no need to worry about shortages with the full support of the Adastera Empire. After all, the empire is another party. Food and human resources will have to be flexible to fulfill the wedding ceremony. These marriage-related movements can be an opportunity to revitalize the exhausted Canary economy. Not just economy. The celebration of the nation will also have the effect of calming human minds disturbed by demons. Yeah, it''s a really good thing. It is ridiculous to postpone such a ceremony one year later. Even if it''s a good thing, too far ahead will not bring hope to people''s hearts. Let''s do our best a little more ¨C one month later, as a schedule that seems like that, was quite understandable. "I don''t know how to stick it up. It''s just upside down." To know that the Adastera Empire has moved the swordsman and eliminated Claudia, his fianc¨¦, the wedding isn''t a stink. It is likely that the Imperial Empire intends to carry on things without knowing about Jinbo. The Canary side would have wanted to avoid it, but it may have been difficult to refuse Empire''s assistance because of the circumstances. If you refuse hard, there is a risk of invading the empire''s military. By this time the Duke of Dragnaut and Astrid, the royal capital, will be fine. What is Claudia doing? Claudia, whose engagement has been abandoned, should be irrelevant to the wedding, but it is unlikely that he was involved in the trouble of being a former fiancee. I was also concerned about Claudia''s later state. Jinbo, the culprit of the curse, defeated and raised his level with soul grant. Even before the trip to Onigashima, I received a letter from Drag Note, which did not say anything about the daughter''s abnormality. So there should be no problem ... When he went, his heart was in a hurry, so he just passed. Let''s drop in a bit on the way back when you are not worried. I was thinking of such a thing, getting tired of the hard line. ¡ô¡ô At the same time, Claudia Dragnaut was sinking alone in his stable at home. Until recently, the duke''s daughter, who had been curtailed by the effects of curses and was unbearable in the slightest breeze, is now fully regained health. The cheeks shine rose, and the hands are as beautiful as white fish. The lovely beauty was enough to surprise the public, and when he attended the palace with his father and older sister the other day, the courtiers all over the place shouted. Most courtiers know Claudia before the curse. Even they couldn''t help surprise Claudia. Originally Claudia was a daughter who was known for her beauty and wisdom, but today Claudia is clearly outpacing the past. A former fiancee after a long absence-Prince Hazard was also amazed with his eyes. A sigh sighs out of Claudia''s mouth, remembering the Prince''s face at that time. "¤Ô ¤£?" Seeing Claudia, a huge shadow moved. As mentioned earlier, only Claudia was here, but there were non-human creatures. Wing Beast In front of the Duke, Clarent, owned by the Dragnaught family, lay down. Clarent is a Claudia knight, as can be seen by taking part of Claudia''s name. "I''m okay, Clarent. Just a little ... just a little bit, I just want to pull the royal prince''s cheek." "¤Ô!?" "Isn''t it okay to do that? Of course it''s useless!" Depression is what makes it so. Claudia thinks while pulling her lips. I''m not angry that my engagement was broken. Of course I have some thoughts, but given my status up to the day before, I can''t help but be determined that I can''t stand the role of Crown Prince and even the future Queen. Sakuya After that, it was not the responsibility of the prince to marry the princess as soon as he said he had been waiting. Probably as a result of the action of Corquia, the king had no choice but to accept the king once he accepted it. I understand that. However. Yes, but. Sakuya Why don''t you send him again to Claudia just because you don''t like the noble character of a princess who meets you in the Empire? It''s hard to misunderstand if you think that Claudia would gladly fly if she fluttered her seat. My father said, "I was glad I didn''t hear you at all! Clarent is shaking his head to the left and right in front of the angry Claudia. He seemed unable to hide his anger. 153 Episode 25 Welcome When I arrived at Horus, the kingdom of the Kingdom of Canary, I walked on my feet to the House of the Duke of Dragnaut. The cityscape of the royal city, arranged in a grid pattern, is as busy as when you first visited it. However, lutes and lutes that I heard from before and after were sparse. You can''t afford to listen to nostalgia or even spend money on your performances. When I looked around again when I thought I was busy, I noticed the simplicity of the people in the bustle. Is the hustle and bustle somewhere due to the approaching wedding or other factors? While thinking about such a thing, I came to see a magnificent mansion that I could recognize, so I turned my eyes on it. Inferiority The Duke''s mansion was as usual. Looking into the distance from the royal mansion, which is incomparable to the royal mansion, I stop with a grouper. Fake, Dragon Killer If you think calmly, it would be polite to go to the duke''s house suddenly without giving any warning. I''m afraid that I''m a dragon knight, a dragon killer, but I''m a publicly ignorant civilian and, in addition, treated as a scammer in some places. It''s OK to be paid in front of you. Of course, Dragnaut and the two princesses couldn''t doubt me. However, given the circumstances surrounding the kingdom, it is very unlikely that the duke or eldest daughter Astrid is relaxing at home. The second daughter, Claudia, would be--well, would the Dukes''s vassals bring those suspicious visitors to the uprising Princess? If I am in their position, be careful not to put an extra burden on Claudia. In other words, turn back at your own discretion. "Mm ... if this is the case, must I bet that the gatekeeper knows my face? When walking towards the Duke''s mansion thinking that it was no good, there was some movement at the gate. At first glance, a small figure coming out of the house confirms to the two guards as if in a hurry. On the other hand, the guards seemed to be confused and waving their heads left and right. I didn''t feel like I was killed, so it wasn''t likely that someone was attacking me like a shit, but it was a good opportunity for me. After all, the person who came out of the house was familiar. Duke of Claudia Dragnaut. The moment she thought she had to call before she dropped into the house, Claudia turned around as if she had heard the silent voice. Two overlapping gazes. The eyes wide open as Claudia was surprised. It took very little time before the surprise turned into a full smile. "Sora-san !!" Claudia kicks the ground quickly. The long skirt was unsuitable for running, but Claudia rushed lightly without any intention. Its appearance resembles that of a deer, and there is no reminiscent of curses. Claudia, who came to me without breaking her breath, clenched her hands without opening her mouth. "Wow, Sora-san! It''s been a long time, Claudia! That verse has been very helpful." A pleasant voice to your ears. Is the fragrance that tickles the nose softly or perfume? Eyes Looking up here The purple is full of vitality, and the bright red cheeks shine freshly. In the past, the debilitating glue that once cast a shadow on Claudia''s appearance is nowhere to be seen, and the tongue princess''s original healthy charm is pushed to the front. On that day, when the girly charm of a young girl is added, and a pleasant smile is also added, it can only be said that it is already cute. I honestly screamed my inner exclamation. "It''s been a long time, Claudia-sama. "¡­¡­e?" When Claudia hears it, she looks at me with a depressed face. The white cheeks of the Duke''s daughter turned red all at once. Looking at Claudia, whose cheeks were dyed with vermilion, I noticed a late speech loss. The first voice of the reunion is "beautiful." He seemed to be fine, and he didn''t seem to have said anything else! "Well, I''m sorry. As he heads down in a hurry, Claudia returns and shakes his head to the left and right. "No, thank you, thank you! I''m glad I was praised by Sora-san!" Claudia reddened to the neck responds pronely. Contact I''m in a hurry and Claudia is shy. Silence ruled the spot, as each other could not find a story. ¡­ I mean, my careless remarks made me feel weird. You have to repartition here as an elder. "Oh, Speaking of which, Claudia, did you come out with something to do?" "Is it for you?" "Yes, I guess I went outside before visiting the mansion, so I guessed it was something to do ..." Asking, Claudia nodded as convinced. "Oh, that''s it. Um, I came to see if Sora-san might be coming close." "... Hmm? Did you expect my visit before I visited?" As mentioned earlier, I have not sent any messenger to the duke. Unless Claudia abruptly wakes up foresight, it should be impossible to anticipate my visit. Claudia, who noticed my suspicious situation, explained the details. Wing Beast According to Claudia, she was with Clarent until the very last moment. Clarent is owned by the Duke family named after Claudia. It is said that Clarent suddenly turned to the outside of the mansion and began to grate. "Specifically, my body trembles, my tail shrinks, and my head touches the ground. "Are you scared?" I don''t remember doing anything that would scare the wing beast Clarent. No, when I visited the Dukes before, I felt that they were being avoided by those in the stables. Blue-winged beast I just thought it was an awe, not me, but it seemed different. Like Clau Solas, Clarent may feel the dragon in me. While thinking about that, Claudia''s words continued. "Clarent says he''s not afraid, but anyway, Clarent was the only one who responded that way in the past, so I thought she was coming. It depends. " "Is that so. To be honest, I came here without any warning and I was thinking that I would be paid in front of me. Claudia came out and was saved." "Do you pay in front of the gate?" Claudia heard my response and blinked as if surprised. Slightly, his cheeks puffed. "Did you say that Sora is a bounty house where the Duke of Dragnaut repels his benefactor?" "Well, but not necessarily, not all dukes know my face. For those who don''t know my face, I''m an impeccable civilian. I wondered if that could happen. " "Sora-san" "Yes" `` Her Majesty named the two blue dragon knights, killed the mastermind of the tragedy that struck the royal city, ended the shook kingdom, and finally honored the legendary poisonous dragon I think it would be impossible for such a person to claim a selfless civilian. " "..." There was no sound of gull. Claudia continues to speak. "Now anyone who doesn''t know Sora''s name will not be in the Kingdom of Canary, at least not in the duke of Dragnaut. Even if she doesn''t know Sora''s face, she knows her achievements. Give me your name and I''ll check with anyone who knows your face. So please do not hesitate to visit. He said Claudia smiled with a smile. And when I let go of my hand I was holding it up, I picked up the skirt with a natural movement- Dragon killer "Welcome, Sora. I will welcome the Duke of Dragnaut." I bowed with elegance that was fascinating. 154 Episode 26 To the Royal Palace I was invited to Dragnaut''s House, and was welcomed by the Duke, as Claudia declared. Not only Claudia, but the Duchess'' servants were eager to entertain me. It would not have been paid in front of him even if he came alone. That''s exactly what Claudia said, and it''s really grateful. The guest of the Duke of Dragnaut is the family of the first nobleman of the Kingdom of Canary. Despite feeling a bit uncomfortable with the facts being treated in the mansion, I can''t be pleased with his actions being valued-out of place. My reputation for the Dukes of Dragnaut was growing. Sadly the lack of Dragnot and Astrid was absent, but this is as expected. Sakuya As expected, the wedding of Prince Azar and the princess was also a serious problem at the Royal Palace. Monster Runaway Originally, the marriage of the two was strongly promoted by the imperial aristocrat Corkia Hou. The marquis had greatly weakened his position in the case of Jinbo, but regained his political position by taking advantage of the confusion caused by the emergence. Rudder In other words, the royal family pulled out a great deal of help from the empire in the name of the marriage, and if the wedding was canceled, the empire would cut marriage policy from military invasion and promoted the marriage at a stretch. Obviously, there was a lot of opposition, but King Thorvald made the decision. Even so, the power of the Kingdom of Canary is not as high as the Adastera Empire. It is this great confusion coming there. In this situation, the kingdom of Canary will not be able to win the full-scale invasion of the Imperial Army. It would be better to avoid military conflicts by marriage, and to draw a lot of aid instead of looking down on the opponent and use it to finance reconstruction-the King''s decision was in line with the dedication of Corquia Was something. Although the marriage between the two countries was officially decided, many court officials rebelled against the king''s decision. Some people seem to be outraged and try to break the wedding ceremony with their own abilities, and it is said that Dr. Dragnaut has been stuck in the Royal Palace to suppress such radical movements. Commander Astrid, as the effective commander of the absent Dragon Knights, flies around Canary to maintain security, and he may return to the Duke''s mansion once every few days. After talking about the situation, Claudia exhaled a little. Father "I''m worried when I come home because I''m always tired." "Certainly, just listening can tell you the difficulty." Beast King I cross my arms with a difficult face. I would like to help the Duke, if possible, but I have to go to Belka to search for it. This is necessary to stop pollution in the Titis Forest and the Kale River. And in Ishka, sparrows and seals should be worried about me. In some circumstances, I wanted to return home as soon as possible and give me peace of mind. It would be dishonest to hinted at Claudia''s help in this situation. Kei: That''s all, let''s go back to Ishka in a hurry, show the sparrows, and then head to Belka in full throttle. Defeating Behemoth and returning in a hurry can help Claudia without any worries. Alright, let''s do it. With that in mind, the door between the guests was knocked. Claudia tilts her head lightly, then tells me "I''m sorry" and goes to the door. The duke''s butler showed his face from the opened door, holding a letter in his hand. Looking at the bitter face of the bitter butler, it seems that it is not good news. A quiet conversation between Claudia and the butler. I didn''t intend to eavesdrop on it, but I wasn''t too interested in closing my ears, so some words jumped into my ears. It contains the words "Her High Crown Prince" and "Her Majesty the King", and I reflexively frown. Whether King Thorvald or Prince Hazard, they cut off Claudia, suffering from the curse, in the form of abandoning her engagement. In particular, he hears that while he was in his fiancee he did not deliver any of the letters that care for Claudia on his bed. I''m fond of Claudia, and I have no good feelings about them, especially for the Prince. Kage The finding of Claudia''s face on the way back raised her feelings. Claudia unfortunately opened her mouth in front of my eyes. "Sorry, Sora-san. I wanted to talk more, but my Majesty called me. I have to hurry to the Royal Palace." "Well, don''t bother me-but are you calling from your Majesty?" I behead my head. According to Claudia, Prince Dragnaut has recently been stuck in the Royal Palace. If the king has a business with the duke, he can call Dragnot at the Royal Palace without having to invite Claudia. Nevertheless, the king sent messengers to the Duke''s mansion. In other words, the royal business is not with the duke, but with the individual Claudia. As you can guess from the above statement, its use is probably related to the Prince. The prince who has broken his engagement has called Claudia to his palace via his father. What is not happy is the expression of Butler and Claudia. With that in mind, I was a little wondering if I should continue with the words. As I mentioned, I don''t intend to stay in the royal capital. It should be avoided that I squash without knowing the situation, and to scrape things. On the contrary, Claudia can be annoying. In the first place, Claudia did not ask for help. You should do something quiet here and do it quietly. I think so. -But on the other hand, it was clear that there was a feeling that this should not be withdrawn. I''m worried about the call as if he had anticipated the absence of Drag Note and Astrid. What passed through my mind was the face of a young prince who had come to offer Klaus Solas. At that time, the Prince kept away from Dragnaut and Astrid. Should we step into this one or lower it? I ask myself. My answer came back in an instant-go for it. I opened my mouth with a mysterious face after I really coughed out. "Claudia, I''ll ask you frankly. I''m sorry if I made a mistake--" "Yes, what?" "Are you shaken by your opponent asking for reunion?" When asked frankly as declared, Claudia''s mouth made a strange sound. "So, Sora-san? Well, what is that ...?" "Specifically, it means that you''re in trouble with the Crown Prince." In response to this question, Claudia was buzzing, but he was wondering what he had answered. It seemed a little determined and I nodded as if I had trouble. "Yes, that''s true ... how did you know that?" "I''m sorry, just as Claudia was talking to her butler, I heard a glimpse of the word Prince, and as I mentioned earlier, Claudia was very beautiful. So I decided to consider the personality of the Crown Prince I met before and wonder if that would happen. '''' After hearing my answer, Claudia nodded with a serious face, and smiled with a smile. "Well, it''s impossible to argue that Sora-san is a civilian who is impeccable. "I''m sorry for the praise. So, if you didn''t hate Claudia, I''d like you to take me to the Royal Palace. "... Are you sure?" Shows a large nod to questions that are often hesitant. Nobu: "Of course, because of Hydra, I''m scared, but talking about making Claudia a" hostage "hasn''t yet gone away." When I brought up my earlier story, Claudia looked sorry, but still happy. By welcoming you to a single man''s house, you can show others that they are engaged. Despite several other objectives, the focus of that story was to prevent this from happening. It''s been a bit late, but on this occasion Claudia and I would come and visit the Royal Palace and profess our future living together. This can help Claudia without staying in the royal capital. The problem is if the prince did not give up-when he had previously asked for Clau Solas, he said, "Give it to me," but did not imitate him. It''s not aggressive but not domineering. Such a person would not try to forge Claudia. If this guess is broken and the prince tries to tear me apart from Claudia-then the Crown Prince of Canary will be punished for sin. "Speaking of which, Claudia, was your Majesty''s calling, but what was your business?" I wouldn''t have said in a letter that I wanted him to reconnect with my son. When asked, Claudia tightened her expression. "The pope will be seen from the Holy Kingdom a few days later, and he asked if he would be able to work with the Crown Prince on his occasion." The moment I heard it, I gazed at my eyes. There is only one Pope in the Holy Kingdom. Chief of the Temple of Law, which exercises miracles of the sanctuary, such as "Restoration" and "Deity Advent." Although there are several other temples in the Holy Kingdom, only the Holy Religion claims to be a Pope. The Pope was also the de facto leader of the Holy Kingdom and must have had a close relationship with the Adastera Empire. I''ve heard that the Pope was the one who taught me the existence of the Barrier Magic to prevent Hydra''s poison. Claudia says the pope will soon be coming to the capital city. Perhaps you have to find the necessary catalyst to apply the barrier magic. When it comes to this wedding? It is a marriage between nations. It is no wonder that the Pope himself travels. However, it seems too early to get into the Kingdom of Canary for a wedding. The ceremony is still nearly a month away. Maybe there is some other reason. ¨D¨DWhile thinking about such things, I wore robes borrowed from the duke. Then, ride a carriage with Claudia to the Royal Palace. Claudia was smiling all the time before, during, and after the ride. 155 Intermission far call That day, the sparrow woke up with her own cry. She lifted her bedding and raised her upper body only. The thin nightwear is sweaty and heavy and damp. I feel like I had a terrible horrible dream, but the content of the dream disappeared like smoke and I couldn''t remember it. The sparrow regained a sense of calm, and picked up the evening gown that stuck to the chest with his fingertips. It seems to have been done quite a bit, and if it is squeezed, it is likely to get sweaty. If you do this, you may catch a cold. Do you change your night clothes and lie down again, or change your clothes and get up? The sparrow thought up and walked to the window, holding his judgment. Looking outside, the sky is starting to look a little white. It will be a little more until the sun rises into her face. At that time, two figures appeared in the view of the sparrow. Some people are moving around in a corner of the courtyard. ¡¸¨D¨DTsu!¡¹ "-" The two shadows, black and white, intermingled at unstoppable speed, were Sora and Claire. It is not unusual to see them practicing. Rather, it has become an everyday sight these days. Sora was so clear with Claire. Usually, they are holding their weapons together and exchanging swords while making a sharp noise, but they are now bare hands in view of the time. Still, the coordination of the two was so intense that it could not be considered a training, and the sparrow could not even follow their movements. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Without knowing, a sigh falls from the mouth. It has not been half a month since the previous raid. Sparrows are not so open-minded that they can accept themselves and their opponents trying to kill the seal. The spectacle of Claire and Sora being together throughout the day brought sprouting emotions to the sparrow''s chest. I know. One of the reasons why Sora is working with her is monitoring. Sora watches that Claire does not attack the sparrows again. Even though I know that, the expression becomes cloudy when I look at them- "Sora-san seems to be having fun ..." Sora, who is training with Claire, has an expression she has never seen before. Innocent and happy face like a child. For Sora, who has a strong power, the opponent who can interact with each other without hesitation will be that much hard to find. When I think about it, the back of the sparrow''s chest hurts. "You are ah! ¡» It was my past self that was intensified that came to my mind. She slashed her seal and challenged Claire, who even kicked herself-a self-defeated child as if twisting her baby''s hand. Since coming to Ishka, he has been working hard as a sparrow. But the effort was powerless against the assailants. Perhaps, in the next decade or two, the result will not change. The difference in ability between sparrows and Clair is so isolated. This is not just a sparrow. From the sparrow''s point of view, even Luna Maria and Miroslav, which are at a much higher level, cannot reach Claire. Surely, forever. Unreasonable ability difference. I never doubted that Sora was. I felt it was rather reliable, so I tried to help Sora. Claire, standing in the same place as Sora, is, in a sense, an ideal for sparrows. "... Oh, no, I envy that person." There are, of course, rumor that they are the ones who attacked you. But more than that, I was shocked to be shown standing in the ideal place. No matter how hard I try, I can''t get to that place. Whether the sparrows are weak or strong, Sora will never mind. However, the current relationship between sparrows and Sora is that the sparrow is unilaterally hung by Sora. The sparrows who lived in the forest understand that such a relationship should not last long. The most scary thing is that I can no longer doubt the way she lives. That is to say, it''s really a mess. The only way to do that is to work hard. If your efforts haven''t reached you, make more efforts. If that doesn''t work-when I think about it, the heart of Dokun and the sparrow pulsed. Strongly to appeal something. For a moment, someone with red eyes, like a cheek, comes to mind. It is the afterglow of my dream. The sparrow tries to remember that figure, but the more it tries to remember, the more the memory is hurt and the figure becomes blurred. In the end, on this day, the sparrow could not remember the contents of the dream. 156 Episode 27 "I will accept you as a spouse because of your father''s order. But that''s all that is acceptable. I will not allow you to touch this. Even a single finger The third princess, who met for the first time in the magnificent Adastera Imperial Palace, told the opening prince, first, to the Prince. And continue ahead with a cool smile. "I''ll be accepting my father or brother''s child for adoption. Let her succeed and let the country run as a guardian. Know that you are not a king, but a king (queen''s husband) A stunning beautiful princess speaks in a pleasant voice about her future plans. However, only the voice sounds comfortable, and the content is almost impossible. The princess was not talking about consultation. Not a request. It''s not a bargain to keep your husband''s opponent from now on. Smooth: All that was left was the clerical ease of announcing what had already been decided. If you are dissatisfied with your wife, bring another woman. Don''t worry. No matter who or how many people I get, I will not object. I heard that some people broke their engagements to get married to me. It would be nice to welcome that person. " The third princess stands up. A hesitant attitude told him that he had said everything he had to say. Standing up, turning his back, and watching the disappearing marriage behind the door, the Prince was unable to say a word. To put it further, the prince has never opened his seat. Sakuya This was the first meeting between Prince Hazard of the Kingdom of Canary and the Third Princess of the Adastera Empire. Hazard then immediately returned to the Kingdom of Canary, but of course exploded in his carriage. The marquis of Corquia responds with a serious face to Hazard, who has not heard of this, is not talking about it, and confuses him. --The princess is worried about leaving the country, which only affects her behavior. It may also make sense to try a man to be her husband. If she does not get hungry and accepts her generously, her attitude will soften eventually. The more you emotionally argue, the more the princess''s heart will break. If the princess complains to her father that she is being treated crudely, relations between the two countries may worsen, and in the worst case, trigger troop dispatch. In order to avoid such a situation, don''t let the princess''s words be distracted ... Hazard, preached by the Marquis, showed some understanding, but nonetheless did not dispel the discomfort. He grew up without difficulty as a prince. Only my father, King Canary, is above me. For Hazard, the fact that she had to accept her princess, who looked down on herself, as a wife, and take her mood, was too heavy. That is not a moment. It will always be. Depression continued even after returning to the country, and he appealed to his father for a reconsideration of his marriage. However, such selfishness could not be passed on during this period, and he was only praised by the father. Hazard to further complain. That was when Claudia Dragnaut came to the Royal Palace. It''s been a long time-Claudia, who met for the first time in a year, was so beautiful that Hazard was breathtaking. Lively The girl was originally a healthy girl, but now she has a femininity that makes her more attractive. And the shadow of the sick is not found anywhere. When Hazard saw it, the third princess revived. Claudia is much more preferred than a proud princess who is afraid. When he was a fiancee, Hazard was amazed at the existence of Claudia better than himself in Bunmu, but Claudia was always pulling one or two steps to raise Hazard. That was an unpleasant seed for Hazard at the time, but it is different now. Claudia will keep herself as a husband after she becomes a wife. I don''t have to follow my Imperial Princess to disrespect herself. On the contrary, it may reprove the princess''s pride for herself. Curse Hazard broke his engagement because Claudia was cursed. Now that the curse has been lifted, there should be no hindrance to re-engaging. And it was affected in the aristocracy. Re-engagement must quickly dispel the scorn. The Crown Prince''s seat has that much honor. The idea of making Claudia the second wife was Hazard''s favor. Hazard did not doubt that the favor was acceptable. In the past, Claudia was devoutly dedicated to Hazard. That is the depth of love for myself, and it shouldn''t fade. Upon hearing Hazard''s offer, Claudia must have shed inspiring tears when he finally realized his feelings¡ªthinking that way. When Hazard informed him of this, his father, King Thorvald, looked slightly angry. As expected, the father is not as easy as his son. He knew of the duke''s anger at the loss of his engagement, and felt that Duke Dragnaught and Astrid were distrustful of deciding to marry an empire that cursed Claudia. Of course, it would be the same for Claudia himself. Now, when the royal family offers a marriage, the duke''s disappointment will not subside. This is especially true if the marriage is downgraded from the first wife to the second wife, which could further break the duke''s family. However, even if the problem is left as it is, the result will not change. As time goes on, the groove of the prince will be larger and deeper. Hazard had to take a step somewhere--for the king who thought so, Hazard''s word was a boat on the way. The king''s idea was then to order Hazard and Claudia to serve as papal assistants. It would be nice if the relationship between them could be restored while they were both helping each other. Even if it doesn''t work, it''s possible to show others that the King''s trust in the Dukes of Dragnaut remains as before. He does not make a fuss about the marriage and reunion from the beginning, but restores Claudia''s relationship with Hazard in a manner that shows consideration for the duke. That was the king''s aim. However, if you go through the Duke or Astrid, you may be declined to attend as Claudia is upset. So they ordered the papal escort to leave the royal capital. It is difficult for Claudia alone to refuse the invitation of the king. Even more so when trying to honor the Pope as an assistant. Even if he doesn''t feel sorry, he will definitely visit the Royal Palace. The king''s aim hit the figure. However, he hit the figure until he invited him to the Royal Palace, and all other aims were missed. When Claudia smiled with a smile and appeared in the palace with a hand of a young man, the king and the prince had no choice but to keep silent. ¡ô¡ô¡ô Claudia and I, who entered the Royal Palace, were guided by a small room, not during an audience. Of course, it''s small compared to other rooms in the Royal Palace. The rooms are luxurious and in good condition. According to Claudia, it''s the room used by the king to talk to those who don''t care. It''s like a lounge where the royal family enjoys chatting. The king still doesn''t want this case to be heard by court officials. Then, the assistants and the second wife may still be in the stage of thinking. This was likely because Claudia''s father, Prince Dragnaut, was not involved in either. The relentless king may first persuade Claudia himself, and then, with his daughter''s mouth, persuade Dragnot the Duke. Given this guess, the relationship between the king and Dragunut is far from over. Face To me, it''s better to talk to the Duke face-to-face than to make a weird trick, but ... Drag Note It may be difficult for the king to talk with the public. The duke of Dragnaut has both benefits and steps. Hopefully not important. Thinking about that and looking to the side, Claudia was smiling and holding my left hand. It''s always been this way since I entered the Royal Palace-since I left the Duke''s House. This was at the suggestion of Claudia. Because the relationship between me and Claudia is a sham. When Claudia enters my house, it only makes me think that the two must be engaged, but doesn''t mean they''re officially engaged. In other words, saying "we are engaged!" To the king and prince is a lie. Then you have to show intimacy not with words but with attitude! -As a result of the Duke''s daughter''s speech, he has been holding hands in this way. I''ve been sweating quite a bit, but Claudia doesn''t seem to care at all. Occasionally, there is even a breeze to enjoy somewhere, such as putting a lot of energy into the air. By the way, even after the king and prince entered the room, Claudia''s hands were not unraveled. Holding hands with me and seeing Claudia leaning on the couch, the two royals are making some weird faces. ...... Isn''t it sloppy or profane in front of the royal family? Well, that''s what Claudia, the Duke''s daughter, does. You must be looking at the last line-right? With everyone except Claudia puzzled, King Tolbard was the first to talk. "I''m sorry to call me, Claudia." "Excuse me, Your Majesty" "And Sora. It''s been a long time with you." "Hah! It''s been a long time, His Majesty the King" Claudia bowed down, and I followed. After sitting on the couch urged by the King, the composition of smiling Claudia and embarrassed faces remained the same. Once again, the king breaks that silence. "Honestly, I didn''t think there was Sora here. What is the relationship between them?" The king''s gaze is pointed at me and Claudia in their hands. A: Looking at this state, I don''t think there is "what" or anything, but as a king he is. Claudia responded with a vocal voice. "Soon I will move to his house in Ishka, His Majesty." "... Huh, is that so?" "Yes!" Claudia nodded, smiling here and expressing a serious expression. "I was supposed to have already emigrated to Ishka, but ... in response to a series of incidents in the forest of Titis, I talked to my father and set off my time. I thought I would have to report from my mouth, but I took the call today and came with him as a good opportunity. '''' Indigo blue "Hmm ... Sora is a brave man who has been taught, but there is no difference in being an adventurer. You and Pascal have come to terms with you." The king''s eyes turn to me. Jinbo As I mentioned a little earlier, it was supposed to have been the face of Drag Note, the one who debated the royal capital uprising earlier. This was decided after consulting with me on Drag Note. Not surprisingly, the King doesn''t even know I helped Claudia. Pearl In the king''s eyes, Claudia''s fondness for me so much, and that of Dr. Dragnaught trying to give her hand to an adventurer, are strange. Claudia, on the other hand, smiled. Dragon slayer killing "Is there any house that hesitates to connect with Her Majesty?" It was not the king but the prince who responded to this statement. At a glance The thirteen-year-old Prince talked to Claudia as he leaned forward, staring at me. Duke "Claudia! You don''t know, but his achievement in killing the dragon has not yet been acknowledged. There is a suspicion that it is a false achievement. "I''m afraid, your Highness, I know that." "If!" Takumi The prince is leaning forward and leaning further. It is a momentum that seems to be able to get over Claudia over it. Claudia smiled at such an old fiance. "This is a wonderful word." "¡­¡­What?" The dragon killed, "The poisonous dragon that leaves its name in the myth. In the forest of Titis where it appeared, he-Sora-san stepped in. To challenge the dragon. I think I was qualified to claim it alone. How many of Sora-san who stepped into the forest of Titis at that time? " In response to Claudia''s objection, the prince shuts his mouth as if his nose was white. Claudia stared at the prince. Fake dragon killing "The words of those who challenged the dragon cannot be denied by those who did not challenge the dragon. That is the simple word that was produced by those who were not in that forest at that time and then. I know if it''s insignificant. '''' The room calms down quietly with a firm tone. Fake dragon killed The Prince turned his face red and pulled his mouth. It is only those who take me that Claudia deems true. Despite the slander, the prince who was trying to ride it must have felt like he was blamed. The king probably spoke at this time, probably to protect his son. "You trust Sora, Claudia." "Yes, Your Majesty. Sincerely." The king hears Claudia''s voice, looks at his face and closes his eyes. He exhaled as if to venture. "... I wish I could call you a daughter if it works." "It''s a good word. I''m sorry for not meeting your expectations." "Can you accept the help of the Holy See?" "I''m honored for my duke, I will take care of it." Claudia bows carefully. He would have thought that it was impossible to kick off both wishes of the king. Even though it''s an unofficial place, it will kill the king''s face. -Perhaps this is what the King''s plan was for, but you probably don''t need to go deeper. After that, the completed king quietly left the room. The prince also followed his father, but remains in the room after he leaves the room, standing with his back in front of the door. Finally, what he was doing, Claudia and the two were shaking their heads, and the Prince looked back at him with a resentful face. And we stare at us-no, we look at Claudia. Apparently Claudia was waiting for a call. "Claudia! You''ve done it so much ... Is this really what you want? If you''re being told to force the man or the Duke to say--" "Your Highness" "What is it? Sakuya "I''m happy now. Please be happy with your Highness." After quietly speaking, Claudia hangs deep. That the respectful gesture seemed like a farewell gesture-probably not because of care. 157 Episode 28 To Ishka Dragon killer On the north side of Ishka, the adventure city, there is a high-class residential area lined with magnificent mansions. Government officials, trade merchants, guild masters, and others are said to hit the city''s tycoon if throwing stones properly. Recently, they have been included in those big games, so they have succeeded. As I was walking down the streets thinking about such things, I heard a bouncing voice from the neighbor. "I''m looking forward to Sora''s house!" The voice was from the daughter of Duke Claudia Dragnaut. Claudia, who was ordered to accompany the Pope along with the Crown Prince, is here to greet the Pope from the Southern Holy Kingdom in this city. Of course, the actions were taken with the permission of the king. Meanwhile, the prince remains at the Royal Palace and is preparing to meet him. Perhaps the initial aim of the king was to have his son and Claudia act together in the name of an assistant to restore their relationship. He was thinking of another engagement, and he stated that Claudia would take me and live with him in the future. The Gap The partner who broke the engagement brought a new fiancee-the King would have decided. If you imitate this in a way that breaks it, the royal family and the duke of Dragnaut cannot be ignored. It''s hard to get Claudia and his son to act together. It seems that the king thought so and had the two take different actions-well, Claudia could have guided the story that way. Blame I thought when I played the prince, Claudia is still a duke family. The mixed behavior at the time of an emergency is really powerful. When you look like a soft girl like you do now, you may feel so much more because you do not get older. If you continue to grow older, the kingdom''s premier beauty, who is both beautiful and intelligent, will be born. The Crown Prince was likely to bite the size of the fish that had escaped. Of course, I don''t say such a future map. I responded to Claudia with a brilliant look. "I''m just saying, it''s much smaller than the Duke''s House. "Fuh, I''m looking forward to seeing what kind of house Sora lives in. I''m not disappointed, whatever the size and appearance. "in addition?" When asked back, Claudia put her index finger on her man. "I think the royal house is too big to live with the people I like." It was a plain word. Claudia''s expression has not changed. However, there was a feeling emanating from the depths of the girl in front of me somewhere, and I thought about what I answered. I felt that I shouldn''t answer or shed properly. Speaking of Claudia, he is looking at you with a smile. Noisy We kept walking silently for a while. If this is the main street of Ishka, it is noisy due to the stalls and shops, but as mentioned earlier, this is a luxury residential area. Those are far away, and silence still remains. It''s not awkward. However, somehow embarrassing. Such silence. When I saw my house in sight, it was unconsciously exhaling. When I stood at the door of my house, I felt nostalgia in my chest. Wing beast Naturally, of course. After all, I stayed at Onigashima for practically only one day. He took time to look back in the past, but on the way back he ran lightly with the joy of eating the demon. Even in the royal city, he stayed at Dragnaut House for a night and rode Claudia up to Ishka. In other words, this time for Onigashima, aside from the density of the events that occurred, if you only look at the date and time that has passed, it is a little far away. I can''t feel nostalgia. Because I was bloody, I quickly opened the key and passed through the outside gate. If you leave the key open, a spectator looking for Klaus Soras will enter without permission, so it is always locked. By the way, those who have a use for Clan''s "Sword" will be able to come out from inside if they have the doorbell at the outer gate-a type that sounds when it shakes. However, this is not always the case when there are no people at home. When I entered the premises, I opened my eyes when I saw a building where no one could feel. "Absent? It''s rare." The king of the beast, Ilia, gathers information in Belka, and it is not surprising that sparrows, seals, Luna Maria, Miroslav, and Priest Sarah and Chibi are all absent. Now, I wondered what to do if the client came to the clan, but when I thought calmly, the rule of "someone always staying at home to keep the client from wasteful steps" I didn''t make it. This is not enough to tell me anything. In addition, they have gained the reputation of killing dragons and do not need to give blood to clan activities. If there was an errand, I had them give priority to it and didn''t care. However, there may have been some serious incident while I was away, so let''s check the inside of the house-it was time to think about it and enter the house. Elder brother "Oh! Sora!" Brother "Sora!" Older brother "Sora!" A familiar trio is heard from behind, and the fluttering and footsteps approach. Looking back into the field of view, Ein, Zwei, and Dora were all expected, followed by a serene priest with a gentle smile. If you see a shopping bag in your hand, you probably went to grocery shopping. Ishka''s security and logistics have been much confused since the uprising, but it seems that women with children can now walk around for shopping. If the adventurer''s guild played a part in that, it would have been worth missing Elgart and Liddell. "Come back, Sora-san. It''s safe and the best." "I just returned, Priest Sarah. Did you have any problems while you were away?" "Nothing was wrong with us. I am grateful for your inconvenience." Priest Sarah bowed deeply, saying that, and continued to speak a little faster. Perhaps because I heard that the priest prefaced "about us", I realized that I was blind. "I''m fine with everyone else, but now I''m heading to the forest of Titis, so when asked if I had any problems ..." I can''t obediently nod. Priest Sarah, clapping her hand on her cheek, said so. When I heard it, the wrinkles between my eyebrows deepened. Needless to say, the forest of Titis is in danger. In the short time I was away from Ishka, the effects of Hydra''s poison did not seem to have vanished, and the monsters will still be raging. What do you like and did you go to Titis at this time? Monster Runaway When asked carefully, the answer was a subjugation request brought to the clan. Although it has subsided, it seems that small monsters and monsters may still come out of the forest, and soldiers and adventurers are monitoring and cleaning up. The request was also brought to Blood Smoke and The No Sword. Initially, Luna Maria and Miroslav were heading, but Seal and Sparrow allegedly insisted on themselves. They also want to help the clan. The fact that there are no two here means that Lunamaria and his colleagues have made their claim. ¨D¨DWell, I would definitely object if I was there ... Did you decide that the fact that Lunamaria and Miroslav acknowledged would at least not be able to do it? If you think about it, I don''t know much about the power of the seals. I know they are working hard, but they never fought with them and rarely act together. In that sense, the Luna Marias are better candidates. I didn''t know, I was exhaling. The elders were forced to be recruited by the Ishka administration, but anyway, those who left for their own will cannot be brought back by force. I''m not a guardian of sparrows and seals. They have no right to act, even if they come from good intentions. Of course, if you are convinced that the two are inadequate as clan masters, this is not the case ... It is the clan master''s skill that trusts them and sits down stunningly and welcomes the four returning. Yeah, let''s do it. --- Well, if you decide, you have to bring Claudia and Priest Sarah together. Of course, don''t forget to say hello to Clau Solas in the stables. You may be lonely because you have been away for a while. It''s not a good mood, but do you fly alone after a long absence? However, it doesn''t taste good to fly around without purpose. Let''s say we''re going to pick up the fruit of Jiraiaoks, a favorite of Crow Solas. There is no other meaning. Just go to Titis to pick up the Jiraiao berries. 158 Episode XXIX: The Black Raider Take a puffy, upbeat Klau Solas to the north. On the way to the Warcraft Run, three fences passed under his eyes. This is a quadruple fence built earlier to protect Ishka. They never used anything other than the Fourth Defensive Wall they were going to head for, but the other three seem to be operating at a minimum around the sight of a little shadow. Probably based on the disturbing current situation in the Titis forest. Lose as much Warcraft Run, and the fourth fence is reflected in my sight. Frontline in While I was fighting Hydra, the clients were here to stop the demons. It seems that this Fourth Defensive Wall is also used as a base in this demonic crusade, and there were so many people in and out that they could not compare to the other three. Naturally, most of them are armed, but I don''t see much of a killer. When you''re selling food, there''s a queue in the bush stall, and you see the adventurers putting up a glass of liquor in the daytime to boost their temper. And the canary soldiers around are not trying to flatter them. The sight of a lack of warcraft runoff tension was never seen earlier. I mean, I guess that''s how much we can afford the situation. Oh, my God, I don''t need to rush you. - Huh? Huh? Blue Thinking about that, I saw those who noticed the appearance of pointed this way and raised their voices as if they were somehow excited. Noise is spreading to the likelihood that those who realize it will raise their voices - and so on. Winged Beast Blue Scale''s don''t stand out after all. Nothing, it wasn''t meant to be here, so I grabbed Klau Solas slightly off the fence. I have trouble stirring up defensemen because of the louder noise. Wingbeast. That''s how I once again headed for the wall with my own feet. I was prepared for some of the approaching without contacting them beforehand, but the Canary soldier who was on the guard of the gate let me through with all the politeness I couldn''t salute. Apparently, he mistook me for reinforcement or something. I don''t even have to bother to misunderstand, so I stretch my spine and creep through the gate as reliably as I can from around. ? Well, I wonder where Seal and Suzume are. It was called a fence at a sip, but the reality is equal to a fort, with some barracks and some command posts. You won''t be able to find a searcher just by walking appropriately. Whether you ask me or not, the people around you just scratch me around. I feel like I''ve become a rare beast. I have no choice but to turn back to the gate and become a soldier. existence stands out anyway, so it''s not that I work in the same place and don''t know it. Oh, but if the stinger stays in his hat, there''s a chance he hasn''t noticed he''s a ghost around. We need to be careful not to say anything nasty. When I tried to give it back on my heels, two familiar figures popped up from a nearby building - which I judged to be a command post - in momentum. And he admits he looks like me and he comes running over breathlessly. Of course, that was two things: Suzume and Seal. "Welcome home, Sola! You were already back! "Welcome home......! Seal well, then Suzume greets him. Warcraft Runaway I observed the subtle girls as I responded to the two of them. As far as this is concerned, it doesn''t look like we''re both injured. The fatigue of the battle that continues to strike me makes my eyelids... It doesn''t seem like anything. Again, I guess the appearance of demons is much slower than when. I turned to the two of you as I grazed my chest from the inside. "We both look fine and above all. So, I heard from Priest Saila that Lunamaria and Miroslav are also here, are they both safe? "Yes, of course you''re safe! Now that we''re in the woods, you''re not here." Seal nods vigorously and raises my question. I was surprised to hear that. "Are you in the woods? I heard you asked me to crusade the demons that came out of the woods, and you''re stepping in here and exorcising the demons? That makes it more dangerous out of step. Of course, you won''t be extending your legs to the deep end, let alone the deepest part, but the Titis Forest today is no longer making sense of the traditional demarcation - the outer periphery, the deep end, the deepest part - in the aftermath of the Hydra emergence. It''s no surprise that a demon from the deep realm shows up in the outer periphery. In response to my question, Seal and Suzume face to face. It was not a bewildered gaze, but a wind that was discussing which answered with a gaze. Slightly flaky mouth. "You two went into the woods not to crusade, but to guide you. The temples of the law asked me to give guidance to someone familiar with the Titis Forest..." I heard the answer to the scratch. The mark on my head is rambling. The Temple of Law has asked me to guide you through the Titis Forest, why again? I tried to ask more questions, and I looked at the two troubled faces and shut my mouth. Yagi, if you ask questions early, it''s kind of like I''m blaming the two of you. By and large, I wouldn''t be able to answer that I asked the two of you about the intent and purpose of the divine religion of law. I can assume that there were more reasons than Lunamaria and Miroslav had to dare step into the woods at this time of year than they had taken on the request of their own accord. I can''t help it here. Now more than that, I need to compliment the two of you who joined this request at your peril for the clan. I thought so and I flickered my mouth, but here I saw the person who came out of the command post to chase after the scumbags, and once again I got the feather to clasp my mouth. Dragon Killer "... Long time no see," It was Liddell, the receptionist at Adventurers Guild, who said that and lowered her head with a hard look. It will not be until after the battle of Hydra that Liddell invites her to the house as she asks. If we use another expression, since we returned Liddell, who tried to give himself for Elgart, without doing anything. I don''t know what Gotagota inside the guild has settled since, but the fact that Liddell continues to be an official in this way probably means Elgart managed to defend his guild master status. That''s okay. What I don''t know is why Liddell''s been bothering to talk to me. I''m not here to say, "Thank you for letting me go home without doing anything then," etc. It wouldn''t be a coincidence that he came out right after Seal and Suzume. If Liddell said she was talking to the two of you, I can''t help but look away at the content. You''re guessing this alert, Liddell was clearly looking nervous. However, that seems not to be because there is a dark spot behind it, but because I was suggesting that my presence might damage my appearance. When I returned my short greeting to the evidence, I looked visibly relieved. And I''ll carefully bow my head again, and then I''ll have to put the three of us in a room in the command post. So I was asked about the details of this request. According to Liddell, the "temple people of the law" that Suzume had spoken of just before was an advance dispatched by the Holy King. Its purpose is to set the foundation for junctional magic prior to the arrival of the Pope. Blood Smoke This time, he said, the request to crusade demons brought into The Sword is also linked to this. They say some of the advance parties include fairly high-ranking priests, and it can be argued that the Divine Church of Law and the Holy Kingdoms are putting their backs on this one. The Kingdom of Canary is home to a large number of followers of the Divine Church of Law, like the Sera Priest and Ilia. Besides, if the chaos in the Kingdom of Canaries prolongs, it will also affect our neighbour, the Holy King. In view of that, I guess the Pope decided that he could not sit back on this situation. Sakiye, thinking so, also nods that in the matter of the wedding of Prince Azar and the princess, it would have been quicker if the pope''s canary had been entered. In addition to the wedding, the Pope''s calendar also included the construction of junctional magic. king of beasts. But the story was that the kingdom needs a horn of, but I wonder what''s going on around it. I wonder if it could have been spare for the Holy Kingdom. Or is that what you''re talking about, it takes horns to maintain the bond in the long run, but if it''s short term, it''s okay with people''s magic? In any case, I would like to pay a frank tribute to the Pope''s decision to do everything in his power for other countries. Regardless of who I am, poison is a threat to the people around me, especially the kids. No matter how many antidotes I can prepare, I''ve never been crossed without being poisoned from the beginning. Riddell, who finished talking about the information as per the dialogue, finally uttered what he expected. "Sora''s knowledge of the Titis Forest, the realm that lies deeper than the deep realm, is one of the finest in Ishka. Could you help me, please?" How many times, the receptionist bows his head deeply. By contrast, it was when I tried to respond. Cancun!! and the sound of a tall bell rings around. I glanced out the window and saw the guard tower soldiers rambling the bell as they pointed in the direction of Titis. Slightly late, words like "raid" and "demon" pop indoors in pieces. Looking at me frowning, Liddell said with a calm face. "There will be several raids a day. I was wondering if it would be okay because we have the strength to fight." "I hope so, but isn''t it a bad idea if you don''t get the seal and the stinger? "You two are off duty, so you have no obligation to join the war today. Don''t worry." This was another calm answer. Why would you answer instead of the two of us, in a different way, but aside from that, surely a defensive position of this magnitude would not be frightening for some raid. Warcraft Rampage Unless that''s also a class raid - a scream struck my ear before that thought was over. Not one. Two, three, four, five... still going on. It still won''t stop. It was clear that it was an emergency from the surprise and nervousness that ran on Liddell''s face. While I do that, I get a slightly higher scream. The Lord of Screams was a guard tower soldier whom he had now seen. It is attached to the soldier''s body so that the black shadow covers him. Hard moves I tried to release from this room at once, but I realized it was too late for the screaming to break. The torn body of the dead falls from the watchtower. All that remained was a black monster who stood with two legs, moved two hands, had fangs and chewed the soldier''s neck off. Corpse Eater "- No,!? How could an undead monster be here!? The name of the Raider is pronounced with astonishment from Liddell''s mouth. Eating corpse ghosts'' corpses is often seen in parallel with zombies, but is far worse when it comes to strength than zombies. And is a mighty undead to be called its superior species. Many demons, warcraft, and beasts appear in the Titis Forest, but not the Tagumi of the Undead Monster. At least, I''ve never seen one. Of course, I can''t say for sure that there are no unlucky adventurers who have ended up in the woods and gone undead as they are, but if such an undead has struck me in bundles of ten or twenty, then I can''t say for sure that it is an artificial plan, not a natural phenomenon. Necromancer. The moment I guess who the Mercy Folk enemy is, the face that I slashed in the day passes through my brain. Of the swordsmen who used the undead monster to attack Horus, the king''s capital, and the residence of the Duke of Dragnote. Corpse eater. It''s just, well, it wouldn''t mean your swordsman just moved. It was in the meantime that I discussed God. You know it''s useless where there were hundreds of them to argue with me right now. The purpose of this raid is not me. So, who is it? The priests who serve God and God when it comes to the natural enemies of the Necromancer. When that happens, will the aim be to do it with the advance party of the Holy King that came out earlier? Pull the knife out of your hips while putting your thoughts together in your head. If my guess is off, that''s fine. But if it did, Lunamaria, who is working with the advance party, would wind up. I wasn''t going to let anybody who didn''t know anywhere hurt a valuable soul supplier. 159 Episode Thirty: The Battle of Titis "''Give my enemies a death embrace - Princess Flame! A belt of flame, reminiscent of a woman''s arm, ran through the universe as the hypermiroslave unleashed its magic. They tease the target without aiming and make enemies out of flames. Black Corpse Ghost Enemy - An undead monster that suddenly appeared in the Titis forest,. Necromancer A species known as the most troublesome of immortal demons. The reason for this is that the high-ranking prefer to serve them, while also gaining fighting power as individuals. Black Corpse Ghost Miroslav turned his gaze to this one and the surrounding area. Around here is a place that will soon be in the deep zone, that is, still in the outer periphery. Anyway, if the Warcraft of the deep realm were to strike in the aftermath of the Hydra appearance, it was clearly unnatural for a large number of them to emerge. Speaking of unnatural, the same is true of raids that were carried out without touching. By the time I realized, Miroslav and Lunamaria, plus the advance party of the Holy King, were completely besieged. It will be more obvious than to see fire that we have fallen into some kind of trap. Around the Black Corpse Ghost, the advance party is fighting as hard as the Miroslavs. The battle to push, or slash, or purify, to ground the unclean monster deserved to be called elite, but there is also a limit to preventing it in the number of people who, adding Lunamaria and Miroslav, will not reach ten. Sooner or later, I''ll be strong. We should break a corner of the siege and leave the woods before that happens, Miroslav thought. And there were others who thought exactly the same thing as Miroslav. "The Sorcerer''s Hall" It is one of the advance teams that was fighting near Miroslav who has spoken out. She was also the only female cleric. Cui Long flax hair, color eyes, and white magnetic skin. It seems like fifteen or six years old, but the atmosphere could actually be younger just because it''s grown up. The orthodox appearance is like a sculpture that becomes the hand of a famous worker, and all I can say is that it is beautiful from the eyes of the same sex. Miroslav is also confident in his appearance, but I can''t help but feel like competing with this girl. Too neat a beauty was even somewhere inhuman. Sometimes the hard light running into the emerald eye reinforces that impression. However, the girl now, who put blood on her cheek in the battle that followed, made her feel much warmer as a person than she normally did. Fumiroslav and Lunamaria had taken on the guiding role in the Titis Forest, and it was a magnificent church knight who was introduced as commander of the advance party, but Miroslav speculates that this girl would be the commander. The reason for this was that clerics and church knights around them have been behaving like this for a long time. Without knowing the inside of Miroslav like that, the girl squeezes her expression and continues her words. Lord "We will concentrate our forces in the rear to get through the siege. You and Lord Sage are by my side. We will serve as the vanguard, so follow us without delay." shrinking and here the girl looked sorry to shoulder. "I''m sorry, I got you both involved" "... you seem to know the raiders, to guess from what they say" "Yes, because there are only a limited number of unclean demons that can be used" Black Corpse Ghost Says No, the girl turned forward and stuck her right hand out, raising her temper voice. Then, more importantly, even the individuals who were in the rear are devoured and blown away by incitement. What the Black Corpse Ghost Girl used was the initial sacred magic handled by the clergy, be it the God of Law, the God of War, or the Mother Earth. but it is difficult for clerics to be priest-class priests, such as blowing up multiple without concentration or sacraments. It was only natural that the question arose as to who it was. And Miroslav didn''t even know it. Lid, it''s just not if you''re prying into your opponent''s identity right now. Make a guess through the back of your brain and face the herd once more. I didn''t mean to end up in the hands of the undead here. The girl''s strategy of going through the woods through the rear coincides with that of Miroslav. It would have placed the Miroslavs in a less dangerous center because it would have been difficult for the troops to work together if they had joined the fight. Deviations in working with wizards can cause great harm to allies. It was also natural for the girl to be afraid. Even for Miroslav, I''m not going to dispute their decision because I''m not sure I''ll work well with those who just showed up today yesterday. Blood smoke. It''s just that I was in a predicament and I wasn''t going to leave everything behind. I don''t mind if it''s about me alone, but now Miroslav is carrying the ''Sword of'' sign. Nothing but embarrassment, such as an adventurer who clings to others and cuts through danger. There is no way that Dragon Killer''s men can be exposed to such shame. Alliance Leader: "I understand. However, this one craves the first shot. Though unexpected, just running away and hiding in the middle of a request will scold you." Looks like the girl tried to say something back to Miroslav''s words, but she saw the magician''s and felt something. He grabbed his mouth and gave back a dull nod. "Please" In response to the girl, Miroslav gives her mouth a good twinkle. "Luna!" "Yes!" Lunamaria covers her long bow by breathing like a former party member. Shortly after the bow string, it continued to ring, shooting through one after the other as it pushed over. Immortal demons, and bows and arrows are hard to work with to have a skin as hard as iron, but Renamaria had succeeded in dealing an effective blow to the enemy by letting the arrows put together the Spirit of Fire. The herd, hitherto pressed by Miroslav and Renamalia, stops on their feet by a burst of fire. While Renamaria was thus buying time, Miroslav looked in the direction of his exit and rested on a new chant. Figure South "''I want something small, red heretic, winged of''" Zone It was a newly acquired sixth fire magic. Originally, the magic of fire in the woods is forbidden. An operator may be caught in the fire, and even if not, it can lead to a massive fire. Miroslav, the black corpse ghost, was obsessed with the matter, but he had to use it even as a forbidden hand in front of an unknown number. This is not a situation where you can keep your bills warm and cut through. Flaming "''Taru exhalation, taru wings, petals stained with deep red''" Miroslav clings to the spell while his nostrils are offended by the odor characteristic of the undead monster. Quick, then elaborate. The surrounding magic gathers at Miroslav with amazing momentum. Open "''Izakan, Daimon of. Nanban Hundred Beasts," Magic The power of magic is proportional to the quality and quantity collected. Originally Miroslav excelled in this skill, which is why he was able to make a name for himself young. Miroslav now further enhances and sharpens its strengths. Compared to six months ago, I even watched someone else. Scarlet Wings "". That wingspan examines demons -! " Black Corpse Ghost The positive magic of the fire so activated left the hand of the operator as countless little birds flapped their wings, killing them into the herd as they sounded a clear flying sound. Black Corpse Ghost The number of flaming birds produced exceeds thirty. Strong shocks and explosions struck a herd of immortals as they clashed against them. The swollen flames keep one fire after the other. The moment there was a clear hole in the corner of the siege, the girl''s decree echoed. Assault "!" Three church knights jump among the enemies in response to the decree. They instantly enlarged the hole drilled by Miroslav, inviting them to follow. The clergy and the rest of the Church knights follow so that the girl and Miroslav, Lunamaria, may further defend behind it. The Black Corpse Ghost tried to stop this movement, but the sacred magic bursting to keep it standing held it back. It was also clear from this matter that all those who make up the advance party, both clerics and church knights, are high-ranking users. Thus, it was thought that the line would succeed in escaping as it were, at that time. "- After all, in the dead, stalling is sophisticated" A badly deaf voice shook the eardrums of those on the spot. As soon as he heard the turmoil filled with malice that he did or fell, Miroslav stopped on the spot. My instincts are alarming that if I go any further, there will be no life. Poppy intense chills and bottom-cold cold air. Intolerably, the stench increases and the skin becomes dizzy. If he noticed, ''it'' stood at the end of Miroslav''s gaze. I covered my whole body with a purple borough cloth. It resembles a skeleton if you look only at its appearance, but the density of the magic that is flooded out of the demons in front of you does not extend to ten more Miroslavs combined. Such a monster can''t be a junior undead. So what is it? The demon uttered the answer from scratch - with another fact. Immortal King: "Sharamon, I ascended. Give me that life, Pope Noah." 160 Tabernacle agitation The Titis Forest was unprecedentedly rough. Originally known as the Forest of Demons with more powerful warcraft, it is now a dangerous place in circles. Needless to say, the cause is the emergence of Hydra. And the confusion never subsided even after Hydra, the culprit, was crusaded. The poison left behind by Hydra continues to pollute the forest, and this has led to the ravages of warcraft that have been chased to their habitat. Warcraft Runaway Some of them flooded out of the woods when, but that is only a small number compared to the total number of warcraft in Titis. It is at that time that Lunamaria and Miroslav set foot in the woods. The aim is to increase the level. The fact that the Titis Forest is dangerous nowadays makes no mention, but on the contrary, it means that it is easy to encounter the warcraft that is usually lurking behind the forest. It is a great opportunity to gain experience and level - Renamaria rode such a Miroslav suggestion. You can say you answered instantly. Usual Lunamaria would not have responded instantly to their suggestions. Until now Renamaria has not weighed on the level. Levels were only the result of working as adventurers, and there was no idea of taking risks to increase levels. But now Renamaria is focused on levels. Behind the brains of the elf sage was an earlier raid by the Fugajima forces. It can also be said that the memory was twisted without a hand by Klimt Berch, one of the Blue Forest Flaggers. I couldn''t get through any martial arts or magic. If Klimt had been willing to kill him, Renamaria''s head and torso must have cried apart by now. If you ask, Klimt''s level has reached ''50''. Elgart, the guild leader who is seen as Ishka''s best man of strength, and his level as a first-degree adventurer is'' 35 ''. Nor has the Duke of Dragnote, perhaps the strongest of the Canaries, reached'' 50 ''. That''s what level ''50'' was all about. Klimt says he''s the same age as Sola, so he''s not going to be twenty yet. Even though it is surprising to just say that such a young man could have been level ''50'', he says that he is more than his brother in level and strength for a sister client the same age as Klimt. And Renamaria had no choice but to complain about the fact that even those two were only "astute young men" among the islands. Now that there is a gap between Sola and the swordsmen, it is well conceivable that the same or more powerful will strike as the Klimts. I can''t help myself right now. Renamaria thought so and chose the path to increase the level, even at the risk. However, there was a limit to this. No matter how much the Lunamarians defeat the Warcraft of the Forest, it is impossible to level ten or twenty at once. Miroslav said he had raised all four levels in a short period of time on Mount Skim first, but that there was a backlash called a massive magic stone. If we were to reach level ''50'' in a legitimate way, that would be what we would need in ten years. Naturally, there''s no way your swordsman could give you such a respite. If I said it without a lid, Renamaria''s efforts today were only water on the baking stone. Renamaria is aware of that. Still, I came to the woods for one thing I thought was better than doing nothing. And another, because an idea that flickered in the back of his brain prompted him to act. "The heart costume, which is the depths of a fantasy one-size-fits-all stream, lies in controlling the power of homogeneous existence, the master said. As I speculate, if you are involved in a homogeneous existence with the Gate, you can fight near the Dragon Hole, which has the same properties as the Gate..." Even those who are outside the fantasy one-sided stream or the swordsman can perceive homogeneous beings? That was Renamaria''s guess. I also thought about asking Sola to take me to Dragon Hole, but from the experience I''ve had on several occasions, Sola abhors the existence of Dragon Hole. Probably would disagree if you heard Lunamaria''s thoughts. So I thought about going on my own feet. Raising levels in the deep realm is the first step. Devote your strength and challenge Dragon Hole without relying on Sola. Far away...... hurry around, I know it''s too much. Instead of dragon holes in Renamaria''s strength today, it''s even hard to get through the deep end. But I think this is the only way to get into the same realm as Klimt, Client, and Sola. What floats behind my brain is Sora''s fun face when doing archery with her clients. In the blue eyes of Lunamaria, the colours of the sages'' impatience were floating. 161 Episode XXXI: Pope VS Immortal King The King of Vampire Immortality is the culmination of an undead monster called alongside. species, but does not have commonalities as vampires. That''s how they call things stepping into a certain realm as immortal monsters. Thus, the composition as individuals varied. It naturally occurred on the trail of the Ghost Battlefield, but over the years it took in enormous amounts and gained self to become the king of immortality, while in some cases the cult priest gained the protection of the devil to become the king of immortality. And there were examples of high magicians reaching out to the magic that was contraindicated, and they became unnecessary things and ended up being called kings of immortality. Their actions and purposes vary, just as their composition varies. Not all immortal kings cause harm to humans, but some of them draw to their own realm and dawn into research to make the world of men irreversible. Rarely, it is also certain that that is a very rare example, and most immortal kings were hostile to humans. It is the Church forces of the world that have continued to fight such immortal kings. To this end, the Divinity of Law focuses on the eradication of demon-serving cults and immortal monsters, and in the past few immortal kings have been destroyed by them. When that happens, the targeted side also begins to take measures to defend itself. Speaking specifically, the immortal kings entered into a feudal relationship with each other to antagonize with the Divinity of Law. Night club. This is the name of the gathering of the dreaded immortals. Greed "Eli Eli Urus Eli Urus, of the herd, of the ru, of the various worms that come" In the past, it was an organization that wished the death of Pope Noah, who buried three immortal kings. Sharamon''s chant cannot be heard by the constant. A super-fast chant that allows for unplanned skill as a magician and a compressed chant overlay that allows for unplanned knowledge as an explorer. Its surgical constitutive abilities did not allow human follow-ups. Winged sound: "Unstoppable is the roar of hunger -" countless springs with the end of the locust chant. Of course I did not summon a real locust, it is all a high-density magical body. A few of these locusts, no, maybe even one, such as the magic of Miroslav earlier offset. Furious That''s all the magic chunks are pushing in like. It could not have been prevented or otherwise, and Miroslav and Lunamaria clearly felt the feeling of the Sickle of Reaper touching the neck muscle. - In those two ears, a clear voice echoes as opposed to the cloudiness of the demon. "''Protect us, O God''" A wall of light appears before the Miroslavs. The wall instantly encircled the Miroslaves and all the advance party. A closer look would have shown that there are countless fine prints on the walls. Holy Spirit Perfection, one of the divine magic that the Law God bestows on believers. The girl whom Prayer Charamon called Pope let the Holy Spirit perfect unfold in an instant. It also unfolded the highest levels, which would otherwise require a long time, with only short prayers. Shortly after, the magic of the immortal clashed with the miracle of the Pope. Every time each and every one of the locusts comes into contact with the wall, the bursting sound of pinching his ears clings to the Titis forest. One explosion alone is enough to take dozens of lives, and according to dozens, hundreds, thousands more wind up standing. The immense firepower, which would even be attributed to the walls of the Ash King''s capital, burned down the surrounding grass only in its aftermath. From green to black, the view of the forest changes as you look at it. The black corpse, the ghost, the earth, the flames roll backwards, and the wind created by the flames breezes and blows wild. All that was there was already not a piece of meat left. The magic cast by Zone Sharamon burns down even a hundred thousand troops. The cause of the divine realm. Even the ninth magic supposedly the magician''s point of arrival would not be able to produce the power so far - at least, Miroslav thought so. If you could activate so much magic with that short chant, it would even be easy to conquer a country. I have heard the horrors of the Immortal King many times, but I cannot but forbid the consternation that it was such a monster. And... "Are you both safe? Even an equal amount of amazement could not be forbidden against the girl in front of her, who perfectly prevented the magic of that monster. - It''s just that at this time, there was no fear even if there was amazement in Miroslav. The same is true for Renamaria. Perhaps six months ago, the two of us would have feared the Immortal King and feared the Pope. But now the two of them are paralyzed by all their experiences. Fear therefore there was no surprise for the Pope, and when he saw the reaction of the two men, the Pope faintly opened his eyes. At this time, the voice of Charamon echoes from beyond the Holy Spirit Perfection. "I didn''t know it would be easy to prevent my technique, which even brought out the stone of the secret sage to increase its power. Pope Noah. I see, I am not insulted '' The immortal king reveals himself again from beyond the tumbling earth and smoke. Seeing it, the face of the advance party moves to protect the Pope, but the Pope gently raises one hand to control them. And quietly flaunt your mouth. "I am the strongest shield ever given by God. No matter how powerful your magic may be, it will never penetrate." Grinding Diamond: Speak unto me of things with the power of God. Right. '' "You won''t have to treat the fallen with courtesy, charmed by the devil. Sharamon, I remember having that name in the third place of the night club, is it the same person? "Nothing." As soon as he did so, Sharamon''s magic swelled up all at once. Even though it was mighty, the magic swells more than double. A groan leaked out of the advance party''s mouth. Even the Pope has a faint eyebrow root. Seeing it, Sharamon continued his words. "Don''t stand in line with the immatures you''ve destroyed. There''s no such thing as an abominable bond between us outside the Holy City." Basis: "We do not fight against the kingdom, we fight with the protection of God. And the protection of God is given equally to the faithful, both inside and outside the Holy Capital" I said, "Well, let''s do it with that blessing." Say, Sharamon took a giant jewel out of his nostalgia. One, two, three, still going on. They shine rainbow-colored, each and every one of them a magic stone with enormous magic power, but differ in purity from what Miroslav used in Mount Skim, for example, before. Muddy and snowmelting water, if you will. Sage''s Stone. Six magic stones of the highest purity, so called, rise in the air by the magic of Sharamon. Simply think, the next magical power released is six times more powerful than earlier. In addition, for the first time, tension ran on the Pope''s face when he saw those magic stones shape the Six-Mountain Star in the universe. Magic Liberation: "In ancient times, the strongest shield was that which crushes with the strongest spear. The reverse is true again. Whether or not your shield, given by God, is worthy of calling it the strongest, may this charamon try - '' Sharamon unleashed the immense magic of himself and the stone of the wise in one word. "Kuh!? The soaring magic instantly turns into a giant spear of light and clashes to the Holy Spirit''s perfection. The painful voice of the Pope poured out the ears of Miroslavs. And there''s another thing I heard. That was the sound of a wall. The walls are shaking that didn''t even shake slightly with the earlier magic. It keeps shaking. In front of the Miroslavs, a crack runs on the wall with the sound of the crystal crushing. Part of the wall was repaired when the Pope put his hands in front of him, but it was also just for a little while, and eventually the wall began to crumble faster than ever before before before the light shooting gained momentum. The Pope''s face swells in agony, from forehead to cheek, and several muscles sweat down. In the meantime, I wasn''t stood up for the Miroslavs, or in the face of the advance party. I was trying so hard to figure out if there was anything I could do. But when it comes to this level of defense, if you put your hands on the heel, you''ll be back on your feet. For Miroslav and Lunamaria, sacred magic is out of specialty. In a situation where the advance party is unable to move, there can be no more wisdom or other springs. Even as you tow Charamon, if you step out of Holy Spirit perfection, you will evaporate without even remaining bones. There is no way to strike a hand. I just had to pray that Sharamon''s magic ran out while the walls were being kept. But that hope is also pushed away by a torrent of light that is gaining momentum. It was more obvious than seeing fire that Sharamon still had enough leeway. The pope on the other hand is biting his lips off with his bloody face. No, the Holy Spirit. There is no place without cracks in it. The end was imminent until now. ''I don''t mourn. You will die in the hands of this charamon. [M] Honorable, scatter with pride.'' Just as I waited for Sharamon''s words to end, the Holy Spirit''s perfection collapses with a screaming sound. Another few seconds. Sharamon, so convinced, tried to strengthen his magic even more. "Are you the dumb one?" By Sola, who searched this place for more magical destructive sounds that continued to strike, he was slashed down from the brain to two. 162 Episode Thirty-two: Shivering The magic of Charamon, unleashed in an attempt to bury the Pope, turned a painting of Titis into scorched earth only in its aftermath. That''s all the destruction was scattered, the anomaly naturally extended out into the woods. Black Corpse Ghost Ringing Boom, Standing Dust, Shaking Ground. The Fourth Defensive Wall, which encounters a natural mutation that heralds the re-emergence of a phantom species, becomes noisy in conjunction with the last minute raid. Blue Winged Beast The sky stepped that mess into the woods on its back. Seals and stings, as well as leaving. It is a difficult undertaking to find a group of fewer than ten people in a Titis forest that is inherently huge enough to swallow a country. But at this time the sky is getting to the Miroslavs without being lost at all. The magical aftermath unleashed by Sharamon made it possible. Therefore the sky pointed to the enemy and said: Stupid. And... Sharamon''s robe became a fine slice and dispersed, as the powerful black knife slashed down the sharamon in two, and what action it was due to. What is revealed from under the robe is a single skeleton. It looks very different from a skeleton if you just look at the exterior. The body of the skeleton, amputated from the brain to the inseam, slowly divides left and right. At the same time, the runoff of magic, which was trying to crush the Holy Spirit''s perfection, disappeared. It was when the sky, which confirmed them, turned its back on Sharamon and tried to speak to the Miroslavs. "- Ah, master!! Miroslav and Lunamaria scream in a different tone. It was not a voice of joy that saved the predicament, but a voice that whispered alarm behind it. At the end of their gaze, the body of the skeleton, which was divided from left to right, reverts back to the way it turned the clock. "You''re the dumb one, Dodo." Sharamon''s knife protruded as a thunderbolt along with the killer''s mockery. You can either pierce your heart as it is, or you can send magic directly into your enemy''s body to burst it. A bone finger as sharp and pointy as a capture blade, however, could not have an empty body. "No." Xia accidentally appeared empty in Sharamon''s sight - the next moment she thought so, Sharamon was facing Sola. He was facing his opponent from the front, who he had certainly turned his back on until now. Flipped quickly. If you put into words what Sora did, that''s just it. But it is impossible to exceed the reaction speed of the Immortal King Taramon with a simple body judgment. What Jinsola used was a walking method called swallowing back in a fantasy sword stream. of walking rather than knife technique. It is a technique that quickly inverts using Treasures when taken behind in combat, but can also be used differently. For example, if you deliberately show your back and lure your enemies in. Fantasy Burial "One Knife -" The flame emitted with full skill runs and strikes Sharamon. It was a moment. When the flame instantly swallows the immortal king who was at the end of his eyes and nose, he runs down the surface with a barking sound. If the surrounding forest hadn''t been burned down by the magic of Sharamon, it would have undoubtedly caused a massive fire. After the vigorous moves, all that remained on the spot were the burnt earth and extremely hot air, except for the sky and the Miroslavs. If you breathe inadvertently, the sky stood resolutely on the spot to protect the Miroslavs in the heat of burning your lungs just like that. and a small twinkle leaked from the mouth of the sky looking in the direction where Sharamon disappeared without breaking the structure. Kind of "If you''re a ghost, the fire should work... you screwed up" With that said, the sky dropped its eyes on its own weapon. Takuori Now, what the sky is holding is not a heartshirt, but a black knife for everyday use. If it''s a heart outfit, I know some things about the soul flowing in from the slashed enemy - at least about whether the attack worked or not - but not with this black knife either. In the first place, if you had unplugged your heart in advance, the battle would have never been with the first sword. Though Sola said, "I screwed up." There are two reasons why Sora didn''t unplug her heart. Black Corpse Ghost When he was first raided on the Fourth Defensive Wall, he didn''t pull it out considering the detriment of outfitting his heart in front of a large number of defensemen. There was also the thought that you didn''t have to give your wife a hand when you did. Strength The level of the sky now is'' 30 ''. As I''ve repeatedly stated, that''s not just'' 30 ''either, and even if you don''t unplug your heart, you can bury most of the undead in one blow just by putting it in your weapon. Black Corpse Ghost In fact, attacking the Fourth Defensive Wall is repelling without bitterness. This is why I didn''t skip my heart outfit when I suddenly then stepped into the Titis forest, but this was simply because I was concerned. I should have predicted and prepared for what the enemy was not just at the stage of hearing the unusual destructive noise, but I did not. Why did you panic so much? Asking himself, the sky looks back here and there. A group of less than ten protected by glowing cylindrical walls. A small exhale spilled out of the mouth of the sky, acknowledging two familiar figures in it. And. Heart outfit "- eat it up, soul eater" Now it was time to pull my trump card out firmly. "Ancient people say, I can''t change my mistakes, I call this mistake. I mean, for the first time, there''s no choice, yeah." The sky waves its sword in casual motion while justifying its own twist that way. From the sight of it, I would only have thought I had slashed a space with nothing on it in deflection. However, the cutting-edge of the heart was accurately capturing the light bullets emitted from the other side. The magic of the Immortal King, originally destructive enough to blast a strip around, disappears into the universe as it melts. Then Sharamon revealed herself again before the sky, where she stroked off all the light bullets that followed dozens. The figure nevertheless remained stubborn, but the pressure emanating from its body is not comparable to the previous one. His gaze without his eyes was as sharp as a needle, looking at the sky. "Taoism. Who are you?" I thought it was the Holy Knight... but not its power, its magic, its priesthood '' My husband said, "You''re the one who tried to kill me. You don''t need to know any more, you moron." The dragon killer responds to the immortal king''s question with a mockery. The time taken to reach the clash was less than seconds. 163 Lesson 33: The Fall of Immortality Pope Noah Carnelius, Chief Leader of the Holy Kingdom Caritas, making him the supreme leader of the Divine Church of Law. The reputation about her is really disturbing. Kirinko Iku, prodigy. Shh, shh, shh. Kamiko and - oh, my God, of the sea eye. Originally, Noah was not born of the Holy Kingdom, but of his eastern neighbor Adoastella. Paradise, of the Carnelius family, one of the greatest aristocrats of the Empire, lining the Azrites. Cardinal Noah''s father had single-handedly partitioned the festivities within the Empire as, and his power and influence outweighed even the Pope of Time. Born as the Son of such a Father, Noah would naturally become a deity of the law and take the path as a devout believer. It''s just that Noah was a serious and enthusiastic believer at this time of year, but he didn''t spark the crowd any strange talent, and if he went, he was just a very mediocre child. That assessment changed when Noah was six years old. In that year of Revelation, Noah, who stood with the Father in the Holy Kingdom, crippled his own left eye in the name of receiving God''s, and gave it to the altar. Naturally, the surroundings became fussy, but strangely, Noah had not suffered any wounds, and the wounds had healed perfectly as if she had received a high degree of divine magic. After this event, Noah awoke to divine magic, the dizzying effect of which slightly outweighed the numerous predecessors. It was not until this time that Noah became known as the Prodigy. Then a few years. Having updated the youngest priests of all time, the youngest priests of all time, the youngest bishops of all time, the youngest cardinals of all time, and successively the youngest records, Noah finally became, as the youngest pope of all time, the temple of the law and the Holy Kingdom, the apex of the two organizations. Instead of stairs, the speed at which we ascend this is unprecedented, perhaps even terminal. Few disputed inside and outside the denomination. However, the voice of endorsement was more than that - so enormous that there was not much to seal off all dissent. White Eyebrows The basis for that endorsement was the numerous achievements launched by Noah. Three-time crusades of the Immortal King were among several feats. An undead monster is a being out of the logic of life, and he doesn''t die just from piercing his head or heart. I don''t even have a body for ghost demons. Immortality They bear their name because of their difficulty in defeating them, and to destroy them they will need the sacred magic of a priest, the magician''s attack magic, the spiritual magic of a spiritual user, or the armament that houses those powers. But in the case of the Immortal King at the apex of the undead monster, it is hard to say that even these methods will make sense. It''s not like you can''t destroy the unseen. However, most immortal kings leave the body in a spiritual area called the body, and the body revealed in is only a shadow. No matter how much you destroy the shadows, the body is alive and well. Once shadowed, the immortal king needs some time and preparation until he is revealed on earth again. For that reason, it does not make sense to destroy shadows. However, if he were asked with it whether he could destroy the immortal king, the answer would be no. Beyond the demons of immortality, the immortal king. To destroy this, we need to go to the Spiritual Zone. Of course, it''s not an easy thing, that''s the only difficulty you have to be prepared to die. Moreover, even if we succeed in this difficulty, we cannot always crusade the Immortal King. The battle without the phantom flesh is the shredding of souls. The difficulty of capturing the immortal king in a man''s body speaks no more. It was rather too natural for Noah Carnelius, who accomplished that difficulty three times, to muster respect and worship, both inside and outside the denomination. - And because it''s such a noah, I know exactly how abnormal the sight is in front of me. - Only one swordsman will destroy the immortal king, whose anomaly. "Gu, gi - stupid" Sharamon groans with an uncomfortable voice that rubs rusty iron against each other. If Sharamon had a biological body, he would have warped his face badly. "Why can I kill you?" Why are they slaughtered? This body is a shadow. Where I slashed the shadow, my body is unharmed. The logic. That''s why. '' Sharamon''s move to say so is badly dull. It is also natural that Sharamon''s body is engraved with a deep sword wound from his left shoulder to his right hip. Even though the wound that was cracked in the brain with the first shot is already devoid of any trace, the wound has no sign of disappearing for long. That makes sense, too. Because the wound was a projected wound engraved on the charamon body. Phantom World: The Blade that Reaches. sword that slashes the reason. Stupid. Such a thing. '' Had I known there was such a thing, I wouldn''t have had to eat it. Sharamon groans. The first shot that broke the itchy brain weather was indeed magical, but it was an attack that felt nothing for Sharamon. So I also didn''t admit that I needed to be vigilant about the second shot. If the opponent has the means to harm the Immortal King, there is no reason not to use it on the first blow, which was a perfect ambush. There can''t be a fool left behind to deal with all this destruction of Sharamon. That''s what logical thinking is. Even though it was a capture, the second shot fired by the enemy did have Sharamon''s body on it. What, he was mercilessly slashing and tearing. So much so that Sharamon had to be ready for doom, it was a deadly blow. What is now behind Sharamon''s brain is anger. It is not the wrath that is about to be destroyed. You can''t stop being angry at the logical person''s actions. - So... if you have such a weapon, how come you didn''t use it in the first shot!? If I had done that, I would have said this body was already doomed! In response to that question, the other swordsman did not answer only with a faint eyebrow root. Swing the black knife silently, swinging it down. It was the sight of a nightclub in the past that passed behind Sharamon''s brain the moment the bloody cutting-edge was full of vision. "-Sharamon. You weren''t listening to me earlier, were you? After the night club that day, a small shadow I''ve been speaking to. It was one of Sharamon''s superiors with only two people in the night club. If you put it together, you are also the one who called upon the immortal kings, both one- and two-habits, to form a night club and to make it happen. ''Listen to stories worth listening to. Otherwise I won''t tilt. Naturally. " There is no sign that Sharamon''s voice will respond. Even superiors are not obliged to obey. However, Sharamon had a certain respect for this opponent, which is why he stopped and responded to the call. If the other immortal kings were opponents, they would have just walked away without even turning around. "Isn''t it worth asking? As far as I''m concerned, I thought it was a very useful story, so I told everyone." Guardian: ''Be careful of the island when dealing with the Empire - it may be a useful story for those who still retain their bodies. Like you. But it''s useless to me. There is no such thing as someone who can hurt us in'' Neither a warrior of skill, nor a priest of high virtue, nor a great wizard can destroy Sharamon. Same thing even for the guardian of the gates. Where would it be necessary to be alert to such an opponent? "There would be exceptions like Pope Noah, wouldn''t there? "Stop laughing" The humans honor Pope Noah for destroying three immortal kings, and even the immortal king seems to think he is powerless before the Pope, but it is a funny story from Charamon. Charamon differs in character from the things that the Phantom Pope destroyed. Even if the Pope challenges you to fight in, you can always win. Let me know how much you are, in any case - with that in mind, Sharamon went on to say the words. The Phantom: "I don''t care about humans, etc. Are you still coming?" "So far, you''re not going to. I don''t think I''ll ever be concerned about that again." "If you do not desire eternity, why have you become king of immortality?" "No, Sharamon. I don''t want eternity. [M] Eternity is greedy. I just don''t want to lose my fear." The unseen, so I will not transfer myself to. Sharamon glanced slightly bewildered at the words. "Fear" "What happens to things that have lost their fears, that you embody now. Sharamon, there was certainly no enemy of ours in yesterday''s world. I wouldn''t even be in today''s world. But that doesn''t necessarily mean the world tomorrow either. Fear is that perspective." With that said, the other person narrowed her eyes faintly to worry about something. And slowly flicker your mouth. Proud to say, "Be careful, Sharamon. I''m not afraid of anything. You don''t try to see anything. It may one day lead you to ruin." "Is that a prophecy?" "It''s advice. Different intentions, same eternal compatriots." How many days ago did you have that conversation? Was it months ago? How many years ago? It is unlikely that decades ago more than the Pope''s name appeared. - That became the last thought of the Immortal King Sharamon. 164 Lesson 34: The Divine Son and the God Killer "My name is Noah Carnelius. I hold the position of pope in the Kingdom of Caritas" When I said that and the girl in front of me lowered her head with a pepper, I didn''t know what to answer and looked around the room without meaning. Black Corpse Ghost Now I''m in a command room on the Fourth Defensive Wall. room with the Seals before the onset of the raid. By the way, the other faces are out of their seats. Nothing else, because the girl in front of her wanted it. Having buried the undead, supposedly my best balls in the Black Corpse Ghost Titis Forest, I returned to the Fourth Defensive Wall while protecting the Miroslavs and their advance party. I didn''t know when there was going to be the next raid, so I couldn''t afford to listen to the circumstances on the road, and I don''t know any details. However, by introducing myself to the girl, I think I''ve figured out the purpose of that well-spoken skeleton. From the feel of eating my soul, that skeleton felt "though not as fantastic a species". In fact, the level hasn''t risen from ''30'' either. One or so of them might have gone up before eating the gods on the island, but whatever, they were to that extent opponents to me. However, it is certain that the city there was a force that could be destroyed on a single horseback. I don''t think such a demon was wandering through the Titis forest without meaning. I don''t care if he decides he was after the Pope. The question is, why is the Pope here - and why is His Holiness here? If my memory is certain, the Holy See should be on its way to Horus, the king''s capital, by now. In the first place, is this girl really holy? I don''t know anyone under the Holy See. Before he was banished the swordsman, he had spoken to his father, Lord Carnelius, on a banquet in the presence of his father''s deputy, but by that time, His Holiness had already moved from empire to holy kingdom. However, I hear rumors of the world even if I''ve never met them. Some of the rumors surrounding the Holy See refer to appearance, the most famous of which is that "the contemporary Pope''s Holiness is a ship''s eye". Eyes. Indeed, the girl in front of me is well equipped with gemstones - and when I thought about it so much, you guessed this suspicion, and the girl said a word "excuse me" and then turned her back on me. And with his hands on his face and hair, he''s doing something nasty. Slightly, when the girl turned to me, her hand was gripped like a round pebble. Her hair has also changed and her forehead covers the area around her left eye. You admitted the color of understanding to my gaze, the girl moves her hair one way or the other to show her left eye. I found a cavity there. I exhaled small. "I see, you were prosthetic" Nested "Yes, Lord Swordsman. It is an item that is granted magic, so once it is done, it will not be noticed by others. However, some of you with excellent observation seem to feel uncomfortable looking at me. My lord and my lord did." History Girl - That''s what Pope Noah Carnelius of the Holy Kingdom said, blinking two or three times to get his sight in order before beginning to explain this one. According to that, the Holy King predicted from the beginning the enemy raid. Usually, the Holy Capital where the Pope lives (the King''s Capital of the Holy Kingdom) is physically and magically laid with a strong guard, and the demons of immortality are not even easy to break into. This case of the Pope leaving the Sacred Capital is an excellent opportunity for the enemy. Having thought so, the Holy Kingdom considered taking this situation backwards. In other words, it was decided that it was a good opportunity to exhaust the enemies that were usually lurking in the dark. Rehearsal Depending on this judgment, the Holy King has planned to lurk personnel to Canary and return the enemies he raids. Of course, the Pope is a shadow fighter. It is this group that is now aiming for the King''s Capital from the south. In the meantime, the real Pope enters the Kingdom of Canaries one foot away with the advance party. That was the whole plan. If there is a ship-eyed cleric in the advance party, there is a risk that he will be spotted by a well-behaved enemy. It seems the prosthetic eye was a measure to avoid it. Having heard a series from the mouth of the late Pope, I was convinced that there was one question at the same time. "Normally, when operating like that, I think the general is waiting for the success of the operation in a safe sacred capital." "If I hadn''t moved from the Holy Capital, they would have seen through the operation. Besides, if you wait for the success of the operation before you leave, you will probably be delayed in building that junctional magic." Then inevitably the poison damage spreads as well. Conversely, if we go in first with the advance party, we can devote only that much time to building the junction. After explaining that much, the Pope got sick of feeling sorry for himself. "In the end, after everything had been spotted, it even damaged the people of this country. If you make a mistake, even your fellow swordsmen... no apologies." "Please pass that word on to both of you. I know it''s not something I receive." "Yes, you are. Let me now convey my thanks, not my apologies, to Lord Swordsman." With that said, the Pope has stared me in the eye. My face is on my eyes in a clear color. This time ", if you hadn''t discussed your impurities, I would have lost my life, as would everyone in the advance party. I offer my heartfelt gratitude to you for your martial arts. And in the name of Noah Carnelius, let me assure you of my reward." "It is an honour to compliment you, Holiness of the Pope. If my sword helped you under the Holy Spirit, there is no greater joy than this." It drips with a full head. Speaking for the truth, I don''t need to repay you or anything. Even for me, I am truly grateful. For coming to this country at your peril to build a bond a little faster. However, it would be disrespectful to return it to the person who said, "Thank you in my own name." I honestly decided to keep them appreciative here. The problem is after this. Book - How do I pay for the silence that went down indoors? Ever since we came to this room, or since we met each other in the Titis Forest, it''s always been that way, but thank goodness the expression under the Holy See is hard to read. It''s not by any means faceless, but because the facial changes are small and short, it''s hard to know what you''re thinking. Even with this silence, I can''t completely read if there''s anything else I want to talk to you about, if you''re waiting for me to leave, or if there''s any other reason. Of course, I can read the approximate character from the content of the story so far and the polite attitude towards me. That''s my favorite thing to do under the Holy See. I just felt that what I had seen so far wasn''t everything under the Holy See. Nani, well, it''s obvious. Make it pope and king. There can''t be no backside to someone in such a complicated and strange position. It''s natural to have something out of the ordinary. With that in mind, an inadvertently clear voice shook my ear. - Swordsman Hall. "What is it" Message "One, no, two, I want to do something. May I? That''s what I said, come on, and beneath the sacrament with my neck over it. The look on his face, however, was very cute. At some point the force that was in my shoulder then falls off. Message: "Please, please, please" When I responded, the Holy Father nodded and continued his words. "I thought your name was Sola. Is this for sure? "Yes, definitely" In reply to the affirmation, the Holy See politely says "Thank you". The power of the shoulder, which is increasingly falling out. That, I start to think maybe I think too much, etc. And Sacred Lords spoke of the next question without interruption - with a voice of sharpness, as I loosened my mind. Your sword "What is your real name? You''re pretty sure about this, too, right? 165 Lesson 35: The Popes Fear Your sword - what is your real name? You''re pretty sure about this, too, right? The Pope asked me to open my eyes unexpectedly. Because I never expected the name of your sword to appear on this occasion now. I didn''t know what they meant, but I guess the fact that they''ve turned this question to me after purposefully paying people for it makes them pretty sure of my qualities. If so, hectic denial or deception makes no sense. It is possible that he has been exposed, but then it is necessary to clarify the ambition of the other side. If you use another expression, you have to see how the Pope moves when he finds out I''m the Great Sword Sky. That''s how I judged it and flinched my mouth. Public "Yes, Holiness. Indeed I am your sword sky. I can''t name my family after you because I''ve been approached." The pope who heard that was small, but clearly frowned. Quiet. "The man I know, the sword sky, because of his lack of power, is not the son of the sword, and he is banished from his house. The person was the same as the hero of the day who accomplished the dragon killing feat. I can''t help but be afraid of that." "............... uh, what does that mean? Ask back without knowing what it means. There were also questions about why the Pope knew my circumstances in the first place, but I did not ask about this. The Carnelius family, the pope''s biological home, is deeply related to the Paradise family of Emma and the Azrites of Ayaka. Besides, there is also a temple of Judaism in Takashima. You must have heard it on any of its lines, because you guessed it. "The swordsmen have a peculiar position and distinct force among the Adoastella Empire. It would not be an exaggeration to say that there is one country in one. If that swordsman is outside the island, and it is also showing its own movement outside the Empire, he cannot sit back, either as the Holy King or as a god of law". "Even when it comes to my own movement, I''ve just been approached by Ishka by a swordsman..." "It''s false, and you and your swordsman may be conspiring," he says. "- Conspiracy, did you say? I don''t know, I''m angry at my voice. I don''t want you to joke about me and your swordsman conspiring. Pope Cui must have definitely noticed my anger. But there were no signs of upset in the eyes of color, and the next spinning word was calm itself. "As a simple fact, the blood that flows on you, the sword you wield, belongs to your swordsman. I saw one end of it in an earlier battle." "Mm." I buried the skeleton in my heart the other day. Strong moves Indeed, the heart costume is the depths of a fantasy one sword stream. Plus, I just renamed myself, and it''s also true that what''s in the big book is your swordsman''s moves. And it was also true that I was the son of Mitsugaya and Mitsugaya. No matter how much you claim to have been allotted, from the standpoint of it, I am not too much of a swordsman - that''s what the Pope would say. You saw the convincing expression on this one, the Pope went on to say more or less. "That you set yourself up in a country other than the Empire. Its fame strikes all over the canary, and you hear that there are plenty of people around who admire you. Some of them will be knights and nobles of this country. No, you want to kill a dragon. Your influence is comparable to that of a royal nobleman." With that said, the Pope exhaled small. And repeat the same words as earlier. "You, who draw the blood of the swordsman and use the moves of the swordsman, have gained so much standing in the kingdom of Canary. I can''t help but be afraid of that fact." "... Your swordsman is using me to expand his forces outside the country. So that''s what you''re saying." "Yes, the fact that you, the weak one but therefore supposed to have been banished, have been a dragon killer in just five years is the basis for that." If we sum up the Pope''s suspicions, it will be that "the mighty sword sky originally had sufficient power, and he left the island roughly to expand the forces of the mighty swordsmen outside the empire". Needless to say once again, this suspicion is factually groundless. Yotai, I just don''t think I can help but suspect that. I don''t know what to say to myself, but in just five years, those who couldn''t meet with Dragon Tooth Soldiers grew up enough to fight dragons. There is still a better theory of conspiracy than that. Hmm, and I put my arms together and think. To that effect, there is too little assumption that I am conspiring with your swordsman, and I never thought of it myself - so I''m impressed that there is such a way of thinking. Honestly, it was the thought of a candle falling out of my eyes. A swordsman who deals with the martial arts of the gateway and "does not invade" in disputes between nations. If the swordsman wants to expand his power, he won''t have any more hands. Obscurantism, of course, from me, equals argument. But it''s hard to get others to believe that. Even in that sense, the Pope''s suspicions were troublesome. When I was on the tannic side thinking that way, the girl in front of me loosened her expression. Fatty: "I think it''s an out-of-heart suspicion for you. It''s only been a few moments since I met you, but there''s still something to figure out. You must be someone who can jump into the fire for your loved ones. Seeing you challenged the immortal king to protect his people, I was convinced of it. You don''t have the ambition to make your swordsman do you?" But there are elements that doubt it. The Pope went on to do so. If I''m just a dragon killer, there''s no problem. There''s no problem if I''m just your sword emptiness. But when those two overlap, my presence can be a spark that rocks the country and the country. One by one "For example, it is conceivable that anyone who endangers your presence in this country will try to eliminate you on the grounds that you are a man of your swordsman. The presence or absence of a conspiracy is not important to that person. If only I had a name for you there, that''s fine." Suggestion The Pope does not care if I am truly connected to your swordsman or not, but the presence of those who use it as a pretext. There are so many who neglect my existence. Speaking of the most recent example, Prince Azar took Claudia from me. Some aristocrats may be wary that I, the dragon killer, will be linked to the Duke of Dragnote family. These spies claim, "That man belongs to no swordsman, no empire, and cannot be left in this country". That was possible enough. I just figured it out, but your swordsman could use this. They deliberately divulge my identity to the Kingdom of Canaries and take away my place of return. If I move to a country other than Canary, I''ll do the same thing there. You remind me by repeating it. There is no place for fantasy one-size-fits-all users to live in peace except Kigashima. I don''t think all the settlements have been made on my way home earlier. Sooner or later, the swordsmen will show some movement against me for slaying the gods. It should also have been taken into account that that would take the form of a conspiracy. Think of it this way, the Pope is right, a human being named me becomes a spark of contention. And if the Kingdom of Canaries and the Adoastella Empire are disturbed because of me, the Holy Kingdoms adjacent to both countries can''t help but be affected. There will also be a large number of followers of Law and Divinity who suffer because of the unrest. It was also natural that the Pope, the leader of the Holy Kingdom and the Divine Church of Law, could not forbid fear of the Great Sword Sky. I''m not sure if the Pope''s words so far are warnings or advice, but let''s be honest with you for giving me a point of view I didn''t realize. That''s what I thought and thanked the Pope. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô Even after your sword sky left the room, Noah didn''t take a seat for a while. That gaze is directed at the chair where the sky sat until earlier. In earlier stories, Noah did not reveal all her inner thoughts. Instead, from the whole point of view of what I put into words, it''s only a fraction. In the room where no one was present, Noah repeated an earlier passage of words directed at the sky. Including the real thing I was hiding. "You must be someone who can jump into the fire for your loved ones. And who can turn the world around to enemies for their loved ones. Seeing you admired by a ghost girl, I was convinced of it" When the skies returned from the Titis woods, one of the two girls we welcomed was a ghost. It is also clear to the side that the ghost girl admires the sky, and the shock that the fact has had on Noah is enormous. The human being of your swordsman is admired by ghosts. Noah knows how unlikely that is. As a Noah individual, I prefer the presence of the sky. But Noah, as an exchanger, felt horrible about the sky. If you are also the head of stripping tissue, you may have to throw away small pieces to keep the big ones alive. In the future, when no god of law or holy kingdom has made that decision, if a loved one in the sky or sky enters the "small" side, the sky will dare stand up and fang "big". And Noah can''t stop it. Because the sky kills dragons. How can we stop a man who can''t even stop a dragon? Small To avoid such things, we must not include the sky and the surrounding human beings on the side of the But now Noah doesn''t know what the sky cares about or who it cares about. So we have to make sure. What is your sword sky like? Slightly, Noah slowly rises up, putting her thoughts together. Tsui, in his right eye, the light that made him feel the depth of his thoughts was blinking. 166 Lesson 36: Small Anomalies A few days after the battle in the Titis forest, I was still in the city of Ishka. Originally, we were supposed to leave for Berca, but we had to reschedule because of unexpected events that kept us going, with the advent of the Pope in the raid of the undead. One of the reasons for that decision is that it is no longer necessary to rush to secure the horns of the king of beasts (Behemoth). His Holiness the Pope says that the horns of the King of the Beasts (Behemoth) are tools for strengthening and sustaining the bonds, but they do not mean that they cannot be bonded without them. Junction magic is activated as long as the technique and personnel are in place. With this visit to the Kingdom of Canaries, a number of priests arrive from the Holy Kingdom that reach the triple digit (s), and no problems arise for the moment with the strength, maintenance, of the junction, the Holy See affirmed. It is just impossible to keep so many priests - high virtue priests who are at the forefront in the Holy Kingdom - in other countries for months, years, or even longer, according to the truth, for poison that may disappear at any given time. In the end, it was necessary to obtain the horn of the king of beasts (Behemoth) and his replacement. It just doesn''t mean we fight for a moment. If you ask me, they say that the Judaism has already begun a search for the King of the Beast (Behemoth), so even in that sense, one of me didn''t have to move around in a hurry. So, when it comes to what I was doing while I was in Ishka, it''s helping me build a junctional magic. Specifically, I put the Sacred Bottom on Klau Solas and looked around at the Titis Forest from above. Looking around at the distribution of poison from the sky, it will determine the appropriate position for the base of the junction and further set the base point on the spot. This, I think, is supposed to be the kind of task that the advance team would do in a general outing, but the Holy See was silently doing it alone. Of course, I helped when I needed a job. Yeah, well, speaking of advance teams, I thought I''d be dissatisfied with acting under the Holy See and the two of us, but it didn''t fit that kind of reaction, but instead, I was so bowed down by the older captain that he said, "Regards about under the Holy See". As he turned away to see if there was any discontent, the captain laughed at him knowingly after showing him a decent face that was not suitable for the year. "Respect for the brave man who destroys the immortal king alone is the only thing that is impossible, such as disgusting. If His Holiness desires it, what is it?" After the magnificent church knight said so, he whispered and added: "To be honest, I was half-hearted about the dragon killing medal because it was a frivolous story. But now that we have witnessed your lord''s martial arts, there is no place for suspicion. As long as you are my lord, I want you to remain my escort." If you do, the position of the Holy Knight (or so) is not a dream either - the captain said so in a joke, but his eyes seemed pretty serious. A king of immortality was such a troublesome monster, I suppose. Incidentally, information about Sharamon and the nightclub was once again given by the Holy See after earlier discussions. At that time, he waved the first time under the Holy See at me for questioning the possibility of another raid. "All those who belong to the nightclub are cautious. Third place Sharamon was destroyed outside the Untied Holy Capital - I don''t think it will move immediately, in advance of that fact." In fact, he also said that the three immortal kings destroyed by the Holy See in the past had nothing to collaborate on just because each had individually challenged them. Well, extreme stories, if you try to make them immortal in your hands, you won''t feel the need to move in a hurry, because if you wait for the Holy See to grow old and die, there will be no threat. However, there is no doubt that it is still an obstacle, so it seems to me that if there is a gap, it will be set up, like this Sharamon. - And I''ve argued like any other HR, will I be incorporated into that conflict in the future, too, when I defeat Sharamon? When I asked him about it, he looked at me faintly over his neck. "You have the merit of destroying the Immortal King. If that feat spreads to the world, the night club will undoubtedly turn its attention to you. You can only guess what color that interest brings, but with a blade that reaches the Phantom (Kakurya), you are a natural enemy to them. And I don''t think there''s an immortal king who tolerates the presence of natural enemies." "Again, will it" What the Holy One said was best. It is even more likely to be hostile to those who had connections with Sharamon, because they would also be hateful. There''s nothing to be afraid of at night clubs and where they''re around enemies - for me. It''s just that immortal kings can be a threat to the people around me. The magic of Sharamon, who burned down Titis'' forest, I can''t even sleep on the day I''m shot in that thing from afar. "Then I just want you to lay low for the fact that I slaughtered Sharamon and them." "Are you sure? I''d like to say that a young man like me (Jaku Yes) has ascended to the status of pope because he accomplished immortality. Thou hast accomplished even the dragon slaughter in his immortality. It''s a feat that crowns out all over the continent." Do you throw down the glory with your bare hands - I nodded lightly when I was asked that under the Holy See? Originally I created a clan and craved fame because I wanted a position where I could never lay my head on the Adventurer Alliance. In that sense, the fame of the dragon killer alone makes you follow. If Pope Holiness is honored for his immortality, he will certainly have more trouble than he can earn. The result of that battle is the safety of Lunamaria and Miroslav. I didn''t want anything more. While I had such a conversation with His Holiness, I also had a conversation with the face of the clan. I was mainly listening to what happened while I was away, but I sometimes turned the question here. What bothered me was Renamaria and the fact that there was something as annoying as it could be on the face of a tin. Sometimes I think of it. To testify that it is not their fault, the two have always wished to accompany them to Berca with an unusual zeal. If it were the two of us so far, it would have been accompanied by a statement (rather) that I would respect my decision even if I wanted to accompany you, but this time I don''t have it. In the face of the two desperate people, I felt something unprecedented, and I accepted the hope of accompanying them. At the same time, I felt the need to listen to exciting stories. We both have serious roots, Lunamaria has a strong sense of self-respect for me, and Suzume has a deep appreciation, so she tends to hold her mouth even if she wants to. If this was a daily occurrence, there was also an option to wait for the two of them to flinch their mouths, but it''s not a good idea to give the two of them a look at how things are going right now. Somehow, I felt that way. And the problem with this hand usually produces unpleasant results when we put it behind us. That''s what I thought, and I took Suzume out to the garden within the day I talked to the two of them. And sit on a bench placed near a garden tree. It was a fixed position when you and Suzume talked. 167 Lesson 37: The Day Discussion I proved my strength in Takashima and was entrusted with the handling of stingrays. Suzume will not be attacked by a swordsman''s assassin in the future. It was natural to tell Suzume about it. If there is a problem, other than that. Does Ouken, named Lord Tayama, talk to Suzume about his knowledge of ghosts and gods? How far do you talk even if you do? I have always thought about it by touching the fold. But we haven''t come to a conclusion yet. Even now that I''ve lowered my hips to the bench alongside the suzume, I haven''t. One of the reasons I was lost was that I had doubts about the credibility (because of Shinpi) of the knowledge I had acquired. Anyway, when I heard this story, I was sticking a blade in Owken''s neck. There is no denying the possibility that Ouken spoke bullshit. Even if Ouken was telling the truth, there is also a question as to whether it makes sense to tell Suzume about it. Knowledge of what God is and what Shiyu is can do no good for living in peace. Worst case scenario, gaining knowledge deepens your tune with the gods - oh, my God, it can happen. To tell the truth, I didn''t want to tell Suzume these things. Again, it is a knowledge that is not necessary for a normal life in the city of Ishka. Words like turbulence and divine descent don''t suit a stinger. I sincerely want you to continue to live a peaceful and peaceful life. I was just aware that the feeling was my push. It already contains waves at a time when ghosts live in the human world. It''s not like I can always be there for you. In the first place, I''m not sure if the scumbag wants my asylum. Without my involvement, the Gods wouldn''t have attacked me. So first of all, after I heard about the problems that Suzume seems to have, I thought I''d get right to the story around it. "Well, Mr. Suzume," "Yes, what is it!? Speaking up, Suzume stretched his spine perfectly and responded with a forceful attitude. He seemed nervous about something at the time he sat on the bench, so I called out to loosen that up - yeah, it didn''t work at all. I mean, why are you putting your body on such a cock? I wondered and relaxed, and the scratch shrunk my shoulders like I was afraid. I didn''t interrogate them on top of each other, but I waited for Suzume to talk to me. A small mouth flickered after counting slowly by about twenty. "... it''s just painful to take care of Sola and the others all the time," When I hear that, I''m still frowning. I don''t think you''re looking after me all the time. He helps me out a lot about the house, about the clan - I thought so, but here again, I don''t rush to get the word off, I wait for the word of a stigma to end. While I was gutsy and overheard, the thing that was capturing Suzume''s heart came to mind on a blur. In a nutshell, that''s fear. Being around you annoys the people around you, injures you, and maybe lets you die. I could therefore be kicked out of this place for that reason - that was the fear. Suzume has always tended to have problems with this hand, but as he became acquainted with life in Ishka, he no longer showed any troubles. I guess the build-up of the fact that even ghosts can live in people''s worlds has erased anxiety. The presence of Seal and Lunamaria, who are kind to me, and Miroslav, who teach me magic to it, also seemed significant. Suzume himself did not make any effort to help everyone at all. I also think that was leading to confidence. The reason that the stinger has been imprisoned for troubles again - I don''t even have to think about it. There is only the raid of the Gods before this. When I thought of the three of them in the back of my brain, I had to see the tongue spill. Raiders revealed for the lives of ghosts. Seals falling in cover of themselves. I have no doubt that the events of that time cast a shadow on the feeling of tinnitus. Because I knew that, after everything was done, I called out many times not to worry about the stinger - apparently, this one didn''t work very well either. Maybe it''s natural if you think about it. Someone close to me was attacked because of me. Even if it''s the raiders that are bad, the fact that the cause is themselves doesn''t work. You can''t help but care if I was in a stingy position. If it is a gentle and serious stigma, it is still a matter. Back then, it was the dragon hole, the clientele, the king of the beast (Behemoth). I never meant to snuff around - but now I should have listened to you more intimately. Let''s reflect. Fortunately during unhappiness, the tin''s behavior so far has become something positive in a sense: "We need to be more helpful because we''re causing trouble". It is that revelation that I am eager to accompany you to Berca. I''m glad it didn''t turn out to be something called "Let''s leave Ishka because it''s going to cause trouble". I just don''t know how to fall depending on that and the decision of the place. ... Yeah, I knew Suzume would have to take me to Berca. It''s not just a companion. A decent member of the clan, the clan''s power. It''s not going to work if we just take the shape here to Berca, but it could be counterproductive. For me, stigma is a symbol of good deeds that have been omitted from the profit and loss account. It is impossible to forbid the thought of using that scratch as a force of war, but it is certainly not if we want it. - When I told him about it, Suzume gave me a decent look just to say that I heard things I didn''t even think about. After a beat, I smile brighter and brighter when I understand what my words mean. The blooming grin was indisputably cute. "Oh, thank you! "Of course, it''s a lot tougher than taking them. If you decide you can''t follow me, you can ask Ishka to come home." "Yes, good luck! You can''t just show your sweet face if you''re going to take me. I clawed my nails with a face that looked like a deer claw, but the scratch felt motivated, squeezing my hands in front of my chest and looking up at my face on a hiatus. Yeah, she''s cute after all. With that in mind, I told Suzume about what happened in Kigashima. Until recently, I was worried about whether I should tell her or not, but I don''t think I needed to get lost if I saw the current scratch. It was when the story reached out about the god that the suzume, who had his ear over his serious face, changed his expression haha. Suzume hesitated to tell me the story of his dreams, wondering how it was going. Sometimes people with red eyes like blood come out in their dreams. In the beginning, she fell out of her memory every time she woke up, but lately - specifically, she became clearly memorable from around the time I headed to Kigajima. "It was just too realistic to clean it up in my dreams, and I was curious" "Hmm, that does..." Don''t worry, I agree with Suzume and nod. Suzume is a ghost tribe. And the ghost people are connected to the god Shiyu by the horns, he said. What rises to the back of my brain is the word "¡­ mitsuketa" left behind by the god who slashed me on Migajima. I still don''t know what that word means, and it could be my mishearing in the first place, but if God really uttered the word "found" towards me - it''s possible that God laid eyes on a vessel called Suzume that''s close to me. What happens when the attention of this god overlaps with the "desire to be useful" of the suzume? Will I wake up? In tune with homologous presence (anima). Of course, it would be unlikely. I don''t know how many ghosts are connected to the gods, but yes, I can never wake up to my costume. If it was that easy to get to meet your heart costume, there shouldn''t have been a ghost tribe banished from the continent. There is no mistake in this speculation. There is no mistake, but we cannot ignore it any more than Suzume dreams of godliness and stubbornness in reality. Let''s not take our eyes off the stinger in Berca. While I thought so, I told Suzume my guess. To be honest, I didn''t really want to talk about tone, but I can''t just shut up about the key parts while I reveal it so far. That''s dishonest about the stinger, and more importantly, dangerous. Suzume, who heard the story, opens her eyes as surprised. There I did feel anxiety about the red-eye of my dreams, but at the same time the strength of my willingness to firmly accept the situation in which I was placed. Look at that, I think. I''m sure Lunamaria and Miroslav, too, looked into this eye of a suzume and Ken (nagging) took him to the battlefield. 168 Episode 38: Nights Discussion "... Um, Master" Lunamaria, who came to the room at night after being called by me, flickered her mouth with a strange face after a period of silence. "What? "If it''s not my fault, isn''t it the Spirit of Water (Undine) I summoned on the Master''s shoulder? "You''re right. By the way, there''s a fire spirit at your feet." Thus, pointing his foot with his gaze, the salamander, hidden in the shadows, glanced slightly at his face. Look at that. Lunamaria rounds her eyes. By the way, Undine is in the shape of a man about the size of a clench, and Salamander likewise takes on the figure of a fist large (kobudai). These two, they usually supply us with clean water in our hiccups bath. Undine purifies river and rainwater, and Salamander warms it up. In the beginning, he didn''t even show up at all while I was in the bath, but at some point he started to look at me from behind. I have previously given away magic stones via Lunamaria in gratitude for daily bath burning, but maybe that worked. When I asked him to be funny, he approached me with a snack, so I put it in the palm of my hand and put my head on it. And then I miss it more and more. "Now they''re also following me outside the bath" "Take it, you say something amazing..." Renamaria responds with a frightened, impressed voice. Normally, spirits don''t show themselves to humans, let alone follow non-summoners. Renamalia explains that if it is a place that does not relate to the summoner''s order, it is a misdemeanor (all the more). "How comfortable is it by the master" "Is that an honor?" When I stuck my shoulder undine a little bit, I held it to my fingertips a little bit. A Spirit is an agglomeration of magic (mana) full of the world. Therefore, I love magic stones full of magic (mana). In that sense, with the magic of a phantom species in my body, I may be like a moving magic stone to the spirits. He then leaves the room feeling that the two spirits taught (and grabbed) by Lunamaria are shaved. Lunamaria, smiling bitterly and dropping it off, said in a rarely joked manner. "Master, would you like to learn spiritual magic? I think you can be a much better magician than I am now, Master." "That''s a good idea to consider." I take their jokes seriously. Spirits, the aggregate of magic (mana), are incompatible with magicians who use magic (mana) to exercise magic. If we try to be spirits, magicians are like eating themselves and turning them into power, so naturally speaking, it would be natural. I deal with some sorcery too, so it shouldn''t go well with the Spirit in that sense, but I still want to if I can master Spirit sorcery. I''ve never crossed a lot of hand tags in a battle. It''s just, well, that''s a story if you can afford it. Now I don''t have time to devote to mastering new technologies. I saw Lunamaria in front of me once again. An elf sage showing similar agony to a suzume. The cause is probably the same as the tin. Now Renamaria is reminded of her own lack of power in the raids of the Gods and is in a hurry to do something about it. Renamaria is enrolled in The Sword of Blood Smoke to connect the sins that made me a decoy in the battle against the King of Flies. I can''t fulfill my redemption (shivers) on my own for lack of power - I guess that''s what Renamaria thinks and feels in a hurry. If they branded me useless, I don''t think they would know what to do in the future. in the supplying sense of the soul. It is easy to dispel this Renamaria''s agony. You just have to say that you don''t think I''m useless for Renamaria, and of course you''re not going to give me a stiff punishment. That''s what I actually said. But Renamaria''s reaction to this was unpredictable. It did not show any relief, and he became sad. If you look, Lunamaria''s hand is tightly gripped. That appearance only seemed to have caused me to recruit (one) more and more impatience. - Yeah, why? As far as I''m concerned, I was going to show the utmost kindness. Confused by the unexpected reaction, Lunamaria flickered her mouth with a determined face of something. "Master, I need a favor" "Let''s hear it." Me in front of Lunamaria like I came up with. Here Renamaria uttered unexpected words again. "I''d like you to put on an audition." "............... Keko? Unexpectedly, I snapped my neck. Keko''s an archaic thing, isn''t he? I question it while I think so. "Confirm, what audition? "It''s an archery of swordsmanship. More importantly, I''d like you to do an archery to combat fantasy." Lunamaria complaining with a serious eye. An archaeology that fights fantasy one-sided. That means the proud elf''s declaration of war that one day you''ll have me defeated - not that it is, yes. Exactly. Look at Renamaria now, I can''t even joke about such a bend. Considering my relationship with your swordsman, Lunamaria predicts that the Blue Forest Flagger will strike again soon, and she complains that she doesn''t want to expose herself to the invisibility of the other day. Where Lunamaria now overlapped archery with me, she wouldn''t fit in with a serious Blue Forest Flagger opponent. Lunamaria, who fought Klimt, should understand that. Still, I can see Renamaria''s desperation where she''s been looking for an archery with me. At this point, I understood exactly what Lunamaria''s reaction meant earlier. Renamaria was defeated in the battle against Klimt. It was useless, to say the least. Renamaria was ashamed of it and was trying to be stronger. I told Lunamaria that I didn''t think it was useless. Tell the person who wasn''t actually helpful that he didn''t think it was useless - so he let go and said, "Never mind, I didn''t expect anything from you from the start". Against someone who manages to mess with my teeth to help me. ............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. That would hold my fist as well as my thoughts. Of course, I had no intention of stopping Renamaria. It was also a natural decision given the power of the war. But that doesn''t make it a good reason to lighten the mood of the weak (Lunamaria). Then you''ll be like the people who took me lightly before you woke up in your costume. The moment I thought about it, I got a chill running on my back. For I have noticed above all the arrogance of the mighty, eroded by it. "......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... "Oh, you know, master? "Thank you, Luna. Thanks to you for your help - Oh, I understand the matter of the audition. If you get used to fighting me, you may find it useful when fighting other flagmen." "Yes, thank you for listening to my wish! On Lunamaria''s face, for the first time this evening, relief and joy float. A profoundly gracious elf sage inquired with a slightly strange face. "By the way, what does'' thanks to you ''mean? "Never mind. Well, if you insist, I''m glad Luna''s here." "Ha ha... that''s, uh, thank you...? Lunamaria, who seems surprised but honestly thankful. I exhaled heavily watching Lunamaria like that. 169 Episode 39: Arrival in Berca The wind is roaring in my ear. The scenery under my eyes is replaced one after the other like a paper play. The red mountain of Mount Skim, which can be swept through the sky. Mirrored Lake Toya waters spreading in front of it. A cleaved cliff of attendance reminiscent of a giant sword. All of those sights viewed from the sky are worth a look. On the way to Berca on the Klau Solas, I was thinking about that. Suzume and Lunamaria on board seem to agree, with many exclamations coming from their mouths. Sometimes there are screams crossed by an exclamation, but this was due to Klau Solas changing his manoeuvres to avoid clouds. The two unfamiliar with the high-speed manoeuvres of the Wingbeast (Wyburn) cuddle up to me every time the saddle (Kura) rocks heavily. By the way, right now we are spanning the saddle in the order of Suzume, me and Lunamaria, and Suzume is pointing backwards, not forwards, to stabilize his posture. I mean, he was facing me from the front. When both sides hold strong in this state, the density increases and a rather troubling structure can be created. - Just in case, I didn''t bother to let Klau Solas take rough manoeuvres, yes. Together, it won''t take three days if you get on Klau Solas, either by carriage or on a long journey to Berca, which requires half a moon. At this rate, we will be able to reach Berca by noon tomorrow. To add, Krau Solas alone can also reach Belka in a day. The ability to fly the Blue (Indigo) Winged Beast (Wyburn) that I got serious about has reached that level. But doing so will also greatly increase the burden on the rider. There''s nothing wrong with me if I''m alone, but it''s cruel to ask Suzume and Renamaria for just as much strength as I do. We''ve both had a lot of experience on Klau Solas, but this is the first time we''ve had a long high-speed flight like this, so we really needed to pinch a break. For that matter, the time to reach Berca will be extended. - Well, if you look at two people full of energy and motivation, you can wonder if you really need to pinch the break. Slightly, I put Klau Solas down on the ground for a second break, but the two of them are moving around worthwhile preparing lunches and feeding Klau Solas without even showing tired bareback. It should be noted that the contents of the lunch box were made by Priest Saila and Suzume together before departure. Ok, I joked that I would buy it in words, "Then let me know what you think as a price," he gave it back as a prank, and I was in serious trouble. It should be noted that Renamaria, who was nearby, added with a tickling laugh, "I make one too, so I''m glad you guessed who made which one," which was more troublesome. After years of picking herbs on black bread and garlic, I can''t tell the difference between the flavors. But giving up here undermines my majesty as an ally of the clan. Perhaps Lunamarian cuisine doesn''t use meat, and Suzume cuisine is dominated by mushrooms. I just have to mobilize all my knowledge around here and manage to get to the right answer. I was so determined - the result was miserable. At a time when we were both making meat dishes considering my preferences, I couldn''t even hope for a correct answer. It''s a happy, sad, complicated mood. While we have that conversation on the road, we continue to make our way to Berca. Fortunately, there was no trouble like this, and on the second day of leaving Ishka, our vision showed a sandstone wall protecting Belka. With Belka in sight, I grated Klau Solas into an invisible mountain and walked to the castle gate. This is the same way as when Ilia and I came together. Speaking of fruit, at first I was also thinking about riding the castle gate directly at Klau Solas. If the Dragon Knight came without touching it before, its presence would instantly spread throughout Berca. If that turns out to be a rumored dragon kill, I''m a one-jump person. That must make it easier to gather manpower and information. It''s just weird and conspicuous, "I''m going to defeat Dragon Slayer and give him a name! It is also a troublesome story to be made fun of by people like Considering the winds in this city that I''ve seen and heard before, there seems to be a lot of people (from time to time) in that hand. So I decided to avoid the flashy appearance for the first time and give priority to rendezvous with Ilia. Hear the current situation in Berca from Ilia''s mouth and then publish the facts of the dragon killing, if necessary. Fortunately, my nostalgia (two places) contains references to Pope Noah. It was addressed to Cardinal Cyrala, the head of the land, and if you show me this, the Temple of the Law will help me. Even in that sense, I didn''t have to rush to sell my name. While I was thinking about that, I arrived at the castle gate. As I said before, there is no human state west of Berca, and we do not need to worry about spies and spying in other countries. For this reason, the security of the castle gate was extremely loose and almost barely bare when he arrived. So, you''ll be fine this time too - a lofty (or even) voice sounds like you''re laughing at my optimism like that. "Those there, stop! Exactly on the verge of trying to knock through the castle gate, three men appeared with the voice of who (what) and whispered their hands to go. If you look behind you, this one is blocked by the same number of men. Six for both. They are all armed and still scattered with intimidating air. You feared the entanglement, and the people around you go away like scattering spider children. The men don''t even have eyes on you, so the purpose would definitely be us. Unexpectedly, I lose my temper. He said he came all the way on foot like this never happened, so why are they teasing me early to arrive, I... Suzume wears a proper hat, so I''m not looking for a ghost horn (one). Well, what can I do for you? I don''t care what you think, though, because of the killer look over there. "What can I do for you? I didn''t want to cause useless noise, so I respond as politely as possible. While doing so, I turned a blind eye to my opponent''s movements. Since the men''s arming does not belong to the Canary Regular Soldier, it would not mean a Berca guard. On the other hand, the six men are wearing the same type of armor, and what can be said is that they belong only to the forces. And the leader and the bumpy man stepped forward and shot me through with a needle-like gaze - no, this is not me, this is the gaze directed at Renamaria behind you. "You''re the elf behind this." "Yes, as you can see" Lunamaria, with her sage robe together, wears a hood to avoid Berca''s strong sunshine, but her characteristic long ears remain out. If you ask me if it''s an elf, I''ll have to say it''s an elf. Then, the leader nodded greatly. "Right now, our ''Desert Eagle'' is after an elf criminal. I''ll check the elves there, so let''s get you to headquarters." "We just got to Berca today. I don''t know what the elves you''re chasing did, but it''s got nothing to do with us." "Here''s where you judge that. Just follow me. It should be noted that refusal and flight shall be deemed guilty plea" Unilateral assertion that there are no shards (pieces) that you intend to hear this one. When I heard that, I exhaled through my nose. Decide you''re not the one to be polite to, stop saluting and shrug your shoulders. "That''s a lot of rambling talk. From what I''ve seen, it''s not like a guard. I don''t think you guys have the authority to investigate." You feel derogatory about this attitude, or the leader''s face is badly distorted. Kacha, the metal noise was a signal that the men put their hands on the weapon. "Do you defy ''Desert Eagle''? "I told you we just got to Berca today. Eagles, I don''t know what you''re talking about when they call you eagles." Well, as far as the attitude of these guys goes, I know it''s an organization that''s not even Rokuro. I think about that in my heart, and I stare at the six people before and after me. And I heard Lunamaria whispering right behind me. "Master, I would be fine..." Renamaria, who knows I''m trying to avoid making a scene, says she can follow them. It would also be a demonstration of confidence that even if they were taken to headquarters and to do so, they could cut through. But I swung for the first time and rejected Renamaria''s proposal. I really didn''t mean to make a scene. but aside from the story if it came from the noise. Keep your head down for the matter, bend your knees, crouch your crotch and avoid distress - I don''t have such a deep conspiracy. If the request is for the surrender of a companion, it should be noted. Isn''t this how the elves in the matter were also put to sin? With that in mind, I called out to Suzume. "Suzume, I''m not telling you to stay back." I need you to stand next to me, not behind me, more than I brought in as a force for the clan. When I told him that, Suzume said in a powerful voice, "Yes!" I have replied. There is no surprise or fright at all there. For this matter, in the future, even if these people tease me when I''m gone, Suzume will be able to act without fear. And the leader has raised his voice and intimidated us to boil our business, which never frightened us. "I''ll tell you what, our ''Desert Eagle'' is the only A-rank party in this city''s Adventurer Guild. If you turn us into enemies in this city, know we''re not sorry! Of course, that intimidation has no effect on us. From what I''ve heard before, I was concerned about the expression "the only A-rank party" because Berca should have two sets of A-rank parties enrolled, but I wouldn''t get an answer here at the Inquiry (not) Nerd. It''s time to settle, or I''ll take a step (yippo). I hung up the edge of my lips when I looked at someone who was under barometric pressure. 170 Episode 40: Stars and Eagles I approach the adventurers named Desert Eagle. I will not lay my hands on weapons. Slowly, gently, pack the distance from the target. I can fight back as self-defense if you slash me from the other side. If you can run away with barometric pressure, that''s fine. Though the other leader has lagged behind once, he has managed to stay on the spot, worrying about the eyes of others. It was when I was thinking about something that wouldn''t just pull my hips sword out, etc. in return for someone staring at me hatefully. "You guys, what are you doing there! A new bunch comes in with such a voice. What you''re wearing belongs to a familiar canary regular soldier, probably a guard at the castle gate. I know you''ve noticed the noise and rushed, but it might be ''Desert Eagle'' and Guru in time. That thought was a sign of the sharp decline in my rating of a city called Berca. And the captain of the guard and the stubborn man walked over and let out his anger with a rugged face. To me - not to ''Desert Eagle''. "You again! How many times do I know not to make a scene here!? There was no acting color in the guard''s bitter voice, and the power to stare at the adventurers was real. The guard covers the lower half of his face with a rich beard (oh), which makes it extra powerful. The leader of The Desert Eagle, who was confronting me, looked awesome and obviously frightened by a strong (frightened) guard, but he nevertheless raised his face and began to argue. "We''re looking for an elf criminal who was stripping ''Desert Eagle''! Arrangements should also be coming around from the government. Hands out, mouths out, all useless! "What''s ''None Useless''! When the thunderbolt sounds, the tin whispers a small "hiccup". The reaction was natural, and my tympanic membrane was trembling. Whether the good ears of the elves have become a vendetta, Renamaria is also rarely faced. Such a reaction from us, the guards were sharply stuffed in ''Desert Eagle''. "The arrangements are really coming around, but that''s not why you guys can do whatever you want! If you''re an adventurer, hunt for demons without impersonating the official constitution! "Are you going to expose me to ''Desert Eagle''!? You just have to do that." "Eagle, Eagle, shut up, there''s a threesome borrowing executive authority! If you''re going to discredit Berca any more, you''re the criminals! That''s how the guards get rid of the six-man. After watching the whole thing, I was surprised that "Desert Eagle" had retreated lightly - well, the response was different from dealing with the rest of us (roughly) versus the guards, naturally. You can''t point a sword at a regular soldier. And the guard who got rid of the adventurers walked over here looking sorry. "You guys, it was a disaster early on." That''s how the guard grins at the grin and mainly at the suzume. I guess I was careful not to scare the kid. His face is strong (frightened), but he seems like such a good person - although the smile he floated felt like a grey bear (grizzly) found a hive. With that in mind, I thank the guards. "Thank you for your help" Then he raised his right eyebrow with a face that looked unexpected over there. Over there, maybe he predicted an evil response from my atmosphere. The guard immediately gave up his expression, waving his hands left and right as he panicked. "No, no, you don''t have to thank me. It''s our job to keep travelers safe." After that, the guard sees the direction ''Desert Eagle'' has left and adds bitterly. "It''s our job to take control of these people. After the" Silver Star "disappeared, the" Desert Eagle "changed a lot." "''Silver Star'', is it? "Oh, don''t you know ''Silver Star''? An adventurer or a mercenary to see the brave things on your hips? As much as I''ve heard rumors that you''ve broken up already - haha, you, you''ve never seen Berca before" "Yes, I didn''t even know ''Silver Star'' or ''Desert Eagle'' until just now" "I see, I see" As convinced, the guard nodded loudly, continuing his words with gestures. "Both Silver Star and Desert Eagle belong to the City''s Adventurer Alliance. As I said now, the ''Silver Star'' has already been dissolved, but both are large areas with more than twenty constituents, besides everyone''s arms stand. The Alliance''s staff had a reputation for not being able to speak to these two." Hit the other person''s mouth with information. Summarizing the story of the strong (frightened) guard looks like this: Berca has a lot of Adventurer Alliance influence in relation to the use of Adventurer power in urban defense. This is similar to Ishka. So, two parties that had great power in that guild were Silver Star and Desert Eagle. They said that the two were roughly equal in number, strength, and merit of the constituents, and that it was a relationship that poked a corner (of) with something. The leader of "Silver Star" had a strong sense of justice, and the leader of "Desert Eagle" was the type who chose no means for the purpose, and the leaders didn''t sleigh with each other, apparently. However, it is also true that this rivalry between the two had become a vitality for the Berca Guild, with the two racing to take the lead, such as when the demons of the desert came and fought hard to defend the city. As a result, residents'' support was also high, and the two parties continued to be symbols of a city called Berca for a long time, he said. That equilibrium collapsed a few months ago. The main members of the "Silver Star" who went out to investigate the desert''s untouched areas were wiped out. To be precise, they say death hasn''t been confirmed yet, but if those used to desert adventures don''t come back for months, it''s hard to think of anything other than death. All of the top leaders, including leaders, are named for the non-returning members, and only those who remain in Berca will not be able to retain a great A-rank. Together, the remaining members did not mean a single rock, and in the end, the A-rank party, Silver Star, came to the conclusion of dissolution. As a result, the power of the only remaining A-rank party, Desert Eagle, doubles. There has also been a significant increase in the number of constituents, a few of whom use the name ''Desert Eagle'' to behave tyrannically - that was what the guards told me. "''Desert Eagle'' and some of the ancient ginseng figured out a lot of things, but the younger ones are no different from the ones just now. Your elf daughter should be careful. If you have any problems, you can always count on us. From what I''ve seen, you guys don''t seem to be working out for them." After that, when the guard turned to his face, he offered his expression once again. "Thank you, let''s say we do our original job - young people, welcome to Berca. It''s a good story about bugs, but I don''t want you to think those guys just now are everything in Berca. This is a city full of dreams, money, and greed, not after the coming, but after the departing. Whatever your purpose is, I hope it does in this city." Later, Lunamaria was interviewed again, but when it came to its contents, he was questioned about his name and whether the sage''s robe was authentic, only to be asked where he would stay in Berca at the end. I was worried by other personnel that the arrangement was coming around, but the guard said, it doesn''t belong to the murderer, it doesn''t matter at all. In general, he laughed at what world there were arrangers walking around in sage robes. Finished the investigation. We''re dropped off by the guards and set foot on the main street. As soon as possible, the streets of Berca, flooded with large numbers of humans, jumped into view. There''s an armed adventurer, there''s a bard playing an instrument, there''s a merchant flirting with an outdoor shop, is it a liquor store discount or is it that of a whorehouse that speaks to a man on the road in an inflammatory costume? Together, he sees the streets so vibrant that he finds them strange, and he looks around just about in a way that the tin is surprised. Even from a suzume that knows the bustle of Ishka and the Wang capital before the Warcraft Rampage (Stampede), the prosperity of Berca must be impressive. As I mentioned a little before, the Catalan Desert, which extends west of Berca, is a major habitat for demons, as well as a source of countless wealth producing such as gold and silver, salt, fragrance oils and spices. The riches of the desert that suck and suck and suck. The lively sight in front of him was said to be a terminal proof left of the value of such a Catalan desert. "Master, what will you do after this? "We''re headed to the inn for now. I''ll rendezvous with Ilia there - and suzume! Suzume, who was walking ahead intrigued by the crowd wave, rushed to reach out and attract the girl''s body. Po Sun, and the tin that subsided in my arm, lowered his head with both hands even his corner cover hat. "Oh, I''m sorry, thank you! "You''re welcome. Just in case, let''s hold hands so we don''t fall off" So when I offered him my left hand, Suzume was squeezing his eyes as confused, but eventually he shook my hand with the forehead. "If that''s the case, so am I." Renamaria, listening to the conversation, pinches the edge of my sunscreen jacket (cape) a little. Failure to try to hold an empty right hand would be a consideration for the swordsman''s dominant hand. Now it was my turn to blink the eye, not the scratch. At the end of his gaze, Renamaria is tilting her neck like "even if there''s something wrong" with her clear face. I flickered my mouth to say something - I couldn''t think of anything in the end, so I kept my mouth shut. The three of us then arrive at the Inn, where we previously stayed with Ilia, for a few minutes to solidify and travel. Once inside, a strange gaze was directed from there. Well, I can''t help it because it''s not the kind of inn where adventurers stay. It''s just that my husband at the reception seemed to remember my face, and he''s earing at one of the employees in some way. When I saw that employee rushing up the stairs, I guess he went to get Ilaria. The anticipation had been met, and it was not long before Ilia had gone down the stairs as she had panicked. As far as I can see, he is not looking injured, he is energetic himself. and one girl from behind that Ilia showed herself with a tense face. The years are better than the stings, probably as good as the seals. What you''re wearing is cleric clothing from the Law God. I''m pretty sure you know Ilia because she''s pointing at me and talking about something... well, who is it? I thought it was a friend made of the temple during the gathering of information, but I don''t even think Ilia would introduce me to a normal friend. I approached Ilaria, feeling the smell of trouble. In conclusion, the girl was a childhood tamer in Ilia. In other words, he is a resident of the village of Merte. He was also a childhood tamer for Lars and was sold as a slave for life and suffering as a child, and drifted to Berca. As mentioned previously, what the girl is wearing is the cleric clothing of the Law God. And on its chest was a stamp (emblem) that followed a silver star. 171 Lesson 41: The Golden Empire "Nice to meet you, Dragon Slayer. My name is Katya." That was the first voice of childhood taming in Ilia. The location is the rooms on the top floor. It''s a room that Ilia and I used to stay in. In that room, we heard the story from a girl named Katia. I didn''t realize it when I looked at it from a distance, but Katia was obviously shriveled (soggy). Though she is deceiving with dark makeup, her eyes are dimmed, her cheeks are peeled, and her voice is blurred to speak. I prioritize ease of movement, or I put my brown hair together in a dough behind my head, but there''s no way to tie it, and it hurts to look like the girls of my age. "As you can see, I am one who serves the God of the Law. When I was little, I lived in the same village of Merte as Mr. Ilia." As Katya turns her attention to Him and Ilia, the cleric warrior of "The Sword of the Falcon" nods snugly to affirm Katya''s words. I had guessed from the chest seal (emblem) that Katia was a former member of the A-rank party Silver Star. He reunited with Ilya, who had gathered information about the king of beasts (Behemoth) in this city, and told him about me from the mouth of Ilya. Katia, who eventually found out that the Dragon Killer (I) was visiting Berca again, was waiting for me to come to Ilia regularly. That is what led us to today. The problem is that Katia wanted to see me, but, well, this doesn''t have to be interrogated. If you are a dragon killer, the demons of the desert are not enough to fear. It is easy to imagine what Katia would have thought. In fact, the next word that came out of Katia''s mouth was what I expected. "Dear Dragon Killer, please help us search for our fellow Silver Stars! The untouched area is the deepest part of the Catalan desert, where the King of the Beast (Behemoth) has been witnessed in the past. I think it is also in line with your purpose! That''s how Katia bows her head with a desperate face. If you ask me, they say it was the leader of ''Silver Star'' who freed Katya from her slave status, and this girl feels deeply beneficial to the leader. Perhaps he also has more emotions than benevolence to observe from his disgrace. I hear that the leaders of "Silver Star" were out of the news months ago. After just enough time to be treated like a public death, Katia is running for her former companion. The situation surrounding the girl in front of her, referred to as the situation she had fallen into slavery since childhood, was worthy of sympathy. I can''t be ruthless enough to put that kid''s desperate wishes in front of me and say, "I''m sorry I worked for free". You''re right, we''re going to the desert to find the king of beasts. It''s not a big hassle when it comes to it. The childhood taming of Ilia and Lars would naturally be familiar to both Priest Saila. I had no intention of refusing to cooperate in that sense either. - To briefly state something like that, Katia brightened up her face and said, "Thank you!" I''ve bowed my head many times. To Katya, I''ll say "but". "Exactly forever, so I want you to understand that" For example, if a king of beasts (Behemoth) is found outside the untouched zone, I will defeat the king of beasts (Behemoth) there and return to Ishka. Even after defeating the King of the Beasts (Behemoth), he cannot remain in Berca to search for the Silver Star. I didn''t even intend to continue my search by turning over the horn of the king of beasts (Behemoth) to Pope Noah before turning to Berca. Whatever it is today that went missing yesterday, I can''t find any significance in a long search in the circumstances after months. Bad for Katya, but the members of ''Silver Star'' are probably dead. The body was also buried in the sand or eaten by demons, either way, it would be difficult to discover. If I left without a lid, I wouldn''t be cooperating to find the Silver Star, but to make the girl in front of me feel better. As it stood, Katia kept running in hopes that there would only be, because she finally thought she would fall down forcefully. ... when it did, it did. So, maybe it''s what Katia wants. I sigh small to avoid Katia noticing me in tears in my eyes. "Silver Star" was also likely to be another troublesome seed, in a different way than "Desert Eagle", which had teased him with his presence. "Um, thank you for Katia..." In the room where Katia leaves, she bows her head with an irritable salute. Seeing such Ilia, I faintly narrowed my eyes. Unlike Lunamaria and Miroslav, Ilia remains a Class VI Adventurer still belonging to the Ishka Adventurer Guild and a member of The Sword of the Falcon (Hayabusa). When I stayed in Belka earlier, after eating my soul in Ilaria, I left Ilaria in Belka and headed to Kogashima. It is true that I was just a little concerned about what Ilia''s attitude would be like to be away from me for a long time. In fact, it also considered the possibility that Ilia was disappearing from Berca. But this is how Ilia remains in Berca. - Hmm, apparently there''s no problem. Well, if you tried to make Ilia, who was exposed to Hydra''s death poison, you wouldn''t have been able to leave me in order to get the antidote, so you wouldn''t have had a choice but to obey. Hiding those insides, I responded to Ilaria. "It doesn''t matter. As I said to her, the king of beasts (Behemoth) has priority. But we were talking about childhood tampering in the village, but how did we meet again? Did you just face each other in the temple of the law? "I don''t know... I heard someone was gathering information about the king of beasts (Behemoth) and he came to see me from the other side. That''s when we noticed each other." "Right. Have you notified Lars yet? It was a question I didn''t care about, but Ilia chewed her lips and nagged when she heard this. "No, Katya stopped me. I''m not going back to Merte Village anymore, so stop letting me know about myself." I heard that. I put my arms together. If you had been freed from slavery, you would have been able to return home at any time. Even if you couldn''t leave Berca because of circumstances, it''s not hard to let your family know you''re safe. I guess the fact that I didn''t do either of that means I don''t want to see the face of the family that sold me, there''s no untrained in the village either. Naturally, that is not the exception to Ilia or Lars...... apparently the reunion between Ilia and Katia did not turn out to be very moving. Seal didn''t lack a service to his family even after he became a slave - but I guess this is because Seal sold himself for his family of his own free will. It''s not hard to imagine that Katia''s situation was completely different. And if Ilia and Lars, who lost their childhood in that way, aspired to a stronger adventurer''s path, Katya''s presence would have a damning effect on me, too. I met that Katia in Berca today. There was a strange edge, I think. With that in mind, I changed the subject. I noticed Ilia looking spicy - not because there was something I had to check for the future. "By the way, how''s your health? As far as this goes, it doesn''t look particularly unusual, but after you broke up with me, did you have a recurrence of poison? Poison is, of course, Hydra''s poison. Ilia fought an aquatic horse (Kelpi) in the village of Merte, and via this demon half her face collapsed after being exposed to the death poison of a fantastic species. Although the symptoms have greatly improved by taking the antidote with my blood, the fear of recurrence has not disappeared. My level is even higher with the defeat of the gods in Kigajima. Inevitably, the effect of blood sperm is also greater than before. If the symptoms of poison were recurring while I was away, I would need to use it. That''s what I turned the question to, but Ilia''s answer was "no problem at all". "Rather, my body is in better shape than before I was poisoned" "That''s cool. I don''t think I''m gonna have to kill you with this." When told to tease him, Ilia pulled her lips together to wonder what she had answered. I have previously declared to Ilya that I will kill her if it is too late, fearing a painless death from death and poison. That''s what I saw on this occasion. I was sucking on Ilia''s mood at the time, but it''s a very hard word for the priests and little ones to hear. If they ask around Lars, it could be another duel noise. It''s just that Ilia clearly looked relieved then, and Ilia here never showed any anger either. Instruct him to sit next to such an Ilia. Ilia followed my instructions without saying anything, although she blindfolded slightly. By the way, Suzume and Lunamaria are moving into separate rooms a little further away. We can''t just stay in a room for two or four, so we took another room. Right now, the only two people in this room are me and Ilia. If so, it was decided to do so in one. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô Three days after I came to Berca, I was alone, on Klau Solas, flying through the Catalan desert sky. I initially thought it would be bad to stand out in the heels, and I hid it in the nearby mountains, Klau Solas, but now that I''m involved with ''Desert Eagle'' and ''Silver Star'' early in my arrival, it doesn''t make sense where it shrank to be inconspicuous. Instead, I should have clearly boasted of my existence. Dragon Slayer. If you tell him it''s here, it''ll be harder for Desert Eagle to get his hands on it. It was Cardinal Cyrala (Sukuki Today), the chief head of the Divinity of Law in Berca, who endorsed that idea. The Cardinal promised me his full cooperation and even gave me permission for Klau Solas to enter and leave the city of Berca freely. To begin with, I thought the generosity over there was due to Pope Noah''s letter of introduction, but when I asked him carefully, he said that one of the cases where ''Silver Star'' had gone missing was that Cardinal Cyrara had chest pains, too. He also cared about Katia, and even if I did not have the Pope''s letter of introduction, I would not have spared any cooperation, which is the cardinal''s valves. "Alou is a very courteous man. When it comes to adventurers for the inhabitants of Berca, the rough guys and the market are set, but Alou and his people are the exception. '' When we first met, Cardinal Cyrala said that to me with a sinking face. The named arrow here is the leader of "Silver Star". The alias is White Knight. Everything Allow said he was taking care of those who had lost their closeness and those who had been abused as slaves, and they were in a cooperative relationship with each temple, including the Temple of the Law. Katia was one of them, he said. Around taking the alias "Knight" while being an adventurer without a master, I can see how his honest (Kingston) personality was admired by people. I would add that Cardinal Cyrara, who thought she was a woman from the sound of her name, was a majestic man over fifty. Flying through the desert sky, I recall the words of an old Cardinal. "When the Arrows went missing, I gave them the temple of the law and searched... and the place where the Arrows headed was the deepest part of the untouched area. There are many demons out there and no oasis nearby. Even the skilled adventurer went and came back to his best, and he could hardly hope for a hipster search¡­ '' When I heard that, it was what I thought. I wondered why ''Silver Star'' went to such a dangerous place again. Of course, I''m an adventurer because I risk it, but naturally, there has to be enough reason to risk it. There are a lot of demons out there, no oasis, and even a skilled adventurer can just go and come back and die. What was Alou''s purpose in bringing his people to such a place? I turned to Cardinal Cyrara for an inquiry I couldn''t turn to Katya. In contrast, the Cardinal closed his eyes so that he could catch something only for a moment, then uttered one word. Golden Empire (Imperium). It is the ideal place in the desert to keep its name only in legend. "Silver Star" is - no, the White Knight Alou was stepping into the Catalan Desert in search of its legend. Many, dozens, hundreds, according to this. And get some kind of clue to the legend, step into the untouched zone ready for danger - and didn''t come back. "The white knight who disappeared into the desert, huh? Well, what the hell happened?" Crushing that, I turned Klau Solas'' neck to Berca. That''s enough for a test flight. I was going to go back to Berca by the end of the day and take the tins to challenge the sand demons again tomorrow. 172 Lesson 42: The Legend of the Desert There is little I know about the Golden Empire (Imperium). When I visited Berca before, I heard rumors that in the middle of the desert there exists a golden empire protected by the junction. Another rumor is that an ideal home full of water, greenery and magic exists beyond the desert, and perhaps this should also be included in the information on the Golden Empire (Imperium). Initially I thought it was a legend that was common in the demonic realm, so I wasn''t interested. But now that we know it''s a mystery that Belka''s premier adventurer pursued throughout his life, interest in the legend of this desert is growing without a response (no). Easier said, I was excited. Though there is a word "wild" on it, it is still the end of the adventurer. The mystery is a legend. I have an interest in the crowd. It would be an imprudent interest to try to make Katya desperately looking for the whereabouts of ''Silver Star''. I knew it, so it''s prudent to put it on my face. However, it is possible that the information could be more helpful in the search for the ''Silver Star'' than Alou, the leader, was in search of the Golden Empire (Imperium). So while I was on a test flight in the Catalan Desert, I asked the scumbags to follow your materials. By the way, this is also combined with studying the letter of the suzume. I myself heard from Cardinal Cyrara. As a result, what has emerged is the appearance of a giant empire that existed in the Old Age - an even older (fuzzy) era than three hundred years ago, when humans and ghosts fought. The golden empire (Imperium), he said, was a superpower that gathered wealth from all over the world in the old days, and its capital was covered with gold and silver, and the lights never went out even at night. The prosperity of the empire lasted a thousand years, and people were delayed by gastronomy and pleasure. Morality and ethics, on the other hand, were turned away, and people were enthusiastic about it with many enjoyable celebrations. God, who mourned the likelihood that the country, and men, would be overshadowed by retirement (yes) and abolition (yes), asked for self-reflection many times, but the voice of God would not reach those who were delayed (fluttered) by evil, and as a result, the Golden Empire (Imperium) would perish by the rain of light pouring out of heaven. The building collapsed by starfire, the inhabitants were burned by sulphur and bored (too). Yep, the land ended up barren with no grass for a thousand years...... - And well, this was the legend of the newly known Golden Empire (Imperium). Needless to say, the last barren land is about the Catalan Desert. Old age material has been largely lost in the war against ghosts three hundred years ago, and there is no way to see if this legend is based on facts. Well, speaking of my senses, it''s a con artist or a dreamer who brings up stories from the old days. It was Cardinal Cyrara who taught me this legend, but I felt the smell of a temple sermon around the gods of the last one, and this was one of the reasons I judged it to be Yotai. I don''t know if the god who destroyed the Golden Empire (Imperium) is the God of War, the God of Law, or the Mother Earth, but if he has the power to turn a country into a desert, I want him to break the gates. Of course I didn''t say that face to face. I don''t think I even gave it a look. But that should be the chief head of the Divinity of Law in Berca, the Cardinal seemed to have given an accurate insight into my heart. "I can''t believe it," he said. "... to be honest, yes" I honestly admit I don''t think I can help but deceive you. Exactly this would be one of reprimands, and as he stood up, the Cardinal continued his words, not smiling bitterly. "I can''t help but think so. But Alou believed in this legend. At least it''s not bullshit at all. It''s not just Alou, it''s Alou''s father - and that''s what I believe." "I asked about Lord Alou, but also his father? Besides, I don''t know." "I once challenged myself to the desert as an adventurer. with Alou''s father." The Cardinal narrowed his eyes so that he could think in the past. And say. "There are indeed traces of old times in the Catalan Desert. And there''s something more." "Is there anything more?" "Mm-hmm. It''s hard to realize that this isn''t someone who actually stepped into the desert... but as you step into the back of the desert, you feel it. There''s definitely something here, something that people don''t know about." The higher the adventurer, the more he is imprisoned by his magnetism. That''s what the Cardinal said. Alou''s father was typical of it and his family went on to challenge the desert in the opposite direction. At last, he knew the Cardinal and the Cardinal and continued his adventure, and finally became a person who would not return. Hmm, and I put my arms together inside. I guess one of the reasons White Knight Alou focused on the Catalan Desert was the presence of my father. Besides, I thought about the meaning of the Cardinal''s words. I did feel something as I stepped into the back of the desert - I''ll try to apply that word to my experience. Then a forest of Titis floated up behind his brain. To be precise, the dragon hole that was in the deepest part of Titis came up. At that time, I felt there was something here as I followed Hydra into the deepest depths. Maybe the Cardinal felt something similar. If there is a dragon hole in the Catalan desert, it is quite interesting to note that the king of beasts (Behemoth) may also be a fantastic species. However, there was a lot of magic (mana) coming out of Titis'' dragon hole, creating a terribly dense forest. Meanwhile, this one has a desert that doesn''t grow a grass. What this difference was brought about by - I thought that far, then waved it small and cut off my thoughts. You shouldn''t, laying assumptions on assumptions and drawing conclusions doesn''t do a lot. Tighten the compass of the mind that was about to run ahead. If there''s really a dragon hole in the back of the desert, you can feel something. It shouldn''t have been too late to make an inference. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô Initially, our base in Berca was a former lodging house. But now he has removed the inn and moved to the temple of the law. It was predicted that if the dragon slayer were to exist, visitors, regardless of their status, would be pushed. In fact, the other day, visitors, invitations, etc. from that hand are pushing without even cutting. That''s what I should call law theocracy, and the majority of them are thankful that the Cardinals block it. By the way, the writ had also arrived from The Desert Eagle. Wrap up the contents and say, "I''d love to see you again. Depending on the content of the story, there is no rush to help the King of the Beast (Behemoth) and the search for the" Silver Star "." Exactly. I''m not willing to pelican this text, but apparently ''Desert Eagle'' is also unwilling to antagonize me without question. We also talked a little bit about that and the survival of ''silver stars'' outside of Katya. Everything seems to be thinking about rebuilding the ''silver star'' around the younger members, and I was delighted that the dragon slayer would be an undesirable luck. Apparently, cooperation with Katya = cooperation with "Silver Stars (Jibuns)," and quickly. When I refused to say I wasn''t going to help you, Gucci complained, but yeah, I found out. It''s this way. I am not going to add more extra work now that there is a pile of work to be done. So I headed to the training ground with Renamaria the night I returned from the exam flight to clean up one of my "things to do". It is usually a place used by cleric warriors, but since the sun is already setting, there are no other users. When it comes to how you brought Lunamaria in, it''s to put on the "Archery to Fight Fantasy One Blade Stream" that we talked about the other day. I''m heading to the desert tomorrow so I can''t do a full audition, but I guess I should use my free time effectively. Plus, it made sense to show that I kept my word. That''s why I rented a wooden knife from the temple, half an hour (an hour) to face Renamaria. Before me there were sweaty, rough breathing elves, ghosts (stinging) and humans (Ilia) - about two more people because they had requests to join along the way. "Well, then there''s tomorrow, and I''ll keep it around here for today" "............... Oh, thank you, thank you..." From the mouth of the wise man of the elf a voice is uttered out of power that has never been heard before. Renamaria now stands barely with her hands on her knees in an archaeological leg coat (trousers). Because he breathed, and if you look closely, his legs were trembling into small pieces. - How about a little too much? I don''t think there is any trauma at all, but it''s not strange if one or two bruises are made because I poked them small at the tip of the wooden knife or paid them to crawl on the ground. I could have been more modest, but that doesn''t make it an archery. Lunamaria, who has the experience of fighting Klimt, is why she needed to put some of her back into it. Well, as long as I look at it this way, though Renamaria is exhausted, let''s just say it doesn''t seem to complain about the audition itself. That''s what I thought, then I turned my gaze to Suzume. This is an archaeological leg coat (trousers) just like Lunamaria, and I can''t help but breathe. It''s just that the clothes are less dirty than Lunamaria''s - yes, it''s because of me. I didn''t even take such an inner bite out of it, and I talked to Suzume like I was impressed. "Suzume was able to move a lot. I knew you were studying magic and building strength, but you were also training for physical surgery? "... Huh, huh... Um, Mr. Seal, and, together... to Se, Saila, tell me the basics, tell me..." "Oh well. I see." Seeing the suzume speak breathlessly, I nod in advance. I should have waited until he breathed, even if I asked him a question. Last one Ilia, but this one is on one knee without being able to stand any longer. The puffy body is shaking, probably because my fist released at the end of the archery went into the dovetail (Misoko) in a really good way. While he was dealing with Suzume and Lunamaria at the same time, he had unleashed his full aerial spinning kick at all the gaps, so he slammed the counter in and did it. and Ilia slowly twinkled her mouth to see if the pain was finally settling. "The martial arts you are using - might have been called" kegi ". Is that something you can''t use other than a classmate? "No, because strength is, in short, personal magic. Odd is what everyone else has. If I wanted to use it, I''d think I could use it even for people who don''t have fantasy and one-sided connections." It would be impossible to activate someone who has not reached his or her heart because it would require an enormous amount of magic (odd) if he or she were to become a superior mover. But that''s not the point if it''s an initial push move (kegi). In response, a strong light shimmered in Ilaria''s eyes. "If I could beg you to teach me and get some strength skills (kegi), I could do a little more decent archery. Can I think of something like that? "Well. Whatever your moves, I think you''ve learned the effect of the martial arts of the blade." That''s how I shrugged my shoulder. I am guessing what Ilia is trying to say, and what the other two are asking for while modest. But I wasn''t going to nod to that. What is it? I have been using a powerful technique (kegi) almost exclusively until this time. Knowledge and skill have been redone in archery with clients, but they have not reached a level where they can drip their teachings to others. In the first place, the expression of homologous existence (anima) is essential for fantasy one-blade force moves (kegi) to exert sufficient power. Assuming that Ilia or Lunamaria has mended their vigorous moves (kegi), they will not be able to expect a remarkable improvement in strength. The only thing that could happen to Suzume, who is a ghost man - fantasy one-sided martial arts is a door-to-door martial arts, and vigorous moves (keigi) are one of its basics. Once a ghost finds out that he has mended a fantasy one-sided stream, it is more obvious how Kigajima moves than to see fire. Sooner or later, you won''t have to give him an excuse from here. - One day, if the day comes when Suzume herself really wants it, we''ll talk about it differently. Watching the exhausting trio, I was thinking about that. 173 Episode 43: The Night Meet "... incredible. I can already see ''The Sand Wall''" On the saddle of Klau Solas, Katia gets a voice that is neither admirable nor stunning. Ahead of that gaze was a wide-ranging sandstorm. The heavenly high dust literally only looks like a "wall," and it spreads on a scale reminiscent of the horizon. If you take such a direct hit of a sandstorm, even the city of Berca will be swallowed by the sand in an instant. There must still be quite a distance from the sandstorm, but I can still feel the pressure coming in front of me. Somehow, it was a sight reminiscent of the whole life of the world. "That ''sand wall'' frequently occurs in untapped areas. Captain Alou previously said it was the biggest cause of untouched areas." The more Katya speaks, the more it takes. True, if you encounter such a storm while walking on the ground, there''s nothing more you can do. Speaking of what you can do, about putting up a tent (tent) and being quiet until the sandstorm passes - no, or swallowed by sand for every tent (tent) is the och. When that happens, do we have to step in quickly in anticipation of when there is no sandstorm, conduct an investigation in minimal time, and turn back quickly? Or by magic and whatever, there is also the hand to create a base that can withstand sandstorms. Well, I don''t know if that''s really possible. In that regard, we are blessed. Klau Solas can tie the wind''s boundaries, so entering a sandstorm won''t blow you away. That is proof strain when it breaks through a tornado caused by a phantom species (Hydra). However, what was different from before was that there was no clear goal beyond the storm. At that time I was convinced that there was a Hydra in the heart of the tornado, and I could roughly guess the scale of the tornado. But there is no such thing as a ''wall of sand''. If the depth of the sandstorm (Oguyuki) was as wide as the horizontal width, it would be difficult for any of them to penetrate the blue (Indigo) Wingbeast (Wyburn). Besides, I can barely confirm the direction of the sand in those dunes. Naturally, it is impossible to search for the King of the Beast (Behemoth) or the Silver Star. Again, this would be a good place to break into untouched areas from the sky for days when there are no sandstorms and ask how things are going from above. I hope that gives us some clue. If I don''t get it, I''ll break in again from somewhere else. When there is a sandstorm, a location other than the untapped area may be explored. I didn''t come here to blink at the mystery of the untouched zone. It is the King of the Beast (Behemoth) and the Silver Star to look for. With that in mind, I turned to Katia. "Just in case, Lord White Knight was trying to cross that wall, wasn''t he? "Yes. As I said now, ''Sand Wall'' occurs in an untouched area. Unnatural frequency (Hindu) for natural sandstorms,. The head of the regiment guessed it was like a bond." If it is a kingdom, it is self-evident that there are those who put it up. If the ''Sand Wall'' is an artificial obstacle, not a natural phenomenon, then there must be a means to solve it, or a creeping means - that was the idea of White Knight Alou, he said. I see Alou''s unexplored exploration of the area was probably meant to look for the means, if stuck. ... but it still remains uncomfortable to continue challenging the unsafe desert based on the presumption of "isn''t it like a junction". To hear Alou''s activism in "Silver Star," he seems to have been a person of excellent character and judgment. It''s hard to believe that such a person risked his life just to speculate. The feeling is even stronger when you look away at the ''Sand Wall'' in this way. There must have been some reason to try that. There''s a clear rationale why you can hang the lives of your people, not just yourself. Was his father leaving something behind, or did Arrow himself find something as he pursued his father''s shadow? - I think so. Outreach, rather than looking for an undisturbed area, it might be better to find a clue in Alou''s house and become the headquarters of Silver Star. Well, to the extent that I think about it, someone would be moving on to execution. With that in mind, I continued my search for the desert. but in conclusion, the search for this day did not yield any results. The Catalan Desert is dotted with a number of oases. It''s a lifeline for adventurers working in the desert, and some places have stores and facilities lined up for adventurers that are busier than hectic cities. We revealed the night in one of those oases, and the next day, once again, we headed to the untouched area, but this day the ''Sand Wall'' was still occurring, and the search ended without any fruit. Difference in morning and evening warmth characteristic of the desert. Burning sunlight falling. Dry air. A wind all over the sand that pops into your eyes and mouth, for instance. I decided to go back to Berca once I was clear about the climate in the Catalan Desert. Whatever the emergency, in the present situation, it is decided that it is not necessary to reveal the night in the desert for three or four days. As well as the woodland fairy, Lunamaria, was struggling with the desert climate. There was just one of my companions, Katia alone, who looked full of things - Ilia is leaving a message in Berca because she''s overquoted - and she never challenged my decision as to whether she was distracting herself or not. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô That night - that was the night I returned from the Catalan Desert - I secretly left the Temple of Law and headed to the city of Berca. The sun is already abundantly twilight and most shops will be closed. However, if it is a city the size of Berca, there are also places where it becomes busy only at night. It''s called the Pleasure Street. ... I''ll tell you something, it''s not like I want to go play with a woman. Simply wanted to see a city called Berca with these eyes. Since I came to this city, the information I''ve seen and heard is usually via legal theism. The Temple of Law is out of bounds in the quality and quantity of information it holds, and its authority as an organization is high. That''s why I gave myself up to the temple, too, but on the other hand, it was inevitable that Ri would come out biased in the information available. Tonight, I left the temple to correct that bias. It would be troublesome if it were a dragon slayer, so I wore a properly hooded robe. The Berca at night - or the desert at night, temperatures drop in response to the heat of the day, so a thick robe is also a measure of that. That''s why I set foot in the amusement park, so nice of you, I slowly went down the street looking around for a moment. I thought I''d come in if I had the right liquor store or restaurant, but most of the shops that I''m flirting with at this time are women''s shops. Just walking down the street like this, you can hear a whisper from there. It was no rush to go into the store of that hand, but I couldn''t play with a woman without the roots of my tongue that I said I wasn''t going to play with a woman. Dragon slayer, don''t lie. Well, it''s funny to wander around the city at night like this. Stroll around Berca at night thinking about that. I also thought it would be more interesting if you looked at me rounded up and thought I was a duck and someone approached me, but those kinds of arrangements never whispered where I was going. "Honestly, I thought it was rougher, but is the out-of-country security good? The security of the pleasure district is one indicator of the current situation in that city. It will be appreciated that the leftovers (roughly) of the guides can walk the streets in less than an hour. Put it in the corner of your head that Berca might also be included in the candidate for this. Because right now, I''m planning on setting up a base for Blood Smoke Sword outside of Ishka. It was more than a necessary precaution than your swordsman had figured out where you were. This time, Seal and Miroslav, who did not accompany Belka, are moving there. It should be noted that I do not intend to move from Ishka even when it comes to a new base, but that when I go away, the main focus of the plan is to secure a place where the remaining face can live safely. In that regard, I hear that Berka is too far from Ishka, and that there are demonic raids in the desert, so I''m not saying he''s a leading candidate. But because of the distance, it is unlikely that your swordsman will find you, and it would be worth including you in the candidate. "If you have a property with a hiccup bath, it would be instant, but it would be tough near the desert." The smell of roasted meat and spices drifted as she groaned that there was no such thing as "Lachi". The source of the smell is a restaurant labeled "Sand Pavilion", which is a tavern and restaurant on the ground floor and an inn on the second floor. It was rarely built in this shop. From what I''ve seen, it''s beautiful in the store, and there''s no woman. There is no art to going home to the temple like this, so I decided to go inside. A bell mounted on the door tells the visitor, Chi, or his husband jumps out of the kitchen approaching with a full grin. When I was escorted straight to my seat, I ordered a skewer that I would recommend. It was stabbed alternately with meat and vegetables that were so lost that it was cooked with sauce, and the meat used, he said, belonged to sandrizzard. I read Sandrizzard and sand all over it. Anyway, it''s not a small kind of thing that is slightly over the ground, but if it grows, the livestock is about warcraft that humans eat as well. It might be more realistic to call it a sand crocodile. This sandrizzard, usually hidden in the sand, hits the approaching prey, but when I get hungry, I crawl out of the sand and start actively searching for my prey. Reptiles are also vulnerable to changes in temperature, but sandrizzards move around vigorously at night thanks to their thick outer skin. A warcraft that can be hunted even by a runaway adventurer if he is well prepared, but if he is attacked in the middle of a night camp, it will be troublesome. For a desert-challenging adventurer, he spoke of a warcraft whose name and habit needed to be remembered first. Although it is a warcraft, as mentioned above, the outer skin is thick and not very edible. Meanwhile, the meat under the outer skin was soft and luminous, and as soon as it bit, it was a fine ingredient full of gravy in its mouth. When the sauce teases you that it''s the secret of this store, you can play the flavor of meat (yummy) on your tongue, and at the same time the moderate spiciness (teasing) sparks your appetite - terminally speaking, it''s super good. Overall, it tasted intense, but was just right for my body, which was back in the desert and lacked salt. The temple meal is all the more so because of its thin flavour. Flavorful skewers like this make me want to drink barley wine (ale), but alcohol (alcohol) put up with me because I just can''t go home to the temple with a breath of alcohol odor. Instead, ask for a replacement to fill your belly. Slightly, I exhaled with satisfaction all the skewers, including the replacement. This may have discovered an unexpected famous store. I would love to buy some souvenirs for the stingers, but when I do that, I get out of the night. Well, I don''t have a problem with the stray spot, but it''s just bad to be known that I was going to the pleasure zone. All right, as far as the stingers are concerned, next time we''ll take them to our sweeteners and make it up to them. I left the store at a price with that in mind. So I make a big stretch before heading back to the temple. The information gathering will be done again. That''s how it was when I came back to the entrance to the pleasure district. "... hmm? There was a crowd. It wasn''t there when I walked into the pleasure zone. If you take a wild horse gut and glance, multiple armed men and someone with a black robe are confronted at the center of the crowd walls. The men''s arming looked familiar. There is no need to explore memories, that one belongs to ''Desert Eagle''. Speaking of which, the men''s faces also looked familiar. They teased me at the castle gate the first day. When that happens, is the person of the robe a victim attributed to ''Desert Eagle''? I''ll send you a gaze of observation. I wear a hood so deep that I can''t tell my face or age. However, slightly lowering his gaze, he was able to confirm the puffiness that would lift the robe from the inside. In other words, it is a woman. Lowering his gaze further, his hips long sword stopped in his eyes. Standing with his spine stretched out is rinsy and lackluster, and just looking at it like this makes him quite a user. If you can, yes. - I''m such a user that I wouldn''t be surprised to hear you say you''re a Blue Forest Flagger. The reason I made that decision is simple. There is a lot of soul. Green Forest Flagger (Kishi), more like a heartsuit user. What if the man in the robe was a watchman sent by the swordsmen, and my actions have been watched from time to time? Such suspicion blurred my chest. But I immediately deny my idea of "it''s not there". There is certainly a chance that some of the Eight Flags (clear) in the Blue Forest will have more concealed (oomph) users than I can detect. But there''s no way such amazing arms can be stopped by The Desert Eagle. Not to mention, there''s no way you''re standing around without dealing with anything until you get a crowd. It was also possible that he was a four-flag flagman (Kishimi) whose main task was off-island activities, but he would not imitate them so as to draw attention to his'' Desert Eagle ''opponent even less if he were a four-flag. I mean, that person has nothing to do with your swordsman. That''s what I concluded. If you think so and watch (see) again, the soul of the woman in the robe was certainly vast (blah blah blah), but also terribly unstable. It''s a danger I''ve never felt in any of the heartshirt users I''ve ever met. When I thought so, the ''Desert Eagle'' rage rang on the spot. "I''ve said it many times! If you have nothing to be ashamed of, take your robe and show your face! "... I''ve said this many times. You are not commanded to be a police officer." Voices that respond to high demands are cool, comfortable to the ears, and do not feel fine dust such as danger or instability. In response to a woman''s voice, she said, "That''s right!" "You''re not on track, eagle!" "Tyranny!" "Just pay me!" and so forth. Thank you. It seemed like a schematic that those who disagree with "Desert Eagle" support a woman who behaves resolutely against them. I had predicted about one of the castle gates, but the reputation of ''Desert Eagle'' in Berca seems to be so bad. "You guys are going to defy ''Desert Eagle''!? A group of eagles are turning bright red in their faces as they are thrown the opposite word from around them. Some had their hands on the pattern, a shape that was not strange whenever they pulled out their swords. But I can''t see how upset I was with the woman in the robe when I saw those guys. That makes sense too, assuming ''Desert Eagle'' is slaughtered by all, that woman will easily screw over. However, there seems to be no intent to deliberately provoke the ''Desert Eagle'', sending a bewildered gaze to the surrounding hedges that are stirring up the eagle. - And that gaze caught me in the hedge. As I mentioned, I''m also wearing a hood so that I can''t pretend to be a dragon slayer on my way to Pleasure Street. That remains unchanged. So you''re not supposed to have seen my face over there either. One of many other wild horses. There was no reason to put it in my eyes, and I thought my gaze would soon go away. But it didn''t. The woman who saw me trembles so vividly that she can see it. Amber (Kohaku) colored eyes peeking open in amazement from the gap in the hood. The next reaction a woman took was severe. He turned to me quickly and put his hand on the sword of his hips. Shortly afterwards, a strong sense of war broke out. It was a mystery how they beat the war so far just because they had eyes with us, but no matter, there''s no reason not to buy a sold fight. When I laid my hands on the black knife on my hips, I could see him sinking his upper body all the way down. Perhaps, for a few more seconds, if this confrontation continued, me and the woman would have been supposed to put their swords together. But with someone moving faster than us, the clash ended undeveloped. It was'' Desert Eagle ''that moved. Try them, the woman''s movements today were nothing but an insult to ourselves. Anyway, when I made him shout out, he suddenly pointed me in the direction of the day after tomorrow. You guys are ridiculed for not being in your eyes. An earlier shouting man dyes his face red with rage, pulling his hips sword out loud. And I was slashed by a woman without getting a haircut. Until recently, women would have easily crushed the blow. But the situation of being confronted with me only delayed the woman''s reaction for a moment. As a result, although the cutting-edge of ''Desert Eagle'' did not reach the body, it did reach what it was wearing. Namely, he slit the hood that was covering his face. A slice of the torn hood rises in the wind into the sky. And reveals the face of a woman previously hidden by the hood. brown skin, silver hair, amber (kohaku) colored eyes. And the long ears that reminded me of Sasa leaves were in my sight. 174 Lesson 44: The Bad Wind A gruesome scream rips through the darkness at night and sounds. It was those gathered in the wild horses who screamed, and their gaze was directed at the woman in black who revealed her bare face. I turn my gaze to the same person. Probably a fairy (elf) in the woods from the shape of an ear. Probably because I first saw an elf with brown skin and silver hair. The same goes for Renamaria, but all the elves I know were holders of white skin and blonde hair. It won''t even have sunburned in the desert, so maybe it''s a different elf species from the Renamaria lineage. Nothing, it''s not funny. Even humans have a variety of skin and hair colors. No wonder the elves are. The problem is - it was the appearance of the elves that caused people to scream. The right half side is a delicate (sesame) beauty that gives the fairy''s blood a dark feel. In contrast, the left half... "Then, monsters! One of the ''Desert Eagles'', who slashed off the elf''s hood just before, curses. That was probably the most terminal expression of the feelings of those on this occasion. The half side of the elf was that of a lion. It''s also strong enough to say that it resembles a lion, for example, and the bravery and strength felt from a wild lion can''t even feel shards (pieces). A badly distorted appearance runs out of ugly words. There was a good feeling that the ugliness stood out just because the appearance of the elf (Membo) was outstanding. "-" Woman elf covering her face with her left hand not holding the sword. The lips are pulled together in a single letter so that they can reveal something. And, you saw the behavior as a gap, and the man who raised his voice as a monster now slashes on the elf. In response to this attack, the elf unleashed a long sword on his hips, bouncing back his opponent''s slash with sound. However, his defense while covering his face with his hands is cramped, in fact, allowing his opponent to rebuild his posture without being able to move on to a counterattack. While doing so, other members of the "Desert Eagle" pick up their surroundings, but the elves still keep their hands off their faces. Apparently, for that elf, exposing his face is more abominable than being mocked by his enemies. Of course, you can''t fight a number of opponents with that attitude properly, but you are slashed from all sides and immediately driven to the defensive side. Every time a group of eagle cutthroats captured the elves, the bloodshed splashed into the darkness at night. From the arm, from the back, a few muscles bleed or fell to pollute the garment. From the mutilated pain, or from the face of the elf, a waterfall sweat runs down, and breathing is terribly rough. Even from here it is likely to hear the breath of Ha. Until now, the surrounding wild horses who had sided with the elves also seemed to have changed their purpose (shiatsu) by witnessing that alienation, and from some they are also flying in solidarity with the ''Desert Eagle''. - I watched those sights in silence. I''m not going to give (kummy) to The Desert Eagle, nor am I willing to help an elf who has been hostile. I just wanted to walk away, but there were unusual signs swelling around from the beginning, and that was what kept my legs on the spot. Needless to say, the source of the signs. That elf. It reminds me of the magic stone that is about to erupt, if I may. Whether it''s "Desert Eagle," or the wild horses, I wish I''d run away quickly, but I don''t even bother to warn you, so I''ll leave you alone. Whatever happens will be at your own risk at a time when you are wrestling with a blade wound (carrot) shanty (zata) wild horse in a pleasure street at night. While doing so, there was another screaming twist. Seeing, the sleeves of Elf''s clothes are slit, and from there the skin covered in beast hair peeps. Apparently, the anomaly of the elves extends not only to the face but also to the body. "Demons, I don''t know what you''ve been up to getting into this city, but I hope you''re lucky that our ''Desert Eagle'' found you! The sword of an unspeakably wielded man captures the elf precisely and slashes it down from his shoulder. Blood overflowing from the wound slammed the ground hard, and the slashed elf let his body rest heavily. There another man was slashed from behind and his back was severely broken again. It makes a fountain-like noise and bleeds away, and the smell of intense blood can stand around. Screams and cheers gushed from the surroundings at the same time. Everyone would have thought it was definitely fatal. In fact, the amber (kohaku) colored eyes of the elves lost their luminous light. But - on the verge of those eyes becoming unwilling glass balls, the red glow fills the elf''s eyes (yep). Reminds me of blood, wet red. The moment I thought it covered my eyes, a whimpering roar burst out of the elf''s mouth. "GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!! The ear-crushing roar was, at the same time, a magical cry (today) that gripped the human spirit. If you can, it''s close to the dragon roar (dragon lore) released by Hydra. Not so powerful of fantasy species, of course, but still not bearable to those who were unprepared for anything. If I can bathe you close, all the more so. "Haaaaaa!? "Higi no!! "Gu, oh, ah..." The face of "Desert Eagle" glides around the ground with both ears open. Some of them are bleeding out of their palms, and apparently they broke their eardrums. The wild horses that were hanging around me were just too sorry. Some groan on their knees, and some groan on the ground just like the ''Eagle of the Desert'', while some cry that this (is) about to leave this place. "Yikes! Yikes! Yikes! The elves once again raise their shouts (kan) as they chase them. - No, is this more of a laugh than a scream? If you think so, half the lion''s face seems to be delightful. On the other hand, the half side of the fairy was also distressed, but it looked more like the expression of the painful than laughing. And there was a change in the elf''s face at the end of my gaze. The lion''s face widens. Slowly from the tip of his chin, but surely, he overrides the face of the fairy and alters it to that of the lion. That looked somewhere like a short needle on the clock. The area of the lion expands so that the needle, which was referring to six o''clock, carved seven, eight and the hour. When the needle continues like this and points to twelve o''clock, the elf''s face will be the lion''s. When that happens, what will set you free in this world? "Well, I''m pretty sure it''s not a lot of stuff." says with a shin on his head. At the end of my gaze, an elf - no, something that used to be an elf was trying to reveal the whole story. What was revealed from under the chiseled flying robe was the head of the lion and the arms of the lion. The legs are equipped with wings and nails reminiscent of the Raptor (Already Kin), and on the back are four wings reminiscent of the Raptor (Already Kin) as well. From the glutes the two types of tails were stretched and tangled together to deflect. It is a demon I have never seen. But I''ve heard of it. The information that Ilia gathered about Berca contained stories of demons similar to this. To be precise, it''s not a demon, it''s a demon god, and even more so, it''s a story that belongs more to legend than reality. Ugh, that''s a bad wind running through the desert. A king of hot sand with the face and arms of a lion, with the legs and feathers of an eagle (I), and with the tails of a scorpion (sawdust) and a serpent (serpent). The name of the demon who seizes fever and locust plagues... "Paz, king of the wind, was it? Apparently, the demon deities overheard that twinkle, which was rather solitary. Like affirming my words, Ni, laughs creepily. That face, three quarters had already turned into a lion. 175 Episode 45: Wisteria "GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!! - From my mouth, there are often growls that are not my own. "Yikes! Yikes! - From my own mouth, the laughter that doesn''t belong to me stirs up. I know what caused it. Bad Spirit Demons that crawl out of the forest, drive spirits crazy, and drive people crazy, more than the bottom of Nara. ''It'', which I possessed, is trying to leave my body alone. - Andorra''s lead swordsman. What a prick. Wisteria persuades herself and desperately connects the consciousness that is likely to disappear with it. Thus, although he manages to conjure up resistance to the rule of the Evil Spirit (Demon), the other power is mighty and cannot move one finger of his hand satisfactorily. And, as I grinned at this little resistance, further evil spirits'' laughter echoed. Are you trying to clear up the depression (puffiness) that has been held up so far, the evil spirits raise their voices to the scabbard. At the same time, body mutations gained momentum. My arms, my legs, my back, and my face are turning into something that people have to do. They change. The mutation caused severe pain. If you get your arms ripped off alive, your legs ripped off, your back stabbed through, and your face burned, I''m sure you''ll experience this pain. If my mouth moved, I would definitely have screamed. But now Wisteria doesn''t even have the freedom to scream. I just had to endure the pain that could never end - although I knew there was no point where I endured it. Cage Castle Battle Without Reinforcements, if you can capture the current situation. I can''t keep falling just because I endured it, I''m just putting ruin ahead of me. It would be easier if you gave up. But wisteria gives up, which means the evil spirit gets complete freedom. In that case, this human city will easily disappear. I''m in a hurry to at least get out of the city, but my body still doesn''t move. - How did this happen? Wisteria asks no one. The evil spirits (demons) laughed at each other for a while so that they could answer the question. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô Andorra, the kingdom of the forest. Wisteria''s home, full of water and greenery, is present in the vast Catalan desert. The majority of that area is occupied by the tree sea, and many of the inhabitants are of the same elf species as Wisteria. The Golden Empire (Imperium) - there is no city covered with gold and silver as the humans speak. Both gold and silver are unnecessary for forest life. The people of Andorra have gone through time peacefully in the woods, protected by a bond stretched out on several fronts. It''s just not like Andorra didn''t have a threat like that either. The name of the threat is called "Naruto". Bottomless hole in the heart of Andorra, in the deepest part of the tree sea. There is always a lot of magic (mana) erupting from Nara, and it is that magic that survives the desert''s just vast forest. In that sense, Nara''s presence is inseparably related to Andorra. On the other hand, the magic that erupts from Naruto was too dense, with the drawback that it easily drives the Spirit crazy. The Kings swordsmen to whom Wisteria belonged, whose main task is to crusade the mad spirits around Nara. For an elf, the Spirit equals a friend. Having that friend in your hands is a severed thought, but if you neglect to crusade, the mad Spirit will flinch all over Andorra and wreak havoc. It was said to be a much greater scourge than the warcraft outside, which from time to time invaded beyond the boundaries. Wisteria was the youngest generation of Andorra''s elves and a newcomer among the Swordsmen, but in swordsmanship and spiritual handling she shrugged off the ancient one''s elves and every now and then gave credit in spiritual crusades. It was the crusade of the mad Supreme Spirit (Phoenix) that took the name of Wisteria in particular from high. When the disaster, which was thought to be attributed to dust (kaijin) by half of Andorra, subsided with less than a tenth of the damage assumed by the activity of Wisteria. Praising the achievements of Wisteria, King Andorra gives the young elf the title of lead swordsman (Gladius). The head of the nation''s finest swordsmen. In other words, Wisteria was recognized as Andorra''s best swordsman. I was not willing to rejoice in the honor I had earned by discussing the Friendly Spirit, but it nonetheless became Wisteria''s pride to have been recognized by the Great King. That was also because my late father, who taught me the sword, and my late mother, who taught me how to deal with the Spirit, were recognized. With that pride in mind, Wisteria will continue to advance to the task, and the name of the new lead swordsman (Gladius) will be known to all of Andorra. The days, arguably smooth sails, came to an abrupt end, however. Evil Spirit (Demon). It was possessed by a being so called. I don''t know who the evil spirits are. It is said that both the devil that leaves from the bottom of Nara and the spirits who were killed resent him. Wisteria considers the former, but many take advantage of the latter theory because many of those possessed by evil spirits belong to the Swordsmen. The symptoms of those possessed by evil spirits vary, but one thing we have in common is the habitation of those who do not possess themselves. Wisteria will not leak into that example either, and will be plagued day and night by unidentified voices. There was no point in resistance or prayer (sometimes). Most importantly, if the symptoms were just that, it wouldn''t have been a major problem. Even if he is possessed by evil spirits, some live a life no different than before. However, some of the symptoms worsened. Physical freedom is no longer advantageous, and then the body mutates into something that no one else should, finally ending up being evil spirits (demons), both physically and mentally, and attacking their former compatriots. The worst example of this hit Wisteria. In the midst of a battle, Wisteria plunges beyond her limits to help her allies - as a result, evil spirits deprive her of her body. This also led to physical mutations at once, and it became clear to the eyes of 10,000 that Wisteria was possessed by evil spirits. Leading Swordsman (Gladius) Taru Wisteria and a mighty evil spirit that even its Wisteria cannot resist. If these two strip (mumble) Andorra of her fangs, she will be no less of a threat than the mad top spirits (Phoenix). King Andorra''s conclusion was execution. There is no means to recover the elves that have progressed to this state, nor are there examples of natural healing. We have no choice but to execute every evil spirit who possesses it in order to preserve the kingdom, as we crusade the mad Spirit in order to preserve the forest. But just snapping your neck won''t solve it. Because the moment the host dies, evil spirits will be present using the wreckage as a catalyst. The power of a flesh-received evil spirit is not the ratio of a mad spirit. In order to prevent it, the means were also taken in the past to order the superior Spirit to cut the carcass into fine pieces, or to extinguish charcoal, none of which prevented the present world of evil spirits. As a result, one means was devised as an execution for evil spiritual possession. - To throw oneself at a great beast that eats even evil spirits. That beast, also known as the Divine Beast, slowly circles outside Andorra''s junction. To protect Andorra. Or, like, keep an eye on Andorra. Elves possessed by evil spirits offer themselves to the divine beast. The beast eats the elves, and eats and scatters the evil spirits that are present with the death of the elves, and begins to circle around Andorra again as if nothing had happened. With regard to Wisteria''s execution, this method was taken, as was the case with past evil spiritual possessions. He is banished outside the contiguity just because he has been given minimal water and food, searching for the divine beast by himself, and jumping from the mire into his mouth. That was the last order imposed on Wisteria. At this time, evil spiritual possession can also escape, but no one has chosen this means in the past. For the fairy elves of the forest, the climate of the desert is more terrifying than the fierce demons, and stepping out into the desert without much fear is worse than being eaten by divine beasts. If you put it together, the Elves of Andorra don''t know there''s a human world outside the desert. I believe there will be a world of hot sand everywhere. In that sense, none of them were willing to flee. In fact, Wisteria didn''t want to run either. My parents are already dead, and I have no brothers or sisters, so I have no heart. With the pride of the lead swordsman (Gladius) in his chest, he intended to offer himself to the divine beast and put an end to his raw. But I couldn''t find a god beast for what was going on. No matter how much you look, the great beast can''t even see its shadow. Wisteria was puzzled. If you die in the desert like this, the evil spirits of the present world can strike Andorra. Although there have been no such examples in the past, Wisteria had an unspeakable fear of living (su) things in herself and was not inclined to be optimistic. Maybe the thought of simply "not wanting to die" made him act that way, but anyway, Wisteria expands his scope of action to discover the divine beast - and to discover one of the oases dotted in the Catalan desert. For Wisteria, who just thought that outside the juncture was a world of death and sand, the surprise when she met with humans was hard to put to the brush tongue. Nevertheless, that does not change the purpose. Having replenished the water with oasis and secured food by hunting desert demons, Wisteria continued to repeatedly challenge what humans called the "untouched area" to find the divine beast. Some adventurers are interested in seeing such wisterias, who also come into contact with them in a desire for information on the Divine Beast, obtaining some information even as they struggle with the Word. It is also at this time that we learned that humans call themselves Behemoths about the Divine Beast. But the information obtained from man also did not lead to the discovery of the divine beast. A divine beast that you will never find. Mind and body swept away at every moment. After thinking about it, Wisteria headed to the city of man known as Berca. If Berca were to gather information from all over the desert, it might be possible to obtain information about Behemoth - he entrusted the words of such an adventurer with a desire. ¡­ the result is the current situation. The hopes entrusted to me crumbled (with) the worst form of involving others. It is no longer possible to stop the evil spirit from eroding. Already, my consciousness as a wisteria is overwhelming, and I feel the joy of evil spirits trying to free me from years of neck trees (bites) like mine. It''s melting, the presence of me (Wisteria). It melts, collapses, mixes with evil spirits. It gets eaten. At that moment, my spine trembled. The last remaining consciousness screams at the sensation of being licked directly at the soul. - No more, no more. Words that have been desperately distant go through the back of my brain. A grain of tears spills from his right eye that still leaves the shadow of the elf. That was when Wisteria tried to close her eyes before the inevitable debacle. I heard voices. "- Heartdress (Shin Seems) Excitement (Reiki)" I heard a voice, so powerful as to tremble. 176 Episode 46: The Night of the Roar "Eat it up, soul eater" At the same time, the darkness that surrounds the night overshadows the streets of Berca. Until then, the demon god movement of the beasthead, which had scattered a deafening laugh, stopped perfectly. One shimmering red eye is looking at me. A faint chill ran through his spine as soon as he was ejected into a needle-like gaze. Maybe they use witchcraft by gaze - evil eye bites. Being named after a legend, it will be easy to do so to that extent. I looked back at the demon god from the front as I gently shook my costume and gave him the magic to hang around. There is already little elf shadow left, revealing a demonic face (membo) reminiscent of a lion. The overflowing magic boils down to the lava, and the rough soul blows up as much as a tornado, and I don''t think it belongs in this world at all. If we hadn''t witnessed a series of mutations, we would have definitely decided that it was a fantasy species. But this demon god is about to emerge in the form of taking away the body of an elf. That''s where I was concerned. Fantasy species present themselves as food (once) with the vast amount of magic (mana) spit out by dragon holes. Damn, Hydra, who fought before, did. Compared to the magic of an infinitely equal dragon hole, it is a trivial thing such as the magic possessed by humans and elves. There is no need for fantasy species to bother to cling to the elves and take away their power. Then the identity of this demon god is not a fantasy species... "Homologous Presence (Anima),? Whisper and blur. A rampant homologous presence is about to eat the host and present itself - that''s what the sight in front of him seemed like. My homologous soul eater has never tried to eat my host before. Instead of eating, I just got help at the incision. But not all homologous beings would be cooperative with the host like soul eaters. There are ten homologous beings (Anima) in ten colors (Toro) and one hundred (Hikuno) hundreds (Hiku like). In the history of the Godswordsman, there are countless people who have suffered physical and mental damage without being able to control homologous beings, and some of them have been taken over by homologous beings. That elf probably applies to this. The question is, how could anyone have lived in the land of Berca, far from the island of Tagajima, but if you don''t try to interrogate us about all this, you will know. - Yeah, and exhale with your nose. There''s no more crumbs if I slaughter him here. That''s for sure, but the demon gods in front of you are not just demons or fantasy species but homologous beings (anima). It''s a waste to just kill that. If successfully transported, we can secure a supplier who lived in a homologous existence (Anima), and we may be able to approach the secret of a homologous existence held by your swordsman. Even if I fail, it won''t hurt me because I can eat a mad homologous being (Anima). Besides, I also wanted to see if I could undo a soul eroded by homologous existence (anima) so far, and try that. I remember talking to Suzume before I came to Berca. A ghost, Suzume is homologous by horns (Anima) - connected to the gods. The signs had already been revealed in the form of dreams. It makes a lot of sense to have the means to be taken at that time, even if nothing will happen in the future that will allow the stinger to be slackened by the gods. With that in mind, I took a step toward the demon god. "Kill (shah)!! Put condensed strength (kei) in both feet and kick the sticky cobblestone (shiitake). When I came forward with the impetus to play, I took the demon in time. Captured. Shake the blade down with that certainty. At that moment, the green light enveloped the body of the demon god. It is a wall (shield) knitted with intense magic. Iron, of course, is the armor of the demon god that would even kick back a magically granted (enchanted) weapon. As long as this is the case, hurting demons must be a difficult undertaking. To affirm that presumption, the Demon God did not show a bare gesture to slaughter this one. It is even likely to hear the inner voice that there is no way you can hurt yourself from time to time. - But the blade of the soul eater is easy to eat and break (it). "Yikes, Yikes!? From the mouth of the demon god who was occasionally slashed of his body, a roar mixed with astonishment and anguish abounds. At the same time, there was a high scream from the surrounding area. If you look at what''s going on, people are listening to the ground, just like they did the other day. Perhaps the roar now was just an act of exasperation to the demon gods. But even such casual actions are acted upon by roaring (lore) sorcery that sharpens the spirit. It seems that magic is not something to be called witchcraft for a demon god, but something that resides at will in every single one of his movements. This means that the earlier evil eye was also the action of sorcery that accompanied the act of seeing. That''s right. Sometimes you just keep your name in the legend, I suppose. It''s just a deafening murmur for me, but while I''m fighting here, the damage around me will be enormous. Though I don''t have the in-laws to help, I''m even less willing to deliberately involve myself. Besides, if the demon god is what the legend says he is, he may also be able to generate fever, locusts, and sandstorms. I just couldn''t let you imitate that in the middle of Berca. Beat it out of Berca (here). Having so decided, I was sharp and fleshy against the demon god who tried to keep his mind on guard and distance. "Goaaaaa!" You hated this approach, two tails stretched out of the demon god''s lower body poking at you with a sharp tip. Glowing like wet would definitely be poison fluids. Similar to the poison spear, I jumped straight into the opponent''s nose (two places) after avoiding the attack by the claws that attacked me. And. "Ha!! Allow the left fist to gather its natural strength (kei) and slap in the full positive fist. The protruding fist captured the body accurately through the redeployed demon god''s fence (shield). Gaznnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn A demon who flies through space horizontally with the ground, as tells the story of the power of a fist fight. I kick the ground again, just like I did after that. But sooner than I went around, the demon god''s body rose rapidly at an angle into the sky. Seeing, four feathers grown from the back make fierce winging noises. Apparently he used that one to escape my pursuit. There may have been a decision that if you flew into the sky, you wouldn''t be able to follow me. The demon god who spread the wings of the Raptor (Kin) was now so furious that anyone could see it. Both eyes looking down at this one from the sky are filled with hatred that just dropped (dripped). "Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!! From the mouth of the demon god, who glanced at him in a bad way, there was a grunting roar about how many times. Four feathers on the back are wrapped in a wrinkling red light. Clear warning signs of attack. Immediately afterwards, the red light, which seemed innumerable from the feathers of the demon god, poured down like rain towards the earth. Range attack as a replacement for an arrow through magic on a feather. Perhaps one of the downpouring red red lights is the murder weapon that pierces even sheet metal armor (plate mails). Nevertheless, when it comes to ranged attacks, it''s not on a scale that covers everything in the city. There was no way to avoid it. However, if I dodge it, there will naturally be damage all around me, and most importantly, I don''t have to bother dodging the attack to that extent. With my heart cut straight out to the side, I slaughter the looming demon god with his feathers. "Mirage burial. It was a new vigorous technique (kegi) knitted with reference to "Tsukuba (Tsumururi)", which Client specializes in. A technique that simultaneously unleashes multiple wind blades created using force (kei). Running through the universe with a loud sound, the rising (kegi) moves clash in the air with the falling demon feathers. As soon as I did, the audible noise shook my eardrum violently. Me and the demon gods, both sides of the world have magical powers and space is clear. Was it a second or two after the sound disappeared? After a brief and intense attack, Hurricane (Tsumuji Kai), who scattered the demon god''s attack, struck the demon god who was still in the air. "LUOOOOOOOOOOO!? When I was in a tornado, I got a direct blow from the storm, and the demon god covered his face with both hands and growled - no, he screamed. Four feathers, reminiscent of eagles, are torn by the wind, and splashed feathers dance in the night sky like petals. I kicked the ground three times if I didn''t miss this opportunity. After the archery with the client, some aerial combat is possible. I was fortunate that the demon god ran away in the air in that sense. Because this allows you to use vigorous moves (kegi) without worrying about the streets and buildings. You must have noticed me rushing up an invisible staircase and approaching, with the demon gods staring red eyes open all the time. I kicked the demon out of the walls with all my strength. That night, the city of Berca was hit by an unprecedented commotion. Shakes and earthquakes reminiscent of earthquakes. Boom and shock reminiscent of a lightning strike. The roar of things that are neither man nor beast echoes, and the blowing wind shakes the house violently. Many people jumped out of their sleep. A lot of people have faded that it''s a demonic raid. Some soldiers and adventurers with extensive experience in fighting demons may have felt stunned by the roar. But no one could know exactly what was going on. That makes sense, too. Who the hell can predict that dragon killers and demon gods are fighting exactly now, etc. The exceptions were those who knew the existence of dragon killings, but even for them, they remained half aware of the circumstances. I didn''t even know why the continuing battle sounds were gradually moving east - in the opposite direction to the desert. 177 Lesson 47: The Night Has Dawned That was, without a doubt, the worst night of my life for Wisteria. Even though it is only the end of a nightmare to be deprived of one''s body by an evil spirit (daemon), it was so painful that it was slashed, struck, kicked, poked - by something that overwhelms that evil spirit - that there is nowhere unharmed. Wisteria, who has fought numerous demons and spirits as the lead swordsman, is resistant to physical pain. But what reason this opponent''s attack is based on, it hurts not only the body, but the spirit as well. Every time I was slashed, the feeling of the important things in me being shredded was hard to exhaust to my brush tongue. And it was the evil spirit who had left the body of Wisteria alone that suffered more than its wisteria. Wisteria, who was half-fluxed with the evil spirits, could have felt the consternation, anguish and anger of the evil spirits beforehand. No, I was swallowed up by the emotions of a boiling evil spirit rather than feeling it. Flirted, stirred, and pushed away by emotions that are not my own. Wisteria had to endure so that her presence could not disappear. It might have been easier if I''d lost my mind, but I don''t even have the freedom to lose my mind on myself in tune with the evil spirit. As long as the evil spirit resists, so does Wisteria. The resistance of the evil spirits continued until dawn. After a battle that lasted all night, the evil spirit was torn apart four feathers, ripped off two tails, shattered his claws on his hands and feet, and bent his limbs in an unspoilt direction. The figure, which can only be described as miserable, shows, on the contrary, the bottom line of the evil spirit. If they hadn''t done this, they wouldn''t have stopped the resistance. Speaking of terrible life force, more terrifying than that would be those who caught up with evil spirits. Dark-haired humans have no scratchy wounds, and look down at the evil spirit (wisteria) who fell with an arrogant face. At this point, the consciousness of evil spirits torn apart by a thousand (chi) was on the verge of extinction. Wisteria must have been able to take her body back if she had any leeway. But there couldn''t have been room left in Wisteria (something like that). Because ever since Andorra was banished, he searched for divine beasts in the unfamiliar desert while suppressing evil spirits (demons) that became more and more powerful every day, subdued his spirit to his human counterparts, and finally beaten all evil spirits. A human is pointing a black sword at Wisteria. I think Wisteria fumbles, feeling a clear death at the tip of it. I wonder if this young man is the incarnation of the divine beast. If you think about it, you can also convince yourself of the ability to deviate (say) the opponent''s regular track. I can also explain why I couldn''t find it no matter how much I searched for the Divine Beast in the desert. Even if this assumption was wrong, I''m pretty sure this human has the power to defeat evil spirits. If so, the result is that I can serve my purpose - to destroy the evil spirits (demons) that have nested from the ground up. With that in mind, Wisteria''s consciousness fell into darkness. Feeling the groaning of evil spirits right around the corner...... Then, how much time would have passed? I can hear the chirping of a tung and a little bird from somewhere. A faint leafy sound swayed his ear (jitter) as he chanted in its chirp. The wind blowing through the gaps in the trees is calm, passing through his cheeks as he strokes. They reminded Wisteria of their hometown (Andorra) forest. Tranquillity that I have never felt since I was banished to the desert fills my chest (today). It is in the mountains located east of Berca. It used to be a place where some dragon killer used Wingbeast (Wyburn) to hide it from people, but of course Wisteria has no reason to know (okay). The silver-haired elf grasped the situation in which he was placed. I feel like I''ve been having some very, very bad nightmares, but I can''t remember what that is, no, I don''t want to. I wanted to be in this tranquility for a little while now. - But such a whispering wish is crushed by fine dust (mince) at the next moment. "If I wake up, I think I should check my surroundings." ¨D¨D The moment I heard that voice, Wisteria, lying on the ground, jumped like a springy doll. As soon as I recognized the brunette youth ahead of my gaze, last night''s event flashes and runs through my back of my brain. Wisteria, who instantly remembered the situation in which she was placed, tried to lag behind to distance herself from her opponent. and the movement triggers, until then the robe covering Wisteria''s body falls to the ground clearly. All the clothes that Wisteria wore were lost last night when she mutated into a foreign form. Now the robe that fell to the ground belongs to someone other than Wisteria. Aside from whose it belongs, if the robe falls to the ground, there''s nothing to hide Wisteria''s body from. Later all that remained was one elf exposing himself to what he was born to be. "-!? Wisteria''s face stains bright red in an instant. I knew it wasn''t the case, but I couldn''t even feel the shame (of it) gushing up. But the shame didn''t last long. For astonishment above shame struck Wisteria. Wisteria looked down at her body once again. Unscratched skin. Last night, all that slaughter left no marks (or even marks). No, above all, the body in sight belonged to me (the elf). There is no beast hair growing in my arms. I don''t have scales on my legs. The hook claw (calf claw), which was extended at the tip of the hand and foot, is also back in its original shape. Wisteria clasped her hands on her face. Then he touches his cheeks with both hands, his lips, his nose, his forehead, in turn. All of that was my natural face. There is no ugly beast surface left anywhere. "..........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................." Whimpering (snapping) leaked from her shapely lips. Before the unexpected gospel (Fukui), I''m going to forget the situation and get into the spot. At that time, the youth flickered. If you look, the youth is distracting themselves from Wisteria with some seemingly awkward face. "Pick up my robe. It''s a poison in the eye." "Huh............ ah!? Wisteria, who returned to me with a word from her opponent, hastily picked up the robe that was falling to the ground. Of course, there''s nothing like a youth attacking you multiplying it. Wisteria, who then hid herself naked in her robe, confronted (often) the youth once again. I''m frowning because I didn''t know what to look like. Apparently, there''s no intention of hurting this one on the youth. Wisteria thinks so. There''s no reason to miss the gap now if you''re going to, and you could have acted as much while this one was asleep in the first place. On the other hand, I don''t even think he helped me with pure kindness. Naturally. In which world is there a fondness for kindly helping those who have mutated into evil spirits (demons)? Lost in the action to be taken, Wisteria patrols. However, whatever their thoughts may be, it is undoubtedly because of the youth that the body that was left alone by the evil spirits has been restored. I have to thank you for that. That''s what I thought, when Wisteria tried to flaunt her mouth. "Do you know the word" homologous "? In advance of Wisteria, a young man turns to the question. Wisteria, who heard it, was lost in reaction for a moment, but immediately responded to her intentions never. "... No, unfortunately I''ve never heard of it" "Hmm. Then what are you calling last night''s arr? "... evil spirit (daemon) and that''s what I call it" After responding to another inquiry, Wisteria now threw the inquiry from her own side. "There''s something I''d like to ask you. Do you mind? "I don''t mind. I don''t know if I can answer that." "That''s fine." Here Wisteria put her right fist against her left chest and drooped her head slowly. It is a salute to the Andorra Swordsmen. "My name is Wisteria. I want you to tell me your name, O devil spirits who nest in us." The young man questioned blinked his eyes with a decent face. Probably the content of the inquiry wasn''t what I expected. Slightly, the youth responded with a slight shrug of shoulders. "It''s Sola." "Sola...... then let me call you that" Once, he snaps his opponent''s name so that it rolls in his mouth, and then Wisteria stares at the youth - Sola - once again. Wisteria was remembering last night late. Before the demon god was still in the world, when he found things in the hedge that people had to be. The signs are still wrapped in colour and sora. Intimidating enough to make your body tremble just watching. And even that intimidation is much smaller than it was when we were fighting demon gods. Wisteria grabbed both fists all the time so that the other person wouldn''t notice. And once again, slowly flicker your mouth so that your voice doesn''t tremble. "Sola. Many thanks for freeing me from evil spirits. I''ll take care of that. What is your purpose? With your power, slaying me for every evil spirit shouldn''t have been made-up. I don''t even think you had a reason to help me with hostility. Nonetheless, this is how you set up the opportunity to talk to me. Is that for some reason? 178 Lesson 48: The Fallen Fairy - What is your purpose? Wisteria said so and asked why she had helped herself. I answer this question without getting lost. "The thing you call evil spirits (daemons), I''m interested in that" "Interest, is it? "Oh, I''m interested. So I kept him alive to listen. If you''re asked what the purpose is, that''s what it is." Wisteria, who heard it, frowned faintly and repeatedly asked. "It''s dangerous, didn''t you think? "No matter how strong you are, you have no reason to fear an uncontrolled homologous existence (anima)." "... Anima. You were saying that earlier." "Oh. I''m probably thinking it''s the same thing as those evil spirits there (demons)" Wisteria is deafening to these words with a serious look on her face. The face of the demon god disappeared was so beautiful that it could be accidentally seen. I find Rin''s standing beautifully while also describing the fairy clan''s righteous face. So the fleshy breasts and hips are abundant - I just saw them - so I had to be careful not to disturb them. You can''t just crawl your gaze at the chest and hips in this situation. Whether that effort had materialized or not, the next time Wisteria flickered her mouth, the color of disgust had not appeared on that expression. "You said there was no reason to fear uncontrolled anima. And I believe that anima and evil spirits are the same thing, too. Does that mean you can also control evil spirits? "Probably can. It depends, of course, on the effort of the user." "... effort, is it? Ever since he possessed the Evil Spirit, I have made every effort to keep the Evil Spirit alive. That''s life at stake, is. What could you possibly have done, Sola? Wisteria''s voice was heavy like that. I don''t know, I guess Wisteria has fought so hard against the demons that nest within herself that she speaks out like that. Still, he could not conquer the demons, and he was finally caught up to the point where he could be finished in a strange homeland. It''s hard to believe that I can handle it depending on my efforts, etc. However, it is my view that the direction of the effort is a problem with this. A homologous being (Anima) is another self that lives in the back of the soul. naked nature without any deception or deception. That demon god is nothing more than the half of Wisteria, not the evil spirit (demon) or anything else that crawled out of Nara. Because he was not possessed, he could not. It was only natural, in a sense, that Wisteria''s efforts to bring evil spirits to fruition failed. I took the time to explain that to Wisteria. Along the way, I''ll tell you about my own experience and Takashima. I don''t think it would have been an easy nod to say yes to Wisteria, but I have a proven track record of beating up evil spirits. No matter how suspicious he may be, Wisteria cannot help overhearing. To reinforce his persuasiveness, he also unplugged his heart once again. I should say it was worth it, eventually Wisteria was able to accept this explanation. Most of all, it seemed hard to admit when it came to the fact that that demon god was his nature, but this would be natural. Wisteria, who had finished listening, whispered her mouth in a groan. "Anima - to be in tune with homologous beings and to manifest the other self as an instrument of arms. That''s the depths of fantasy one-sided, heart attire. If, as Sola says, the evil spirit (daemon) is homologous (anima), then I have to be in tune with that demon god." "Oh. I don''t think you can control that demon god unless you do" "Is it in tune with the Evil Spirit (Demon) ¡­" The silver-haired elf was going to hold his head even now. Well, if you ask me to be in tune with what I previously thought was the root of all evil, I can''t help it. I wasn''t just telling you to get in tune because I don''t care about anything anyway. Tonality is the superimposition of the user''s way with homologous presence (anima). There is no mistake in this. The problem was that even when it comes to homologous presence (anima) in one bite (one bite), the personality varies. Inside there may also be a vicious homologous presence (anima) that eats and kills hosts and even strikes those around them. For such a homologous existence (anima), it will be necessary not only for the user to walk over, but also for him to walk over. Otherwise, the ferocity of homologous existence (anima) will remain embodied as the ferocity of the user. Needless to say, this was a difficult thing. The heart outfit is powerful because the power of homologous existence (anima) is powerful. The difficulty of subjecting that mighty homologous being (anima) to himself is speechless. In particular, Wisteria''s homologous presence (Anima) is a clear indication of hostile will to the user. Making this obey won''t be a big deal. Normally, a homologous presence (anima) leaves Wisteria alone before Wisteria obeys a homologous presence (anima). That''s what happened last night. That''s where I come in. Simply put, whenever the demon god tries to leave Wisteria alone, you just have to let me hurt him and take away the power of the demon god. That way, the demon god escapes into the wisteria to restore his power. If we repeat this, Wisteria can challenge the demon gods without time limits. That''s what I suggested to Wisteria. If Wisteria''s soul can no longer stand it, I will kill Wisteria with all the demons. I followed that too. I tried to recall a conversation I had with Ilia before when she was deathly poisoned by Hydra, but thank goodness this touched Wisteria''s harp wire (Kinsel), and the silver-haired elf lowered his head deeply as he nodded his eyes. Thus Wisteria was to act with me. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô Then I left Wisteria in the mountains to go back to Berca once and bring back only Lunamaria. I chose Lunamaria because I was of the same ethnicity as Wisteria and because I wanted to hear the views of the wise regarding Wisteria. Another reason was that Lunamaria was the one with the most similar style to Wisteria. And it came to pass, that Wisteria had him bring a change of clothing for Renamalia, as the clothes of the day to be worn. You can''t just put your robes together and go back to Berca. One thing last night would definitely be making a scene. Lunamaria, by the way, but whenever I snuck back to the temple, I waited ready to leave - in my room. He linked last night''s commotion to my absence and predicted that I''d come back for trouble. There is also a replacement tunic in the luggage, and when I found out about it, I seriously considered the possibility that Renamaria woke up to the ability to foresee (look ahead). ... Well, Suzume and Ilia were together, so it must have been easy to predict my behavior without having to look at the future. Either way, I went to Wisteria with Renamaria. Along the way, he was also taught a legend about an elf with brown skin and silver hair. Ugh, back in the Divine Age, they said there was a clan of elves who gained mighty power by selling their souls to the devil. The rebels who betrayed their fellow countrymen and stripped the world of their fangs. The clan, which is bound to its body by the blessing of the devil and the curse of the world, loses its white skin and golden hair in exchange for gaining strength. The elves called their former compatriots a fallen fairy with hatred and disgust - a dark elf, and exchanged dried dried goats violently. In such a fierce battle that the shape of the continent changed, the dark elves perished with the devil and disappeared completely from the world... it was such a legend. Renamaria said she had been taught this by an elder in her hometown. By the way, as explained by "completely disappeared from the world," Lunamaria, of course, said that even Lunamarian parents and grandfather''s generation had never seen Dark Elves before. I guess even for longevity elves, dark elves are present in fairytales. In fact, Lunamaria, who first met Wisteria face-to-face, showed no hostility towards her fellow countrymen of different skin colours. Rather, it is how I was intrigued to learn about evil spirits (demons). Once, Renamaria has made speculations about the relationship between homologous presence (anima) and dragon hole. The conjecture is that homologous beings (anima) do not dwell by optimizing the fantasy one-blade stream, but rather in humans mutated by dragon holes. The presence of Wisteria''s spoken evil spirits (daemons) and naruto can be a testimony to reinforce this Renamaria theory. They thought that was what was exciting Renamaria. Wisteria on the one hand, but this one, like Renamaria, never turned hostile, even if it surprised its compatriots with different skin and hair colours. Wisteria recognises herself as a normal elf, and this is said to be the same for the elves in Andorra. Of course, it doesn''t even use the term fallen (dark) or anything like that. If you ask, it can be said that until the other day there was not even a country outside the desert other than Andorra, so there was no soil for hostility towards our compatriots outside. Wisteria responded politely to Renamaria''s queries, while also showing the aggressiveness of asking from herself when it came to matters of interest. If you scrutinize these two stories and put them together in a book, you might be able to describe one of the biggest writings written in golden letters in continental history. Even if not, Andorra''s presence is imminent in the mystery of the Golden Empire (Imperium). If I announce this, my reputation as an adventurer must grow ever more. Well, I''m not going to do that. To infer from Wisteria''s story, Andorra is completely out of contact with the outside world. It will just be paid in front of the door where humans visit. Worst case scenario, I''m driven away by force. My purpose is the horns of Behemoth, not the discovery of the Golden Empire (Imperium), not the friendship between man and dark elves. If you cannot or do not intend to shoulder the responsibility of discovery, it would be one sight to decide that you did not make the discovery. With that in mind, I went back to Berca with you both. - I had no reason to know at this time that it was some of the Fae (carrots) who hated Dark Elves, not my own kind (elves). 179 Lesson 49: Divergence Needless to say once again, what the Divinity of Law does (once again) is the Law. And me and Wisteria played a big stand in the Pleasure Street to get the wounded out and break the law. If one incident last night was represented, it was more obvious than seeing fire to be held accountable. That was done by homologous beings (Anima) and not by Wisteria''s intentions - such an interpretation could not have led to the divinity of the law or the official constitution of Berca, and Wisteria would be captured. I, myself, feel the danger of Wisteria, but I''m not trying to seize it right away, and I''m responsible for scaling up the damage. Well, when it comes to me, although it was only too late to deal with it, it''s true that I protected Berca, so I won''t be held guilty. But Wisteria''s guilt, which caused so many injuries and damage to the city, must be aggravated. Either he can be decapitated in prison, or he goes to a long prison, or in any case, the end manifested by the demon god (puzzle) who ate and killed the host (wisteria) is inevitable. To avoid that ending, I went back to Berca to see Cardinal Cyrara on that foot. To explain one thing last night, of course. I could have decided to pretend I didn''t know, but when I did, it was likely that the legal god and the Berkan government would arrange for Wisteria to be nominated. I can''t let Wisteria, who has put a finger on me, live a long, eye-catching life ahead of me. If you''ve misbehaved, it''s the muscles that take on the sins that the other person carries with you. For this it is easier to preach Cardinal Cyrara than an unknown Berca official. There was also a math. "In the name of Noah Carnelius, I swear on this occasion that I will surely reward you for this grace." That is what Pope Noah said to me when he defeated the Immortal King (Sharamon) in the forest of Titis on the Day of Judgment. If we put this papal covenant forward, we stepped on it that Wisteria would not be sentenced to extreme imprisonment. However, I wasn''t entirely confident, so Wisteria and Renamaria decided to have them wait outside the temple. - In conclusion, my request went through. But the process leading up to it will have a far worse appearance than I expected. Cardinal Cyrara received an early morning visit, but it wasn''t until I talked to her that her face was calm. As the story progressed, the look on the Cardinal''s face became all too harsh, and by the end of the conversation, his gaze as sharp as a needle looked at me. The slightly pronounced words of the Cardinal are as low and heavy as expressions. "As for the battle of Titis, it was written in a letter from the Holy See. In the writ, Sacred Lords came to say that if so requested, it would be as good as possible. There are arrows and katiers, and I meant to do it myself. Let me put it on top of that. I don''t think it''s sane to disobey God and surround Dark Elves." I couldn''t help but be surprised at the strength of the rejection that was put into their voices. I did mention the legend of the dark elves I heard from Renamaria in the report. He said it was a clan that was bound by the devil''s blessing and the curse of the world. But Dark Elves is a fairytale existence that doesn''t even feel hated by his fellow countryman, Lunamaria. How can Cardinal Cyrara, a human being, reveal so much rejection? I returned the words in confusion. "The figure (but the shitakata) resembles the legendary dark elf, just to say. Besides, you can''t be held guilty just because you''re similar to the villain in the elf fairy tale." It''s only natural to be guilty of what happened last night. But if sin is to be added in the evil deeds of the past, which we do not even know if it is true or not, we must defend ourselves against this. In response to my words like that, the Cardinal shook his head to the left and right with a heavy lift. "It''s not the bad business of the past, it''s not the fairy tale of the elves. Dark Elves exist and still wield disaster against the world against God. It has nothing to do with that." "... no? Makes eyes blink at the other person''s words. From what I''m saying now, it seems like I have something to do with Dark Elves other than Wisteria... but I don''t know. Naturally, once you see a brown elf, you can''t forget it. I frowned and questioned the Cardinal. "What does that mean? "Demons who disobey God, disobey the reason of life, and turn away from eternity. It''s not about the immortal king who fought in Titis." The moment they say that, I think of Sharamon in the back of my brain. Seeing my reaction, the Cardinal went on to say more or less. "He''s the chief of them, the dark elf. Night club number one, Lascalis. How many priests have finished in his hands so far? Repeat: Dark Elves are not legendary beings. For the Apostle of God of Law, we are enemies of Dai Tian." That''s how the Cardinal turns a sharp eye on me. "It would also be the work of Lascalis to force Sharamon to raid under the Holy See. A dark elf appeared less than a month later under the decorations that discussed the charamon. It''s not a coincidence at all." It is difficult to defeat the dragon killer from the front. But if you''re awake nearby, you can make as many gaps as you want. Bath, change, add, eat, sleep. Any moment of defencelessness can be missed. If I were a woman, I would be able to use other hands. Cardinal Cyrala told me that with deep fear. "I''m not going to say anything bad, I''m going to stop surrounding dark elves, etc." "Thank you for your kind advice," When I carefully bowed my head, the Cardinal finally loosened his expression. "So you''re handing over the Dark Elf pattern." "No, I''m not going to" In response, the Cardinal''s eyes hung visibly. Eyes that shoot out will be very intolerable to those who have ease in their hearts. but the effect is ugly on me not having the ease. I kept my word as I took my opponent''s gaze straight. "In retrospect of the current story, Rascalis and his misconduct belong to the individual, not to the race. Together, you seem to suspect that Wisteria is under Lascalis''s command, but that''s just a guess. More importantly, even if the speculation below is true, it is not a reason for me to relax my decision. I reached out knowing I was possessed of something strange." "... Dark Elves are not cursed by God. Evil spirits and possessed by them are the proof of that. As apostles of God of Law, we cannot accept such, nor are those who are ridiculous." In the eyes of the Cardinal, emotions that have never existed begin to mix. My voice was also turning into something cold somewhere. "Because of the words of the Holy See, I will answer for the matter of the other night. However, if it is only to cover the dark elves, no future cooperation will be possible. Ask them to leave the temple as well. I want you to know that." Perhaps that was Cardinal Cyrara''s ultimatum. Hand over Wisteria if you want the help of the Divine Law in the future, he says. In contrast, I responded well again. "I understand. Thank you for your hospitality to this day." So he stood up and returned his heel and left the room. There was no voice from the Cardinal on that back. I just felt my gaze. All the way out of the room, I felt a sharp gaze on my back as I shot through it. 180 Lesson 50: The Mystery Three days have passed since Cardinal Cyrara and I found out. We relocate to a desert oasis called Leelo, where we continue our search for Behemoth and the ''Silver Star''. About leaving Berca, but not forced by the Cardinal. However, if we ever lived in the Temple of the Law and suddenly left the Temple and moved to the Inn of the City, it is obvious that we would be interrogated. Together, more and more people will be pushing for the "dragon slayer" that the Temple has blocked for us so far. It is frankly tedious to deal with such people. So he decided to leave Berca. Just in case I may add, I am not hostile to Cardinal Cyrara. I''m the one who should be blamed for trying to do a cross section on the other. Against me for trying to lighten Wisteria''s sins on the shield for the merits of helping Pope Noah, the Cardinal tried to reject it by pointing out the dangers of dark elves. Regardless of the relationship between Dark Elf and the Immortal King, it is true that Wisteria was transformed into alien and rampant in the city of Berca, and reason is at the side of the Cardinal. I tried to put myself through it knowingly, and it was impossible to say that the Cardinal came up with an evil shape. Besides, what underlies my behavior was my private lust to "be strong". If there was a balance between good and evil, it must have definitely put the Cardinal on the side of good. Well, if I turned Wisteria over to legal theism, it would have been visible that things would have gotten worse, so my demands were also to protect Berca - too many bugs would have asked me to just guess that far. For my part, I do not believe in Cardinals or the Divinity of Law enough to reveal all the circumstances and ask for cooperation. That''s why I tried to pass demands on shields for the gratitude of the past. As a result, the Cardinal and I split up, but the Cardinal finally said, "I''ll take care of what happened last night." Now Wisteria is no longer guilty. In that sense, I am even thankful for my hostility towards the Cardinal. One of the reasons I decided to leave Berca was because I didn''t want to cause any more trouble with Cardinal Cyrara. It''s the Leelo Oasis that has done so, but it''s not the first time I''ve been here. It was also this oasis that I used the other day when I took Katia to investigate the untapped area. While in the desert, Leelo Oasis is alive and well every day with many stores. There is also plenty of spring water and many adventurers based here. With such a cool distance from Berca, you can escape prying and curiosity eyes, and the influence of legal theism is small. In many ways, it was the right base for us today. The five who have accompanied us so far are Renamaria, Suzume, Wisteria, Ilia and Katia. Of course I''m bringing Klau Solas. As for Katya, I''m a little confused too, but the girl looking for the whereabouts of the White Knight Alou is acting with me, who figured out the Cardinal and the Cardinal. There seem to be some things I think of as the clergy of the Law God, but for the greatest purpose, the Alou search, it seems to stipulate that he thinks it''s a good idea to follow me. Speaking of Ilia, another cleric, after learning about a series of circumstances, he sighed deeply at this, but that''s all. Until now, there have been no particularly complaining complaints. Either you restrained yourself from being in a position to complain, or you''re giving up that it''s useless to just complain. Now. The two Lunamaria and Suzume spoke aggressively to Wisteria and seemed to be careful not to let their new companions feel bored. "When I had just left the woods, I asked Mr. Seal to help me get used to the city''s life quickly." Now it''s my turn, and Suzume is tense. He grips his hands all the time, and smiles (cheeks) when he''s in the mood - he''s reliable. Lunamaria was in Lunamaria, but she was still asking Wisteria about evil spirits (daemons) and Nara. That''s how we moved our base to Leelo Oasis, and as I mentioned, we''re getting ready to search for Behemoth. Unlike before exploring vaguely untouched areas, this time there was an affair. Needless to say, it is about Wisteria. Of particular importance among the information revealed from the mouth of the silver-haired elf is that concerning the ''Divine Beast''. What Wisteria means by divine beast is probably Behemoth. And Behemoth says he''s slowly circling the perimeter of the junction that covers Andorra. That sounds like he''s trying to protect Andorra, and he seems to be watching, but whatever its authenticity, there''s no doubt that Behemoth is roaming around Andorra. Thus, if we wait near Andorra, we can eventually discover Behemoth. To infer from Wisteria''s story, Andorra''s area is not as large as Titis Forest. Depending on the speed at which Behemoth walks, it won''t make him wait a year or two. Of course, it could be a month or two of waiting, but still, it would be better than wandering through an untouched area. If you have to, some hands say fly around Andorra aboard Klau Solas. Wisteria was unable to discover Behemoth before because she had to walk in the unfamiliar desert. The possibility of divine beast discovery must increase steadily with the use of airways. If there is a problem with this operation, would it be Andorra''s elf? How do the elves react to humans and wingbeasts (Wyburn) wandering around their country? It would be tough if you were attacked by mistake as an intruder. Wisteria said there would be no problem unless we broke the line and tried to break into Andorra, but we would need to act cautiously on the ground. When they make it, they don''t have a problem with attacking the Divine Beast per se. Behemoth is regarded as a "god beast" or "great beast" in Andorra, but he is not a subject of faith or reverence. In Andorra, it is a behemoth used as a method of execution for elves that have been turned into evil spirit possessions, which means that for behemoth, the elves are also predatory. Assuming that the junction that wraps Andorra disappears, Behemoth will be relentlessly attacked by the elves. In that sense, the elves might be happy if we crusade Behemoth rather. Finally, although it is a ''sand wall'' - a massive sandstorm that occurs in an untapped area - which became an obstacle at the time of the last investigation, Wisteria seems to be able to detect roughly the time and location of the outbreak. If you''re alone, they can also push through sandstorms forcefully with the protection of the Spirit. He just can''t have six and one head, though. It is Wisteria''s view that the "Sand Wall" that currently occurs will fit in the day after tomorrow, so we are currently doing final checks on food, water, etc. - It was then that a man named "Desert Eagle" came to visit. "Ha ha! That''s a good drink, Dragon Killer! After the toast hung up, he looked at me with a glass of barley wine (ale) (jock), and the man laughed in a good mood and tilted himself a big glass at once. It''s a brilliant drink that just says, "Dry (cheeks)" and reads "Cheers (kampa)," and the container that''s about twice as good as mine gets empty. Incidentally, the contents over there are not barley (ale) but spirits. The amount of alcohol (alcohol) would not be twice as good as mine, but I swallowed it very much as if I were drinking water. Black Knight Joel. That''s the Drinking Guard in front of you - the name of the head of the "Desert Eagle". Of course, the Black Knight is an alias. Probably something that was attached in correspondence with Alou''s "White Knight". He is in his mid-thirties. At first glance, the appearance that gave rise to the inert beard appears rough, but if you wear your beard and grab your hair, you may have an outstanding appearance. Joel, who appeared before us alone without a foretaste, was familiar to me when he named himself and put his hand on my shoulder, inviting me to go out with him for a drink. Naturally, I doubted the character of the other person, but I look at Katia looking at Joel like a stare and realize that the other word is true. For Katia, who was a member of "Silver Star," Joel is an enemy of Uncluttered Heaven - I don''t know if it is, but I guess it''s not the time to friendship the liquor, at least. He was looking at me like he was suing me for just pushing me back. Even I have nothing to talk to ''Desert Eagle'' about. I think it''s probably about wisteria ravening, but unlike legal theism, I don''t feel the need to talk to ''Desert Eagle''. Now that we have the purpose (rarely) of discovering Behemoth, there is nothing in particular that requires their cooperation. When I thought so and tried to turn down the invitation, Joel whispered in my ear - that I needed to talk to you about Alou. Probably wouldn''t have even heard of Lunamaria with good ears. That''s what got me here. I hang out quietly with booze because I''m waiting for the other one to flicker my mouth. By the way, the place you''re drinking is outdoors, and there are other drunkards hanging around. No clerk comes to hear the order, be it booze, knob, it''s a way of sourcing yourself from the surrounding stalls. Those who can afford the nostalgia go to a properly roofed liquor store, so those who are here can be considered relatively poor among the Leelos. Neither the drunk nor the stall owner would dream of a mix of ''Desert Eagle'' captain and dragon killer. Perhaps this kind of place is better suited for secrets than talking in a chamber to the heel. Joel flinched his mouth shortly after he put his mouth on the fourth glass of spirits. "Is it true you rubbed it with the Temple of the Law? What was dinner yesterday in such a casual tone? But something in my voice told me this was the real deal. Gently shrug your shoulders and respond to the other person''s query. "I''m not rubbing it. They just said they couldn''t help us in the future." "Ha, the world said I rubbed it." Joel, smiling lightly and putting on the fire wine, let go of his two arrows as he exhaled satisfactorily and soaked his mouth. "Do you have any interest in the Cardinal? "No - I came because I heard you wanted to talk to me about the stars, and what does the temple have to do with it? "Don''t panic, it''s a little confirmation. I can''t really talk to the right guy in the temple." Joel took out a small piece of fine work from under his clothes when he got his hands on his nose, not least. Seal (emblem) following a silver star. When I saw it, I narrowed my eyes slightly. Because Joel looked familiar with the seal he had taken out. Same thing Katia always wears on her chest - the ''Silver Star'' recognition vote. "To see that face, you don''t seem to need an explanation for this. Behind this guy is engraved the name of the owner. Look at that." So Joel threw his seal. Received in the air, I turn to the name engraved behind the seal as they say. As expected, should I say? There was the name of the leader of ''Silver Star''. 181 Lesson 51: Why? "- Where did you get this? The ''Silver Star'' recognition vote that White Knight Alou should have worn until the time of his death. How should we interpret the fact that it is in the hands of the head of the ''Desert Eagle'' regiment? With that in mind, I release a natural question. Then Black Knight Joel responded with a gentle shrug of his shoulder. "I told you ahead of time, I didn''t take it or pick it up. This guy''s forgotten something." "Forgotten something?" "That''s right. The last time I had a drink with Alou. He forgot this and left." Eyebrow root for unexpected answers. It seemed unnatural to assume that those who were the heads of a group would go home forgetting their own recognition votes, and before that, the leaders of the opposing "Silver Star" and "Desert Eagle" were stirring each other''s liquor, because it was a lot. I guess I expected that suspicion, Joel explained the relationship between herself and Alou while dampening her mouth with fire alcohol. Joel joined the Belka Adventurers Guild at the age of thirteen, i.e. as soon as he became an adult. No parents, no money, no learning. If such a person wants to go up there, there is no other way but an adventurer. At least, that''s what Joel thought at the time. For Joel like that, the presence of Alou, who had joined the Alliance three years after himself, was something he couldn''t help but see. It was a similar situation in the sense of no parents and no money, but Alou had a study given to him by Cardinal Cyrara - who at the time was not a Cardinal. I can also read letters. I''m also learning to be polite. One of the measures was the core (Shin) that was tapped into the regular modus operandi, and Arrow''s presence was clearly heterogeneous in the Berca Adventurer Guild, where there were many unschooled roughnecks like Joel. The expression "sweep" means "crane." If Alou had no strength, he would have been slapped right off the guild. But Alou instantly reveals his head, even in terms of merit, and becomes the one responsible for the corner of the Berca Guild. "He was an unpleasant kid, really. Well, that''s what I would''ve thought from around here." So Joel hoisted the leftover liquor all at once. "I hated him. Seeing as he didn''t like the way I did it, he stuck with something. We had a lot of tension, and the idiots did it. While doing so, both" Desert Eagle "and" Silver Star "grew in their identity (Shinda), meaning that even if they were to interact with each other, their subordinates increased. As for me, I didn''t have to look at Alou''s clear face to wish... and sometimes it would be bad if we didn''t discuss it with each other." That''s when Joel said he rolled out to the end of the place tavern in conjunction with Alou. Like I''m doing right now. Ah (...) of (...) and (...) ki (...), just like that. "When Alou contacted me, I thought it was strange. I didn''t hear about the rubbing going on down there. It''s just that, you know, I went out thinking he had nothing to do with it and he couldn''t possibly call me out. Then Mr. Yako, I don''t know what you thought," I haven''t wanted to talk to you in a long time, "or whatever." Sleeping remarks told Joel to go to bed and take a seat, and Alou laughed and showed Dwarf''s cooked liquor. It is a well-known fact that Dwarves are an excellent breeder. As Joel knew Alou, Alou understood Joel again. Listening only to the story, I felt like the two of them were having such a good relationship. "The story was, well, a long time ago. It was oh then, this is what it was at this time, he kept saying that. Even now, I can''t think of any hidden intentions." That''s how Alou, who vacated Dwarf''s liquor, offered him yet another bottle of liquor because it was a thank you for hanging out with him, and he went home one foot faster than Joel. By the time Joel noticed the seal (emblem) placed in the shadow of the second bottle of fire alcohol, Alou was already nowhere to be seen. "I didn''t have the in-laws to go after you on purpose. If the store owner finds him, the White Knight will be in the store. Otherwise the one who notices me will also come out. The captain of" Silver Star "and" Desert Eagle "was in a secret meeting at the liquor store, what a hassle if it spread. That''s why I left him alone. Thank you for the dwarf." Joel thought he''d say something from the other side even tomorrow, but he said he didn''t say anything from Alou against his expectations and had just gone off on an expedition to the untouched area. - And Alou didn''t come back. "When you''re adventurous in the desert, anything unexpected happens. It''s not uncommon to be treated as death when you return late than planned. So when I heard the story, I just thought ''Again''. There''s no way Alou and the Silver Stars are going to get hit every desert demon." Joel''s face when he said so was filled with anger and frustration. The story continues even as we are unable to gauge what that emotion is directed at. In the wake of the disappearance of "Silver Star," Cardinal Silara, who dated Alou, took the pronunciation (Ondu) and a massive search was carried out. They also cooperated with ''Desert Eagle'' on this, but they still couldn''t discover ''Silver Star''. I''ve heard from Katya before about what happened after that. The "Silver Star", which lost its main power, was forced to dissolve, and the "Desert Eagle" became heavily influential instead. Many suspect that ''Desert Eagle'' murdered ''Silver Star'' because of this fact. Joel laughed as if he had made a fool of himself. "Surely the Arrow guy had no choice but to be blind. I thought it would be so refreshing to be gone. Especially when I was young. But try to imitate what I''m trying to do now. I''m sorry about the guys downstairs. I don''t know if I can do that." So Joel bruised himself with suspicious eyes. Maybe the situation where Joel was placed is tougher than I think it is for this minute. Besides, Joel suspected Alou of death. There is no way Arrow and the main force of "Silver Star" can be hit every demon in the desert. It''s hard to even think of a shipwreck in an untapped area. The Catalan Desert is a magical realm in which a moment of alarm can be ordered, but if you mean it, the Arrows are skilled (veterans) among the skilled (veterans) who have been active in that realm for more than a decade. Joel, who has been competing with "Silver Star" for years, knows more about the power of "Silver Star" than his hectic allies. That''s why I was unnecessarily suspicious. But nothing emerged to support the suspicion. "That seal (emblem) has no mechanical tricks or magical tricks. I also checked the" Desert Eagle "information network to see if anyone had a grudge against" Silver Star, "but that kind of guy didn''t come to mind. Now, listen to me so far. What would you say, dragon killer? I was told abruptly, and I answered what I thought frankly. "I think you''ve overestimated it." All Alou''s actions just before he went missing were a product of whimsy, and ''Silver Star'' ran out of luck over a decade and it was only this time that he was killed by demons. I mean, there was nothing behind this one. Think of it that way, I also nod that no matter how much I look into it, nothing comes up. "Ha ha, well, I guess so." Joel shrugged his shoulder and put on a lot of fire liquor as it was. How many glasses do I have, and I keep saying it? "Otherwise, recognize the immensity of the enemy and behave with caution." "............... you know what? Joel looks at me. I wrap my thoughts around my brain in return for that glaring look. If there was any intention in Alou''s actions, the intention was nothing more than to entrust Joel with the aftermath. If anything happens to me, please say hello to ''Silver Star'' - didn''t the seal I left contain that meaning? However, if this presumption had been met, one question would arise. The question is, if Alou had perceived the imminent danger to himself, why didn''t he try to deal with it? White knight Alou not with strangers in Berca. With Alou, who has hope, fame, and force, most enemies would have been able to cope on their own. Even if he was too much of an enemy in Alou''s hands, he could have asked for help around him. But Alou didn''t do it. Neither did Joel, whom I entrusted later, to smell the presence of the enemy. Why is that? - Because if you know who the enemy is, you will also endanger those who cooperated. Using another expression, Alou would have decided that ''Silver Star'' and ''Desert Eagle'' could not fathom this enemy even if they cooperated. In Berca, very few organizations have greater influence than these two combined. It is here that I am reminded of the words Joel had spoken before starting this conversation. Joel said - it''s hard to talk to the right guy in the Temple of the Law, he said. Needless to say once again, the influence of Law Theology is immense. Eagles and stars, even if combined, are not something that can be countered. Together, this idea is also the answer to another question. Another question - how did Alou put a white feather arrow on Joel as the person entrusting the ''Silver Star''? There seemed to be an unknown empathy between the two of them, but still, externally, ''Silver Star'' and ''Desert Eagle'' were in conflict. You can''t say you''re worthy of being the one to entrust later. The fact that ''Silver Star'' was actually absorbed by ''Desert Eagle'' has caused a number of problems in Berca. I don''t think Alou noticed that. If I were Alou, I would entrust my later to Cardinal Cyrara, who has been with me for two generations. Of course I ask the Cardinal to be an adventurer, that does not mean. Choose the young man in charge of the next generation and ask the temple of the law to be the back shield of that young man. That would have allowed ''Silver Star'' to survive even if it were to be scaled down somewhat. But Alou didn''t do it and entrusted Joel with it. Why is that? - All "why" refers to the divinity of the law. I shouldn''t have felt that way. 182 Lesson 52: Whats its name? I heard about Joel. I had doubts about legal theism. However, he also understood that the suspicion was based on unilateral information about the Black Knight in front of him. It would not be fair to use opinions from one side only to cast doubt on the other. It doesn''t look like Joel was lying, but even Cardinal Cyrara didn''t look like he was lying if you were going to say that. Besides, there''s something decisively missing from Joel''s story. This is the purpose of the murder of Alou by Judaism. The first thing that comes to mind is the mystery that Alou knew about the conspiracy and scandal of Judaism and sealed his mouth, but Judaism became the largest sect on the continent and the national religion of the Adorestella Empire. The pope at its apex is also the king of the Holy Kingdom of Caritas. A deadly conspiracy and scandal that transcended the boundaries of religion and held even secular power in its hands, ruled that Alou had to be murdered - does that exist at all? I can''t imagine a bit. Even if legal theism had such a secret, now another question arises. In other words, the question is, where did Alou get the vital information that could be fatal to the legal theocracy? Unless this point is revealed, Joel''s story does not leave the realm of speculation (presumably). "I''d love to hear Cardinal Cyrara''s opinion, too." What I said was that I had no intention of unilaterally believing your opinions. Joel seemed to understand it accurately and shrugged his shoulders gently. "You''ll eat me with your eyes triangled. Look, like the cleric lady who accompanied you. Oh, yeah, speaking of accompanying you, the silver-haired elf I was with you. That''s the guy you rubbed with the guys down there, right? Joel talks abruptly. I guess what you''re referring to is an elf criminal I''ve heard about this one before. By the way, the answer to the question is yes. I heard it directly from Wisteria, so I''m pretty sure. When Wisteria was walking through the city looking for information about Behemoth, she was suspicious of a bunch of ''Desert Eagles'' and injured by one of their opponents while they were rubbing together. I could have stuck to the other question, but I nodded without getting lost. Unlike being arranged by the Divinity of Law for the crime of city destruction, this arrangement is not a big deal. That is evident from the words of every guard. I was confident that Joel would cut through whatever he had to say. Joel laughs when he sees me nodding lightly. Afterwards, what the Black Knight said was a deal, not an accusation. In the future ''Desert Eagle'' will not be involved with Wisteria, arrangements will also be dropped. Instead, this one pays for the wounded''s treatment and sight dancing. That''s the deal. I got this. Arrangements for the ''Desert Eagle'' are not a major problem, as I mentioned, but leaving the arrangements unattended will annoy unrelated elves who will take Belka away in the future. If ''Desert Eagle'' is going to take it down for some money, there was no reason to be strong and dial (ha). ... Perhaps this story will be passed on inside The Desert Eagle in the form of "the regiment leader made the dragon kill admit no," and Joel''s stock will rise. Well, that would be a good thing if things were to subside. If there''s been talk between the captain and the dragon killer, the lower end of the eagle won''t complain either. Anyway, I shrugged my shoulder small when I saw Joel with the liquor on him. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô At the same time. In the Alweto Oasis, located in the western Catalan Desert, one of the soldiers on the night shift yawned greatly and was noticed by the other. "Hey, if the captain finds you, he''ll fuck you up. I''m not telling you not to yawn, but at least do enough to cover your mouth. I''m sorry about that." "Whoa, whoa, whoa. I thought I''d see the moon today." A soldier with a yawn apologizes as he grabs his head. As prompted by that voice, the warrior who was careful also turned his gaze to the sky. In the cloudless desert night sky there is a great moon, as the other said. A golden glow that blurs the stars of heaven as well. If you were a bard, you might have been invited to poetry, but at this time, what the soldier felt was fear, not poetry. "... kind of like the eyes of a big monster. Looks like they''re staring out of the sky." "Ha, what the hell" The soldier, who looked at each other with a shard of laughter, flinched his mouth to say something back. but he immediately rethinks and grabs his mouth, glances at the lookout barrel and resumes his assignment. Here in Alweto is the nearest oasis to the untouched area and is often subjected to demonic raids. The lookout''s responsibilities are heavy, and it was the western lookout with the untouched zone that counted among them - that is, it was ourselves. Many of the demons that strike Alweto are revealed from the west. I don''t have time to talk lightly. The desert today is brilliantly lit by the brilliant moonlight and has a good view, it doesn''t seem necessary to get so nervous, but it is decided better to be careful than distracted. The soldier continued to keep an eye on each other as he appropriately spoke to him after that. Slightly, the eyes that were glancing at the lookout barrel became thinner. "... the ''Sand Wall'' has subsided" The frequent giant sandstorms in the untapped area could also be ascertained from this watchtower. The bright night of the moon looks particularly good, as it is today. In fact, a long time ago, a lot of sand and smoke could have stood in. That''s slowly becoming invisible. It will have completely subsided by nightfall. If "Silver Star" was alive, he must have gone to the unbroken zone with joy and courage - when the soldier thought so and laughed lonely. Rip the silence (smudge) of the night and the sound of a fierce bell rings. The sound, which is all sounded and sounded during the oasis, was an alarm that conveyed the demonic assault. Of course, it wasn''t the two of us here who rang. The soldier said in a sharp voice. "North! "... no, the south isn''t ringing either, is this? Clear your ears by frowning at each other''s words. Then, indeed, the alarm was heard from the south as well. The soldier pounds his tongue a little. "From the north, from the south. It''s bad, it usually comes from the west at times like this." The less those ominous words went away, the more real they became. Lighted by the moonlight, the sand smoke pushes from the western direction. It is more obvious than seeing fire that it is a herd of demons, and soldiers are forced to tongue again. "I knew it! Hey, ring the bell! The soldier who gave the order to the other side, he stepped himself out of the watchtower and shouted to his colleagues downstairs, "I''m also from the west!," he called. Again, it is not uncommon for Alweto Oasis to be attacked by demons. But the tripartite simultaneity just didn''t. Now if it also appears from the east, this oasis will have been completely besieged. That way, we can''t even withdraw to Leelo Oasis. "You don''t mean Warcraft Run (Stampede)...? Mass outbreaks of desert demons. Sometimes it swallows all the oases dotted in the Catalan desert and even reaches the walls of Berca. I''d like to think it wasn''t exactly a raid of that magnitude - but when the soldiers were thinking about it, the area accidentally quieted down. They stopped sounding alarms. The soldier glanced at his opponent somewhat bewildered and said away in a strong tone. "Hey, don''t stop the alarm! Stop here and they''ll mistake the western raid for a false alarm! ".................. ah" "Hey, not if you''re bluffing! Hold on!" The soldier''s voice was now utterly angry. But they still don''t move. He opens his eyes all the time, staring sharply in the western direction. The soldier, who just realized it was strange, looked in the direction they were looking at in advance. In sight are a bunch of demons close enough to be confirmed even by the naked eye and a moonlighted desert at night. And the ''Sand Wall'' you see on the other side - thinking that far, the soldier was attacked by strong discomfort. I glance at the lookout barrel in a hurry. Earlier, the Sand Wall, which we decided would soon subside, is about to recur? No, you''re not. That''s a ''sand wall'' - not a sandstorm or anything. What looked like a sandstorm was countless demons. A large group of unknown demons are folding, hissing and foolish as if they were one creature... No, no, not that either. There are countless demons. I''m sure he is. But there are more giant demons than that. Big. Big enough to lose words. So far away and that giant. In the near future, how big is it? On that one, he gets kicked with his toes, such as Alweto Oasis. Leelo Oasis is trampled with one foot. Even the city of Berca won''t be able to surround that giant. What the soldier thought was a ''wall of sand'' was a giant beast covering the horizon and the appearance of countless demons so awesome as to protect that giant beast. "hey what... what the heck, that..." The sound of a frightened soldier echoes over the watchtower. If, at this time, the soldiers had continued to observe a little more calmly, they would have noticed that some of the demons forming the herd were poking their fangs at the giant beast. The giant beasts are walking in the desert, eaten by demons. If we could have noticed that fact, we might have been able to find out who the giant beast is from the legend of the desert. ... even if I realized who I was, the consequences of attacking Alweto Oasis would not have changed. It''s the reason of the world that bears the name of fantasy. An incarnation of bulimia that drinks up the Great River, sips (soot) the soil (often), and bites and rips the primate I look up into the sky and I yell because I eat the starlight. To tell you to eat us. its own flesh, its blood in the water. Indulge in hunger and thirst and reign in the land of sand Its name is Greed (Behemoth) Its name is Devotion (Behemoth) Mother of the Desert Beast King 183 Lesson 53: Early warning Half the night, I woke up. If the alarm didn''t go off, the roar didn''t go off. I tried to clear my ears, but I couldn''t feel anything abnormal. The only thing you can hear is the sleeping breath of the scumbags sleeping in the adjoining room that was separating a piece of tent cloth. I thought it might be because of Joel and the alcohol I drank (alcohol), but I fell asleep. The time is still late at night, too early to wake up. But strangely, I couldn''t seem to sleep with my eyes closed. I had no choice but to get up with my bedding out of the way and leave the tent taking care not to wake the tins. As soon as there was a chill in the neck, my shoulders trembled. As I also felt in Berca, the desert zone has a strong difference in warmth day and night. Even inside the walls I felt the cold, so the chill of Leeloasis in the middle of the desert is extrapolating. Now that the sun rises, the temperature rises all at once, so it''s a strange thing to say about the desert at all. What a frighteningly big moon looking up at the sky, looking cold down at the ground. Throwing my gaze at the moon, I asked. - Well, what the hell is this feeling of not leaving your chest just now? Rolling of the body (gibberish) that does not make you drowsy. Nature and the edges of my lips hang up even though I can''t see anything and I can''t hear anything. Maybe this is what is commonly called bug news. Anyway, something''s about to happen - no, it''s already happening. That was a certainty that went beyond a hunch already. The question is what the hell is going on, but it is a well-known fact that dragon killers (me) are in this oasis. It''s just that I had a face-to-face with the head of "Desert Eagle," and if anything happens to me, I''ll get news. I shrug my shoulders small thinking so. ... It wasn''t long after that that I learned that the Alweto Oasis had been raided by a large group of demons. It was late at night that the information on the raid came through. Most residents and adventurers, naturally, were asleep, but their reaction was quick when they heard a report. In the Catalan Desert, it is not uncommon for an oasis to be attacked by demons. Depending on the size of the herd, the oasis may be abandoned, and in that sense this raid was also "usual" for the desert inhabitants. That being said, however, not all the inhabitants of Leelo Oasis were able to act in unison. Although I am accustomed to abandoning my residence, I have never moved beyond it if I do not abandon it, so I am somewhat preoccupied with the defense of the oasis or abandonment - so it was Joel, the leader of the "Desert Eagle" who told me. Joel, who took the trouble to get to me, explains the situation with a calm voice, even though he would be busy enough to want to borrow the cat''s hand. "I spoke to the people who have fled Alweto, but the situation is pretty bad. They say demons have pushed in from three sides, west, north and south, almost simultaneously. The east was empty, so he barely made it out, but he got hit pretty hard in the chase." "... that''s kind of a tactical move" If we siege them completely, the enemy will come up against us ready to die. I will deliberately drill a hole in the siege net to keep my enemies away from you. Once you are on the run, there are not many who have the temper to stay and fight again. All you have to do is ravage the fleeing enemy from behind. Such intent was felt in the demonic movement. Of course, there''s the possibility that it''s just a coincidence, but Joel lightly affirms my point. "Sand and sand ambushes, and catalan ants make herds to hunt. Even a golden sleigh invites a human by making his outer shell look like gold. The demons of the desert are cunning. That''s not what started it." Joel insists on the abandonment of Leelo Oasis - as soon as he can do that too - but apparently not many oppose this. If, as Joel claims, we were to abandon the oasis now, we would travel in large numbers through the midnight desert. Evacuation can''t possibly take place, and there is a good chance that the demons will catch up to us. Then you will be feathers fighting a large swarm of demons from the front in a desert with nothing to block. It is natural to come up with the opinion that it is better to intercept enemies with a well-guarded Leelo oasis than that, rather this one can be said to be on the right track (because of it). By the way, not all those who escaped the Alweto Oasis reached Leelo. Even in the sense of not abandoning them, the claims of the resistance made sense. Joel himself said he knew about it. But you still insisted on abandoning the oasis. "I don''t like it. It''s like they''re sticking an invisible blade in your neck." That''s how the leader of "Desert Eagle" shrugged his neck in a lie. "When this comes for a long time, a lot of things don''t happen after that. Surrounded by enemies, sandstorms, poisoned. Ever since we got the news from Alweto - no, not long before that, it''s been like this. So I thought," This place sucks, too. " I heard that. I keep a small eye out. Apparently Joel also felt the same feeling I had. If there was a difference between me and Joel, it would be a difference between seeing the imminent danger as a "crisis" or a "good opportunity". While I think about it, I flick my mouth. "I got the story. So, what do you want me to do? Ask why the head of the ''Desert Eagle'' has bothered to come to his feet. That doesn''t mean you''re giving me a description of the situation. Then Joel tried to hang the edge of his lips and said. "What, I want to know how you act. In short, I want to know if you intend to fight or run away. Either way, I want you to do me a favor, Leeloasis." If you''re going to fight, help the refugees in Alweto. Request reinforcements from Berca if you intend to flee. All of them can fly, because I''m the best fit, Joel says. The amount offered was as expensive as I peeled my eyes lightly. Besides, he seems to be going to pay instantly, and at some point Joel''s hand is gripped with a cloth bag (noodles) with a chatter and a clear sound. Show your sincerity in taking your own feet and present a firm profit as well. Just leading one of the leading organizations in Berca. I shrugged my shoulder gently and responded. "We''re not just going to run away on our own in this situation. I also learned about the protection of the refugees. However, I will refuse the request." "Well, why again? It''s the same thing to do. It would be better if money came out." I stopped asking questions and laughed at them. Once (once) you receive the money, you must stand up for Joel and the great Oasis as your employers. In that case, there will also be occasions from now on where the behavior will be constrained. It is better to take the form of "cooperation" without asking for it. That''s what I thought. I hate to be accused of "dragon killing was multiplying the oasis crisis by a lot of money" later on! "Spend that money for those fleeing the west." "Ha ha! You''re like the protagonist of a story. Looks like we''re looking at the Arrow guy." Leaving words like that, Joel left this place. After putting my strength into the math, I guess I''m going to work out future policies with the powerful again. I need to explain the situation to my people. By this time, Renamaria and around Wisteria were awake sensing the anomaly, and others were awake so that they could follow it. I asked two Ilia and Katia clerics to treat those who had evacuated from the west. According to Joel, the priests who can use the healing miracle will be treasured because they are talking about being beaten by the demons painfully. Ask Renamaria and Suzume for help with the two clerics. In the meantime, I will ride the Klau Solas with Wisteria to the west. Wisteria is accompanied by consideration of the possibility that a homologous presence (anima) may be activated in tonight''s raid. No one disagreed just because the situation was, and we started acting promptly. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô "............... this" Wisteria, who looked down at the sight under her eyes aboard the Winged Beast (Wyburn), for a while, was stunned. A cloudy stream of demons as if the desert itself was moving. Even for Wisteria, who has dusted many demons as the lead swordsman (Gladius), the number of demons running on the surface was unknown. Desert climates are harsh things that are hard to live for a demon full of life. Where has all this number come from? Before that, what have the seemingly innumerable demons eaten and survived to this day? And until then, Sora, who was silent, flickered her mouth here. "That''s more than I thought. Where did all these numbers come from?" "That''s a rough scale. And this speed. If we stay like this, we''ll undoubtedly catch up with the earlier group." A small group I just saw behind Wisteria''s brain comes to mind. Probably the last group of less than a hundred people to escape the Alweto Oasis. Maybe there was a later group, but if you look at the herd of demons under your eyes, the end of it is obvious. "... what do you do, Sola? "Of course I fight. That''s why I''m here." An unmistakable response was preferable to Wisteria. However, given the size of the enemy, it must be determined that annihilation is difficult. Stopping using the flying speed of the Wingbeast (Wyburn) would be the best means you can take on this occasion. With that in mind Wisteria tried to begin preparing to call upon the superior Spirit. But Sora calls on Wingbeast (Wyburn) to take control of Wisteria''s destinations like that. "Klau Solas, put me down in front of that herd" Hearing that, Wisteria unwittingly releases her focus. Speaking of Winged Beasts (Wyburn), he replies in a puffy manner somewhere accustomed and swirls to obey the Lord''s commands. My body sways heavily over the saddle (kura) and Wisteria clings to Sola''s body in front of me. Still in that position, I flickered my mouth. "So, Sola? "Mm, what? "... I don''t know, are you going to fight that one from the front? "That''s exactly what I''m gonna do." Perhaps an obvious affirmative reply comes back to the rousing inquiry. Wisteria was out of line again. Wisteria knows so much about Sora''s strength that she doesn''t like it, but still thought Sora''s decision was reckless. Numbers are a better threat than anything in battle. No matter how brave a warrior has left the demon god (Puzzle), there is no way he can fight all those demons against him. With such wisteria fears approximated, Sora had a delightful grin somewhere. 184 Chapter 54: Destruction Wisteria intended to understand the strength of a human being named Sola. Even though he was possessed by evil spirits, the memory of crossing the blades directly remains clear. The mighty evil spirit that Wisteria managed to keep coming up with, but failed to fulfill - the Demon God (Puzzle). I have sincere respect for Sora''s martial authority for subjugating it without suffering. But now Wisteria felt the need to change her own perception. I was going to understand the power of Sola, but that was really just "going," he said. - The desert was trembling. At the end of his gaze, Sora, uncovered from his heart, is boosting his magic. I have been elevating Wingbeast (Wyburn) ever since he got off his back. The magic that soars from the body of a young man stares without a voice as it soars through the walls of the castle. Even the masses of demons pushing over were far from Wisteria today. There are spirits in less natural deserts than in the forests of the homeland (Andorra). Elf''s eyes showed the escaping spirits. Exposed to the power of roots beyond hedges such as world magic (mana) and personal magic (od), the Spirit of the Wind (silf), the Spirit of the Earth (gnome), and the Spirit of Fire (salamander) are screaming. My body shuddered unexpectedly at the cries of the tall spirits to the point of pressing my ears. Or maybe that was Wisteria''s own scream. A running stream of power that is not even comparable to when you fight yourself (Puzzle). That power that I admired was the product of a curtailment, and I can make you understand it without a reaction (no). How can you retain your appearance as a person while having so much power? I even recall that question. Without realizing the upset of that wisteria - or even if he did, he didn''t care, Sola unleashed her own power. "Mirage Burial (Gone) One-Blade Riverflame (Kane)" It was the great river of scorching that flooded out of my heart accordingly. A turbulent stream of flames that runs straight over the desert, releasing calories that are just amazing. The night chi that was covering the area boiled in an instant, and the cold enough to freeze turned into an occasional burning (or) hot air. Even the desert sand melts (and) a burgeoning fire stream clashes with the leading group of killing demons. Armored sleeves touch (together). The demons were instantly burned to the ground. Not only the sand that wears thick outer skins, but also the catalan ants (ants) that cover their bodies with harder armour than iron, but also the golden sawdust that attracts humans with its golden and seemingly outer shell, or other demons. In an instant, it burned out so spotlessly that it didn''t even leave a bone. It is a baptism of flames so thorough that it can be described as evaporation. Hot air blows under the wisteria. At the same time that the burning wind scorched my skin with chillies, an unexpressed odor stabbed my nostrils. Wisteria knows. That it''s the smell of the creature burning. Life dissolved in the universe cannot be ten or twenty. Hundred, two hundred? Or a thousand, two thousand? The smell of life is intense enough to revive nausea, and the wisteria sucks. The smell was so intense that he was Andorra''s lead swordsman who exposed himself to indifference on the battlefield. - But taking so many blows won''t stop the demon momentum. The powerful moves unleashed by Sola became a river of flames by their name, and burned down a great multitude of demons to lick. But it doesn''t end up wiping out all of the enemies that push at us with the momentum to fill the horizon. The demons, who have escaped the range of effects of Jinggi, come straight ahead with no frightening colors. Wisteria, who sees it, tries to start calling on the Spirit to cover Sola. and Sora raised her heart high so as to control its wisteria movements. Are you going to release the same moves again - Wisteria thought so when she saw Sola''s setup, but soon realizes that her guess is wrong. The wind was swirling. A windy tadpole hurricane (Tsumujikashi) that tore four wings of the puzzle in the battle in Berca. Big winds like the ones that reinforced that many, many dozens of times, according to the saying, are occurring based on Sola. The wind produced grew larger as I also tried to take in the rising airflow generated by the heat of river flames. It''s like a tornado when you stand up to poke at heaven. Wisteria raises her left hand to cover her eyes from the dust that blows. Together, once again, the fact that a storm that is likely to be blown up to Wisteria is just the aftermath of a vigorous move (keita) becomes abrupt. Raising his gaze following the direction of the wind, he could see that the wind produced by Sola was disturbing the air above him. Spirit users'' eyes show the escaping wind fairy (silf). If you''re going to hit the enemy with a tornado like this, you shouldn''t have to do that. "... what the hell?" I can unconsciously whine like that. And there was a response to that voice that I thought would be wiped out by the wind. "I started riding Claw Solas and I knew it was cold even in the summer up in the sky" Sora''s voice picked up a whisper of wisteria in her ears. It is in a roaring wind, and its voice passes wonderfully well. "The more you go up there, the more it will be. Not only was it cold, but I could barely breathe. It was like invisible water was stretched out." At the end of the sky, birds can''t even fly a grated blue (Indigo) wing beast (Wyburn) in a dead-ice world. When she found out about it, Sola said she thought. - I was wondering what would happen if I slapped this on the ground. The moment I heard it, a strange noise rang in Wisteria''s throat. I flinch my mouth, but I don''t know what to say, and make my mouth open and close without meaning. Even while Wisteria was so mundane, Sola''s vigorous moves (Keigi) were rapidly approaching completion. With a windswept wind, the silence of the sky is stirred, and from a height beyond the reach of man, the frozen air that refuses life is slammed across the surface. "Mirage Burial - Ice Hammer" The next moment, the world exploded in Wisteria''s sight. A chunk of cold air slammed from far above strikes the demons who were herding themselves on the ground as giant hammers (chips). The range is vast and the power is immense. An attack that neither dodged nor resisted was tantamount to dropping the sky itself. The countless demons that were crushing through the Catalan desert crumble, shake, and scatter in an instant without keeping their original form. Shortly afterwards, an awesome shock struck Wisteria from the bottom so that her body floated up. It was the effect of the powerful moves unleashed by Sola that struck not only demons but also the Catalan Desert. That''s not all there is to the aftermath of hard moves. The shock waves created by the fierce fighting between the sky and the ground scattered in all directions with tremendous wind pressure, winding up massive amounts of sand high in the sky. The scattered sand spreads further in the wind, causing a local sandstorm. What''s different from a normal sandstorm is that this storm had enough cold air to freeze a living human in an instant. Frozen Storm of Death (Toran) shaped by sand and ice. Even if there were demons who survived the first blow, there would be no life at the time of this storm. A large group of demons, thought to be countless by accident, must have been wiped out in a literal sense. "............... oh my god" A grunting whine spills out of Wisteria''s mouth. Nature and gaze turn to Sola so that she can be drawn to something. At the end of that gaze, the dark-haired young man was laughing trying to hang the edge of his lips... 185 Episode 55: Breath of the Stars - Woohoo (oh), sadness, the lamp of life (hi) goes out. "It" sighed like a gunshot, feeling the death of a myriad of my sons. The exhaled sigh breezes and blows up the demons (my son) hanging at the tip of his nose, rising high above the sky. The demonic body thrust up in the sky was twisted and shaken by wind pressure, and at this point it was desperate. The carcass is beaten to dry sand as it is. - Woohoo (oh), pity, how can life be brittle? A giant leg reminiscent of the castle steps and crushes the remains of my son scattered over the sand. I didn''t do that intentionally. Your body is too huge to turn around. From the perspective of "it", it was very impossible to walk away from the remains of my little boy as much as the hole in the needle. - I grieve, if my life is to patrol (meow). I feel sorry for you, if your life is a shame. It is not a thing which the world has ordained to be right. That''s why ''it'' protects and nurtures life to the fullest. According to such a role of self, which grows up eating enemies traitorously into the world and fills the bellies of children who follow the world with their raised selves as food. Until today ''it'' has faithfully played its part. "It" exhales gratification at the pleasure of matching what you want to do with what you have to do. But I couldn''t always be satisfied. It stinks. There is a stench of a curved nose that emanates from the foolish things that were traitorous to the world. - This bow (mi) is a culinary fang. Clean the world (broom). Destroy the unsuccessful (fuzzy) people (from time to time) who turn their teeth to the great order. The next moment, ''It'' opened his mouth wide. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô - I didn''t expect it to be so powerful. As I distanced myself from the blowing ice storm, I was thinking that inside out. No, it was just as expected until I crushed a large group of demons under the pressure of freezing chi. But then the ice storm was completely unexpected. Indeed, I used the wind to move my frozen chi, but the storm in front of me is clearly a phenomenon unrelated to it. In that proof, no matter how many demons fall, no soul ever comes in. If you eat your soul in a soul outfit (soul eater), the most efficient way is to kill your enemies directly with your body. And I could eat my soul if I attacked with a strong move (kegi) from a distance, although not as much as I did when I slashed it directly. In fact, the demon''s soul is coming in because of the river flame that I released earlier. But now I don''t have it. More importantly, even before the ice storm, I felt little influx of souls when I crushed a large group of enemies with freezing chi. Apparently, the only way you can eat your soul is by toughening your enemies. If you cause a natural phenomenon with a vigorous technique (kegi), like this one, you don''t seem to be able to eat the soul of the fallen enemy with that phenomenon. ... The problem is that we don''t know as if the ice storm in front of us is a natural phenomenon. Let''s ask Renamaria later. But if using an ice hammer is bound to cause this kind of storm, then this move is rarely used. Well, my value as a move was jerked off when I found out I couldn''t eat my soul, so when it comes to no problems, I have no problems. I feel Wisteria''s gaze telling me so much about my cheeks from earlier, but I pretend not to notice it. Don''t let them notice you''re sweating cold unexpectedly while causing the destruction so far. Let''s laugh confidently at best. Either way, this should have pretty much cleaned up the demons that attacked the Alweto Oasis. Maybe there''s still a sequel, but the frozen storm (Toran) isn''t going to subside for a while. The result is likely to be a good time. All right, once we get back to Leelo Oasis, we''ll tell them what''s going on. After that, it was when I expected the storm to subside and reconnaissance from the sky again - thinking that way. My body trembled. It is seen. I felt that way. The next moment I felt it, I was screaming. "Klau Solas!! Calling on the blue (Indigo) wing beast (Wyburn) who was flying through the sky avoiding cold air. I couldn''t afford to give specific instructions, but Klau Solas seems to have correctly drawn my intentions. It comes down to the ground like it panicked. Maybe you mistook me for pissed off "come on down" instead of drawing on my intentions, but then that''s fine. It is the name of the injury. Wisteria was originally nearby so no problem. As I was rushing to work out my strength, I felt a small light shine across the horizon, across the still raging storm of ice. - Coming. Heavy enough to dry your throat. Chills rushing up my spine. Signs of death I hadn''t felt in a long time since I met my heart costume. To get kicked in by them, I let the strength (kei) that I had worked out unfold up front. Not for offense, but for defense. I don''t have time to think about the name of the move, and before that, there are no shards of sophistication enough to honor the move, such an undressed barrier can be raised. This was when I thought that I should have polished my defensive moves as well. Kivu, and. Some light noise shivers my ears, like pulling through a cork stopper. Shortly afterwards, all the scenery in sight disappeared. It was a running stream of light. It was a turbidity of silver. If at this time there had been anyone overlooking (fumbling) the Catalan Desert from the top of the sky, they would have been able to see a shooting star running through the surface. Even the storm of ice that wiped out a large group of demons earlier is wiped out by the breath (braces) of the stars. The calories and destructive power of each. This blow, which causes every life to be attributed to nothing in an instant, must cause death, not only to men and cities, but even to the earth. Yes, no matter how lush the forest is or the plain land, if you bathe in this breath (brace), you will end up in a barren wilderness where no grass will grow. Isn''t that how the Catalan desert, which still shows no end to man, was created? Think about it as you pour all of the gushing force (kei) into your defense. And there was a response to that question that I didn''t even put to my mouth. - Nah (only) ri. The unheard, then unmisheard voice belonged to a homologous existence (anima) freshly soul eater. I have heard the voice of the Soul Eater so clearly since I met my heart in the Fly King''s Nest. Suddenly, surprised, a strange sight emerged in the back of his brain the next moment. A herd of turrets (behemoths) filling the horizon. And countless lives extinguished by the star fire they spit out. Neither a strong walls nor strong junctions can do any good. The millennia of history built up, the golden culture built up, is trampled by the suddenly revealed godbeasts. A sight I''ve never seen, a memory I can''t possibly have. And yet, I do know. This is a sight of the past. The battle of the Divine Ages, which was an opportunity for the emergence of the Catalan Desert. "... your memory, Soul Eater? Now there was no answer. But signs of affirmation came through. How did you show this? I tried to raise that question, and I stopped. I don''t even have to ask. The Soul Eater says to fight. He told me to eat up that king of beasts. Of course, there''s no denying it. From the beginning, my aim was Behemoth. On top of that, he was so welcome, there can''t be any other option but to fight. Unlike Hydra, which probably hasn''t been around for a long time, Behemoth has been around for quite some time now. When it comes to humans, it''s like a baby and an adult, and even when it comes to the same fantasy species, hand strength would be out of step. But there''s nothing wrong with that. Rather welcome. You have your soul rooted with the horn (s), and I''ll go up more. "Oh, yeah. Why don''t you take this opportunity to get to the realm of the sky? When I said that in good shape, now the signs of denial were conveyed. Goz said that sky (kuku) was a state that brought out all the power of the mystery of a fantasy one-sword stream, a homologous being (anima). In other words, I thought if Soul Eater cared about it, I would be able to make it now, but the response to that was a mild shock to my forehead. Feels like something poked me in the eye. Apparently, "That''s it, this is this". Yikes. "Well, okay. If you find out who your opponent is a dull turret, you can fight as much as you want." That said, I turn my gaze to Behemoth, who is still breathing (braces) from the other side. I also felt that the calories, regardless of the previous moments, on the contrary, were slightly more powerful - but I didn''t feel any more heavy pressure or chills. 186 Lesson 56: Shape of Strength I hear laughter. Hihihi, there''s a tall laugh called Hihihi. A decadent and offensive voice. Since I began to hear this voice in my dreams, there has been no such thing as sleep in Wisteria. To be honest, that perception hasn''t changed much since we learned of the existence of homologous beings (anima). The thought of whether something like this is really the other self is constantly wandering in Wisteria''s mind. Now and again, the demon gods are laughing. He laughs when he sees the Catalan desert blowing with unimaginable storms of destruction. If you think a large swarm of demons has approached you, it will be overshadowed by a terrible ice storm, immediately after which a giant stream of light will also swallow the ice storm to dye your vision silver. I don''t know what''s going on with Wisteria. Sometimes I just get it. What is happening now in front of us is a fierce battle in the divine domain. If you want to step outside from the invisible wall built by Sola, Wisteria must be dusted and extinguished at that moment. All I can do is watch in silence. At least get to the ground so you don''t get in the way of Sola, who''s fighting. An unknowingly self-derisive grin spills over the unusual appearance in the lead swordsman. Maybe the demon god is laughing when he sees his wretched host. For example, I may have been put through my mind for the first time with homologous existence (Anima) - when Wisteria was caught in such a backward thought. "Wisteria" "Ha, yes!? Unexpectedly Sora calls, Wisteria gives her a face that was panicking and nagging. I wasn''t expecting it at all, so depending on what I heard, I might have heard "hiccup". In contrast to the panicking wisteria, Sola has asked in a sober voice. "Do you have any means to do something about this attack? Specifically, I''d appreciate it if you could take my place for about ten seconds." Wisteria, who heard it, once again looked at the sight in front of her, in a dismal manner. Sola builds a wall of magic with her left hand raised to prevent the silver turbulence that kills her from the western direction. That seemed like a weir (seiki) that would quench the flooding that pushed in, and Wisteria''s vision clearly reflected two energies that stirred up violently. An ear-busting roar. A splash of magic scattered in the aftermath of a clash. Wisteria''s body would melt like candy just after this splash. Shouldn''t be able to replace him. I must say that I can squeeze all the power and do it well if I can withstand even half a second. When I told her about it in a trembling voice, Sora nodded to think of something. "Right. Then this is a good offense." "Let it be, a positive attack, is it? "Yeah, I''ll keep stuffing the distance" Walk closer to the enemy while preventing them from attacking, Sora says. How many times, Wisteria flashed. You expected that reaction, Sora goes on to explain. Where I have endured this, there is no guarantee that the power of the enemy will run out first. There is also the hand of passing through the rays emitted by the enemy so that the tip of the spear is passed through with a shield, but this enemy''s attack is not likely to be handled well because it has too wide a valid range. If you do poorly, your current equilibrium breaks down because you tried to recieve it, and this one gets blown away. If so, the best course of action would be to pack the distance from the enemy while taking the attack head-on, not doing the small work of recieving, etc. - Sola said. Not only that, but I moved it to execution. Step by step to step on the ground with unimaginable energy starting straight back. Needless to say again, it''s the other side of the desert that has enemies. It is far from even visible in Wisteria''s sight. How much time does it take to walk with that enemy and try to narrow the distance? It''s not just time. In the meantime, the magic that prevents the enemy from attacking will be immense. Besides, the Catalan Desert today is just hard to walk. The sand is melting out because of the heat. If you step in, you''ll burn to the bone. It was clear to everyone that what Sora called "positive attack" was a reckless attempt. Maybe even Sola knows it. Still, I guess Sora went into action because she thought it was better than standing still, even if it was reckless. You should act from yourself, even if it is reckless, rather than taking any steps and just waiting for the situation to turn around caricaturally. It is also to give no initiative to the enemy. - Strong, I thought. It''s not even a comparison, such as Wisteria, which is crushed by the laughter of the demon god and his powerlessness, and just spills a laugh of self-derision. There would also be an option to abandon the foot clump (wisteria) and fight. That way, there must be as many of them as we can fight. But Sola didn''t want to abandon Wisteria. Perhaps I never even thought of such an option. Having thought that far, Wisteria felt like she understood another reason why Sora had chosen a reckless orthodox approach. Probably thought Wisteria would think something odd about just withstanding an enemy attack without doing anything. Wisteria''s original purpose is to bury herself before being taken over by evil spirits. And, as mentioned earlier, right now outside the fence, there''s just enough magic blowing away to attribute the wisteria to dust. It''s dangerous, Sora must have thought. So I indicated "ahead" by acting. I also called out and distracted him. Maybe he also realizes that Wisteria spilled a laugh of self-derision. In this critical situation, how can we even care about the weak in our hands? - Strong, I thought. Of course the power is strong, the mind is strong. And I also wonder if that''s the answer to the earlier question - how can you retain your appearance as a person while having so much power? No matter how powerful you reside, you will not distort, you will not be swallowed, you will not move. Wisteria has a similar envy for dizziness in a way that contrasts too much with herself being upset by one of the laughs of the puzzles. And, at that time, a change occurred in the roar that was pounding my ears. At the same time, Sola flickers her eyebrows faintly and flickers her mouth. "The power has risen again for a while... No, is this converging the attack? Apparently, over there, he''s getting scorched." "Coked...? "Usually an enemy that blows up quickly is something that won''t blow up forever, so we''re trying to focus our power on one point. You''re a much shorter fantasy species, you''ll still have enough magic left." I wonder if that''s also why we can''t continue this attack for long, says Sora. "Like, for example, because it involves even the surrounding allies because of so much high heat" "... if that presumption was being made, there would be a newbie in the enemy" "Mm, indeed. Whatever the reason, it is true that the enemy has changed his movements. You should stick around here - Wisteria." "Yes!" Now I was properly answered. "If you squeeze the power, that probably narrows the scope of the attack. If you do well, you''ll also be able to recieve the breath (braces) over there. If I missed my breath (braces), tell the people in Leelo Oasis aboard Klau Solas. The enemy is Behemoth." "Behemoth...... I get it, do you? "Oh, the homologous presence (Anima) taught me. Looks like you had a reaction, too? It is obvious that that refers to the demon god (Puzzle), Wisteria unexpectedly turns down. "The laughter, I hear it... but nothing else..." "Right. Nothing to panic about." Sora responded blamelessly, with no wind to blame, to Wisteria, who could not help her when she was at heart. "As I said before, homologous beings (Anima) are ten people, ten colors, and a hundred ways to get to know one another. Just hurry slowly and make it something." "But in this time of crisis..." Speaking, Wisteria clasps her mouth, realizing that it is a repetition that has no benefit (I want to do) either. Seeing such a wisteria, Sola looked like she was in trouble for a moment, but immediately something seemed to come to mind, how deliberately she hung the edge of her mouth. "If you want to help me, well, if you could survive this crisis and you could both survive, you could say one thing about anything, and I''d be willing to go up there." ¡­¡­ Well, if that helps, I''ll hear as much as I have to say. " Sora looked troubled again as Wisteria responded bewildered. Immediately afterwards, a roar is sounded again, increasing the pressure of the enemy''s attack. Sola broke off the conversation with Wisteria and turned back to the western direction where the enemy was. It was probably Wisteria''s fault that that face looked relieved for a moment. To prove it... "It moves after counting ten. Get ready." The next word that Sola uttered was fortitude and didn''t make me feel upset or anything. 187 Episode 57: Starworn Helix As I told Wisteria, after counting exactly ten. "Now! Having seen Behemoth''s breath (brace) converge enough, I angled the tense fence (shield) to deflect the enemy''s attack. At the same time, speak up to Wisteria for action. The brown elf said, "Yes!," he replied with a promise, then moved like he had been bounced. Ride the Klau Solas and fly towards Leelo Oasis by choosing a spot where the braces are less influential. In the meantime, I kept my fence carefully. If, at all, Behemoth shows the temptation to target the Wisterias, he must move immediately. But you should be fortunate, Behemoth''s braces never changed track. Are you squeezing your aim at me, or is there any other reason? It doesn''t matter what''s convenient for me. Now I can concentrate on combat without any worries. The desert sand melts because of the enemy''s attack, making it more likely when one side is around the volcanic crater, but this is a story that only needs to run through the sky as it did when fighting the puzzles. Having determined that Wisteria and the others had taken a long enough distance, I pointed the cutting edge of the costume I had in my right hand at Behemoth while maintaining the fence with my left hand. If possible, I just want to keep attacking Behemoth and restrain the other movement, but I don''t have the skills to wear enemies at the end of the horizon. However, I would be able to do enough to push the braces back for a little while. Pack the gap at once. I concentrated my consciousness to release the drill. The drill is a powerful technique used in the battle against Hydra, and if it is the slaughter of a flying, the drill is a flying spike. The braces of the powerful Behemoth are now turned into spears of light. To push this back, a spike like a drill would be better suited than a slaughter like a false eater. Nevertheless, there is no art in just releasing a drill (though). Here is one, just as I elevated the "Hayato" to "Kokoku", so the drill (and hence) will be transformed into my own. " In a fantasy sword stream, a drill is considered a spear. I added an image of rotation there. A giant spinning spear - no, it''s a spiral (screw). Sharp as a spear, spinning like a spiral (screw), wearing enemies, squirming, and thrusting moves (kegi). Sprinkling the force (kei) that was pouring on the wall into the new move, the wall thinned and pushed into Behemoth''s brace, but there was no problem. Wisteria and Klau Solas are not here already, even if the attack is running behind us. As I worked out my strength to the limit, I unleashed a new force technique (Kagi) with all my might. "The phantom burial is one sword - strong spine! ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô - Whoo-hoo (oh), whoo-hoo (oh), whoo-hoo (oh). ''It'' was - Behemoth was speaking up. It was a voice filled with surprises, anger, sadness, confusion and all those emotions. The breath (brace) emitted by Behemoth cannot help but involve his surroundings because of its power. The demons (children) who were eating meat around their mouths melted bones long ago. Those who were eating meat around their faces also fell one after the other with the fever of the braces that continued to beat them. The grieving Behemoth hastened the settlement, but what is the matter, the enemy will not fall. Behemoth''s brace is a special spear that pierces every shield. In fact, Behemoth has so far buried numerous enemies with this. That attack doesn''t work. No, instead of working, this is-- - Retreat my fangs and come to this bow (mi), or the primate (carrot). Behemoth faintly trembles at the appearance of those who run through the universe like a disease, or who rush through the land of sand and loom. He tries to release the braces again, but the enemy does not come in a straight line and does not allow Behemoth to set targets after frequent movements. I also thought about snuffing out everything in my sight, but it has already been proven that this opponent can''t get through with the diffused braces. Besides, it was dangerous to keep throwing up any more braces. Behemoth is not. The demons. Already in the aftermath of the braces so far, the surroundings of Behemoth have been vortexed with intolerable high heat. Most of the demons that were dense on the head fall, and the demons around the torso, legs, and even tails suffer from high temperatures. Release further braces and all the children will wander around in scorching heat and finally die to melt. How many hours have you spent nurturing so many lives in a desert so abundant in the grace of the earth? With that in mind, it''s just unacceptable to sacrifice every child to bury one enemy. Even if the target emits an abominable dragon odor. For being the mother of demons (children). That further narrows my distance. At this time, a sensation never felt before occurred in Behemoth''s chest. A feeling similar to anger, but different from anger. Behemoth''s greatest means of attack was the braces, but at the same time it was almost the only means of attack. A moving turret that allows shelling from ultra-long distances. That is the mainstay of Behemoth, whose gigantic body is built specifically for it. The mouth has a cannon opening, the torso has a turret, and the leg has a cannon seat. No other performance has been granted. In other words, they cannot cope when their enemies flatter them. Still, there was no need to be afraid. Even if you can''t handle it, that''s just saying you can''t have a special attack like a brace. You can hit or crush a giant body. You can also order the children to attack. In the first place, Behemoth''s outer skin boasts an uncut strength even with divine iron, and beneath its outer skin, thick muscles cover its organs like armor. You may affirm that it is a difficult business to cause damage to Behemoth and that it is not possible to cause fatal injury. In fact, Behemoth has spent over a thousand years in this desert. It was because no being could harm Behemoth that he could reign in the land of sand for so long - until today. Yes, until today it was. Of course, that won''t change from tomorrow. It should not change. No, it must not change. Because. - This bow (mi) is a culinary fang. Clean the world (broom). Excluding me is the same thing as excluding order. Primate, don''t stop. Behemoth released a warning. The idea of a fantasy species itself becomes an intangible hammer (one) and strikes a human being. If he were a concurrent man, this warning alone could have shattered his spirit. But of course, that didn''t make sense to this enemy. "Nice to meet you, King of the Beast" The voice was emitted from space. The man with the black knife, who originally stomped firmly on his feet in a place no man could stay, looks down at Behemoth with arrogance. "Is the strange voice now a fantasy species greeting? It''s odd to call the world a pure star, but you can''t just" stop "by attacking it unilaterally." Then it sounds like you''re being awed. That''s how humans shook up their black swords high. "If you recognize the keeper of order, there is a behavior worthy of it. Don''t run away like Hydra, king of beasts." That was a declamation of war without deception. is the voice of those who were convinced of victory. Behemoth roars as he blames the disgrace, and the countless demons that were nesting in Behemoth''s body also move. The battle began. 188 Lesson 58: King of the Beast When I captured Behemoth with my naked eye, the first thought that crossed my back of my brain was "big". If you''re going to take the behemoth you saw in Soul Eater''s memory as one, this behemoth is going to be about ten. Kingbehemoth, if I may say so. Hydra, who fought in the Titis forest, was also of considerable size, but not comparable to the behemoth in front of her. The way all those giants lit up in the moonlight and stepped on the land of sand is really fantastic - but the sight that actually caught my eye was a substitute for a child''s nightmare. Behemoth himself has an elegant body that combines the heaviness of a rhino with the bravery of a lion. But the demons of the desert, who are gathered in their bodies, have lost their sense of heaviness and grandeur. The way they wave and move over the behemoth reminds me of maggots (udders) strained on animal carcasses or, if not, army ants attacked by prey. Speaking of fruit, so much so that at first I wondered if the hungry demons were fighting Behemoth. But the idea was denied when the demons turned to me at the same time as the roar of Behemoth. Apparently, Behemoth and the herd of demons are in some sort of symbiotic relationship. The demons devour the flesh of Behemoth and starve. Instead, if there is imminent danger to Behemoth, we will protect it. The answer to the question I had earlier when I crushed a large group of demons - how so many demons could have survived in a less fed desert - was in front of me. "Once we finish Behemoth, we''ll have to clean these guys up, too." It''s not a difficult story. Two or three shots of the ice hammer (hitsuki) would be enough to clean it up. I can''t eat my soul when I use that move, but I can''t help this. It would suck if the demons who lost Behemoth and starved became like attacking an oasis in Berca and everywhere. Dangerous sprouts should be picked yet. By the way, if Behemoth finds out what I think right now, you must be mad. Anyway, I feel like I''ve defeated Behemoth, who calls himself the bearer of order. I''m angry in the other place. But as a simple fact, I didn''t recognize the phantom species in front of me as a disorder or a threat. Especially since he captured himself with the naked eye. Sure, this behemoth is huge. Big means that''s the only weapon. If you can stomp on those legs that remind you of the castle, you''ll be in a good mood, regardless of your strength. Not even on the defensive side. Muscles and luxuries much thicker than Berca''s walls are in themselves a barrier to deter attacks. Assuming you attack with a siege weapon, the Behemoth giant must be frightened. Again, Behemoth is definitely huge. It''s a big, nasty opponent - but there''s something about everything. It''s too big, this fantasy species. Once upon a time, one of the fairy tales I heard from my mother was that a protagonist, born about the size of a finger, was on a journey towards a flagman (kishi), defeating ghosts and dreaming. That protagonist was using his smallness to get into the ghost''s body and kill the ghost out of his body. Since I saw Behemoth in Soul Eater''s memory, this one, I''ve been warming this up as a method of warfare against Behemoth. And he was convinced of success when he confirmed the appearance of King of the Beast (King Behemoth). So I feel no fear or threat to this enemy. "If you had a chance, it would have been until you fired your first blow." I wouldn''t have stood here if Behemoth had converged in power from the start with maximum output and yet to the extreme to release the breath (brace) of the stars. At least it wasn''t intact. With that in mind, I kick the universe and approach Behemoth. Behemoth has not yet closed his mouth, which was flickered by the earlier roar. And the reaction to me approaching is dull. This would also be a drawback because the figure is too big. Fortunately, there were few demons in Behemoth''s head, so he was able to get into his mouth lightly. To find out, the demons around here must have blown up in the aftermath of the braces they were letting me bathe in. As soon as it entered the mouth, the body was enveloped by an unpleasant stench and a muddy moisture. Countless random pile teeth (languyu), huge tongues like hills, and meat, meat, and meat that repeatedly contract spookily. All of them were stained with blood colour. What a nasty sight to call strange or ugly. Well, more than jumping in myself, complaining is a mistake. I thought so, but maybe this creepy contraction is part of the regenerative activity. Someone''s mouth meat, cooked by the high fever of the braces ahead, is trying to recover with the magic of a fantastic species - if you think about it, it also explains that the area is stained with blood color. Running back through the cavern-sized mouth, Behemoth roared again here, wondering what this one was after. It just doesn''t sound like the first growl. It was a complex blend of anger, discomfort and amazement with those things. There may have been a slight shade of screaming. Behemoth''s huge tongue looms as he tries to get rid of foreign objects that have entered his mouth. I slashed it several times depending on it, but the volume is too large and it doesn''t look like it''s working very well. If I''m at all alarmed, I''m going to be crushed by my tongue. I had to change my goals. I decided to stick my heart outfit between my teeth, not my tongue. I won''t forget to move the blade around and through the wound. Doing something you don''t like when you''re hit is fundamental to the fight. But unfortunately, this one didn''t work very well either. To observe from where I was feeding my body to the demons, there may be no pain in Behemoth or it may be extremely dull even if there were. Think of it, I think Hydra had that tendency, too. If so, this place should give priority to intrusion into the body. I''m going further as I squeeze my tongue trying to get this one out of my mouth. Whether you have pain or not, it''s fine if you prune your life directly through your gut. If you can''t die walking through your guts, just slash them with your heart and devour your soul until you die. The life force of a fantasy species is mighty, but it is never immortal. I knew better than anyone about taking over Hydra. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô - Whoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo! Behemoth was confused. I was stunned. I was furious. With all of them he unleashed a roar that shook heaven and earth. An unpleasant discomfort I''ve never felt before is attacking Behemoth. This is not the first time an enemy has entered your body. The opponent was a primate or a fairy, but any attempt ended in failure. Naturally. What can a feather do where it enters the body of a lion? Behemoth is greedy (Tanlan), the incarnation of bulimia. The reason of a world that eats the enemies of order. I have chewed, drank, and extinguished fairies that have ever housed demons. The result remains unchanged where the other person was involved in the primate who hosted the dragon. That primate who jumped into his mouth is equal to choosing death from scratch - it''s supposed to be. - Stop, stop, stop! The enemy will not stop moving. It continues to go endlessly, sideways and unmanned, slashing and tearing through Behemoth''s body, piercing him, and giggling him away. Behemoth unwittingly opens his mouth, unable to withstand the discomfort of coming up yes from the back of his chest. Then the red and black liquid was spit out as the fountain, and a rainbow of stench and filth was cast on the desert night. It was the liquid that had behemoth''s blood and body fluids that was once scattered in the desert with the dirty noise of Bechabe. Some of the demons flock to it with moisture and nutrition. Afterwards, the shock continued to bounce in her body, and Behemoth shook her body as she shrugged. The discomfort of causing all over the body is now reaching an intolerable level even with fantasy species. It will perish as it is. Driven by certainty beyond a hunch, Behemoth roared. - Stupid! Silly! Do you understand what your business means, Primate! The cry may have reached the enemy in the body. Because shortly afterwards, his guts were stirred up as if to mock Behemoth. Severe enough pain to awaken the soreness that was already tight, pierced Behemoth''s entire body. Your body jumps and you lose your posture. Behemoth rolled over as he was. A shock runs through the desert enough to rock the walls of Berca far away. Many of the demons stuck on the fallen side died underlying, but there was no room for them anymore. Because of its giant size, Behemoth is not easy to stand up once he has fallen ill. It was the best I could do just to get back. Most of all, even if I could have stood up, I would have fallen again soon. Because the enemies in the body had already captured Behemoth''s heart - between pointing (lumps) at the source of his life. 189 Lesson 59: God Beast Killer How long has it been since we entered Behemoth''s body? The number of unleashed moves exceeds two digits. But even with all this twitching in his body, Behemoth still doesn''t stop moving. That should be called a fantasy species. It''s not strange that a concurrent flagman should run out of strength. If you run out of strength, the protective wall (shield) that protects your body also disappears. In that case, the end is waiting to be dissolved in the gastric fluid flowing through Behemoth''s body and absorbed as a nutrient. In the past, it seems that a lot of people used to meddle with Behemoth, like me, and ended up like that. But my source of strength is the heart of a dragon (Dragon Heart). I don''t have to worry about losing strength. Enough leeway. If double-digit moves (kegi) aren''t enough, I''ll let you take a triple-digit stroke (kegi) - when I thought about that, it (...) came. Soul influx. Even while I was slaughtering Behemoth, I could eat quite a few souls, but this time it was a completely different digit. It is bright and white that it is what tells the death of Behemoth, as the fury pours in. The influx of souls never runs out like the water in the Kale River, filling my whole body with every corner. Nature and trance (these things) grinned at its so much happiness. My body trembles when I tremble. Level up. Once, twice, three times...... it still won''t stop, it''s not over yet. The level that I haven''t quite gotten up since I debated the gods in Tagajima rises like it''s funny. I don''t have a struggling struggle, except for the first shelling, so I also feel like it''s a little too far up, but perhaps Behemoth has lived dozens or hundreds of times more than I have, according to the truth. I don''t know if there''s a level to fantasy species, but all those years, I took over the existence that has reigned as a desert champion. If you think about it, this level increase is not unjustified either. Besides, no matter what the fine reason, there won''t be any punishment for having this kind of luck every once in a while. Anyway, I''ve been struggling with levels! Then I ate Behemoth''s soul for less than a grain of rice, and I went outside waiting for the leveling aftertaste to leave. I punched Behemoth''s body from the inside with a vigorous move (keigi), but the effect of leveling was also reflected in the power of the move, which I was able to kill as thoroughly as it was interesting. Besides, it seems to me that Behemoth''s death has also caused the meat to deteriorate considerably, making it easier to slash. This would be one of the reasons why escape was easier. Having succeeded in going outside lightly in addition to my thoughts, I thought the demon would attack me soon. But they flock to Behemoth''s carcass in a heartbeat, and they don''t even look this way. He''s obsessed with the treat in front of him, and he doesn''t have my presence in his eyes. Fortunately, he builds a scaffold in the air and moves over it. So once again I looked down at the hordes of monsters that were so awesome under my eyes. Behemoth dies and no longer regenerates his flesh. The demons, who have lost infinite food, will be scattered throughout the desert in search of fresh bait after eating up the remains of Behemoth. I''ll get a grip on it here before it does. It was when I shook my heart up thinking so. - A strange sound shook my ears. Titty, and the sound of applause no matter what you hear engraved with a constant rhythm. My applause comes down from above, floating in the universe... A cool voice popped into my ear, waving the sky reflexively. "Brilliant, that''s all. I didn''t know humans would defeat the Divine Beast." A figure slapping his hand with an admirable look against the background of a huge moon floating in the night sky. That''s the boy''s face looking down at this one. The body is also small, and when it comes to appearance alone, it would be about twelve or three years old. However, the fact that this boy does not exist as he looks tells the tale of a twisted ear and shallow black skin. The same dark elves as Wisteria. He stopped clapping and spread his hands to the left and right against me, who was vigilant and dressed up. No harm done, I suppose it''s meant to be an appeal. Of course, I wouldn''t be alarmed by that. I glanced sharply at my opponent. "Andorra''s elf, huh? "No, I''m not. I don''t belong to Andorra, and I''m not an elf. Once upon a time. Now, yeah." When I frowned at the person''s meaningful response, the boy who saw it grinned. "Excuse me. It''s my bad habit to say thoughtless things. Let me name it with respect for God Beast Killer (Holly Slayer). My name is Lascalis. He who made himself king of the Golden Empire (Imperium) and presided over the nightclub. It might be easier for you to understand things like Comrade Sharamon." "... the head of the immortal king?" I explore my memories as I turn my attention to each and every one of them. Lascalis, the dark elf of the saint-killing that Cardinal Cyrara was referring to in Berca. The king of the Golden Empire (Imperium) was the first ear, but the seat at the night club was said to be number one. Naturally, it would be stronger than third-place Sharamon. In fact, even though I lacked concentration right after the battle with Behemoth, I couldn''t detect any sign of Lascalis. If that''s what he wants, he must have been able to storm as many of them as he wants. Seeing as I dare to overlook that opportunity, it doesn''t seem like I''m here to avenge Sharamon, but that''s why I can''t be alarmed. With that in mind, Lascaris has been laying down more words. "You are right, I am the king of immortality. It''s a monster that lived outside of my life. But even if it''s a monster, we have respect for others. I''m not saying that you have no grudges against Sharamon, but I''m not going to imitate you as despicable as you are after a battle with the Beast of God." The voice was serious besides thoughts. It can be described as sincere. Of course, that attitude could be false, but I don''t even think it makes sense to take me until I miss the opportunity to preempt. I''m not going to fight here, I guess it''s true. Then the question arises as to what he revealed himself before me for, but Rascalis'' mouth moves faster than I do. "The divine beast you defeated was one of the culprits of the destruction of the Golden Empire (Imperium). Give Golden Empire (Imperium) gold if you want. Or is knowledge better? I can tell you what once happened in this land and how it leads to the present. It''s all about the truth about the battle 300 years ago." "Hmm. It seems true that thoughtful things are bad habits." "Ha, now that''s a simple fact pointer. I won''t deny that I''ve had a little bit of a mess." Speaking of which, Rascalis took his gaze off of me and saw the fallen Behemoth and the demons flocking to it. "I just need to get rid of that one before we do, no matter what we talk about. Now that I''ve lost my mother, most of them will starve to death if I leave them alone, but this place is too close to Andorra" Speaking so, the Immortal King unleashed his mighty magic and began chanting. Smooth and dense enough to wield fear (as it is). Rascalis'' chant sticks in his brain as if it erodes his hearing. - You betrayed me (Eli Eli Urs). I''ll betray you too (Eli Urs) - The crowd, the greedy wings, the kings of the worms. - If scattered, featherworms, if collected, hedgehogs, clouds of darkness (yawning) covering heaven and earth - Thou art the eater of everything. who do not know full, do not know enough, and therefore do not know to stop - Flatten a thousand miles and drink ten thousand miles of Wave Tao. "''The unstoppable wings sound is the roar of famine - the starting locust emperor''" A beautiful chant similar to the hymn sung in the church ends. But stay quiet around. For a moment, the word underdevelopment crosses the back of my brain. Of course, there was no such thing. The light shades in my sight. I looked up into the sky in search of the cause, and I realized it late. - The moon is gone. So brilliant (like this) was the great moon that was illuminating the night sky, hiding beyond the clouds. The moment I realize that the cloud is made of countless flying locusts (bats), a strong chill runs on my spine. The enchantment magic once used by Sharamon, "The Original Locust Emperor". I had heard from Lunamaria and Miroslav. But the magnitude of the magic that Sharamon used is different from the magic that''s unfolding in front of me now. Whereas Sharamon burned the tip of the Titis forest into a wilderness, I even wonder if that of Rascalis could burn away all the deep realms. The clouds moved in front of my eyes without forbidding amazement and decadence. Countless locusts pour over the ground like rain. Each one of them remains pregnant with such magic that it empties a great hole in the earth. Blink that shoots at your eyes, sound that binds your ears. At the next moment, the fierce impact shook the Catalan Desert. The afterlight of the swollen explosion reminded me of a giant sun. 190 Lesson 60: False The magic of Lascalis changed the scenery around. Both the herd of demons and the remains of Behemoth have been erased and even the terrain has changed. The large hole, which flickered in funnel (candle) form in the middle of the desert, reminded me of some ant hell''s nest. Earlier explosions could have been distanced from Berca, and topics such as ancient weapons from the Old Ages are likely to be seared by the population. Trouble is, Leelo Oasis officials, including Joel, know the dragon killer (me) was on the ground. Root digging leaf digging situations will definitely be called into question. Well, I don''t care about this. I''m going back to Ishka right away. There is no time or obligation to explain the situation cordially and politely to the people of Berca. More problematic than that is that the reason I came to Berca - the corner of Behemoth - blew up in the explosion earlier. I don''t know if he''s the king of the Golden Empire (Imperium) or the host of the nightclub, but what are you doing to me, damn it - I told him that the reaction I returned was very light. "Then I''ll present a replacement. How about this? So it was a magic stone the size of a child''s fist that Rascalis threw and gave it to him. Normal size as a size. But the purity is off the digits. Purity here means magic that contains magic stones. This, of the Kingdom of Canaries - no, it is not surprising that it is the national treasure of the Adoastella Empire. That''s not how I read my insides, but the next Rascalis word was an affirmation of my guess. "The Stone of the Wise. That''s what they call it. Even a sage stone in a bite can range from pin to kiri, but that''s extremely elegant from the Golden Empire (Imperium). Pope Noah won''t complain either." "... sounds a lot like you know what''s going on" "Probably more than you. So I know this too" Rascalis says. If you are going to maintain junctional witchcraft for a long time, you definitely need a catalyst. But that didn''t have to be the corner of Behemoth. Whether it''s Leviathan''s reverse scales (lozenges), the tail of a jizz, or a white whale''s beard (beard). That would be enough catalyst even for a sage stone. All of which are similar or dropped by in the sense that this is difficult to get, but still shouldn''t have had to be limited to the corner of Behemoth. But Pope Noah dared to do it. Why? "It wants to kill dragons to lead you into the desert and eliminate Behemoth. If it is the Pope''s word in the Holy King''s kingdom, most humans will swallow it. Few would think that there is any other hand. The Pope is also a magician." I guess you did, too. Rascalis, who spoke so teasingly, went on to say even more. "And in your case, if it''s called the Horn of the Behemoth, you have to think about the ghosts who are sheltering, so there''s a good chance that the induction will succeed in that sense." "That''s a tongue that goes around a lot. Ask the attempt, how does it work under the Holy See after you let me get rid of Behemoth? "Naturally, I''ll try to congratulate Andorra in my hand. There''s something there that I can''t wait to hear about." "Something I can''t wait to see about Law Theology? "You already know what that is. If you put it together, the Divinity of Law already secures two of them. One is in the capital of Adoastella. The other is in the Great Decay Sea of the Holy King (Caritas)." The capital of the great powers that hold the hegemony of the world and the rotten forests of the Holy Kingdoms, once supposedly populated by fantasy species (Hydra). Something that connects two places that are not similar to each other with a country of dark elves that exists even deeper into the Catalan desert. That ''s-- "Dragon Hole, Ka" "Your Answer" Titty, and rascalis slaps his hand. As I said before, the dragon hole where the earth''s mind erupts is a symbol of prosperity. It is also said to keep the disaster away, and in ancient times the heroes who aroused the country have decided to place their capital near the Dragon Hole. To be honest, I was only thinking about this story to the extent of the creation story to enhance the authority of the country and the king. but I discovered a big hole in the deepest part of the Titis forest that I could only call a dragon hole. Dragon Hole is real. If so, it does not deserve surprise if it existed in a capital as large as Adoastella. As for the decaying sea of Caritas, if the legend is true that Hydra appeared in the land, then there is likely to be a dragon hole as well. Because I guess the Hydra of Caritas also took the magic of the Dragon Hole as food, just as the Hydra that emerged in the Titis forest was. Needless to say about Andorra, Wisteria''s presence in her mouth comes to that. It was not difficult to think of the existence of a dragon hole from Rascalis'' words. Of course, it''s all speculation. The only thing I saw with my own eyes was Titis'' dragon hole, and I just combined my hearsay and listening knowledge of the other dragon holes. More importantly, it is too much honesty to peddle the information of the legal divinity spoken of by Rascalis, who is hostile to the legal divinity. However, it is also true that the shadow part of the legal theocracy has been hidden from view since the arrival of Berca. With that in mind, does it also make sense to listen to the side hostile to the divinity of the law? The story of Lascalis continued while I was thinking about it. "As you know, the Adoastella Empire is multiplying the confusion of the emergence of Hydra to increase pressure on the Kingdom of Canaries. In the form of forcibly pushing for the marriage of Prince Wang and the Third Crown Princess, who almost disappeared once. This has nothing to do with what we''re talking about. Unlike the Empire, this country does not make Judaism its national religion. I don''t think there''s as much justice as there is empire." "So it''s not convenient for the legal gods to secure Titis'' dragon hole, then? It is also possible that the kingdom of Canary, aware of the existence of the Dragon Hole, moves to manage the Dragon Hole ourselves in relation to the Divinity of Law. So he said," The Dhamma religion is trying to move the empire to dominate this country. " "Thank you again. By the way, the Empire wasn''t the only one who moved it. The Kingdom of Canaries, too. Nonimperialist nobles would be endorsing this wedding, wouldn''t they? It''s not just about wanting assistance to survive the domestic predicament." "Sounds like the best, but Prince Wang''s wedding was long before Hydra showed up. I don''t think we can lead a wedding." "Here''s the answer to that question - Law Theology was involved from the beginning of things. Or would it be easier to understand if I said this? They knew there was a dragon hole in Titis long before Hydra showed up. And I was moving to get it. It was the guardian of the gates who destroyed the godless clan that protected the forest, but it was the divine religion that manipulated it." "... how many years do you think that was? "Forty years. Hehe, it might feel long for you. However, it is the first 300 years that Judaism has expanded its power via the Adoastella Empire. Over all that time they are moving (poorly) towards purpose. Compared to that, don''t you think forty years isn''t a big time? That being said, Lascalis began to stay away from me while floating in the universe. Apparently, he''s just going to say what he wants and disappear. Nothing, I didn''t feel the need to pull it off, so I didn''t move the spot. There''s just something I care about. At the end of the day, I asked about it. "So, after all, what is the purpose of Law Theology? You get a dragon hole, and what are you trying to do with it? The teachings of the God of Law are now very widespread throughout the continent, and secular power is in hand. What is the purpose of the legal theocracy, which is able to fulfill most wishes on its own, until it craves a dragon hole? Rascalis'' answer to this question was as follows: "Law is what keeps order. And order is the light that illuminates the coma of man''s world." "... the Holy Word of God of the Law" "Yes. And this sacrament is the answer to your question. If you want to know anything more, you should find out about Light Divinity, this word" I accidentally frowned because it was a word you could hear. How did you get that look on my face? Lascalis disappeared with this last word. "Just be careful when looking into it. The person I told you about would die prematurely because they decided to." 191 Lesson 61: Confrontation with the Pope "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you before to say, hasn''t it? It is my sincere pleasure to welcome you back safely from the Catalan Desert, called the Demonic Realm, Lord Sky." It was Pope Noah Carnelius, the supreme leader of the Divine Church of Law, who smiled so small. Smooth flax-colored hair, jewel reminiscent emerald (Midori) eyes, plucking white skin. It has a faithful appearance that is no different than when I had my face seen before. If there was anything unusual, it was the costume that Pope Noah was putting together. Unlike before, when he was wearing simple cleric clothing for his journey, Pope Noah today puts together a majestic coat of law worthy of his status. The white based coat is made of holy cloth - a cloth woven with yarn made from holy water - and if you gaze at it, you can see that it has an incredibly skillful embroidery. Embroidery is not noticeable because it is sewn with yarn of the same colour as the clothing. It was clear that those embroideries were not just patterns, but designs with magical connotations. Naturally, the blessings of God of Law will also be all that goes into this. Perhaps this garment is much sturdier than the walls there, both physically and magically. Pope Noah''s wearing this coat is not about keeping me on guard - of course, it''s just about wearing clothes worthy of status. I can see that, but it was undoubtedly the effect of contact with Lascaris that the thought of "possibly being alert" and so on for a moment crossed the back of my brain. I exhale small to keep my opponent from noticing. Five days have already passed since we defeated Behemoth and listened to Lascalis. This is Horus, king''s capital of the Kingdom of Canaries. I was just meeting with Pope Noah, who was a guest of the royal palace. By the way, I''m not on this occasion, but Cardinal Cyrara is also coming to the King''s Capital. To attend the wedding of Prince Azar and Princess Sakuya. - I feel that the circumstances have taken a little bit of a hint, so if I follow the order of how I am here, here''s what happens: First, when I returned to Berca from Leeloasis, when I defeated Behemoth, the Cardinal had already left for the King''s Capital. The temple''s gatekeeper tells me that the day after I headed to the desert, a dragon knight picked me up from the Royal Canary Palace. When I found out about it, I left Berca in the form of a chase after the Cardinal. Along the way, I met Lars in the village of Merte to tell him about Katya and from there to Ishka. From Miroslav, who was leaving a message, he heard that Pope Noah had finished preparing for junctional witchcraft, and that he had headed for the King''s capital in a way that would replace the Shadow Warriors, leaving once again for the King''s capital. Arriving in the King''s Capital, I visited the residence of the Duke of Dragnote and climbed on to an interview with Pope Noah via Claudia, who is an escort to the Pope - to this day. The reason I''m here is to give the Pope the stone of the wise man I received from Lascalis. The corner of Behemoth, which was the purpose, was lost, but the stone of the wise can be a sufficient substitute. By giving this to the Pope, he should have been able to clean up one of the suspense proposals that have been bothering my head for some time now. However, when I thought of the hostility shown to Lascalis by Cardinal Cyrala, a heavy town of the Divine Church of Law, I was hesitant (for) to speak frankly about the situation. The Cardinals are not the only ones hostile to the Night Club and its host, Rascalis. Instead, Pope Noah, who has previously fought directly against the King of Immortality, should hate Lascalis much more deeply than the Cardinal. Will the Pope truthfully receive the stone of the wise man whom his opponent has sent? It''s a trap, it would be a natural reaction to suspect. In the worst case scenario, my suspicious eyes are turned on me. The Pope must not receive it, even if he tries to give it a national treasure item without saying anything. Definitely ask me how I got it. If you respond falsely to that, the Pope''s wise eye (cancer) will easily spot the lie. After thinking about that and this, I decided to be honest with Pope Noah about a series of experiences. If you are small enough to get along, you should confront them with facts from the beginning. If, as a result, we are to be hostile to the divine religion of law, then that is the time. I put the sage stone out of my nose on the table. There was a noise, and the stone swept small. Pope Noah, who saw it, faintly opened his right eye. "It''s..." "He who gave this to me said it was the stone of the wise. Extremely elegant from the Golden Empire (Imperium) and would replace the horns of Behemoth enough," he said. That alone perceived the approximation, the Pope left the surprise out of his eyes, and I see, he nodded. And say. "The emperor met Rascalis, didn''t he? That rotten (dark) elf and" "Yes, Holiness. - Hmm? After I nodded at the other person''s question, I snapped my neck wondering if something was wrong now. But Pope Noah continues ahead with a clear face, without such a reaction. "We have received reports from Cardinal Cyrara. In Berca, there arose a temple with the emptiness." "did have a slight disagreement over the companionship" "My people, are you? It''s what you say when you put ghosts in your nostalgia." That''s how Pope Noah smiles thinly. As I thought before, the Pope has difficulty capturing emotional changes due to small and short facial changes. How the Pope felt about me when he heard Cardinal Cyrara''s report. And now, how do you look at me for bringing a stone of sage given to me by Lascalis? It was difficult to plug them from the outside. When the Pope takes the stone of the wise man on the table, he narrows his eyes quietly. "... you don''t seem to have any strange tricks. And indeed, this magic stone has enough magic as a catalyst for the kingdom." The Pope, who put the stone of the wise man back on the table, bows his head deeply towards me. In response to the motion, the girl''s flax hair transmitted her thin shoulders and flowed around her chest. "Thank you, Emperor. This will stop people in this country from suffering from death and poison." "Give me your head, Holiness. I was one of those who lived in this country until I did what I could. Thank you for your patience." "I''ll take care of it. To the prestige of Judaism, let us necessarily build a bond and let it be seen. A strong and long-lasting bond." Pope Noah, who raised his face, gave him a firm nod. And keep your words going as you watch this one. "By the way, I''m talking about that rotten (dark) elf. You didn''t just give the Emperor a magic stone and walk away. Isn''t there something you''d like to ask me? It was a sincere (shin) voice and expression. When I refer to Lascalis as the "dark elf," I feel something black for some reason, but nothing else smells bad feelings for this one. I nodded in response to this Pope Noah inquiry. "There''s only one thing I want to ask you." What I want to hear is the details of what Law and Divinity is planning using the Dragon Hole - it wasn''t. I don''t trust Rascalis at all. Not everything that the Immortal King told you is a lie, but the sincerity with which he conveyed it to us lies in using me. I''m not willing to move based on that man''s information any more than I know that. In fact, I didn''t tell anyone, anything, about this. If we were to tell the story of Rascalis to others, it would be after we took firm support for the information. Naturally, I am also unwilling to speak out about my doubts about the divinity of the law. It''s hard to say that I myself have lived a noble way of flattering myself in the first place. Whatever the Dhamma seeks to secure the Dragon Hole, it does not deserve to be blamed for its abode. However, there was still only one thing I wanted to make sure of. Phototheistic. The last word Rascalis said. And it''s also the word that Ouken, the ghost man who fought on Kigajima, was saying. Two people belonging to very different forces uttered the exact same words. If it''s just a coincidence, that''s fine. For there is no wonder that the divine nature of God of Light overlaps in different cultures, different myths. But if it wasn''t a coincidence... "Do you know the word Light God under Holiness? nervousness and ask Pope Noah with a certain readiness. The answer came back light in addition to my thoughts. "Yes, I know. You can''t possibly not know. Why, because Light Theism is an organization that has become the predecessor of Law Theology." "A predecessor organization, is it? The Pope nods to my question. The actions taken afterwards were at best the same as those of Lascalis. He uttered the Sacred Word of Judaism. "Law is what keeps order. And order is the light that illuminates the coma (kura) of man''s world - light is another divinity of our Law God. I hear that light godliness was excluded as a cult because it sought justice so purely." "A cult is not a serene word, is it? You said you sought pure justice, but what exactly did you do? "In the battle three hundred years ago, a party of the Light Divinity sided with the Ghosts. They wondered if that war was inspired by human greed, and crushed the ghost tribe for their own righteousness. But whatever the circumstances, it doesn''t matter that they betrayed their countrymen. That''s not all of the reason, but it''s probably one of the reasons why Light God gave up its name as Law God." That said, Pope Noah looked at me quietly. My face appears in the eyes of Cui (Midori), who is about to get sucked in. "I can''t break their behavior as wrong. On my own, I''m wondering if you have the same idea, don''t you? "You''re right, sir" It is clear that Pope Noah''s words refer to suzume, which is why I had no other option but to nod. To me like that, the Pope keeps his word. "He said that the remaining followers of the Light God were set up with traitors, ostracized as cults, and tasted the pain of painting (once). People and teaching get dirty as it is. A measure of surplus (cucumber) taken by the High Priest when he thought of it that way. That was to creep into Adoastella, which at the time was nothing more than a small country, because it revealed its legal theology and name. After that, you will know very well that the path that Judaism took with the Empire was the sky." When Pope Noah spoke that far, he shut his mouth so that he had said everything that needed to be said. A book of silence descends indoors. Slightly, when I tried to pry my mouth, the door of the room slammed reluctantly as I whispered it. It was the clergy of the Divinity of Law who was revealed, and he said he wanted to confirm about the wedding steps. If you put it together, the clergyman doesn''t seem to be the only one who has business with the Pope, and I can feel multiple signs from beyond the door. Without having to think about it again, the pope, who holds a wedding between nations, must be so busy that he also wants to borrow the hand of a cat. Wasn''t it quite impossible just to twist the time to talk to me like this? I just got up late thinking about it. I could ask roughly what I wanted to know. If you want to talk about any more stepping in, I''m ready for you, too. The uncertain information of authenticity spoken by Rascalis alone cannot deny or affirm the story of the Pope. "Thank you, Your Holiness, for sharing your precious story. I beg your pardon with this." "I apologize for the suddenness. If that''s the case, I wanted to talk to you a little more..." "I''m afraid. If you ever get a chance, don''t hesitate." In a deep salute to the Pope, I return my heel to the door. My back made my voice play. A voice as small as a whisper, and then, deep as it will always be in your ear. - Please don''t be my enemy. The voice, indeed, said so. 192 Shogun Berchs brothers and sisters How long has it been since I was put in this dungeon? Klya Berch thinks in the corner of his hazy consciousness. There is no sunlight in the basement, meals are irregular, and there is no easy way to measure the passage of time. Thus, the twisted sensation changed the flow of time (when) into something vague. A body that hiccups to hunger and thirst. Anxiety about whether I am decaying in the basement without light. The agitation swells up inside my body and makes me want to scream asexually at times. It is remembered that before he became a Blue Forest Flagger, he was only one of the many adopted sons to be fed at the Berch Mansion. Clier and his brother Klimt had been ordered to clean the dungeons by Gilmore, the lord. Perhaps that was part of the demonstration. What happens if you defy the Lord? What will happen if we fail to meet our Lord''s expectations? Engrave fear in the children''s minds and minds by letting them see a real example of it. A child of my age and irresistible years is breathless with his eyes all torn open. Clier had to scream diligently when he realized he was one of the adopted sons who had been dying like a dead tree for some time. I have also been present in the execution of prisoners by my Lord. Gilmore''s heart costume is a godworm (Shinchiu). A ghost-eating bug with eight legs and a steel jaw (chin). Gilmore could make this the size of a house, or as big as a nail. You can eat sturdy ghosts. Naturally, the human body can be easily eaten and broken. And when Gilmore executed him, he preferred the method of doing it from within to doing it from outside. In other words, it causes a godworm in the prisoner''s body, and eats his belly out of it. How many times have you seen the sight of a sour nose? Client''s body and mind are engraved with fear of Gilmore, and even after becoming a Blue Forest Flagger, that fear (presumably) has not disappeared - all the more so now that the godworm is in his body. Had it not been for this, would I have grabbed the hand offered by the sky (Sora)? That''s what I think. Clier laughs bitterly. There was something wrong with me that kept thinking about what I couldn''t do. As such, the client takes a heavy sigh. Until I left the island on assignment the other day, the world was simple for my clients. It was the life of the Berch family that was everyday and I never wanted to escape, even if I could not breathe. No, I''m not thinking of running away because it''s now. Clier was not only scared but also grateful to his adoptive father (Gilmore), because he was proud to fight as a Blue Forest Flagger. There is no lie in that feeling. - I just realized I was there to hate them. In the sense of losing to the sky and exposing the ungodliness, the sins of Clier and Klimt are equal. Nonetheless, Gilmore would have thrown only his clients into the dungeon because he realized this transformation. It''s like years of "education" achievements lost overnight if you try Gilmore. If he leaves his client alone, his brother Klimt could originally have an impact on other ministers. For the owners of Berch, the current clientele is our bad plague itself. It could really kill you as it is. Clier was thinking that far. But there''s nothing you can do about it if you know it. Because it was impossible to forget the ''outside'' comfort once tasted, even with the power of Kleer Berch in the corner of the golden generation. How long has it been since then? Clier''s ears caught a faint footstep. There are people trying to come down to the basement. A grand, unloose foothold does not belong to an old man who always brings water and meals. I wonder if Gilmore has arrived, and Clier puts his body on. However, the figure who stood in front of the client after losing so much had a different appearance than his adoptive father. - You look terrible. Clients were praised for the same words as the sky by skilled flagmen (kishi) with long dark hair and white skin that pulled them out. The eyes of a client who sees the other person''s face open with surprise. A person stood at the end of his gaze who had not made it a prediction at all. "... also, Master Meng (Already)? Meng (already) is a word that refers to the inheritance of a house. In other words, what was revealed was Diarto Berch, the flag general (today) of the first flag of the Blue Forest, as the next contemporary of the Berch family. He is a brother to the client. But for the client, for the Klimt, I have never called Diarto my brother before, and I will not. Diart''s position in the Berch family is second only to Gilmore, and even his blood-connected siblings take their thanks as ministers. The attitude required of an adoptive child with no blood connection is not to say. Neither did Diarto show familiarity to his siblings, and it was common for him to pass through the mansion and the streets without a hint of his mouth, with his clients bowing their heads deeply. Most of all, I''m not ignoring it at all around nodding so small that I don''t know... "What can I do for you? In a way, the client asks, more nervous than when he is facing Gilmore. Then, Diarto went in a pale tone. "Klimt is dead" "................................. Huh? "Recently, the ghost tribe was united by a king named Azma. You can leave them alone while they kill each other, but if they''re united, you have to hit them with your hands. Klimt went to the gate on a mission to discuss Azma, and he was stunned. According to Shifu (Gilmore), the godworm he was planting also vanished. I''m pretty sure he''s dead." There was no color to guide him through his voice, just the clerical chills that communicated the finality. If death is considered definitive, the search will naturally not be conducted. Clier accidentally raised his voice. "Oh, wait, Dear Meng (already)! I didn''t decide Klimt was dead yet......! "It wasn''t decided. But the annihilation of the godworm meant that the gut was so deep that it was worn out. If you get all those wounds in the gate, it won''t last long, even if you were alive. It''s too late." "But! "I can''t move the Blue Forest Flagger for a fool who would lay the stigma on me again on a mission I volunteered for once in a while to snow (so) the stigma I lost off the island earlier. This is the idea of the Shifu (Gilmore), but also the decision of the Miyagi. You can''t be paranoid." If you listen to the unwavering voice of Diarto like (sardines), you will see that there is no point in how many words the client overlaps here. Dierto still moved his mouth pale as he looked down at the stunned clientele. "There are other things you can do in jail. Pray for my brother''s blessings." When he finishes, Diarto returns his heel and disappears from the front of his client. The distant footsteps didn''t ring forever behind Clier''s ears. 193 Episode 62 Before You Laugh "How big is this...?" The first time I saw a dragon hole in Titis'' forest, Westeria was silent for a while. She is grasping her left elbow with her right hand and her right elbow with her left hand so that she can hold her body. It was as if he was trying to protect himself from something he couldn''t see. I took Westeria to the Dragon Hole for one thing. It is training to synchronize Wisteria with homologous presence (anima). Wisteria, who is about to be taken over by a homologous (anima) body, is like a fireball that doesn''t know when it will explode. This condition needs to be resolved as soon as possible. And one more thing. The reason I showed Westeria the dragon hole was to make sure that it was the same thing as the Naraku in Andorra. From the information I have obtained so far, I think it is highly likely that both are things of the same nature, but it is only at first glance. I wanted to show the dragon hole to Westeria, who knew the abyss, and get confirmation. As a result... "A horrible magic (mana) and a mutated plant invaded by magic (mana)... the same as a fallout. However, this one is much bigger than the abyss, and the magic (mana) is also strong. The spirits have completely deteriorated. This is more than a spirit anymore....." Westeria said, "Whether you like it or not, hold hands around your mouth. It appears to have been struck by excessive magic. Or couldn''t you bear to see the spirits around here? I left the dragon hole early because I was so hard on myself. In addition, training does not have to be done directly beside the dragon hole. It would be nice to have an environment where homologous presence (anima) is easily activated. Deep and deep boundaries will also have a good effect. Regardless, it was confirmed that the dragon hole and the abyss were homogeneous. And it also proved that some of Rascalis''s words were correct. According to the Immortal King, after this, the Divinity of Law moves to secure Andorra''s dragon hole. That''s why he made me eliminate a threat called Behemoth. Well, I wonder what happens. Andorra has boundaries to protect its enemies from the outside world, and there is an elite unit called the Swordsman Corps. If we want to control this by force, we have to move a considerable number of people. However, it is easy to imagine the difficulty of moving an army in the Catalan Desert. Behemoth is gone, but not all the monsters of the desert have been destroyed. And the harsh climates, such as the "Sand Wall," which is a frequent sandstorm in untouched areas, have never changed. Above all, the kingdom of Canary could not have kept silent. Belka and the Catalan Desert are the territory of the Kingdom of Canaria. It is unlikely that the Divine Law will allow soldiers to move freely in the country. --Pope Noah may have sold his gratitude to the kingdom of Canaria by building a border with Titis and cooperating fully in the wedding with the Empire to make it impossible. I remember the face of the Pope when I spoke in King''s Landing, and I shake my head. No matter how much you twist your head at the moment, it''s nothing more than speculation. You will have to keep an eye on the situation and act appropriately. Hopefully, the story of Lascaris is bullshit, not backed by the divinity of law, and the Arrows of Silver Star have only been attacked by the desert monsters, and Katia''s heartbreak is healed by Lars - that''s what I want you to end up with. Particularly for Katia, I was expecting Lars. Originally, I accepted Katia''s request to search for Silver Star in order to calm down the girl I was obviously thinking about. Speaking of words, I didn''t expect Silver Star to survive from the beginning. But Lars is different. Unlike me, Lars will wholeheartedly believe in the survival of "Silver Star" and help Katia, and when the death of "Silver Star" is confirmed, she must be deeply saddened with Katia. All Katia needs now is a stronger ally than me, one who can lean against a broken heart like Lars. Katia has a distraction from her family who sold herself as a child and the inhabitants of the village of Mert¨¦, so I told Lars on my own that I would be hated, but this can''t be helped anymore. However, now that we have left Belca, the help of the Sixth Class Adventurer, Lars, will also be necessary for Katia. The formula for accepting Lars is expensive, even if it is a shambles. And maybe Lars can break the heart of a tough girl - that''s the role I was expecting from Lars. He said he threw a whole bunch of troubles at Lars that he couldn''t solve on his own, but because Lars himself was on board, there was no problem. Ilia left me, so I wouldn''t be so rude, and I told her to contact me if she needed my help. And when I thought about it, I felt my nerves swell up nearby, and I concentrated on you. Wisteria is the source of stress, and Dark Elf''s dark black face is distorted in pain. A homologous puzzle is about to appear. Westeria and Puzzles, both struggling for bodily leadership, are the evidence that the quantity released is not stable. So far, the results have been the total defeat of Wisteria. When the winning puzzles took over the body, I slashed it with my outfit and made it grow stronger - over and over again. Naturally, Wisteria''s burden in this training was enormous, but the former lead swordsman (Gladius) never stopped. Instead, I''m challenging the puzzles so many times that I have to stop them. It should be called the result. At the very least, the time Wisteria has suffered has been prolonged since the beginning of her training. In other words, you can fight puzzles for as long as you want. I kept staring at the suffering Wisteria, hoping that this was the right way to the costume. Today, I pray that Wisteria will take the seat of victor. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô A high-handed moan is echoing: Hihihi, Hihihi. The voice that stirs up the tympanic membrane is a demonic mockery directed at a host who continues to resist in vain. Wisteria was exploring a technique to break things open while eating her teeth and enduring the puzzle compression. The time that can withstand the compression of the puzzle is undoubtedly stretching. If you take the time you endured when you were in Andorra, you can endure about five or six now. This can be said to be a great growth, but on the other hand, if you ask whether you can lengthen this time to ten or twenty in the future, and make the puzzle succumb, the answer is no. Westeria understood that. Speaking of which, Wisteria is only defending herself against enemy attacks. It is self-evident that no matter how stubborn you are in this state, you cannot defeat your enemies. We had to fight back somewhere. However, in a situation of constant exposure to demon attacks, you can''t afford to invest in other things. In fact, Westeria ended up being hijacked by Puzzles only a few times in a counter-attack. Unlike before, now that there is Sola, it is not important to be taken over by a demon, but as long as this situation is not broken, Westeria will remain Sola''s shackle. That was not what the former chief swordsman (Gladius) wanted. You can''t just endure it. I can''t even fight back. Ultimately, the situation in the Fukurokoji trail was due to the difference in power between the two of us. Puzzles - homologous beings (animations) are so powerful. Perhaps the idea of subjugating such an opponent from the front to meet the outfit should still be considered reckless. With that in mind, Westeria decided to change her assumptions. As it stands, Wisteria may be taken over by Puzzles at any moment, so Sola must always be by her side. Westeria was not there when Sola and the Pope first confronted in King''s Landing, but was waiting in a nearby room. Let''s start with this state. Specifically, it focuses on "obstructing the realities of puzzles" rather than "meeting mindsets". I don''t even think about fighting back, but just endure it and endure it. As mentioned earlier, this does not allow us to meet the mindset, but it can hinder the realities of the puzzle. The deepest part of Titis is filled with intense magic (mana), and the power of the puzzle is stronger than usual, making it easier to activate. If we can endure the puzzle onslaught here, we will be able to deal adequately with future puzzles appearing in Ishka and Belka. After that, Sola will be free to move. Wisteria will not be the shackle of Sola. --At that time, the puzzle''s laughter rose. It''s as if I could sense Westeria''s thoughts and laugh at them. At the same time that voice sounded provocative, the puzzle''s oppression intensified. Wisteria grinds her teeth and endures the increased momentum of the demon offensive. It lasted until the limit of physical strength came and he lost consciousness. Eventually, on this day, Wisteria will be carried by Sola into the king''s nest of flies. As a matter of course, I couldn''t get to the costume, but on the other hand, the puzzles didn''t take over my body. This is the first day that Wisteria has endured the puzzle oppression on her own without relying on the soul eating of Seoul Eater. When she woke up, Westeria bit her lips saying that she had caused trouble to Sola. I thought it was because Sola took me out of the deepest depths, and I couldn''t understand the meaning of the step I took. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô The king Horus was boiling back with the cheers of the people. The third princess of the Adastera Empire, Sakuya, who was the wedding partner of Prince Wang, arrived under the protection of a large number of guards. The Empress is protected by the Dragon Knights of the Kingdom of Canaria and the King''s Imperial Guard. At the beginning were Lord Dragnaught, who had recently taken over as Pope Noah''s escort, and Astrid, his eldest daughter, and the audience who saw them shouted once again. The two most popular people in Japan ride horses. This is because the Winged Beast (Wyburn) is not suitable for walking on the ground, but the two are not shy about moving from the Winged Beast (Wyburn) to the army horse. The Canary Army, led by the two of them, has a long spear that runs through the sky, wearing sparkling armor, and proceeds to the streets majestically while protecting the Empress. The crowd cheered three times for its beauty. It was a great march for the Adastera Empire, the Kingdom of Canaria, and the wedding of the two nations - but in fact, fewer than half of the soldiers were supposed to escort the Empress at this time. Originally, the Empress planned to enter Horus with an army of the Adastera Empire, but that army was lacking. The Imperial Army did not make a mistake. From the Adastella Empire to the border between the two countries, the Empress was followed by more than 10,000 troops. Of course, the Canary side knew about the Guard, and even if the Imperial Army had entered the country, there would have been no problem. However, the Empress retained most of the Imperial Army at the border, brought a very small number of close associates into the Kingdom of Canaria, and entrusted him to Lord Dragnau, who had come to pick them up. This was the result of the Empress''s consideration of the anti-imperial sentiments on the Canary side. Originally, the Kingdom of Canaria was a nation formed by a coalition of cities in the western continent to confront the continuing invasion of the Adastera Empire. There are deep-rooted anti-imperial sentiments among the people. By obeying a large number of Imperial troops, the Empress avoided buying the rebellion of the Canary people. When I first found out about it, Lord Dragnault was quite surprised. When the Prince and Princess of Azar met in the Emperor''s capital of Adastella before, the Duke''s ears were also aware of the manner in which the Princess had behaved. In anticipation of a young, unattended princess with the imperial authority, the Empress, who was facing Lord Dragnaught, politely greeted him by asking for his escort to King''s Landing. Not only the Duke, but also Astrid spoke kindly, and he did not show any colour that detracted from the kingdom of Canaria by strictly disciplining his subordinate subordination. The Duke twisted his neck with his daughter, but the confusion continued after the princess entered the royal palace. The princess treated the court ministers she met and all the court ministers she met with with with perfect courtesy and affection and never wanted to be proud of her origins. On the contrary, I would now like to do my best for this country, not as the third princess of Adastera, but as the princess and princess of the kingdom of Canary. Please lend me your help - I kindly asked for the court minister''s name like that. No one feels disgusted to be relied upon by a beautiful princess. Moreover, the fact that the Empress''s determination was not solely rhetorical proves that the guard forces stayed at the border. Few nobles in Canada were concerned that the empire''s dominance would be strengthened by the emperor''s insistence, but the empress''s personality was regarded as favorable among such people. Lord Dragnaught is one of them. Of course, I did not yet have full faith in the Empress, but if the Empress of the Empire, who was prepared to be a source of trouble from now on, wishes to work for the Kingdom of Canaria, it is fortunate for the Duke and the Kingdom. That''s what I thought. One day, the Empress invites Lord Dragnaught into her room to say a favor to the Duke. --I want you to bring me in with your son and daughter, the Dragon Killer. That''s what the princess asked for. 194 Chapter 63: The Princesss Invitation When Princess Sakuya of Adastera invited me to the royal palace, the first word that came to mind was, "Give me a break." With the catalyst of boundary magic, I feel like a new trouble has finally entered the arrow where I thought I could finally finish the case of Hydra. No, the invitation via Lord Dragnaught was courteous, and in that sense it might be premature to decide on trouble. However, the opponent is the third princess who attracts the attention of the whole canary now. As the princess of the king and future canary queen, there must be so many people who want to see the queen, regardless of their status. It was under such circumstances that the Empress took the trouble to invite me. It would be natural to think that there is something. According to Lord Dragnaught''s writings, the Empress treats people with sincerity without waving a wave of imperial authority and is welcomed favourably in the palace. This invitation is also in the form of "if possible", so I can''t refuse it.... "Well, that''s not good." Scratch your head. After all, by meeting with Claudia and the King and Prince, I am no doubt a member of the Duke of Dragonnotes. That''s why the Empress invited you through Lord Dragnaught. If I refuse my invitation here, the Empress will, of course, smash Lord Drugnaught''s face. Clouds can get Claudia into trouble - that''s why I decided to accept the Empress''s invitation. And I decided to find out about the princess I was going to see. Anyway, what I knew about Princess Sakuya was that she was the Empire''s third princess. Fortunately or naturally, it was easy to gather information about the Crown Princess in the kingdom of Canaria, where the wedding was almost over. That''s the level at which rumors pop into your ears just by walking along Ishka''s street. However, as far as I''m concerned, I could have listened to the information without wandering down the street. The source is Miroslav. Apparently, he bought information about the wedding through his father, who runs the Chamber of Commerce, and even gave him information about the current Adastera Empire royal family. "Sooner or later, I knew the Empire would come into contact with the dragon killer." That''s why Miroslav said we checked it out while we were in Belka. What a concern to reach the itchy area. Thank you for purchasing accurate information through your disliked father. Improvements to antidotes and restorative medicines that have been ordered for a long time are also bearing fruit, and it may be necessary to reward Miroslav for his work in the near future. With that in mind, I read the information Miroslav gathered about the Empress. The name of the Empress Sakuya sounds similar to my mother''s name, Shizuya. The appearance is also black-haired and black-eyed, so this is the same as my mother''s. However, since both are rare in the eastern part of the continent, I don''t think there is a kinship between the two. Since my mother is from Shirai and Princess Sakuya''s mother is said to be the daughter of the leading lords in the east, there will be no connection between them. ¨D ¨D When I say "I think" or "will" about my mother, it is because I do not know the details of my mother''s origin. My mother was a person who barely talked about the old days, and when I asked her, she looked sad and lonely. I remember feeling childish that it was something I shouldn''t ask. All I know is that my mother was born in the east of the continent. Also, I don''t know whether it is the eastern side of the Empire territory or the Far East region that has not been given to the Empire. Of course my father knows, but I couldn''t possibly have spoken to him at the time. I should have thought about Princess Sakuya, not about her mother. As you have just said, Princess Sakuya was born between the Emperor of Adastella and the daughter of the Eastern nobility. This mother is still alive in the Adastera Imperial Palace as a petite princess and has a man and a woman with the Emperor. The first woman is Princess Sakuya. One man will be ten years old this year. Since the Emperor is quite old, he will probably be the last boy in the Purple Garden. The emperor said that the youngest son of the petite princess was cute and irresistible, and sometimes there was a silent murmur running between him and the grand prince Richard. Prince Richard is better known for his harshness than his father when he was young. On the other hand, fathers and emperors have become more committed to the policy of reconciliation as they age, and it seems that the relationship between fathers and sons is not going well in this regard. Perhaps the emperor''s will is strong at this wedding. The Crown Prince would have invaded the kingdom of Canaria by sending soldiers directly without a wedding ceremony. From a closer reading, it may be that Princess Sakuya is gathering hearts and minds at the Royal Canary Palace to move Canary soldiers to help her father and brother when civil unrest breaks out in the Empire. The Dragon Knights'' mobility is greatly utilized when considering the vastness of Imperial territory, even as the strength of the Canary is increased. If the Dragon Knights had a Dragon Killer at their head, it would have been a great battle - and maybe the Empress would have figured it out sooner rather than later? "That''s too much to think about. Well, if you go, you''ll find out." I shrugged my shoulders and thought about my plans for the future. I sent Lord Dragnaught a reply agreeing, and from there, I adjusted the date of the visit and went to King''s Landing again - it was a lot of trouble. Another trouble may arise at some point, and the meeting with the Empress is never too early. I should go to King''s Landing with my direct consent. When the story comes, the impression of the Empress must be better because she rushed immediately. I don''t mean to flatter the Empress, but I can''t let my eyes get in the way of the Duke''s house. And there is another purpose to go to King''s Landing. "Now, follow Miroslav. I want to go to the Sausar Chamber of Commerce." A red-haired sorcerer shouted at Miroslav, who was standing beside him like a maid. "I''d be happy to offer... what can I do for my father''s chamber of commerce? Even if the Master doesn''t take the trouble, I can go out and tell him what to do." "What, as the master of the ''Blood Smoke Sword'', I just thought it would be better to face each other for once. I always take care of your daughter." Hearing that, Miroslav mumbled with uncertainty as to what to answer. I suppose you could tell if I was joking or if I was serious. By the way, the correct answer is "serious". Originally, Sausar''s chairman told me that he wanted to meet him once via Miroslav. I think it was when Miroslav, who returned from Mount Skim, officially joined the Blood Smoke Sword. But I didn''t see him then. Miroslav said he wanted my connections with Lord Drugnaught, so he refused to see me. Speaking of truth, I don''t want to see you now. However, Miroslav has been helpful with the help of the Sausar Chamber of Commerce several times before. Therefore, it is up to me to think of a return gift. Miroslav, who hated his father, kept his eyebrows closed when he heard me. Slightly, the pale red lips slowly twitched. "... Alliance Lord (Master). As I said before, what my father wants is the connection of the Alliance Lord (Master). You could say," I''m going to do it to get into the nobility. " The Sausar Chamber of Commerce is supposed to be a three-finger commercial association in King''s Landing, but its essence is the so-called rise of an emerging force built by Miroslav''s father in one generation. As a result, it seems difficult for nobles, especially those above the count, to deal with them. It also said that there was a considerable difference in assets from the other two chambers of commerce. "Perhaps my father will ask the Lord of the Alliance (Master) to connect with Lord Dragnaught. But the Duke already has a chamber of commerce to trust. I don''t think I will accept another Chamber of Commerce, no matter how much the Master asks. Worst case scenario, it could cause discord between the Alliance Lord (Master) and Lord Dragnaught." That''s why it''s better not to see my father, says Miroslav. I complied with Miroslav''s desire to flip us over with enthusiasm. "I don''t pretend to enter the Duke''s inner circle. Surely the main business of the Sausard Chamber of Commerce was a garment shop? In the future, if you make me a tuxedo for entering and leaving the royal palace, it won''t be enough to help advertising. If I''m short, you can ask Claudia." As for Claudia, she''s my fianc¨¦e, so it''s not unnatural to put on a costume. The Duke''s chamber of commerce won''t complain. It will be very difficult to make it to the next wedding, but every time I enter or leave the Royal Palace in the future, if I and Claudia wear a Sausard Chamber of Commerce tuxedo, this should be enough in return - perhaps. That said, Miroslav answered with confusion. "The dragon killer and the dragon note lady will now unload the clothes of the Sausard Chamber of Commerce - there won''t be anything more to advertise. I think my father is going to jump... are you sure? "Oh, I can''t borrow a tuxedo from the Duke''s house every time I go to the royal palace." Thinking about the future, I need a tuxedo no matter what. There is no reason why the Sausar Chamber of Commerce should not order it. This will make it easier for Miroslav to draw on the assistance of the Chamber of Commerce in the future, and there is no reason why he should not turn to the Sausar Chamber of Commerce. Then Miroslav and I went around the King''s City, and gave him a prize to reward his work so far, and it was called one stone and two birds. I wish I could sell a new magic wand and a high-performance robe to King''s Landing. I was thinking about that, watching Miroslav shrink his shoulders like he was afraid. 195 64th Dialogue Face-to-Face The face-to-face between me and Princess Sakuya was quickly realized. When I went to the Dragnaught Mansion in King''s Landing and told him that I would be invited by the Empress, he took me to the royal palace that day. I was surprised because I thought I would be waiting for a few days, no matter how many people invited me from the other side. I heard from Lord Dragnaught that the Empress had instructed me to do everything. Let me know as soon as I get here. When I got here, the line that the Empress had invited me with just interest disappeared entirely - walking down the hallway of the royal palace with Lord Dragnaught thinking about it. He was guided to the room where Claudia and the King, the two princes, met the other day. In addition, the Empress was already waiting for me in the room, next to which was Claudia, who was packed in the royal palace as the Pope''s escort. It seems that Lord Dragnaught did not hear this, and there is a faint surprise in the Duke''s face. The princess who saw it smiled as she concealed her mouth with a feather fan. "You can''t leave your daughter alone and meet your fianc¨¦e, Pascal." The Empress, who called Lord Dragnaught''s name, then gave me a soft smile. "Nice to meet you, Dragon Killer. I am Sakuya. I am very pleased that you responded promptly to my invitation." The words of the serene Third Princess were a surprise to me. According to what Claudia told me the other day, Prince Azar didn''t like the high attitude of Princess Sakuya, who was face-to-face in the Empire, and wanted to return to Claudia. There was a story in my head, and against Princess Sakuya, there was a statue of a victorious princess who tended to hang. I heard from Lord Dragnaught about the princess''s behavior in the Royal Canary Palace, and although the impression was somewhat weakened, the first impression did not disappear. However, the third princess who actually met her was a gentle, polite and very gentle princess. There is nothing to make you feel Keikaku in appearance or behavior. While I bow my neck inside, I also thank you. First time to see you, Your Highness. While feeling the Empress''s gaze on her face, she bowed her head politely. For a moment, I felt like there was a sharp light in the eyes of the princess looking at me, but the princess continued her words faster than I could confirm it. "Come here, Dragon Killer and Pascal. I want to talk to you, and I want to listen to you. As long as time is running out, we can''t waste a second." This led me to have a chat with the Crown Princess with Lord Dragnaught and Claudia. However, even if it''s a cheerful conversation, I don''t have the tale or education to stop talking to the Empress. That''s why I was just listening to you. It was mainly the Empress who continued the conversation, constantly laughing and turning to me, Lord Dragnaught and Claudia. The content of the story was untouchable, and there were no extraordinary topics such as the empire''s internal affairs, my officials, or the future of the Canary Kingdom. Even so, I''m not innocently engaged in public conversation without thinking about anything. It seems to me that the Empress is searching for our relationship. Recently, Claudia and I went to the royal palace together and figured out in front of the King and the Prince. There were no other ministers there, but Claudia held my hand in the royal palace for a long time, and there is no doubt that the relationship between the daughter of the Duke of Dragnaught and the dragon killer was on the agenda of the court sparrow. It seems that the Empress wanted more information about this. My relationship with Claudia has already become apparent to the public, but it matters whether I will be the duke''s son-in-law or whether Claudia will leave the duke''s house and enter mine. The Duke of Dragnaught sometimes has no boys, and the next Duke of Dragnaught is involved here. At the same time, it also contained the meaning of inferring the affinity between me and Lord Dragnaught. As the future Queen of the Canary, I cannot remain indifferent to the connection between the noble leader and the dragon killer. Regardless of whether the future relationship is divided into enemies or allies, there is a lot of information. Such intentions were felt from the Empress''s story. Hmm, I nodded inside. It is obvious that the princess in front of her is not just a gentle princess, but there is no doubt that her head turns around. Courtesy is also good. I know I didn''t call Claudia here to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, so I know I''ll be considerate. If you put them together, it means that you can talk to someone. Somehow, it seemed that Lord Dragnaught understood why he was in favour of the Empress. In the future, for example, even if the Empress turns to the Duke''s enemies in desire of the kingdom''s sovereignty, she will listen to the political enemies if she shows interest and reason. I can''t feel this way about Prince Azar. The Crown Prince seems to distinguish between his enemies and his allies, and he won''t listen to them. For the Duke, I cannot help but realize that there was a gulf between Claudia and the royal family. From now on, when the Crown Prince takes office and takes the throne of the King, the trench becomes larger and deeper. With that thought in mind, I remembered my pale sorrow, and the princess who knew the story without thinking appeared as the prince''s queen. It will also be favorable. Although the Empire was aiming to eliminate Claudia, it is hard to believe that a 14-5-year-old princess was involved in the conspiracy. Given that the benevolent boy moved more than a year ago, it would be even less likely. In this case, I am concerned about the high attitude that this princess has shown to the Crown Prince in the beginning. I don''t know exactly what you said, but I don''t think it''s the kind of person who would be tough on a first-time partner, or a lifelong companion, for no reason. If the princess dared to give the prince the worst first impression, the door of the room was knocked because it was to test the prince''s capacity, or to prevent him from feeling affectionate toward himself - that way. One of the court ministers came in and said the king was calling for the princess. The princess unfortunately exhaled and turned her gaze at me. "Looks like this is it. I apologize to the Dragon Killer for carrying my legs." "It is an honor to be able to worship His Highness. Please don''t mind me." As she struggled with unfamiliar lyrics, the Empress continued her words with a fan that seemed ridiculous. "You don''t have to do that. I''m not going to be small enough to be a little rude." "I''m sorry about that." "I want to build a good relationship with the Dragon Killer. If that''s the case, I''d like you to attend this wedding, but how would it be convenient for you? There''s no way I can say it''s impossible in front of the Crown Princess, and I''ll reply with a promise. Well, anyway, it''s no problem because I didn''t intend to attend because I stopped working with Claudia. There is also Westeria, who is advancing synchronization with homologous beings (anima) in the forest of Titis, and cannot stay long in the King''s City, but Westeria is able to cross the puzzle. Specifically, the puzzles no longer take over the body, even if it''s not synchronized. We can use the activated puzzles near the Dragon Hole against them. There won''t be any particular problem sitting still in the King of Flies'' nest. When the Empress heard my answer, she smiled satisfactorily and concluded by saying: "Dragon Killer - No, Lord Sola, if you have any trouble, please don''t hesitate to rely on me. I''ll help you as much as I can." "Thank you for your words. Let us show His Majesty mercy when we are in distress." That''s how I lowered my head. Of course, it was just a courtesy response. I can handle most things on my own right now, and I don''t think I''ll owe the royal nobles anything else. This is a completely different story from the princess''s personality - I certainly thought so at this time. I didn''t expect to rely on the power of the Empress in three days. 196 Chapter 65 Messengers to the Onimon Gate "Master Alliance, thank you for your hard work today." Sausar Chamber of Commerce head office in King''s Landing. Miroslav lowers his head in that room. I left the Royal Palace and went to the Sausard Chamber of Commerce at my feet, as the meeting with the Empress ended as soon as I could imagine. And as planned in advance in Ishka, I told the president of the Chamber of Commerce, Miroslav''s father, that I wanted to dress up. I also talked to Claudia at the royal palace, which meant two dragon killers and the Duchess of Dragonnotes. Having heard this, the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce rejoiced in all his dreams, entertaining him without putting him underneath - specifically, high alcohol lined up in front of him, and beautiful sisters sat on the left and right. I exchanged words with the president of the Chamber of Commerce appropriately while laughing at the immediacy of the physical entertainment. What I found out was that Miroslav''s father was almost as imaginary. I think I can explain the whole picture with a phrase of "greedy merchant". In fact, the topic coming out of the chairman''s mouth was mostly about money, power, and women, in a sense it was easy to understand. However, he is a merchant who built a three-finger merchant association in King''s Landing from his empty fist. It''s possible that you''re just making it look like that. However, based on the story I heard from Miroslav in advance, I don''t think my impressions and actual images will diverge greatly. The banquet lasted a long time and ended up staying at Sausar''s main residence that day. The president of the Chamber of Commerce strongly advised me to do so. I was interested in what the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce would do with me, so I accepted the recommendation. Miroslav''s opening conversation was shortly after he showed me to the guest room. In response, I waved my hand. "I carried my own leg. You don''t have to worry about it." "Still, it is true that my involvement in my house has distracted the Alliance Master." That said, Miroslav lowered his head deeply. In response to that movement, the characteristic red hair shaken smoothly. Looking at Miroslav like that, he slightly narrowed his eyes. Recently, I''ve become accustomed to this kind of attitude, but I haven''t forgotten the attitude the magician in front of me once had towards me. I tell Miroslav to sit next to me while depicting the Miroslav of the past, who was always looking at me in disgust. When I slapped the sofa with my right hand, Miroslav followed the instructions while dyeing his cheeks slightly red. What is red is that you think that I will do something like that, whether my soul is scorned or sex is scorned. In fact, it must have reached rough hugging as usual. However, I came to the Sausar Chamber of Commerce this time to reward Miroslav for his work so far. You must be as cautious as possible about forcible acts. With that in mind, I opened my mouth. "Did my father ask you anything while I was at the royal palace? "Yes, yes. Persevere about the relationship with the Alliance Lord (Master)....." "Specifically? "Well... the Alliance Lord (Master) will undoubtedly be awarded a title and listed as a nobleman in the future. If that happens, you will marry another wife besides Claudia. My father was very worried that I would be able to rest in the seat of the Second Lady. I was told I would help you as much as I needed to." I see. If her daughter becomes the true wife of the dragon killer, the name of Sausar will be widely rumored. At the same time, we can connect with the Duke of Dragnaught, and as president of the Chamber of Commerce, we must want to push Miroslav into Madame''s seat. I ask with a sarcastic laugh. "So, how did you respond? "I''ll try to do what I can... and of course, it''s a pretext to get help from my father! I suppose the rush was accompanied by the thought that I would be in a bad mood. Seeing Miroslav like that, I maliciously distorted my mouth. "An excuse, huh? I''ve heard before that whoever you''re dealing with is not going to be your concubine or mistress. Is that really an excuse? Soon after he met the costume, he asked, recalling when he dragged Miroslav into the fly king''s nest. Then Miroslav clasped his mouth as if he were in distress. --This reaction doesn''t mean that there is no hope at all. I''m not surprised. It is simply foolish to think that Miroslav''s dedication to this day consists only of fear and redemption for me. It''s just that it''s not love, it''s not love. The emotions that arose from my previous relationship with Miroslav twisted and took on a similar appearance to favor and affection. That''s why I didn''t respond or refuse to respond to those feelings. Even if it was a product of illusion, Miroslav''s attitude towards me was welcome, so I will use it as much as I can. It''s an out-of-the-box idea, but Miroslav''s opponent doesn''t hurt - at least initially. Miroslav kept working hard for me, whether or not he was aware of my thoughts. The dedication has now reached an area that is far too close as one of the Fly King''s connections, such as the refinement of antidotes to protect itself and the exercise of suicide bombing magic to protect seals and tins. For now, I have refrained from night games and soul eating against Miroslav, but that''s why. Even more so, the same is why I decided to reward Miroslav for his work this time. If you do this sincerely, your conscience will be nudged. The specific gravity of the soul eating at night has been lightened by eating the fantasy seeds continuously with Hydra, the Oni God, Behimos. So is Lunamaria, but perhaps it is time to reckon with the King of the Flies. With that in mind, he turned his mouth toward Miroslav. "The story changes, but is there anything you want? Hearing that, Miroslav raised his face, which was lying down, and blinked his eyes confused. "What do you want? "You''ve done well for me so far. I was going to give you a new wand and a new robe, but I thought you''d better have what you wanted anyway." "Well... thank you very much. It''s an honor for you to acknowledge your work as a Master." Miroslav shrinks his shoulders in awe as he responds without removing confusion from his face. "However, even if I said I wanted something... I''ve already received an excessive amount of money. The desire on top of this will not shrug away your greed. Above all, I can only work for the Alliance Lord (Master) and I am fully filled." When I saw Miloslav who was clearly reluctant, I thought to myself that this was going to be a stick and a robe as originally planned. And here, Miroslav looked up at me unexpectedly. Continue to speak with a face that even feels desperate. "If you will allow me to be selfish, will you please take the time to speak with the Alliance Master tonight? Since the Alliance Lord (Master) returned from Belka, I haven''t had a chance to be with you...! When I see Miroslav dyeing his face, I hug Miroslav silently. Without the pretense of resisting, I heard an excited voice from the sorcerer''s mouth, which had subsided in my arm. You must have been pretty sick about not being called to bed for this. As I mentioned earlier, not calling Miroslav was the result of being careful of me, but it was brilliantly counterproductive. I realize that, and I smile little bitterly out of Miroslav''s sight. Others don''t know, and in my relationship with Miroslav, it is better to behave selfish without being curious. Because I understood that. --The reason why the "gift" from the president of the Chamber of Commerce did not arrive in the room that night would not have to be said. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô At a time when the sky and Miroslav were talking at Sausar Mansion, at Ishka Mansion, Seal pinned the onion''s ears and waited outside to be alert. Tin Mei, who had been talking to Seal until then, strangely cut his neck. "Um, Miss Seal, what''s wrong? "... Tin Mei. Didn''t you hear the bell ringing from the gate? "Really? I didn''t realize...." That''s what the tin tells me, and it sticks to the seal and scratches my ears. But I still can''t hear anything. The sun is already dark, and if you ring the bell at this time, you can''t get rid of the insanity. Still, if you ring the bell, you have so much urgency. However, in that case, it won''t stop just once or twice, and you''ll keep ringing the bell until the Mansion man comes out. Given the good ears of the seal, it is unlikely that it is because of the mind. At the same time, it''s hard to think of it as our bad joke. Because it is widely known that this is the Dragon Killer''s Mansion, and it is unlikely that there will be anyone who deliberately plays around at night. Sola and Miroslav went to the king''s capital, Ilia to Berca, and Lunamaria and Westeria to the forest of Titis. Except for the seal and the tin, only Priest Sarah and the three children are in this house now. Seal, who had been told to leave by Sola, decided to come to the gate just in case. Though still immature compared to Sola and the others, I have not trained them in a way that makes them unconscious. There is a tin on the back of the seal that makes me feel good. Tin Mei has also been practicing magic since the attack of the Onigashima Squad earlier. I didn''t mean to pull the seal''s foot. "Now that the cat was just playing games or something, it would be amazing." "Sora and the others will laugh at you later. But if there''s nothing, I think that''s better." The two leave the mansion with such a conversation. Then he went through the large courtyard to the outer gate. At first, the two men, walking slowly and vigilantly, found a fallen figure at the gate and suddenly ran away. The man''s hair and clothes were covered in mud, and he looked like a vagabond, but the two legs couldn''t stop seeing it. No matter how muddy it is, the characteristic white hair is irresistible. Kimonos and scarlets. It was definitely Claire Berch. 197 Chapter 66 The Seventh Golden Generation "My nose is about to bend... When I came here before, there wasn''t any strong poison." Ursula Utgarza turned her willow eyebrows away. In the first flag, which consists of selected flagmen among the eight flags of Aomori, the sight of the tragedy inside the Kimon gate is reflected in the eyes of the female masters who rose to the tenth place. For a long time, the magic of the Onigami - the soil exposed to the Onigami - rots halfway through, conveying a disgusting feeling of blurring through iron shoes. The rotting air is heavily wet, and poison is constantly exhaled from holes in the ground. A red purple toxin covered the area like fog, rejecting the existence of living beings, whether animals or plants. Besides, the inside of the Onimon gate is barren and barren, but even worse. Even a demon can''t get close to this area. Ursula, who decided to do so, took out the handmade map from her pocket and quickly wrote down the newly acquired information. Ursula''s mission is to investigate inside the Kimon Gate, for which reason she is exceptionally authorized to act alone. Ursula, who has completed the necessary information, returns the heel and leaves the land devoured by poison. The poison itself can be blocked with a strong defense, but it cannot be prevented from stinking. If I stay in this place forever, my nose will go crazy, and if the smell is on my body, it is worse. I swear to my heart I''ll take a good bath when I get back to the fort. The strangers - and the flagmasters of the wretched flag - will not even care about the smell, but it is not okay for them to become part of it. When I returned to Shuudo, I was sorry that Ayaka and Clyde made fun of me. "... and yet, the fifth one just now. Too many coincidences." Ursula snaps her eyebrows together. Speaking of what is the fifth, is the land that has been transformed by poison. The wisdom that fills the inside of the Onigashima Gate is as thick as what is leaking into Onigashima Island. Naturally, everything in the gate is affected by it, the soil rots, the water is cloudy, the air is starchy, and presents itself in hell. However, the area inside the gate is huge, and not all the land and all the water are contaminated with it. Ursula is now coming to scout the north of the fort - a stronghold created by the Daggers inside the Onimun Gate - but this area was relatively sparsely influenced by the Onimyo. At least when I came here a month ago, I didn''t have this much poison. It has deteriorated considerably in a short period of time. In fact, Ursula felt a thunderbolt. The occurrence of a thick poison means that the spirit has intensified. And the strengthening of the wisdom implies that the power of the wizard gods is being activated. Behind my head was the recent arrival of a demon god in Shuudo. There is no denying the possibility that that event led to the reinvigoration of the Onigami - when Ursula thought of that. Screaming! Scream! Scream! A metallic roar echoes around, and several monsters interrupt Ursula''s path. Eight creepy red eyes. Eight legs reminiscent of a spider. With the wisdom to ambush prey in multiple ways, and mastering the art of turning off signs, the monster''s name is Earthspider. Four cannibals (man-eaters) once confronted by the sky on Onigajima surround Ursula. The soil spider, nicknamed "New American Killer", is an indispensable opponent for the Blue Forest Flagsman. It would be even worse if we were to deal with more than one at the same time. But Ursula''s face is not nervous. Someday a sword was in his hand. There is no ornament on the handle or Tsuba, but only the sword is red as if it were wet with blood. "Let''s go, Thunderflower." Like Ursula''s voice, the outfit lights up the red sword slightly. The battle that followed was closer to genocide than war. A blade of divine speed that won''t stop until you cut your enemies once. There are not many monsters that have been slaughtered with sparkling sharps like lightning, and it is said that when Ursula Utgarza runs through the battlefield, all the grass and trees will fall to dust. In the sequence of eight flags in the blue forest, it does not extend to Ayaka and Ragna, but the ability and achievements in the actual battle are no less than those of the two. Her nickname was Princess Zhu. Or Reaper Utgarza. Four earthspiders torn apart in thousands proved that the names never fell. Ursula, who overtook the monster''s assault, will return to the fort once and for all to report the facts uncovered in this investigation. --This was when I learned that my friend Claire Berch had left the island. ¡ô ¡ô Ursula walks through the fort with a high sound of shoes. Along the way, I ran across a few flagmen, but nobody dared to speak to Ursula now, filled with cold anger at her glamorous beauty. Ursula does not ignore these reactions and goes straight to the back of the fort - the flag general''s room today, Deirt Berch. Inside Ursula''s head was one of the things I heard earlier about the island of Kraya. As expected, Craia, who escaped the Berghi family without caution, was found in combat by a flagman belonging to the Berghi family when she left the mansion, slashing several people and fleeing. You decided that you could not escape while in Shuudo. Although you tried to escape into the Onimon gate, you were prevented from doing so by the flag flagmen who were on strict alert during the demon raid earlier. I ran away from the island. Ursula, who had heard of a series of tentacles, snapped with a groan that it was impossible. Out of the island refers to the unauthorized departure of the Aomori flagman from Onigashima Island and is judged by death without exception. No one has succeeded in crossing the island in the last three hundred years. There''s no way Claire doesn''t know about it, and that thoughtful friend of yours could have done such a foolish thing. If Kriel''s actions were true, there would have been an inevitable circumstance. From the fact that they first headed for the Wiki Gate, something about the Wiki Gate must have forced Clyde to act foolishly. Ursula can''t imagine what that is. If anyone knew, it would be only the Berghs. That''s why Ursula is on her way to the flag general today. Ursula''s anger won''t cool off on her way to Dialt. In general, it is strange in itself that Krai''s discretion continues - I think so with anger. Gozz and Crimut, who had the same insanity, were allowed back in time, even though they were certainly insane outside the island. Why should Claire be so careful all the time? It is strange to say that a flagman escaped a claire who tried to cross the Wiki Gate without permission. Indeed, Craia has excellent skills as a flagman, but it is still difficult to compete with several of the most elite flagmen of the Blue Forest Eight flags at the same time. The continued caution would have weakened his health, and the fact that he had recently taken on Berch''s flagman suggests that he was exhausted. It shouldn''t have been difficult for those who were on the defense of the Wizard Gate to capture Klein. If we had stopped Craig at that point, we could at least have prevented the crime of desertion. Ursula feels angry with her unknown colleagues about what the flagman was doing. At that time, the deep voice of the man trembled Ursula''s ear. "Your eyes are hanging. Where are you going with that face, Ursula?" It was Kumon Sook Ya, the deputy general of the flag, who interrupted Ursula with a calm voice. When Ursula bowed and tried to respond, Shukuya began her mouth shut. "I heard about Claire and came to ask the flag general (today) about it. Is that where it is? "You''re right." When Ursula answered with a hard voice, Shuya invited Ursula to her office saying, "If that''s the case." Shukuya is the real brother of the Kumon Festival, a synchronization of Ursula, and has known Ursula since before he became a flagman. And Claire, of course. It is not unrelated to this incident. The warm Sook Ya had a popularity with the flag flagmen, and Ursula didn''t leak to this example, but she was reluctant to follow Sook Ya because she wanted to hear the situation directly from Dialt. To Ursula, Shuya tilts the balance of decision by telling the truth. The flag general is back at the Berch residence in Shuudo today. Ursula, who entered Sook-nai''s office, presented her thoughts to the deputy general in front of her. In contrast, Sook Yat nodded and replied slowly. "Your thoughts are about the same as mine. On top of that, let me clear up some questions. First of all, this is why the flagman couldn''t catch Krea at the gate, but I have it." "... what does that mean? "I let Claire escape. At that time, Craia clearly lacked calm. It was so full of strength that I didn''t think it would be after a long time of caution." It was as if she had taken the all-purpose medicine (Erik Seal) - Sook said that at night. Of course, no matter how powerful Claire is, it''s not going to be a double sober night. If I wanted to fight, I could fight. However, Sook Yee, who knew Claire well and was still hoping for the future as a pillar of the Dagger family, refused to make that choice and tried to capture Claire intact. In response to Sook Yee''s attempts to retain his flagman and capture Chrya, Chrya attacked him with abandonment. "It was a blow like a suicide bombing that triggered a suicide bombing. To be honest, I had a rough time." "How far did Claire go...? "Ah, I was so obsessed, I let him go." Even in Sook Yat, I didn''t think that Cria would leave the island, so I prioritized confirming the situation over chasing Cria. Like Ursula, we thought that there was a good reason why Krea had committed such an outrage. Even if he pursues Craig without knowing why, he will only continue to resist. If that happens, you''ll have no choice but to kill. ¨D ¨D It may already be too late at the time when Sook Yat and the blade crossed, but as a party, there is a defense. Sook Yan thought so and sent an envoy to the Berch Mansion. He also met with Dialt and Gilmore in person to discuss the situation. As a result, the principals of the Kumon family are stunned by the revealed facts. Crimut is dead. "... eh? "Crimt repeatedly begged the Sith (Gilmore) to relieve her of her sister''s discretion. In contrast, it seems that the Sith Temple made it a condition of forgiveness to attack the king Azma, the head of the demon clan. And Crimt fell upon it to the gate, and lost his life. Claire must have been confused to know about it, Sister." "Well, please wait. Crimut''s dead? Did you enter the Wizard Gate by yourself? And I''ve never heard of a plan to destroy the Demon King! "Of course. I was a lieutenant general, and I didn''t know." "... the Berghi family''s arbitrariness? Ursula asks with a cold voice. Send Crimut to the dead on condition that he helps his sister, and then blow Crimut''s death to get Crimea to break the code, and we''ll take care of him. In Ursula''s eyes, a series of events only seemed to be Berch''s conspiracy to get rid of the obstructors. However, the next word that came out of Sook Yan''s mouth was a question mark for Ursula''s guess. "It''s not arbitrary. Mikane-sama was aware of this." "Huh!? Sook Yan told Ursula in a low voice. "To tell the truth, I thought about something similar to you at first. Maybe he tried to get rid of the two adopted children, who were no longer needed in the Berghi family. However, if the museum was aware of a series of actions, the story would change." If the aim of the Berghi family is to dispose of the two, and our main party, Yukibu, admits it, then there is no need for small work. It will be done by ordering Dialt to kill them, and then by charging them with the right crimes. You could say that you were killed in battle in the Wisp Gate. However, with the permission of the ceremony, the Berghi family secretly sent Crimt to the Onimon gate. What does that mean? It is hard to imagine that Crimut expected to defeat the Demon King. After all, we should assume that Crimut''s failure has already been broken. It is likely that the subsequent actions of Craig were also included in the plan. Perhaps it was as calculated by the mastermind of this plan that he was at the Wiki Gate at that time - Sook Yan thinks so. Perhaps the mastermind thought that he would not inadvertently kill Claire himself. Assuming that this speculation had fired a shotgun, the mastermind would have predicted that Craia would pass through the island. When she ran away from Sook Yat, Claire would have thought. --I have to go through the gate to help my brother. But I can''t pull the guards of the Onimun Gate by myself. I cannot allow myself to rely on my friends. I choose the path of turning the House of the Sword into an enemy. It''s the worst option I''ve had in the last three hundred years that no one has ever been able to live as a whole. How can I accompany a friend? Still, my brother wants to help. We must help. That''s why we have to ask for help. With the power to outperform the Blue Forest flagman, and without fear of turning the swordsman''s house into an enemy, he even retreats from the Onigami god, to such a person.... 198 Chapter 67 Pleading Craig, who escaped Onigajima, headed straight west. You can''t help Crimut on your own, and you can''t just involve your friends and acquaintances. In this predicament, only the sky was able to defeat Krea. When I was heading west, there were Crimt and Goz, and the three of them walked the "Law Street", but I can''t afford to relax on the street in Clyde today. He broke out of the Mansion with his discretionary body, hurt the flagman who tried to hinder it, and exchanged blades with one of the twins who was defending the Onimon Gate to give it to him. All of them can only be described as very serious crimes, and they also commit the biggest taboo of getting off the island. There was no doubt that there were chasers, and Craia avoided the streets and went into the mountains, running like a wild beast through the grass and trees. Even when entering the Canary Kingdom from the Adastella Empire, it did not go through the formal process and added a border breaker to the pile of crimes, but the choice was successful and the chaser did not finally show up, and Craia managed to reach Ishka. However, because I kept running without even taking a break from eating and sleeping, I almost crawled on the ground when I reached the empty mansion. I barely put my hand on the bell, but I lost consciousness there - the next time I noticed, Claire was sleeping on the bed. The dirty clothes have been changed and the mud on the face and limbs has been soaked. And then... "It''s been so long, it hasn''t been so long." And the sky stood beside him. He quietly talks as he looks down at the crya lying on his bedside. Claire called out the other person''s name with a trembling voice. "... so... which one?" A terribly blurred voice. Hearing that voice like an old woman, the sky frowned unexpectedly. Then he silently grabbed the water bottle placed on the table, poured water into a small cup, and handed it to Craia. Craia, who received it in haste, realized that her throat was sore late and instantly swallowed up the contents of the glass. Craia, who emptied the glass, gave a deep breath before lowering her head into the sky. Thank you, Emperor. "You''re welcome. So what happened? Speak slowly." "Ha, yes...! As prompted, Claire starts talking about what happened to her. While talking, Craig was wondering how he could help the sky. Only the sky can help Crimut - that''s what I wanted to do with Ishka. If it is empty, you will be able to fight both without fear of the eight flags of the blue forest that protect the gate, and without fear of the monsters and demons that tread behind the gate. I''m sure that''s not a mistake. However, it is only a powerful and spiritually possible story. When I thought about the emotional side - that is, when I thought that the sky would fight for Crimut or for Craig with my life - there was no answer other than no. Of course, it was only a while ago that the Kriers fought the sky as the Blue Forest flagmen. I didn''t forget. While I was on my way to Ishka, this was always in the corner of Craig''s head. I didn''t think about it because I didn''t have time to think about extra things to shake off the chaser that would be behind me. --However, I was aware that it was an excuse. Claire was scared. There is no reason for the sky to help us. Nor can we offer enough profit to move the sky. There''s no point in reaching Ishka. I was afraid to confront those facts. When I confronted him, I knew that the thing I was holding on to would cut off and fall on my knees at that moment. And once you get on your knees, you won''t be able to stand up anymore. Claire knew that, too. That''s why I kept running without thinking. So even if you put the sky in front of you, nothing comes to mind. Had it been before, you could have offered yourself as a consideration. But now that you''ve committed many sins, you can''t do it. Claire is a convicted felon, and being in an empty house is causing immeasurable trouble. I can''t help being kicked out of the house to leave right now. No, rather, it was natural. Because Claire is endangering not only the sky, but also those around it. --I knew so much, and yet, in the shallowness of myself trying to reach the opponent, Craia remembered despair similar to dizziness. Eventually, Craig, who had finished talking about everything, looked into the sky as he struggled to swallow. I don''t know if the blurred vision of the sky is due to fatigue or tears. I don''t even know how the sky looks down on Cliff. Are you mocking me for knowing the plight of the Claires? Or are you expressing indifference that it has nothing to do with you? Or are you stunned by the selfishness of Craia asking for help? Claire squeezes her hands to withstand the cold eyes of the imaginary sky. And I thought, Just once - just once, trying to get help in the sky. If you refuse to do so, I will leave this house in peace. Alternatively, you might want to put this neck out in the sky. It would be a splendid thing to beat a felon off the island. It will be a replacement for the nuisance fee. With such thoughts in mind, Craia speaks with a trembling voice. "... an empty hall. Thank you for your patience. Please... can you come with me and help Crimt...? A trembling voice around the throat. At the end of the day, you snuggle up like a crying child. With so much pity and shame, I could no longer see the face of the sky. Faces down, spilled tears stain clean bedding. I have caused trouble in places like this. That''s when Claire tried to cover her face with both hands. Oh, that''s good. Such words shook Claire''s ears. There is no mockery, no astonishment, no kindness or sympathy. It was a very mild voice. I was told that I wanted you to go shopping with me, and I wonder if this would sound like this if I replied with my consent. Claire raised her face as if she had been played, but her face was darker puzzled than joy. The red eyes were engraved with suspicions that the words I had just heard were hallucinations of the end of my thoughts. "............ you know, Emperor, right now...? "Hmm? Oh, I said good. You want me to help you save Crimut? "Yes, yes, yes! Okay, I''ll lend it to you. That said, the sky reached out to Claire''s face. A light shock struck Craia''s forehead when she unexpectedly closed her eyes. Impact is not painful. The customer''s forehead was slightly pushed by the finger tip. It was about that size. "Ah" Normally it was nothing, but now Clyde can''t resist such a small force. Craia, who was just sitting on the bunk, was dressed as if she were lying on the bunk again in the sky. Your head is buried in your pillow when you make a sound. The sky couldn''t help but say to Craia, who blinked her eyes. "Now, I''ll bring you something to eat, so sleep until then." When I''m finished, the sky quickly returns its heel and leaves the room without waiting for Claire to respond. Claire tried to hold her tongue, turning her back and saying something - at least a word of thanks. But your vision diminishes faster than your words. The empty words "I will help you" filled my chest with real feelings and cut what I was holding on to. It was as if the darkness had come down in front of her, and Craig''s consciousness suddenly fell into darkness. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô "Hmm. I don''t know who pulled the drawings, but they do the tricks." Looking back on Claire''s story earlier, I threw up in disgust. I don''t think a series of events is a lie. It is true that Crimut has lost sight of Clyde, who is about to die. However, when Craig, who had crossed the island, arrived in Ishka without ever being attacked by a chaser, he was unable to accept this case at face value. --Someone is using Craia to lure me to Onigajima. It was more convincing than guessing anymore. As I walked down the hallway, I remember Claire''s face earlier. Her eyes were depressed, her cheeks were scratched, her hair was rough, and she looked like an old woman who was too old for her original hair color. The skin has turned earthy through the white, and if the seals hadn''t discovered it last night, they would have been breathing out in front of the gate. From this, it can be inferred that Craig himself has nothing to do with the plot. Then why was Claire used to lure me out? "Do you think you had a passion while you were holding him hostage?" Chi, slap your tongue. In my opinion, there was a verse in Ayaka that was thought of as well. It''s no wonder someone else thought the same thing. If I''m willing to help Crimut with Claire''s request, I have to go through the gate anyway. Do you want permission from the House of the Sword to lower your head or push hard? The former is tantamount to yielding to the Dagger''s House, and the latter means becoming a real criminal. Either way, I''m in trouble. And that is precisely the aim of those who thought of this solution. What if I choose not to take either of them and abandon Claire? If that happens, you might be thinking of someone who can take care of those who are in your way. I wonder if the solution came from around Gilmore. However, it is difficult to imagine Gilmore moving with the uncertainty of "affection" in the calculation, so it is possible that there are others who have come up with wisdom. Whoever the mastermind is, use the feelings of my sister, who thinks of her brother, to frame me. I don''t like it at all. But as a result, you inspired me. You will have to be grateful for that. What triggered it? Of course, it was the trigger to enter the Onimon Gate. One day Crimut said there were as many monsters in the gate as there were fantasies. Of course, I was interested. However, there were problems like the ones mentioned above to get around the Wisp Gate, and the poison problem of Hydra was not solved, so I was unable to move on to action until now. However, because the Dagger family set me up all at once, my hopes became feasible at once. By using this trick all the time, let''s make sure the opponent has a face. Fortunately, there''s something I can do. Without lowering his head to the House of the Sword, and without dying his hands in the crime, he then walks around the gate in a way that eliminates the sins that Claire has piled up. When it comes to the Crimt, let''s go through the gate and think about it. Honestly, if I hadn''t known you were alive or dead - well, maybe you''re alive. If it''s for my sister, she''ll survive a muddy rinse. I laughed ironically and assembled a plan of action for the future in my head. 199 Chapter 68 Networking As soon as I heard from Claire, it was Horus, the king of the kingdom of Canaria, who was on my way. Without lowering your head to the House of the Sword, and without appealing to power, you can only cross the gate of the House of the Sword. Above is the Adastera Empire. More so, the emperor who ruled the empire. The House of the Sword is a house entrusted with the task of protecting the Demon Gate from the Emperor and has no right to obstruct those who have the Emperor''s permission. If I can get the Emperor''s forgiveness, I can shake my hand and go through the gate. The question is how to meet the Emperor. It goes without saying that it is impossible to strike the Imperial Palace gate from the front. Nearly ten years ago, I was called to the Emperor at a banquet I attended on behalf of my father, so I''m not at all unfamiliar with him... but I just don''t feel like acting with such a thin touch. The first thought was to name the dragon killer in the empire capital of Adastella and increase his fame with overwhelming power. If you wave fantasy sword technique to kill monsters, you will be able to expose the topic of the Imperial Capital in a conspicuous way. It is also good to participate in such events as games in front of you, martial arts parties, etc. If my martial name is raised, I will eventually have the opportunity to enter the emperor''s ear and see. However, this method is too time-consuming for lack of certainty. Given the current state of Kremt, and drawing on Kriel''s mood, it was necessary to come through the gate as soon as possible. After thinking about this, I came to the conclusion that - the connection (connection). Use your network to meet the Emperor. And I had two connections to the emperor. One of them is the Empress Sakuya, the emperor''s natural son. And the other is Pope Noah of the Divinity of Law. The Empress is close to me and the Pope is close to Emperor Adastella, respectively. With their compliments, it would be possible to keep an eye on the Emperor in a short period of time. Of course, there is no guarantee that they will respond to my wishes. Before that, I don''t know if the two of you who are busy preparing for the wedding will see me. That''s why I arrived in King''s Landing, and I didn''t hesitate to go to the Dragnaught Mansion. I calculated that no matter how busy the princess and pope were, I could not make a visit request through the Duke of Dragnaught. I apologize to Lord Dragnaught, but in times of emergency, I will allow him to take advantage of the Duke''s power. Of course, this favor will be repaid many times over. Unfortunately, Lord Dragnaught was absent when I visited the Duke''s Mansion. But fortunately, Astrid, the eldest daughter, was in the mansion. And when Astrid told me what had happened, he accepted my request and immediately entered the royal palace. I couldn''t sleep with my feet on the Duke''s house, but Astrid was like Lord Dragnaught in the royal palace, and he made it easy for me and the princess to meet. I was only able to lower my head deeply against Astrid, who smiled and told me about it. ¡ô ¡ô "It''s been a long time since we last met, Lord Sola." Instead, the princess looked at us with interest with a conversation she remembered. There was no discomfort on her face, but it was clear to the princess, who was a party to a nationwide wedding, that every minute she was talking to me was as precious as gold. First of all, I apologize for having been given that precious time in the form of using the Duke''s house. "We had a sudden situation, and this is how we pushed it. Thank you very much for your indulgence." "I''m not afraid of that. Don''t hesitate to rely on me in case of trouble, because I''m the one who told you to." That said, the princess made her expression look serious. "Well, if you look at your face, things seem imminent. Let''s get back to you." "Well, then, sweeten your words..." That''s how I start talking to the Empress. Since I was talking about Claire, it inevitably revealed the relationship between me and the Dagger family, but the Empress''s face was always calm. Though I had predictions in advance, I''m sure the Empress had a thorough look at my identity. I may not have had time to talk about it in the last face-to-face, but I think the most important reason is that you didn''t give me vigilance. More simply, I may have thought it would be imprudent to step into it in person for the first time, but in any case, if the Empress knew about my relationship with the Dagger family, I could give her an explanation. Thanks to this, I was able to finish a series of events without taking any time. After listening to the story, the princess reached out to me and looked at me as if she was thinking about something, but she turned to me with her eyes that reminded me of black crystal. Then I slowly opened my mouth. "Lord Sola wants to see your father to get forgiveness to go through the gate. That''s what you want me to say. Is that okay? "Your Highness is right." "I see. I''ll take care of that." The princess nodded quickly. That''s what Claire asked me to do first. Unexpectedly looking at me, the Empress smiled at me as she told me to do it. "You look surprised, Dragon Killer. Was it because you didn''t think that I would accept your request without any conditions? "I''m sorry about that...." "Fufu, that''s honest and generous." Having laughed so slowly, the Empress seeded with a calm voice. "Lord Sola responded promptly to my invitation. And in that seat, I told him that I wanted him to rely on me when I was in trouble. However, if I imitate the plight of Lord Sola here now, I will be questioned about my weight as a member of the Adastera royal family. And he that standeth not, unless he believe, shall not forget. And faith is about keeping what you say." The Empress''s words and expressions are calm, and she never speaks with strength. Perhaps the Empress is just explaining why she made the decision. Still, the princess in front of me felt majesty. The majesty of the royal family that has reigned on the continent for 300 years. It was certainly felt. The Empress repeated her words when she saw me drooping silently. "But I will not lose until Lord Sola and your father meet. The Emperor''s exclusive right to decide whether or not Sola enters the gate is up to your father. Keep in mind that the result could be a waste of time." "Thank you." I nod honestly. I had no intention of asking the princess to do so. But the next time the Empress spoke, she couldn''t nod immediately. "And one more thing, it would be wise to avoid relying on Pope Noah in this case." "... why is that? As I have said many times before, the Divinity of Law is the national religion of the Adastera Empire. Of course, there must be a close connection between the royal family and the Divinity of Law. What is the reason why Empress Sakuya, a member of the royal family, avoids Pope Sarasara? In response to such a question, the Empress said the sincerity of her remarks after presupposing that "there is nothing personal about His Holiness". "As you may know, His Holiness is the Carnelian family. And for the Adastella royal family, the four nobles, including Carnelius, can never be ignored. Even the emperor, it doesn''t change." Reliance on Pope Noah is synonymous with reliance on House Carnelius. And when House Carnelius raised his hips, it became a pressure on the emperor. Even if I had no intention of doing so, the Emperor would have received it even if the Carnelius family had no intention of doing so - the Empress said so and sighed small. When I look at the princess, I wonder what happened. Emperors who have reigned in the Empire for a long time often don''t want to take great nobles as their opponents. Sometimes you may have the feeling that your intestines are boiling back. If we rely on Pope Noah, the great aristocracy, we will instead damage the emperor''s mood. That''s what the princess advised me. I see, and nodded inside. There is no former child and no means to persuade the Emperor to buy his discomfort. And honestly, I don''t want to owe Pope Noah much. You won''t have to rely on the Pope any more than the Empress has helped you. That''s fine - I''ll look at you and the princess. Otherwise, the Empress is now the Four Nobles. As far as I know, the Empire''s great nobles - Carnelius, Paradise, and Azlite - have emerged as great nobles as these three. The Empire intelligence Miroslav gathered recently did not mention that. With that in mind, I cut my neck, and I read a question to the princess on her face, "Anything you want to ask me? I was asked to honestly share my thoughts. Then the Empress rounded her eyes in surprise and taught her bitterly. "The four nobles are the three famous names that Sola has just spoken of, and the name given to the Dagger family. The House of the Sword will not appear because it has nothing to do with national politics, but the current wife is the real sister of Lord Paradise, and the next husband''s wife is the eldest daughter of Lord Azlite. There is no such thing as a house where three gates compete to send their immediate daughters into, leaving behind the Dagger''s house." Incidentally, the Carnelians did not send their daughters in like the other two because even the Carnelians, who are strongly connected to the Holy King''s kingdom - Lord Carnelians is Pope Noah''s father - and if connected to the Dagger, the balance of power within the Empire would collapse significantly. The Empress explained that both the Paradise and Azlite houses had returned to Carnelius. ...... ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I thought it was also known as one of the best martial arts in the Adastera Empire, but apparently my perception was quite shallow. My father and Goz never explained it to me, so I scratched my head. Well, my father was only interested in the sword and the gate, and Goz was full of bad illegitimate men''s education. As far as the two of them are concerned, the specific gravity of the Dagger family inside the Empire does not matter, and they probably did not recognize the need to explain it to me. - Speaking of which, Ayaka barely talked about her hometown. Moreover, the voice of the princess echoes in my ear when I remember that. "Now I''m going to acknowledge the sentence I wrote to your father. Please wait in this room for a moment." "Ha, thank you! I will definitely reward you for your kindness this time." The princess smiles at this word and leaves the room with her back turned. I turned my back and thanked him with the utmost gratitude. 200 Chapter 69 To the Imperial Capital Hold on tight. "Ha, yes...! When Craia responds to the call, the sky pulls the rope and raises the indigo wing beast (Wyburn) high in space. A landscape on the ground that drifts away. It''s not my first time riding a Winged Beast named Crow Solas, but it''s not something I''m used to riding once or twice. Craia''s back trembled and trembled with a floating feeling that was different from the aerial walking caused by the stiffness. Soaring over Ishka, Crow Solas starts flying east. The goal is the Adastera Imperial Initiatium. It is empty to say that we already have permission to cross the border to the Imperial Capital. It is said that it is not only about the arrangement, but also about the arrangement of seeing the emperor. It hasn''t been four days since Claire rolled into the empty house. When told of it by the sky, which had returned from King''s Landing, Clyde was not surprised by the ease of the task. Speaking of surprises, I can''t help but be surprised that the sky allowed Craig to accompany me. Of course, I''m not reluctant to accompany you. I was going to rub my head on the ground and have it taken to the Wisp Gate. However, Claire''s body is still far from perfect, and fighting behavior seems to be hindering her everyday life, so she can''t usually step into the Wicker Gate. This was the result of the impossibility of reaching Ishka. This will only make it easier for you to walk with the sky. It seems that if you could use the healing medicine (potion) that you received from the sky again, you would be able to fight temporarily, but priest Sarah, who treated Klein, was very careful in this regard. If you do the same thing again, your temporal illness could become permanent now. Naturally, this should have been communicated to the sky. That''s why Craia didn''t think the sky would allow her to come with her. Even if Claire is empty, she doesn''t want to take her hands off her feet. And yet, the sky chose Clyde to accompany me as a matter of course. The black-haired young man shrugged his shoulders and turned back to the perhaps sincere cry. "I told you to stay calm until you get back from the Imperial Capital. If I''m a little late, I can''t wait to go to Onigajima alone. It''s safer to keep it out of sight than to act out of sight." That''s all, Claire didn''t make a sound. While he remembers it on his saddle, Crow Solas flies through the wind in the canary sky. The land of the Canary Kingdom jumped into my eyes as Kleia turned her gaze to the ground while holding her back in the sky to avoid falling off the saddle. The scenery, like a scroll of pictures, unfamiliarly spills out of your mouth. Claire was just running on that dirt with a grim readiness. I had no idea that a few days later, I would be riding a Wyburn and heading for the Imperial Capital from above. Can we get to the Imperial Capital safely like this? If I arrive in the Imperial Capital, can I meet the Emperor and get permission to enter the Onimon Gate? With the Emperor''s permission, will the Dagger family honestly pass through the gate? If we can get through the Wisp Gate, can we find Crimut from there? I can''t help thinking about it. I can''t help thinking about it. No matter how much you tell yourself that, your anxiety will spring up without end. Claire pulls her gaze away from the landscape on the ground and looks towards the sky in front of her. And he closed his eyes and buried his face on the back of the sky. Doing so, the anxiety that was so disturbing to your chest disappears like a lie. Claire put a little effort into her empty hands. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô "Lord Sky." "What? After a few breaks, Craig talked to me, so I responded. The look on Craia''s face still shows signs of exhaustion, but the earthy complexion is getting a lot better. The sound is calm and there is no burning color in the eyes. It''s far from over, but I''m sure we''re on our way to recovery. To be honest, I was worried that it wasn''t a mistake to accompany a client who had not passed out of debilitation, but it seemed to work in a good direction as far as this way, secretly recharging his chest. Claire looked at me like that and looked a little strange, but kept saying nothing about it. "As far as the Empress was concerned, there was a plan to see the Emperor... but would we arrive in the Emperor''s capital before her messenger? Oh, is that so? I nodded small enough to understand what was worrying about Claire. Probably Craia thinks that Princess Sakuya will soon become a horse and try to tell her father about us. Needless to say, the flying indigo wing beast (Wyburn) is overwhelmingly faster than the ground fast horse. If we get to the Emperor''s capital before the Empress''s messenger, the Emperor won''t see us. Of course, I can''t even get the forgiveness to walk through the gate. Claire is worried about it. I shook it for the first time and worried about Craig. "Don''t worry. Whatever the reason, I am the Empress''s messenger. Look, this is the parent book." Remove the tightly sealed cylinder from the pocket. Of course, there is a letter from the Empress to the Emperor in the cylinder. Normally, this kind of thing is entrusted to trusted ministers, but Empress Sakuya decided that it is most efficient to entrust me with the parent book than there is no better way to travel than Wyburn. By the way, I''m not going directly to the Imperial Palace with this. This cylinder can only be used by the Imperial family, and it seems to provide some kind of identification, but the position of the emperor is not light enough to go straight between the eyes. Since Sakuya''s mother and brother live in the Imperial Palace, it is impossible to handle them. Therefore, it was the idea of the Empress to first ask for a nobleman close to the Empress and have the Emperor deliver the written letter from there. "He seems to be a nobleman who plays the role of his brother, Prince Fu. I also got a letter of introduction for the nobleman." That way, Craia turns her eyes in surprise. "You''re exhausted. The Empress seems to have trusted the Emperor." Well, how about that? "What do you mean? "Your Highness, it seems that I will never forget my resentment or gratitude." It is the dialogue that was said the other day. My personality analysis led by the Empress after gathering information about me and actually dealing with me. As far as I''m concerned, I wouldn''t be so stubborn, but aside from that, the Empress is going to sell me as much as she can right now. If you offer me a barter, I will be able to make the balance of the loan more chaotic by fulfilling it, and sigh. How will you repay the great favour you received from the Empress this time? This was also a very headache problem. Thinking about such a hard thing, the person who started the incident shrinks his shoulders and lowers his head. "I''m sorry, I just relied on the Emperor...." Absolutely, I think you owe me - the option to hold Clyde has come to mind, but I weighed myself here. Perhaps if I asked, Claire wouldn''t refuse. But I don''t feel comfortable pointing a faded request at my sister, who is scratching her bones to help her brother. Let''s sell the princess Sakuya a lot of favors. If we can find Kremt safely, because it''s about the righteous Krea, we will act on our own will. With that in mind, Craia looked at me with a mix of gratitude and apology when she said "Never mind" with a sawayaka voice. The gaze is very close. ... I''m not surprised that Claire showed up. Throughout the story, Clyde sat right next to me. Specifically, the distance enough to feel the temperature of the other person through each other''s clothes. It is almost in a tight state. Just in case, I didn''t order you to do it. Claire is doing what she wants. In addition, this has been the case all along during the break. Even as I''m flying on Crow Solas, I''m hugging you from behind with much stronger force. Claire''s true intentions are unknown - well, I don''t hate being close to a beautiful girl, so let her do what she wants to do. Because of all the things that happened, maybe it''s just a little bit more thoughtful. I didn''t even read my heart like that, but the lips of Claire who was looking at me were melting. In conclusion, Craig''s distance remained the same until his arrival in the Imperial Capital. 201 Chapter 70 Face to Face with the Prince Baron Zide, who plays the role of Prince Fu of the Purple Garden, was a very loyal figure. In my late thirties, I guess. Strong physique, a dignified face, and a tough speech give you a solid personality. Frankly speaking, I can''t feel the brilliance, but I got a steady spirit and loyalty to the royal family from the words and deeds. This is the baron who lost his right arm in the battle and is now an arm. According to the story I heard from the Empress Sakuya, when Baron Zide was a Kintetsu Knight, he presented himself on the battlefield and saved the Emperor''s life. The emperor who saved his life greatly thanked and ordered the knight, who lost one arm and could not fight, to succeed the baron whose family name had been cut off. From now on, I will serve as a nobleman, not a knight. Despite the seriousness of Baron Zide''s work after he became aristocrat, the Emperor seemed to have valued him and entrusted him to the role of his lovely youngest son, Fu. If you let Fu play the Marquis of the Count, Fu play, driven by ambition, might aim for the empire with the prince of the Purple Garden. In that regard, a baron without territory cannot develop ambition. It seems that the circumstances surrounding Baron Zide''s appointment to the role of Fu Yaku are also taken into account. --The fact that the baron still plays the role of Fu Yaku means that the Emperor does not intend to play with the order of succession to the empire. That''s how I cut my neck. According to information received from Miroslav in Ishka, clashes are occurring between the Imperial family over the next empire in the Adastera Empire. If the Emperor is going to abandon his current crown prince, Richard, and place him on the throne, he should distribute more people around him. After all, Prince Richard has been assisting his father and emperor for more than twenty years since he became an adult and has accumulated achievements in both political battles. When compared to the last prince of the tenth year of age, it is clear to everyone which is worthy of the empire. If the Emperor wants to reverse the difference, he has no choice but to thicken the House of Lords that assists the Prince. Even so, Fu''s role as the most bullying of the prince remains that of baron. What comes to mind from this is the fact that the Emperor has no intention of making Prince Shiohan the Crown Prince. The rumored clashes between royalties are a bright red lie - even if they are exaggerated, it is well conceivable that only minor discord is being told to the small needle stick. Such an imagination overwhelmed my mind, but I did not try to ascertain that point with Baron Zeed. If you say such a thing, you may be suspected of being a spy for the Kingdom of Canary. Above all, I was not interested or interested in Adastella''s empire struggle, so I didn''t bother to confirm it. Baron Zide, who confirmed that the letter of introduction I brought to the Empress Sakuya was authentic, promised to give the Emperor the original letter from the Empress to the Emperor - strictly in a cylinder. Fortunately, the emperor said he would come to see Prince Shiohan in three days, and there would be no problem handing him his handbook. After that, only God knows if the Emperor tells me to meet me. Incidentally, Empress Sakuya denied that Baron Zide entered the Imperial Palace and saw the Emperor and gave him his handbook. The Empress, who has just married another country, is about to face the Emperor for the benefit of the dragon killer, who is an abandoned swordsman - something that would certainly be troublesome if other court ministers knew about it. That was the princess''s valve. Absolutely right, there is no room for objection. That''s why it''s a little rough, but it''s a procedure where the emperor picks up the plane he came to see the prince and gives him his handbook. Now, when this happens, you''ll need to stay in the Imperial Capital for a few days. As for the inn, Baron Zide offered me to come home, so what should I do in my spare time to sweeten my words? I want to go to the Imperial Capital, but I can''t relax and enjoy sightseeing when I think about Krai''s mood. Well, when I thought about it - let''s think about it - I decided to step into the Imperial Palace that day. Even so, the Emperor did not ask to see you. It was Prince Ziyuan who wanted to see me. Anything, knowing that a sister''s messenger who married another country is coming, "I want you to tell me about your sister in the Kingdom of Canaria! They were eager to. At first, Baron Zide shook his head to the side considering our fatigue just arrived in the Imperial Capital, but he was usually rarely a well-acquainted prince. My sister and brother seem to have gotten along a lot, and the fact that my sister married another country must have made my brother and prince feel a lot lonely. Just knowing about it, Baron Zide was also able to fulfill the Prince''s wish again - which was the end of my journey into the Imperial Palace. --To be honest, no matter how many people brought the Empress''s handbook, there was doubt that other people who had not known their faces until yesterday could easily be invited to the Imperial Palace and even let them meet the Prince. But whatever your thoughts are, if you have a chance to get close to the Emperor, you should ride. I decided to meet Prince Shio Yuan because I didn''t think he could get beaten up by the dark. "Nice to meet you, I''m Shihoen." That said, the face of the prince who smiled gently resembled that of the princess Sakuya. The line is thinner than that of my sister, and I don''t feel the depth of my personality either, but I can take care of her without hesitation. There will be no need for precautions or vigilance against this younger prince, such as when he meets his sister. --Somehow, my younger brother, the prince, is more like the princess. I speak with the prince, thinking that I will definitely be guilty of disrespect. Apparently, Baron Geed didn''t tell the prince anything about me, and the prince only asked about her sister. Whether you''re doing well, whether your meal fits your mouth, or whether people at the Royal Canary Palace hate you. I didn''t know about the Princess Sakuya at the royal palace, but it was quite a tough question, but I can''t say "I don''t know" here. While recalling how the Empress looked when she met me and the stories she heard from Lord Dragnaught and Claudia, she responded carefully to each of Prince Ziyuan''s questions. Every time the Crown Prince heard my reply, he nodded eagerly and smiled happily. I can''t feel the bottom of the smile, and I think I was really wondering about my sister. The gentleness of the prince was evident only in this matter. I''m surprised to see such a prince. This prince will not be able to contest the empire. The gentleness of heart is the beauty of the prince, but it''s just an emotion that stands in the way of taking his brother away from the empire. As an emperor, you may have to kill your selfishness for a purpose and make ruthless decisions, but this will not be possible for Prince Purple Garden. In a way, this prince is no better suited to the emperor than Prince Azar. On the other hand, the gentleness of the prince attracts people. Even the first person I met felt comfortable. Every day, the court ministers who deal with the prince must cherish the prince. --I had to think it was dangerous. A proven Crown Prince and a prestigious Prince of the End. Now, it seems that the prince is still young, so it has not yet reached full ignition, but as the prince grows in the future, the conflict will become more and more sophisticated. Because even if the prince is not suitable for the emperor, and the prince does not want the emperor himself, the surroundings will take care of him. Neither would the Crown Prince have waited silently for his opponent brother''s power to grow. The rumors Miroslav investigated might have taken such a close atmosphere of conflict - when he was thinking about it. Tongtung-tung-tung, the door of the room is slammed. The princely minister, who came in in in response to the voice of the prince, told the prince in a slightly hasty manner. Your Majesty will be here soon. 202 Chapter 71 Amadeus II Amadeus, the twentieth emperor of the Adastera Empire. As the second emperor with his name, he is therefore called Amadeus II. As I mentioned a little before, when I was a child, I was called to the emperor at a banquet attended on behalf of my father. He smiled clumsily at me and stroked my head with a big hand. At that time, I probably exchanged one word or two words, but the memory was already vague. At that time, the emperor was already over fifty years old, and now he is over sixty, perhaps close to seventy. Perhaps the prince will be the last son of Amadeus II. It seems that the Emperor loves Prince Shiohan because he is the last child he has given him since he was old. The fact that he visited the prince''s room lightly proved that. It is an unexpected reunion for me to be there. Well, the Emperor won''t remember us, but I haven''t seen the Emperor''s face in ten years. --The word "small" was the first thing that crossed my mind. The emperor in my memory was large enough to look up. But the emperor today is about as small as I am. The big hand that licked my head is also wrinkled and shriveled. In ten years, I grew up and the emperor was old - that''s all I said, but for some reason, there was something stuck in my chest. And the emperor, who noticed a stranger standing in my child''s room, saw Baron Zide with a suspicious face. "Baron, who is that? I don''t see a face in the Imperial Palace." "Yes, I am from the kingdom of Canary as a messenger of Sakuya." "What, Sakuya? The deep voice of the emperor is echoed in a paranoid tone. Then, the long slit of eyes turned towards us. With majesty in the right eye and Meitetsu in the left eye, the eye possesses the character and power worthy of the Lord of the great Adastella. I salute the imperial ceremony and the person in front of me. For a moment before I drooped my head, I felt like the emperor who saw me opened his eyes to surprise. "--Why didn''t you bring Sakuya''s messenger to Yu? Keep the Imperial Army back from the border. General Eudis, who was in command, panicked." The voice of the emperor, whose nose is rough, must be asked what kind of simplicity, but somewhere enjoyable. She seems to be intrigued by her daughter''s actions. Here, the prince opened his mouth. "I''m sorry, Your Majesty. I wanted to hear about my sister, and the baron forced me to bring her here." "No, it''s a purple garden. Anyway, I''d like you to call me Father in a place like this." "Oh, I''m sorry, Father." "Mm-hmm, that''s fine." The nodded emperor urged me to look up with my head down. And now you''re asking me directly, not Baron Zide. "Now, again, who are you? It was a messenger of Sakuya, but I don''t remember a man like you in the recent practice of Sakuya. I thought it was someone hired in the canary, but I don''t know why Sakuya dared to send a new recruit to the Imperial Palace." "Your Majesty, about that..." Baron Zide enters to hand over the Empress''s handbook in a cylinder. However, the emperor waved his right hand lightly to dominate the baron. "Baron, the rest is asking this man." Otherwise, the emperor did not scold. However, Baron Geed trembled as if struck by lightning, stretching his spine and taking an upright position. The emperor continued his words without noticing such a baron. "I''ve never seen it in the Imperial Palace. I''ve never seen it in my recent routine. But your face is touching some other memory. Name it, young man." The Emperor''s gaze is on my face. As a result, a heavy pressure like lead was applied to both shoulders. It''s not a war. It''s not like hostility. It has nothing to do with magic. The character of a person who has been at the top of a country for a long time before I was born. The weight of a human being came to my whole body. What do you mean by negative? I was certainly overwhelmed by the Emperor at this time. --Overwhelmingly, I was impressed. I see, there''s this kind of strength. I''ve never even had this feeling about my father. With that in mind, I answered the emperor''s question. "My name is Sky, Your Majesty. I''m not allowed to name my family now, but I used to call it the Mitsurugi Empty." I tried to keep seeing you at the banquet, but if you name your sword, you''ll understand. That''s how he stopped talking and waited for the Emperor. An abandoned swordsman''s brother-in-law came to the Imperial Palace as the Empress''s messenger. The emperor must be smiling "what the hell is going on" with a sharp expression on his face. I thought so. But beyond my gaze, the emperor looked calm. It''s as if you predicted words coming out of my mouth. When I was unable to measure the meaning of the other person''s reaction, I heard a surprise voice from another direction. It is the voice of the prince. "Eh... the sword? Eh, but, eh, why is onee-sama... eh!? "Purple Garden. A royal man does not reveal such a surprise. Keep any emotions deep inside your chest carefully and keep them deposited at all times. That''s what the royal family is supposed to be." "Ha, yes, Father! Sorry! Um, refine. The emperor, who nodded to the prince, called out to Baron Zid, who was beside him. "Well, Baron. There will be a letter from Sakuya. Let it out." "Yes, Your Majesty! This way!" The emperor, who received the letter from the baron, broke the seal and began to read it. Apparently the pleadings were quite long, and it took the Emperor quite some time to finish reading them. Eventually, the emperor, who looked up at me from the writ, said gravely. "Do you want to get forgiveness to come through the gate from the rest of the world? Sky, do you know what''s sealed up ahead of that gate? The question confused me. Because the answer was too clear. Though the original, it is not a question for the Dagger family. I hesitated to answer for a moment, but I didn''t think it would be an occasion for Tonchi to work, so I answered frankly. "I know that the Oni Gods are sealed." The emperor, who heard our reply, narrowed his eyes and pretended to think something. And the emperor turned his heel toward the door of the room. While the indoor man was confused by the sudden behavior, the Emperor said with his face only to me. --- Follow me, empty. 203 Chapter 72 Permission Walk through the Imperial Palace of Adastera according to Emperor Amadeus II. I do not know the inner structure of the Imperial Palace, but since the passage walls have been missing windows for some time now, it seems that the Emperor is moving into the building. I don''t see any maids or court ministers. The last person I saw was a pair of Kintetsu Knights, looking at me behind the Emperor, looking at me mixed with vigilance and surprise. When the emperor waved his right hand, the pair of them de-alerted, but I think the surprise remained. Perhaps this area is off-limits to the royal family. While thinking like that, the emperor never stops walking. In the room earlier, I felt the old person in front of me strongly, but when I looked at it, my spine was stretched, my pace was stable, and it was really creepy. Soon the emperor began to go down the stairs, but his steps were not in jeopardy. I don''t seem to need any help at all. [M] The stairs gently drew a spiral while inviting the user downwards. Even if you peek into the central part of the blow-out shape, the shadowy darkness is only spreading, and you can''t see the bottom at all. For a moment, the emperor walking in front appeared to be a demon trying to drag his prey into the ground. Of course, it was just a matter of mind - or a doubt, but there is something in this underground air that makes my mind cold. I had a feeling similar to this somewhere before. It''s not that old. That''s probably..... "Sky" When I was searching for memories, I was surprised that the Emperor had called my name back to me. I noticed that the stairs were over. The scene in front of you is slowly reflected in the eyes that have become accustomed to the darkness. That''s how I learned that where I was standing was a huge underground space. The king of flies'' nest, which is based in the forest of Titis, is likely to be as large as there. And in the middle of that huge underground space, there was a big hole that looked like the ground was opening its mouth. The moment you see it, your cheeks and spine shake. At the same time, I came to the answer to your question. Yes, the chills I''ve felt since I started going down the stairs resemble when I discovered a dragon hole in the deepest part of Titis. Compared to Titis'' dragon hole, this hole is much smaller and has little force to eject - but I still feel that both are homogeneous. The emperor made a vague statement affirming my idea. "This is the dragon hole. You already know that you fought fantasy seeds in the forest of Titis." I was lost for a moment as to whether or not to nod at the word. I''ve only told a very limited number of people about the dragon hole I found in Titis''s deepest depths. It does not include the Empress Sakuya, and, of course, the Emperor cannot find out through her. I suspected that the Emperor''s words might be of some sort. However, it is not difficult to imagine that the Emperor has a deep knowledge of the dragon hole, as there is a dragon hole in front of him. That is why there is also the example of Lascaris encountered in the Catalan Desert. It is still too early to judge that the Immortal King has told the truth, but at least it is more plausible than me. And there is no wonder that the emperor of the Adastella Empire, who is deeply related to law theology, possessed knowledge equal to that of Rascalis. Now the Emperor is trying to reveal something to me - possibly something to do with the Onimon Gate. And yet, if we respond with falsehood and lies, they may change their minds and miss valuable information. More simply, there were circumstances where if the emperor''s mood was damaged here, he would not be allowed to go through the gate. Therefore, I affirm the other word. "Yes, indeed we have found a hole in the deepest depths of Titis similar to this, Your Majesty." "Hmm. A dragon hole is the point of the original force flowing through the dragon pulse. It may be called the power of the earth itself, which we tread upon. We can''t even measure the total amount of power in ourselves." Exactly infinite. The emperor then stared at me with a dry laugh. "With that infinite power, fantasy seeds come, sky. To hunt us." "Are you hunting humans? "That''s right. Didn''t you feel it when you confronted the fantasy species? Things called fantasies in the world, without exception, have intense antagonism towards humans. Whether the hostility is directed only at humans or at non-human species, which varies from individual to individual - only hostility towards humans is common to all individuals. These are natural disasters hunting humans." I think of that word with my heart. The fantasy species I have confronted so far are Hydra of the Titis Forest, the Onigajima Onigami, and Bechmos of the Catalan Desert. This also includes my homologous (animated) Seoul Eater. As for Hydra, the Emperor was right, it was a natural disaster. Witch gods and Behemoth were different in colour from Hydra, but they still seemed hostile to humans. With regard to these three bodies, the expression "natural disaster of hunting humans" was by no means exaggerated. --But I''ve never felt hostility towards humans from Seoul Eater. My fellow beings (Animas) often express their intentions to "feed on it", but that is clearly only against "enemies". More specifically, only against "my enemies." The expression "natural disaster of hunting humans" does not apply. The words of the Emperor flow into my ears when I think about what that fact means. "Why are fantasy species born of dragon holes hostile to humans? That is because the earth itself contains antagonism toward humans - some say so. Man is a creature that sees God in thunder that roars into the sky. And they saw God on the earth that produced the seed of fantasy. And I worshipped the fantasy seed as God''s use, sometimes even disrupting the crusade. Even so, I was initially excluded as a heretic... but at some point, this teaching began to spread rapidly." The emperor says that the period is the old period. As I mentioned one day, the Old Age refers to the pre-war era 300 years ago, when humans and demons fought. And there are few records from the old days. Because many records and literature have been dissipated by the war. However, it seems that the Imperial Palace has a considerable amount of ancient literature. "Existing Old Age literature shows many records referring to fantasy species. Apparently, there were an unparalleled number of fantasy species on the continent." "That situation has become a breeding ground for people to accept heretical teachings." "Exactly. Those who believe in the righteous God will not be attacked by fantasy seeds - many have gathered for salvation in their words. Eventually, they not only worshipped the fantasy seeds and disrupted the crusade, but also began to imitate the fantasy seeds." "Is that an imitation? "We started hunting the unbelievers in their gods with our own hands." If humans all over the world obey the true God, the wrath of God will be relieved and the seeds of fantasy will not appear. Peace and stability in the human world will also be achieved. It might have meant clearing up the resentment that had previously been rejected as heresy. However, it seemed certain that many of the power holders at that time continued to struggle for power and territory without seeing the seeds of fantasy. The fact empowered their uprising. By positioning their battles as Jihad to purify the world, they challenged existing societies, existing powers. --Name the god of light. When the name came out of the emperor''s mouth, I frowned reflectively. "... I was told by His Holiness the Pope that it was the organization that became the predecessor of the Divine Law. Three hundred years ago, a faction of them allied themselves with the demons." "Well, it was written in Sakuya''s letter that you had contact with the Pope, but did you reveal secrets?" The Emperor raised his right eyebrow. It was a surprising, convincing, or alarming expression. Slightly, the emperor nodded as if he had regained his mind. "The Pope is right. Light God has a great deal to do with the Ghost race. And that is also linked to the reason why the Onimon Gate was born in your hometown. When the secrets of the Onimon Gate are uncovered, the world of man will be shaken greatly. Sky, it is the role of the Swordsman to prevent that." If it is the role of the Swordsman to seal what exits from the inside of the gate, it is also the role of the Swordsman to prevent what does not enter the gate from outside. The Emperor said so. When I heard that, I remembered the emperor''s question earlier and nodded secretly inside. The Oni Gate is not just a place where the Oni Gods are sealed. There are hidden secrets that shake up the world today. I suppose the Emperor wanted to make sure that I knew about it and that I was about to enter the Witch Gate. And because I decided that I didn''t know about it, he told me the back of the dragon hole in front of me. I don''t know why you''ve done that to me just once in the past. Of course, my power to wave to the powerful will be attractive, but the emperor who can even move Kensei if he wishes will not have to ask me. Whether or not the Emperor is aware of my inner feelings, the Emperor has made a final confirmation to me with a sound that makes me feel compassionate. "It''s empty. Once through the gate, you will face three hundred years of vengeance in his land, whether you wish or not. If that happens, there''s no turning back. Not just you, but those around you may be involved. Do you still want to go through the gate knowing that? I have seen that you have no interest in the truth 300 years ago." I nodded silently at the emperor''s words. Indeed, I am not interested in what happened 300 years ago. However, considering Pope Noah and Rascalis, I think it is dangerous to remain ignorant. Besides, my purpose was clear from the beginning. Responding to her sister''s desire to help her lost brother, she strengthens herself by fighting the mighty monster who treks beyond the Onimon Gate. As for the revenge of God of Light, you should think about it after you actually stand in front of your eyes. Above all, you can''t say "I will stop helping Kremt" to Krea who brought him to the Imperial Capital. There''s so much cool about it! ¨D ¨D I will convey such thoughts to the Emperor in Oblate as much as possible. If the Emperor were so shallow, he would not be allowed to walk through the gate! If I say so, I''ll think of another way. I thought so. But the Emperor listened to me all the time. And after listening, there was no anger on his face. I''m not disappointed. What was there was still a convincing expression. The Emperor told me vaguely that he was confused by the meaning of the reaction. Verily, I will give you forgiveness to pass through the gate. 204 The father and son of the Makuma royal family. Emperor Amadeus II of the Adastera Empire sat on the throne alone among the unmanned stares. I don''t plan to see anything else from now on. This is the emperor''s habit when thinking, and the guard knight stands by the door. Behind the emperor''s head, with one elbow on the throne, the appearance of a black-haired young man who had left the Imperial Capital was reflected. "I''m not interested in the past or the truth, is everything for my own purpose?" The throat of the old emperor trembles with joy. "Shikibu, the sky is definitely your child. Words are different, but the same path you are trying to walk. However, unlike you, who only cares about you, the sky seems to leave feelings for others...." That said, the emperor looked away. "Is this the influence of my mother, Shizuya? That was a sweet daughter. If the strictness of the ceremony and the kindness of Shizuya reside in the body equally, the sky will draw the blood of the parents correctly." When the emperor was alone, he closed his eyes and turned his back on the throne. Then, you try to retrace your consciousness to the past. But in the next moment, the emperor''s mind was broken. Because the door between the eyes was loud and revealed. The sound of cutlets, cutlets and iron shoes made him walk to the throne with a large crotch, a grand man with a sense of dominance in his face. The eyes peering from the truncated eyes are blue, the bowed eyebrows are straight enough to envy women, and the tall nose bridge reminds me of a sculpture that will become the hand of a master craftsman. Tall, stretched limbs, no gap in walking. There was a strong pride in the smile that came to my mouth, and it was as if I believed that I was the lord of this imperial palace. The emperor raised his eyebrows and pointed his words at the approaching person. "Can I help you, Richard?" "Can''t a child see his father without help, Father? Let''s say you miss it too much." Crown Prince Richard gave me straight eyebrows and appealed to loneliness, but the Emperor showed my son''s behavior with his nose. "Though you are a proud child with no shortage of sentences or martial arts, it is a pity that you are lacking in talent for play." When he heard that, Richard stroked his face and pulled in a lonely expression, and laughed with joy. "Ha ha, was that really deliberate? Well, let''s do the role of Takako, who thinks of her father, by herself. I will take care of things that cannot be done in Purple Garden." "But that''s what I''m not saying. Of my sons, the Crown Prince has no choice." For the first time, the emperor''s voice was sarcastic. "Paradise, Carnelius, Azlite, and Dagger. Aren''t all the nobles who represent our country with you? Your position as the next emperor may be called Banjaku. You will be close to them. I don''t need to worry about it." "I know that your father was right and right. The next empire belongs to the Crown Prince. Unfortunately, there are many fools in the world who turn their backs on reason. Those who think that if my position becomes a cornerstone, the profits that I get when it turns upside down will be great." Here, Richard narrows his eyes and sends a meaningful gaze to the father of the throne. "I''m not surprised that your father would let me take my position one step further, in order to eliminate the room for them to delusion." "You want me to leave?" "No way! I am both your father''s son and your subordinate. I will not disrespect the emperor with my subordinates. But you also know the disturbing rumors that have been whispered in the Empire and beyond in recent years, don''t you? If nothing is done, rumors may emerge that the rumor is true, and that your father intends to change the order of succession to the Empire by waiting for the adult of the Purple Garden. If only they were interested in the pleasures of people in the Purple Garden..." Rumors run out of rumors. The sound of Richard''s mouth was terribly pale. "It''s too sour to bleed each other with a blood-connected sibling. I would like to ask you to do me a favor to avoid such a situation. For example, if we send Shiohan down to his registry, there''s no room for fools to delude themselves." Descending into the castle refers to descending as an imperial family and joining the ranks under the castle. It is only natural that you lose your right to inherit the empire because you are no longer an imperial family. And once you have descended into the royal family, you cannot return to the royal family again. In the Adastella Empire, it was not uncommon to use the method of descent to avoid confusion in the succession of empires. For example, the Duke of Paradise, one of the three houses of honor, was born when the brother of the second emperor descended into the throne and was given Paradise territory. Amadeus II has taken great care to preserve the position of the Crown Prince, Richard, based on his own hard work inheriting the empire. In fact, Richard and his younger brothers were dropped off at an early stage. ¨D ¨D The Amadeus II will not try anything against Prince Ziyuan. I could not deny that the fact fuelled rumors of royal discord. Is it Richard''s own thoughts that the word ''evil-doers may be revealed'', which Richard has just said? In response, the emperor did not reply silently. To state the true intentions of Amadeus II, I have no intention of abandoning Richard. The option of releasing Shiohan to the registry was also taken into account. But the only reason we haven''t come to a decision yet is because the Emperor is putting Rishal''s arbitrariness at risk. The Continent''s hegemon is bleeding too much. Amadeus II himself, when he was young, greedily sought territory and power, and feared its harshness from the surrounding countries. Therefore, blaming Rishal''s way is like spitting in the sky - even if you think about it, you have to shake your head to the side if you ask if you can keep the Empire with Rishal today. Now that Amadeus II is still standing up, we can restrain Richard''s actions. Richard also shows his ears against his father''s words. But once he succeeds (once), Richard will not be able to put his father''s restraints on his teeth. With my father in the middle of the confinement, Richard himself must have mastered 10,000 aircraft as emperor. To say the least, Amadeus II did the same to his father''s emperor. The Emperor thinks that things about himself are good. Causal retribution is just what your own deeds bring back to you. However, I was afraid that Richard''s hostility would be directed against Shin-en. There is no guarantee that the hostility of Rishal will be eliminated by descending Shiohan to the registry office. Moreover, the removal of Shiohan from the Imperial family threatened to spark strife in different places. Specifically, the conflict between the eastern aristocracy supporting the Purple Garden and the central aristocracy, headed by the three gates, has intensified. Although the central aristocracy is overwhelming on the factional side, there is no denying that a small fire of strife could turn into a fire in Ryogen, which burns the entire Empire. If you look at it in terms of clothing, it is even possible that Rishal and the central aristocracy supporting Rishal will take power in the east, inciting the eastern aristocracy into rebellion with the purple garden. As Emperor, I wanted to clear up those issues while I was in office. Therefore, he continues to sit on the throne with an old man. However, I''m sure it won''t last long. From now on, as the Emperor grows old, Richard must be pressuring him to give up his empire as soon as possible. This is also what Amadeus II did to the Father Emperor. --It would be too ironic to say that the father and son are very similar. The elbowed emperor sighed small enough not to be noticed by his son. Enveloped in silence while gazing. It was Richard who broke the silence. "By the way, Father. He said he had invited strange people to the Imperial Palace." Richard changed the subject with a sluggish face. I don''t suppose Richard had any intention of decisively confronting his father at this stage. However, I can also accept the pressure that this will help me understand my father''s actions in the Imperial Palace. Compared to the old emperor, who is short, and the grand prince, there are not many court ministers who are inclined to the latter by the weight of loyalty. The Emperor does not intend to accuse them of being unfaithful. Of course, it''s not interesting, but when I think about the future, I take it for granted that the scale of loyalty leans towards the young Crown Prince. The emperor did not agree with my son''s words. "Strange person is a way of saying things are stuck in the back teeth. He is already known to be a messenger of Sakuya, and a son of the sword." "Haha, that''s exactly what your father is looking forward to." After a smile, Richard narrowed his eyes. "I just don''t know what that person and your father were talking about. The Empty Sword. I heard you chased Onigashima without age, but you killed a dragon in the land of Canaria recently. Although the truth is uncertain, the fact that Sakuya was a messenger is a fact of dragon killing. You want me to escort you to the Purple Garden? "No. The sky does not intend to serve our country. I can''t say I''m going to serve you. After all, the Empire is a cursed vendetta against my fianc¨¦e, Claudia the Duke." The emperor glanced at Richard. Richard, who was leading the plot against the Kingdom of Canaria, looked up at Daw Aung Daung and accepted the eyes of his father. "Father, I reported it the other day. Indeed, I moved my sword through Berch. However, it was not to curse the Duke''s daughter, but to eliminate the aristocrats in his land who opposed Sakuya''s wedding. It was the magician''s discretion to curse her. It was not intended by me or the sword." "You seem to have known about that arbitrariness and how to do it, and left it alone." "It''s too much to wear," he said. But let me dare say so. If your father was right, is there a problem? That said, Richard laughed ironically. "I did not harm the innocent people. Have you ever fouled your hands with the blood of a young man in the interests of your father? "... mmm" "Well, it is true that the series of events is our undoing. Therefore, in the name of Sakuya''s wedding, the Canary Kingdom promised a great deal of assistance, and the Canary side should have forgiven it. The Duke has also been reported to have obeyed the wishes of King Canaria. I would be foolish to think that it is not in the interest of both countries to vaporize it now -" Once Richard cut off his words there, he turned to his father''s emperor in a low voice. "Is the sky a fool that doesn''t make sense? "That''s not true either. The sky said nothing about the curse. I asked and heard from the rest of them." For any reason, it is the duty of the Emperor to take responsibility for the Adastera Empire beyond its movement. Instead of mentioning Richard''s involvement, the Emperor admitted his responsibility for the curse he had inflicted on the Duchess and asked for the Emperor''s opinion. I thought it would be unknown that the snake would come out with a snake after the snake (snake) was slapped, even if empty himself did not touch the matter. But more than that, the idea was that this was a rare opportunity to take advantage of the human body mass called the sky. The sky responded calmly to the emperor''s query. ¨D ¨D There is certainly something I think about the plan of the Empire. I have heard from the Duke that Jinbo''s actions were arbitrary, but I do not think that anyone who gave the orders of the Big Book is responsible. ¨D ¨D However, it is not only Claudia herself who came out at the end of the matter and waved a little sword, but Claudia herself, who has suffered from the curse for a long time, and the family of Lord Dragnaught and Astrid, who have worked hard to support Claudia. - But the three don''t try to blame the Empire. This is because we know that the divergence from the King who wants to reconcile with the Empire will become wider and wider. Conflicts between the Royal Canary and the lead nobleman, the Duke of Dragnaught, quickly divide the country. They avoided it. - As nobles representing the kingdom of Canaria, the Duke of Dragnaught gave priority to peace in the kingdom over their own pain and resentment. Having welcomed Claudia to his residence, he is now considered a member of the Duke''s family. If he acts like he blames the Empire for his anger, he will trample on the will of the three. --So I am not going to say anything to the Empire. Unless we can reach Claudia or the Duke again.... The Emperor shakes his back slightly, recalling the empty eyes as he speaks his last words. Otherwise, the sky would not have intimidated the emperor. I was merely stating the facts quietly. The Emperor understands that. However, a faint glance at an old well spoke much more clearly of the heart of the sky than it spent thousands of words. It might have been a mistake not to call Richard at that time. The Emperor still felt a little regret as he exchanged words with Richard..... 205 The Battle of Summers Four lines of defense built north of Ishka in the previous stampede.One of them, the First Wall, was where the tin fights. "--Penetrate, sharp fire! A sharp chant comes out of the tin''s mouth, and a huge flame reminiscent of a spear appears in the air.The fire magic of the second zone ran through the universe sliding, stabbing the target with no aim. The target was the Beast Hellhound that emerged from Titis Forest.A beast with limbs reminiscent of a hound by its name falls down to the ground with a gang and a deafening scream.You rubbed your body hard on the ground trying to extinguish the flames that surround your body. Hellhound is a species that is considered dangerous among veteran adventurers due to its ferocity to attack anything and its cunning to hunt in crowds.It has excellent vitality and cannot be stopped simply by striking the magic of the Second Zone once. If left alone, Hellhound may have extinguished the fire and risen again.But the tin wasn''t fighting alone. "All right, I''ll take care of the rest! The young adventurer who was pulling a bow next to the tin - much higher than the tin - sounded the bowstring. The released arrow accurately ejected the fallen Hellhound, and the Beast stopped moving after a large convulsion. The bowman whistles at the hum and gently sticks out his fist at the next tin. For a moment, the tin was anxious not to know what it was looking for, but he lost so much that he understood the other person''s intentions, and probably held his fist and touched the other person''s fist. The bowman who saw the tin smiled funny. "Haha, you''re such an itchy girl.Are you an adventurer, too? "Er, hah, yes, it''s the best...." "I''ve never seen anything like it in an Alliance.It''s magic now, expensive equipment, apprenticeship magician who just graduated from the Academy of the Wise?Magicians are precious, if you don''t mind, to our party. " The Canary Knight, who commands the troops on the barrier, shouted at the archer when he was in trouble with the frustrating opponent. "There! Shoot as many arrows as you can if you have time to slap your mouth in vain! "Yes, yes, I understand, Knight! The bowstrings echoed at the end of the phrase, and the monster under his eyes fell. The tin, who sensed that the bowman''s consciousness was away from him, exhaled a relieved breath inside.Even though I have become accustomed to life in the human world, I am still nervous about communicating with strangers. Sora hasn''t returned from Onigashima yet, and the seals and Miroslav have been incorporated into another unit.The only members of the "Bloody Smoke Sword" in this support unit were the tin, and this fact reminded me of the tin. Of course, I''m not going to whisper anything like this. This crusade, which I didn''t plan to participate in, was forced in the middle of the day. The tin grips the magic wand in its hand and rekindles its temper.Using pure magic stones everywhere, this wand was prepared by Miroslav for his disciples and was no less exquisite than the wand Miroslav himself used.However, since Miroslav did not say a word of what he was grateful for, the tin is still unaware of that fact. The tin turned his mind against the teacher''s teachings and went on to sing the next chant. Singing and magic are essential to activate magic. Apart from magic, it can be divided into Mana and Odo.The former is the natural force that fills the world, and the latter is the force that the individual generates within himself.Normally, magicians use mana when exercising their magic.The amount of odds is limited, and the purity as magic is lower than that of mana.Simply put, using mana is more powerful, and you can use more magic. " However, the story is different if you are a tin who has a magic organ called a horn.To be clear, Suzume-san far exceeds me and Luna in the amount of odds.How to do this enormous amount of odor will be the challenge for Suzume-san in the future. " When you overcome that challenge, Suzume-san will surely have the power to go beyond me and approach the Alliance Lord. I don''t know if the last word was a Miroslav joke or if I meant it again.However, I thought it would be good to do so, and I thought I would try my best to do so. Otherwise, I will remain solemn for the rest of my life.I really hated that. Did you respond to that emotion? The magic of the tin is swelling up.The bowman next to him, who felt the pressure, was sweating from his forehead. 206 Episode 73: To Onigashima Having obtained permission from Emperor Amadeus II to come through the Wisp Gate, I bid farewell to the Emperor and Prince Shiohan and left the Imperial Palace with Baron Zide, who is the role of the Emperor Fu. Sometimes the conversation with the Emperor has been prolonged, and the days have sunk a long time ago. After explaining everything to Craia, who was waiting at the Baron''s Mansion, we finally made it to Onigashima - we arrived in the Imperial Capital today.As expected, it is tough to leave the Imperial Capital soon and go to Kigashima all night long.I''m sick of Claire anyway, and Claw Solas needs a break. Passing through the gate is only a crossing point.The show is an exploration of the interior of the gate beyond, and the impossibility here will come later.Everything is in a hurry. We stayed overnight at the Baron''s Mansion at Baron Zeed''s pleasure, and the next day we left the Imperial Capital with the sunrise. The destination is the port town where boat flights to Kigashima take place. As I mentioned earlier when I returned home, there are only two boat flights a day to go to Onigashima, and the boarding pass cannot be obtained without the examination of the Dagger family. You can ignore it and enter Onigashima directly on Crow Solas, but the Emperor gave you permission to enter the Onigashima Gate.You don''t even have to rub things up by behaving like a piece of paper.Everything is the same as below. The question is whether we can pass the Dagger''s judgment, but I''m not worried about anything about it. When I turned my gaze to my fingers, there was something that had never been in the Imperial City. It is a public identity ring - a signature ring. When a king or aristocracy sends an envoy, they give it to him instead of the envoy''s ID, but the effect of the Seal of Authentication Ring (Signet) that Emperor Adastella just gave him is not the ratio of the Seal of Authentication Ring (Signet). In fact, he arrived at the port town and showed the official the seal ring (signal), and arranged the boarding pass with the momentum of not lying flat on the ground. "Well, the Emperor''s Seal of Recognition Ring (Signet) is really a new spirit experiment." Looking at the two boarding passes I had, I smiled ill. Claire, who was sitting beside her, looked nervous and opened her mouth. "Um, sir, the sky.Are you sure you want to keep heading to the island? When I hear that word, I look up at the face of the gray-haired flagman. I always thought that I could finally go to help my brother with Onigashima at the moment, but that''s not the atmosphere. Looking at the other person''s face, thinking that the fact of missing the island might not have pulled back now, Craig raised his voice as if he was in a hurry when he noticed this strange look. "Ah, is it okay if you don''t hide your face and dye your hair? Oh, is that so? I noticed Claire''s anxiety and nodded lightly. It is a felony for a swordsman to escape the island.No matter how spiritual the Emperor''s Seal of Recognition Ring (Signet) is, it cannot be that he did not commit the crime of deserting the island. As for Claire, he hid his characteristic appearance of gray hair and red eyes, and he probably intended to dress up as someone else and walk around the gate.Even if they realize who they are, they can use the emperor''s majesty as a shield to avoid pursuit--I thought so, but I won''t do anything about it.It is thought that I have received confirmation. I responded lightly to this. "Never mind.You''ll be fine. " "Is that so...? "That''s right.So keep your chest up and be grand. " When I heard that, Craia turned her eyes black and white without knowing why. Looking at such a client, I looked back this time. As I''ve thought before, I can''t accept this one at face value when Craia gets to Ishka without ever being attacked by a chaser.Perhaps the Dagger family deliberately missed the island of Craig.In fact, even in this port, which is supposed to be the garden of the Dagger family, the chaser can''t even see the shadow. There is no doubt that the Swordsman used Craia to summon me.Last time you called me on Mother''s Day.This time, it became "through the island of Claire". I don''t know who came up with this idea, but I think it''s my soul to use my power to attack some strange devil.Crimt said he was ordered to "beat the demon king Azma" as a condition to help his sister, so I think he would say similar things to me. Of course, I''m not nodding just because I gave the order, so it''s definite to bring Claire''s innocence in exchange. For the Swordsman, Clyde is like a chain on my neck.That''s why I''m not alert to pursuits. "Anyway, think of nothing wrong with us.If you hide your face or dye your hair, it''s like you''re looking for a weakness. " "Yes, sir. I will follow the orders of the Emperor." Craia nods honestly to these words while still leaving a puzzling color on her face. I know from this attitude, but I haven''t told Claire my guess.Everything stays in my chest. Everything I''ve said so far is an imagination assembled from the situation.If my guess is wrong, the worst thing that can happen is that a chaser raids where the client who listened to me is alarmed.I avoided it. Besides, in this case, there were a number of situations where it was really not strange for Claire to die.If you succeed, that''s it.Even if you fail and lose Craig, it''s clear to the creator''s intentions that it''s okay. The same is true of Crimut, whose sister and brother, to put it simply, were discarded. If I tell my guess, Craig will soon realize it.No matter how much I guess, I''m reluctant to say, "You and my brother have been abandoned." --But who was the originator? Though I''ve thought about it several times before, I still haven''t come to a conclusion. Gilmore Berch is the first to come up with a name because of the overall inferiority felt, such as taking advantage of the feelings of her sister who thinks of her brother. However, this time, if I abandon Craia, it will be over, in other words, a kind of appeal to love.This point doesn''t seem to be Gilmore. The next name that comes to mind is Ayaka.Back home, Ayaka used the old codes to tell me about Claire''s plight.If you read it deeply, you can think of it as an attempt to connect me to Claire. It is possible that Ragna, who heard from Ayaka, plotted to send me to the dead. However, whether it''s Ayaka or Ragna, I don''t hesitate to fall into my shoes, but I feel like I''m not thinking of throwing away my fellow students, Claire and Crimut, as tokens for that.At least if they were the two I knew five years ago, I wouldn''t think of a solution like this one. Last thing I thought of was my father. But this idea also carries with it a question mark.I can''t help but think that my father did such a trick to summon me. Last time, the way I used my mother''s life day was also a small piece of craftsmanship, but when it came to what my father did, he only sent out a letter.From the point of view of effort, it was to the extent that it took a long time. In contrast, this time, the Dagger spent a huge amount of effort on countermeasures.This point is no match for my father''s way. As long as I hear about Crimut, I am certain that my father is involved in this solution, but if I am asked if I am the originator of the solution, the answer is no. "- Well, whoever created it, I didn''t expect to involve the Emperor.Let''s see what you can do. " Contrary to the instincts of the originator who intended to keep things inside the Dagger family, I forced the situation to change by bringing in an external factor called the Emperor. Specifically, a girl under the age of twenty (Claire) succeeded in crossing an island that no one had ever succeeded in the past, and that became known to the Emperor. It was only the other day that the Onimon tribe broke the guards of the Onimon Gate and the walls of Shudo were destroyed.On top of that, the discovery of the fact that the island is off is meaningful. ¨D ¨D The Dagger family fell into an incompetent house that could not contain the outside enemy or heal its inner allies. -That''s not a rough story, is it? Your throat is shaking. Once it reaches the emperor''s ear, you will only receive a false excuse to confuse the state of affairs if you later explain, "I deliberately missed it." The originator of this must be bluishing.Or will it turn bright red?Either way, it feels good.Both of you swordsmen deserve what you''ve done to me. Craia looked at me with a smile and a bad smile, and she looked strangely at me. 207 Chapter 74 Ambition Gilmore Berch was frustrated. The cause lies in the report that has just been delivered.The content was that the Emperor gave him a Signet Ring, and the Emperor showed up with Claire Berch in the port town on the opposite shore. Gilmore predicted that the sky would come with Craia.However, Gilmore breathes out as she roars, not even predicting about the Signet Ring. Now the sky is equal to the emperor''s emperor, and the swordsmen must welcome him with due courtesy. Gilmore, who intended to make the sky subject to Claire''s acquittal, made the mathematical mistake. "Kid. What kind of magic did you use?" It was only the other day that Claire left the island.How did you get close to seeing the Emperor, even though there should have been little time for them to come to Onigashima? Even Gilmore is difficult to see with the Emperor in this short period of time.Speaking of the mighty swordsmen, from the emperor''s point of view, they are only subordinates of the jury.If the crown prince is the one to watch, he will manage, but that is because he has worked for the crown prince until today. It is hard to believe that the Emperor and the Emperor will be given a Seal of Confidence Ring (Signet) in a short period of time. It was inevitable that doubts arose as to whether it was a fake.However, the Royal Seal Ring (Signet) is crafted from the finest diamonds (Adamant).In addition, magic granting (enchant) makes it possible to magically distinguish Shin Cancer, and it may be said that it is impossible to create a Shin Cancer. "That means it''s real." Gilmore, exhaling as he roared again, turned to the traffic and put his arms together. If the Signet ring is authentic, the next thing to think about is the purpose of the sky. The report on the sky came from a harbour official who had crossed the ocean one step ahead, but there was no mention of what the sky had come to Kigashima for. Issuing boarding passes to the island without confirming the purpose is something that should not have been done.But after all, they have the Emperor''s Seal Ring (Signet).Officials would have had no choice but to keep moving, as they were told. The first thing that comes to mind for the purpose of the sky is that the emperor moved him to acquit Kreah - this is impossible. Basically, nobles with territory are recognized by the Emperor as having judicial and legislative power in their own territory.We have the right to make laws governing our territory and punish those who violate the law.The emperor''s playing with the nobility''s head was synonymous with trampling on the nobility''s dignity and rights, and was said to be a bad man who destroyed the trust of the monarch.It is no wonder it leads to rebellion against the Empire and turning back to other countries. If hundreds of small and middle-aged aristocracy are against us, we can suppress the rebellion with the authority of Emperor Adastella, but the Emperor is not foolish enough to do so against the Dagger.That''s why Gilmore decided that Claire couldn''t be acquitted. However, there are concerns. Gilmore wields power in the Dagger family as a master, and some of his roles include external negotiation.Among them, Gilmore approached Prince Richard. This is the bedrock that will lead you and the Dagger family to higher heights in the next Empire, but from the emperor''s point of view, it will be seen that the Dagger family is entering the young Crown Prince with an old self. If the sky had poked around and persuaded the Emperor, it was impossible to deny that the Emperor had moved to acquit Claire. If Gilmore were in an empty position, he would advise the Emperor on the elimination of the Berghi family from the Crown Prince.And get the emperor''s backing by promising to bring the Dagger House back from the support of the Crown Prince to that of the Emperor. Gilmore whispered loudly. "It''s not something a kid can think of.Who''s got the wisdom?Goz Seema or Morgan Skyseep. " Gilmore is alone with a serious face.For his part, Berch''s master, who has kicked many of his political enemies in a conspiracy, has always been vigilant against a conspiracy to trap him.And that vigilance sometimes creates a hallucination. As the words "Suspicion, Darkness" put it, Gilmore is now seeing a conspiracy whereby "someone in the family who is hostile to the Berghi family is trying to drive himself away through the sky of the Dagger." Excessive suspicion was the upside down of the hurry.There is also a sense of defeat when the conspiracy was reversed.If you don''t do it quickly, the power that you have painstakingly built up until today may crush you and leave you in the morning.It was an unacceptable future for Gilmore. --Gilmore has ambitions.There is an ambition to gain unparalleled power in the House of the Sword and to wield it to its full potential. The bigger the stage of wielding power, the better.Getting started on Kigashima Island. Eventually in the Adastera Empire.If you finally wave your talent across the continent, that''s what boys are all about.Gilmore Berch can make the world aware of the significance that he has received in this world. However, Gilmore has no intention of ruling the House of the Sword over the Dagger.The loyalty to Ritsube, who found himself a junior flagman, was genuine.What Gilmore wants is to extend the power of the Dagger family to the continent as a proxy for a ceremony that has no interest in political power. It was part of this ambition to approach the Crown Prince.If the Crown Prince or his opponents asked me to provide them with combat power, I sent four flag flagmen to buy their pleasure as a matter of the highest priority. This also includes the case of sending a benevolent boy to the Kingdom of Canaria. It was a straw that could have contravened the "don''t invade, don''t invade" code, but Gilmore was not careful. If you look at Gilmore, the code is just a chain that binds your ambitions, and you don''t feel any itching when you break it.Rather, I believe that such an old code should be abandoned sooner rather than later, and I was going to move to break it when the time came. If you can use the force of the Godaim family outside, the Aomori flagmen will sweep all battlefields.It is easy to leave the three gates and ear the nobles of the Empire.No, it is not a dream to rule the Adastella Empire over the royal family rather than the three gates. Gilmore swears allegiance to the sword ceremony, not to Amadeus II.Not Prince Richard, of course.I will not hesitate to banish the Adastera royal family and push the ceremony to the throne of the emperor, if I have the opportunity, and with the permission of the ceremony. The ceremony then reigned over the Empire, and Gilmore took control of 10,000 planes under it. From the ceremony, it is Ragna, the relationship between the Berghi family and the Nikon family, who succeeds the Kensei family, and Dialt, my son, who succeeds the Kensei family.The power of the Berghi family will be passed on to the next generation without interruption, and the name of the ancestor, Gilmore, will be written in golden letters in history books. --These plans are still ambitious.It still takes a lot of time to realize. But it''s never a product of dreams or delusions.Gilmore gained as much power as he could.It has been in my hands for a long time. From here on out, everything. I won''t let the kid who is now chirping out disturb me. Originally, Gilmore considered the link between the sky and Goz Seema dangerous and intended to eliminate it sooner rather than later becoming an obstacle to ambition. However, after the earlier battle with the Oni God, I knew that Yukibe had an unexpected interest in the sky, and I thought about using it instead of eliminating it. This time, it was also the idea of using the (...) dedication (...) strategy of (...) a (...) de (...) a (...) l (...) t (...) as a child in wedlock (...). Dialt''s plan was to send Crimut to the Onimon Gate, suggesting her sister''s liberation, and then push her across the island to the sky by communicating it to Craia.Dialt, the first-born son of the Berghi family and the first flag general (today), is in a position to do all the work with this solution.It is easy to use your sister and brother or change the defenses of the Onimon gate for convenience. However, it''s only inside the island.Gilmore was skeptical about the sky helping Claire, Dialt said.The sky, which hurt Goz and Crimt, was liberated without harming the hostage, Krai.Looking at this, there is no doubt that the sky of the sword has feelings for Claire Berch. After reflection, Gilmore adopts this contribution. Even if the sky abandons Krea, it is a good opportunity to put together an ungrateful foster daughter (Krea) and a rebellious adopted child (Kremt). If the sky came to Onigashima to help Craia, the sky would fall under the swordsmanship of the House of the Sword, provided that the sins of Craia''s desertion were forgiven. Of course, forgiveness does not exonerate you.Beyond the island is a great sin. Avoiding death is a reason to keep you in jail until you die.In this way, the sky will never leave the House of the Sword. Alternatively, there is the exact opposite.I''m going to empty Claire as my wife. Gilmore doesn''t have a good impression of the Dagger Sky, but she still feels attracted to the power to defeat the Ghost.If the sky has a crush on Krea, I''m sure you can get it into Berch''s house by giving it to me. In this way, even if the ceremony returns the sky to its rightful seat, the power of the Berghi family will not waver. If you look at Gilmore, it doesn''t necessarily have to be Ragna.If the sky moves in line with Gilmore''s will, it doesn''t matter if we have the sky as our master.It is a pity that the wealth and effort that I have spent on Ragna will be wasted, but it is not bad to think that I can get the power to kill the Onigami instead.That''s what I was thinking. --But the sky spotted our ploy and refused to follow Gilmore''s thoughts until he pulled the emperor out.If so, don''t think about using it or taking it in, and just deal with those who are going through the sky and the sky as originally thought. "Who''s there? Here''s Deart." Gilmore slowly lifted the edge of her lips, ordering the minister to bring her son. 208 Episode 75: Berchs Response It was a windy garden. The autumn garden trees, which are mixed with red (red) and green, color the view, and the sound of water flowing into the pond tickles your ears. The sun shining down (on the knees) was clear with a faint cool air, and the water surface of the pond reflecting the sunlight was sparkling and sparkling like a jewel. The sound of Kakon and Deer Wai (Shiodo) hits your ears. The wind rolls up the fallen leaves, and some of them come into the room from the open hills. I took the leaves of Momiji that fell on the tatami mat and turned around with the stem, turning my gaze to the owner of the room. Beyond his gaze, a long-sized man holding a teacup - a tool for mixing matcha in a teacup - quietly poured tea. The first flag general, Deirt Berch. White skin and glossy black hair.The eyebrows are cool and glamorous, and the swordsman style is outstanding from all over the body. As the name suggests, there are eight flag generals (today) in the Blue Forest eight flags that protect Onigashima, but among them, the first flag, Dialt, has separate powers and powers.In fact, Dialt, who takes command of the Eight Flags on behalf of the main party, may be said to be the number two of the Dagger family after the main party. Now, me and Claire were in the middle of getting a response from Deart. --How the hell did this happen? I cut my neck with my heart. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I mean, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. While the ship was headed for Onigashima, Dialt stood on the bow and threw a blast in all directions to protect the ship from the sea monster raid.Last time I came here, Goz did it, and this time, Dialt did it for me. As I told you in Goz, the escort of the liaison ship is the role of the Flag Master, and there is no need for the top Flag Master to come out.Now that I am like the emperor''s emperor, I may have shown consideration for the royal family in that sense, but it is not unnatural for the Swordsman''s number two to come out without bringing him around. It was natural to assume that there was some intent. The problem is that the intent is not always grasped.Though I thought Gilmore had been pointing at my child to obscure his state, Dialt didn''t pull out his sword, nor did he show any sign of hostility. I just nodded "I understand" when I told him that I was coming to come through the Wisp Gate, and I didn''t show any other reaction. After that, we landed on Onigashima and took our feet to Berch''s mansion while Deirt was leading us, but there was no movement here. Only one explanation was given as to why the guide became a Berghi rather than a Dagger.Dialt, it seems that the main aspects of the Kensei family, including Kensei, are now (and remain) outside. Repair the walls destroyed by the demon raid earlier, scavenge the monsters approaching Shudo, and prepare for the demons attacking the gate.At present, the Godaim family lacks the manpower to borrow the cat''s hand, so it seems that Dialt has taken over as the main player. --To be honest, I find this explanation suspicious.To put it more clearly, I''m poisoning myself with this lie.I can''t imagine that father running away from the Mansion to sort things out. Though I thought so, I wouldn''t dare lie to the other side.My goal is the Kremt (and monsters comparable to the fantasy species) beyond the Wisp Gate.If my father walks through the gate without seeing Ragna, he has never crossed it. However, no matter how much the Emperor allowed it, I didn''t think the Dagger family could easily pass through the outsiders.Sometimes it''s about Craia who passed the island.I don''t know if it''s in the form of an assault, or if it''s in the form of making Claire feel guilty and telling us what to say, but anyway, I was stepping on the idea that at some stage, the Dagger family would set it up. However, on the way to the Berghi house, when you arrive at the mansion, or when you are guided to the sitting room, there are no signs of assassins attacking.I don''t see how I can stop the sinner, Clyde. Though Dialt is a small player today, he treats him in an impeccable manner. I think it would be easier for you to come and slash me. Given Claire''s mood, we can''t set it up, but if it''s been set up from the other side, it''s different.To tell the truth, when I saw Deart on the communications boat, I nodded my tongue thinking it was time to eat twins. When I came to this island for my mother''s tomb before, I didn''t think Kensei had arrived twice, of course, but since then, I have eaten the Ghost, eaten Behemoth, and my level has risen dramatically.I don''t have any concerns about twinning right now. If Dialt attacked me, I would have defeated it from the front.Pointing a blade at a human with a Signet Ring is a huge loss for the Daggers and Berghes.It would also be possible to make a political deal whereby instead of telling the Emperor the truth of the raid, he would not have been guilty of Cria. Even though I was thinking like that, if I opened the lid, this is how I get Deart to make tea in the room where I can see the garden.Is there no choice but to cut my neck, like this? There''s Claire here, but she''s been sitting next to me like a stone statue.This has been like this since I saw my brother on the ship. Dialt was also Dialt and didn''t seem to care about her sister at all. Until then, the noise of the tea bowl that had been echoing slightly stopped and Dialt offered the tea bowl silently. I took the cup of tea by mistake.Whatever your thoughts may be, while they behave politely, we must also demonstrate a proper attitude.By the way, I learned how to make tea when I was a child.I thought I''d forgotten about it a long time ago, but when I actually took a peek into my seat, it was something I couldn''t remember. The vibrant green liquid gives off a rich (fuzzy) scent. At that time, Claire told me about Gilmore''s costume, "The Worm."An eight-legged bug with a steel jaw.The god worm is stretchable and Gilmore prefers to miniaturize it and feed it into other people''s bodies. It will be difficult to notice even if there are god bugs in this tea - and with that in mind, I drank the contents of the teacup. I''m not vigilant. According to Claire, the god bug that was prepared when he was put in jail was cleanly digested by the "blood smoke sword" medicine (potion) that he took when he escaped from prison.From this, it can be inferred that the durability of the god bug is quite low. There is no way that a replacement that disappears with a potion containing a little of my blood can get into my body.Of course, ordinary poison doesn''t work.There is no need to be wary of poisoning. Looking at me, who hesitated to drink tea, Dialt slightly narrowed his eyes but said nothing in his mouth. After that, Dialt, who had also poured tea on Craia, basically turned his mouth when he saw his sister sifting her whole body and shivering while drinking tea. "At present, the inside of the Onimon Gate is heavily active by the Onijin clan, and it is in a much more dangerous situation.If you wish to go through the Onimon Gate with your knowledge, the Dagger family will not hinder you from doing so.Do as you please. " This hope passes lightly enough to applaud. But, of course, Dialt''s words didn''t end there. "However, this does not apply if your father is willing to harm the Dagger family beyond the gate.Your Majesty has allowed you to pass through the gate, not to harm the House of the Sword. " Dialt looks at us with a keen eye.A thorough glance that sees everything makes you think more of a judge or an inquisitor than a swordsman. I took Dialt''s gaze straight up, and I hung the edge of my lips. "I have no intention of doing so." At least for now, there won''t be any need to add the truth. Dialt nodded at our words. "Believe me, it is the word of the man who trusted you.However, it is also conceivable that your actions according to the circumstances of the Onimun Gate will unintentionally cause disadvantage to the Swordsman family.To prevent such a thing from happening, the swordsmen decided to cut off the people.This is also an extraordinary consideration for Your Majesty''s trusted Duke.That''s what I want you to know. " Dialt says he''ll put a blue forest flagman on me.Don''t say no because it''s a courtesy to me with the seal ring. I shrugged my shoulders.I don''t know if you''re a surveillance or assassin or anything else, but in any case, if you refuse, you''ll just turn your companion into a tracker. "I understand. Thank you for your kindness." It would be troublesome to turn the foreword around and say, "Then you can''t go through the gate." For Claire''s sake, let''s keep him quiet until we find Crimut.Well, I can''t say that depending on who I''m traveling with... I don''t think it''s Ragna or Ayaka, but I tried to ask Deart about their names. But Dialt stood up faster than I whispered and said quietly. "Let him who accompanies you bring him in later.Until then, you can relax at home and heal your travel fatigue. " When I''m finished, Dialt leaves the room without waiting for our response. When I threw a question on his back and decided that the answer would not come back, I silently dropped off the twin backs that were leaving. ¡ô ¡ô A minute after Dialt disappeared, Clyde, who was seated with his pin and spine stretched, fell apart and put his hands on the tatami mat. The tension thread seems to have broken when my brother decided he won''t come back anymore.I called Craia wondering how careful she was. "Are you okay? "Ha, yes, somehow...." Clia, who responded with a small voice, raised her chin as if she had regained consciousness and looked at me with a serious and anxious look. "Um, Mr. Meng didn''t mention anything about me anymore, but what does that mean? "So far, I guess we''ll see what happens." As long as it is possible that I have asked the Emperor to acquit Clyde, the Dagger family will not be able to hold Clyde at ease.If we do that, the Dagger House will have disputed the ruling made by the Emperor. Inevitably, you can''t force me to "acquit Claire and follow the instructions of the Dagger." As a matter of fact, the Emperor has not mentioned the crime of desertion, so Claire Berch remains a sinner publicly, but I am the only one who knows it.As soon as I refer you to the Imperial Capital, I hope you don''t find out this bluff until you come through the Onimon Gate.One of the reasons I brought Claire here barefaced was to cast this suspicion on the Dagger family. I can explain this to Klein, but this is Berch''s mansion.It is not known who is listening in the shadows.Nothing comes to my senses so far, but I don''t think we should inadvertently reveal this information. When I glanced lightly, Craig noticed the possibility of eavesdropping too late.He grabbed his mouth with a soft face and lowered his head in an unfortunate manner. "Excuse me." Somewhat, with that voice, the Berghi family showed up and led us away. According to Claire, this detachment is used to accommodate guests.Yes, the room was in excellent condition and well cleaned.The surrounding garden also shows the same elegant appearance as the previous garden. Berch''s family politely lowered their heads and left the room, asking them not to call if they needed anything.Beverages and tea treats are served on the table.The food served afterwards was also quite luxurious.I refused to be recommended to take a bath after a meal, but I can smile bitterly without expecting a careful hospitality. It was quite a fresh experience to see that Berch family moving around for me. "Are you trying to be gentle with me, or are you just inviting me to be alarmed?" Normally speaking, the latter point is that the flag general (Dialt) moved to induce my alarm.If the House of the Sword is serious about killing me and Claire, it must come from the front without taking such a detour. If I was asked whether it was the former, this would not be enough.Even considering the past, it is impossible for me to establish a friendly relationship with the Daggers and the Berghs.You know that over there. Is that what this is all about? I look at the possibility that someone who has noticed that I was able to connect with Craig in one of the previous hostages is using it to plot a plot to capture me. In fact, as I''m heading east to accept Craig''s passing through the island and to help my brother (Crimut), I can only think of myself as falling in love with Craig from the side. If Claire and I are connected, we will inevitably be able to connect with the Berghes.If this assumption were correct, I might be able to arrange Claire''s futon perfectly in the evening. When I looked at Claire, it seemed that she was looking at me, and she looked at me. "May I help you, Emperor? Ah, no... When you try to reply that it''s nothing, your family will hear you from the other side of the hill. The content was that Deirt would soon be accompanied by Ursula, one of the golden generations. 209 Chapter 76 Reunion with Ursula Claire! "Urus... wabu!?" A female flagman hugging Craia as she stepped into the room, and Craia who was hugged by the flagman and interrupted the call. And I was looking at it very close, and I was thinking, "Who? It was. No, I know the woman who came is Ursula Utgarza.One of the Golden Generations had been told in advance, and from the words of the last Krei, there was no doubt that the opponent was Ursula. Nevertheless, I was unable to recognize the opponent as Ursula because the Ursula in my memory and the Ursula in front of me (now) were too far apart. The Ursula I know has blue eyes and honey-colored hair reminiscent of the lake water, and her skin is sunburned wheat with a prominent shaky face.I don''t like the clothes of women who are difficult to move, and when I saw them, I felt like I was wearing only men''s clothes. He had a short back and a smaller head than Craig.Sometimes I used to call myself "me" or cut my hair as short as a boy, and I could only see it from a boy''s perspective. In contrast to Sydney Skyseep, who was often mistaken for a girl, it was a promise that the first person to see a golden generation would make a difference between Sydney and Ursula''s gender. That is Ursula, whom I know five years ago. However, when it comes to Ursula today, she was taller first.The height that was once lower than that of Craia is now clearly surpassing that of Craia. It''s not just the back length that has changed.The short hair is stretched to the shoulders, the skin is white and smooth, and the sliced eyes combine sharpness as a swordsman and beauty as a woman. There were no signs of bluffing on his straight face, his limbs were long and supple, and the blue forest flagman''s haori suited him surprisingly well.The body that looks over the clothes also has a feminine roundness, and the hugged face of Craia is buried in Ursula''s chest in the middle.No one will mistake a man for looking at Ursula now. I mean, is he really Ursula, this guy?I''m almost alone. I was seriously confused. Did you notice my gaze? Ursula''s eyes turned towards me. Suddenly, the eyes of the lake water color were opened as if they were surprised. I wondered what surprised me, but before I could find out, Deirt Berch''s faint voice dominated Ursula. "No, Utgarza." "... I''m sorry, flag general (today)" Ursula walked away from Craia feeling reluctant, but it wasn''t because of her mind that the sharp light seemed to have run in her eyes the moment she responded to Dialt''s voice. According to Craig, Ursula belongs to the first flag.Of course, Dialt, the first flag general (today), is a direct supervisor, but Ursula does not feel respectful or trustworthy.Rather, there are feelings that are the opposite of respect and trust. --Somehow, I felt that Ursula knew about the circumstances that led to Craig leaving the island.Otherwise Ursula will not behave like this towards her superiors. After thinking so much, I shrugged my neck inside. To me, the choice of Ursula must have been very confusing.I don''t think Dialt noticed what I noticed.What the hell are you thinking? I listened silently to Deart, but naturally or not, the flag general (today) ''s mouth never told me the truth.Only clear decisions were spoken of. "Ursula Utgarza, the 10th flagman, knows the inside of the Onimon Gate.As I told you earlier, I want you to accompany this man. " I can''t read any emotions from Dialt''s face.The noble expression that does not allow this insight reminds me of my father''s ceremony. Whatever questions you may have about this face, it will just come back to the skin of a hard surface like iron.I just nodded that I understood and said nothing more. When he saw it, Dialt turned his gaze to Ursula and asked briefly. Utgarza is good too. "Yes, sir." "Very well. That''s all, but Gilmore, the head of Berch''s family, has told us that he will offer you this place to stay while you are on the island.This distance should be used freely.If there''s anything missing, let the family have it. " When Dialt finished, rather than giving us a glance, he quietly stood up and left the room. While listening to the footsteps moving away, I thought. After all, Dialt never spoke to his sister. After that, the three of us, Claire and Ursula, who remained in the room, looked at each other silently. I kept my mouth shut because I thought it would be futile to talk to friends about reunion, but it seems that Clyde hesitated to talk to me in Craia.Speaking of which, Ursula looked at us and seemed to be wondering what to say. It is unlikely that the story will go on forever if it stays the same.I couldn''t help but stand in a fortress of silence with the three of us, so I looked down with my cheeks poked. "Five, no, it''s been five and a half years.Long time no see, Ursula. " Ursula nodded somehow relieved to hear this greeting. "Long time no see, sky. So, sorry to interrupt, but can you tell me a story?I''ve heard the approximation from the flag general (today), and I''m guessing to myself, but I want to hear it from the mouth of the party. " The words that came out of Ursula''s mouth were a little rough for an old woman, but for me it had the effect of eliminating the discomfort that persisted from the beginning. Yeah, this is it. This is it. This was the tone of Ursula five years ago. Looking at me, Ursula raised her eyebrows in suspicion. "What''s wrong?" "No, your appearance was completely different.I was really confused that this person was Ursula, and I finally found out what he looked like five years ago. " To be honest, Ursula blinked her eyes as if she had heard something unexpected. Slightly, the cherry blossom-colored lips make a bitter smile. "It''s only natural that after five years, one of the appearances will change.And if you''ve changed, you''ve changed a lot, haven''t you?I was surprised when I saw you next to Claire. " "Um, yeah? Well, I''m conscious of the fact that my face is getting worse." As she slapped her face, Ursula shook "No" or something. "It didn''t look like a person, it looked very alive.Five years ago, you always looked down and walked. [M]I think Ayaka would be happy to see you now. " Craia was the first to react to Ursula''s story when she was naked in her teeth, listening to our conversation in silence. "U, Ursula, that''s...!" In a hurry, Craig and I alternate between Ursula and me as if we were in a hurry.He thought I''d be in a bad mood because he brought up his old bride. Thinking about it, Craia has never spoken Ayaka''s name until today.Maybe Claire was watching out for me. Honestly, it''s worthless.I won''t be disturbed by hearing Ayaka''s name now. However, I was sure it wasn''t a pleasant topic to hear, so I decided to go ahead with the conversation. "What''s changed is each other.So, what happened this time? " So he stopped his words and looked around.Dialt said he was free to use this distance, but of course he''s not going to take it. As I mentioned, there is a risk of being eavesdropped, and there is a risk that the people who listened to my visit will come. I took permission from the Dagger under the condition that Ursula be accompanied.You should go through the Wisp Gate at once. "What are we talking about here? Let''s go to the Wizard Gate." Ursula and Craia nodded at the same time. 210 Episode 77 Sky and Ursula "- That''s right. That''s what happened to me." Ursula breathed deeply as she approached the Wisp Gate, listening to what had happened from the sky and Kleia''s mouth. Though I had heard some talk from my superiors, Sook-nai and Dialt, most of it was speculation or just stroking the surface of the facts.Deep down, I had no idea what Craig''s behavior had been since he left the island. Ursula has a role as a blue forest flag artist, as she talks to her fellow students, including Ayaka.Now that the Demons are stepping up their offensive against the Onimon Gate, there is no time for a flagman guarding the Onimon Gate to use it privately.I wondered about my friend, but I couldn''t move. However, it was a great pleasure to be able to see Claire safely. Ursula lowers her head to the sky with sincere thanks. "Empty, thank you first and foremost.Thank you for helping my friend. " "You''re welcome - but I didn''t act because I was friendly.You don''t have to thank me because I''ll pay for it. " That said, the sky smiled lightly.If it was the sky before, it was a laugh that I didn''t do first, and it was an expression that didn''t come to mind first. Ursula narrowed her eyes and looked into the sky. Otherwise, I have not really been exposed to the current aggressive attitude.I know that the attitude of the sky is like a veil. However, I was worried about the word "consideration". This time, the sky not only saved Claire''s life, but also used connections to visit the Imperial Capital to find the Crimut that disappeared beyond the Gymnastics Gate, giving the Emperor a Signet Ring. Ursula is neglectful of conditions outside the island, but it is still understandable that the sky''s connections and mobility are extraordinary. In exchange for that effort, what did the sky want from Craia?If that is too much, we cannot remain silent as Ursula. Of course, Ursula can''t blame the sky for what she actually did.However, I think we can replace the price that was imposed on Craig. When Ursula turned to Craia, a friend with gray hair who noticed her gaze returned a gentle smile.And shake it small.You realize Ursula''s hidden fears and tell her not to worry. Looking at it, Ursula realized that her worries were worrying.Regardless of the interaction between the sky and Clyde, I don''t think I need to worry about seeing Clyde''s face now. Ursula exhaled relieved breath, but at the same time she felt a little relieved. --Haven ''t seen such a calm cry in a long time. Sometimes it''s about Crimut. It''s no wonder you''re even more exhausted, but now you can feel something extra in Clyde. Earlier, when confronted by Deart, Craig seemed nervous but still normal.Previously on Clyde, he must have behaved more arrogantly before his fearful brother. Something is protecting the soft part of Craig''s mind - Ursula thought so and observed Craig differently. Ursula''s eyes are so close to the sky and Krea.Otherwise, I''m not walking hand in hand, but it''s an easy distance to connect if I want to. If you look at Clyde walking as close to the sky as possible, so as not to get in the way of the sky, it is clear which one wants this distance. And if you know that, you don''t have to ask.Craia will be supported by trust in the sky, or by love. --Is it because the gratitude for being saved increased, leading to admiration? Ursula puts her hand to her head and thinks. Normally, I don''t imitate the paths of others, and I don''t care about them in the first place, but as a friend of Claire Berch and a friend of Ayaka Azrite, I can''t be indifferent to the scenery at hand. The gaze was naturally directed to the sky. There is no lie in the phrase "surprised at the change" that was spoken the other day.The sky now faces forward very naturally, stretches its chest and walks firmly on its feet.The magnificent figure, backed by strong confidence, was never seen in the "sky of the sword" before the deportation of the island. As you walk nearby, you can see that the sky is overflowing with mighty chaos.Taking that into account, it was clear that the same students had made a mess of growth. What Ayaka told me the other day about the role of the sky - it is undoubtedly true that he kicked the earthspider with a trial ritual, slashed the demons who invaded the island, and finally destroyed the demon gods in the world.Moreover, before that, it must have been a fact that the demon girl was covered, Goz and Crimt were retreated, and the dragon seeds were slaughtered. For Ursula, whose father was murdered by a demon, the actions of the sky are not praiseworthy by raising hands.However, I was glad that the sky had the power it wanted. In Ursula''s vision, the back of the young man walking in front and the back of the boy five years ago overlap. Five years ago, the sky was weak and immature, and I had to shake my head sideways if I was asked if it was enough to say as the building beam of the blue forest flagman. However, Ursula never lightened the sky.Because I knew that it was empty that I was more aware of my weakness than anyone else. I also know that the sky worked hard to change its weak self.Ursula herself was asked to go out with an empty practice. Ultimately, while I was on the island, my efforts were not fruitful, but Ursula never disliked the fact that I sincerely put the sword into practice.... "--Empty" Without knowing, Ursula spoke of an empty name. The sky looked back suspiciously. "What is it?" "Ah, no, um... why don''t we make a deal?Of course, it means when it''s all over. " "What a sudden surprise, man." Looking at the sky, Ursula blushes slightly. I think it was really sudden.Because of the embarrassment of calling the other person''s name without realizing it, I ran into strange things. Ursula immediately tried to undo the foreword, but the empty promise was answered a little earlier. "It doesn''t matter." "... eh, okay?" "I don''t know if you remember, but when I was on the island, you were dating practice, right?Now it''s my turn to hang out. " When she heard that, Ursula blinked her eyes. You remember the lesson, the sky too. "Oh, I remember being beaten up unilaterally for nothing." Ursula deliberately shrugged her shoulders against the sky as she glanced at Jito. "Don''t look at me like I had a grudge.Isn''t it empty that I told you not to bother? " "Of course I am. Okay, let''s do it again this time.Recently, I''m hungry for someone I can fight with with all my heart suits.And how about if the loser listens to everything the winner says? " "Anything?" "Anything." That said, the sky smiled meaningfully. "If you win, can you make Claire pay for it?" Apparently, not only Craia, but also the sky was aware of Ursula''s fears.Ursula noticed it from the empty words and smiled bitterly. "I would definitely like to ask that.By the way, for your information, what are you going to ask for if you win?I''d like you to give me a break for being so shameful. " It was Ursula''s joke. Ursula was quite naturally convinced that her body was something that attracted the attention of the opposite sex - precisely when Ayaka and Kleia made her recognize it with their mouths shut - and that the sky would never see herself with those eyes. Because the sky Ursula knew was sincere when it came to eroticism. Five years ago, I didn''t give my eyes to a woman other than Ayaka, my forgiving wife.With the deportation, the relationship between the sky and Ayaka changed slightly, and I don''t know if Ayaka still lives in the heart of the sky.But even if a woman other than Ayaka lived, the sky would be sincere to that woman.I don''t think we''re going to make a bet on Ursula. In keeping with Ursula''s trust, the sky shrugged its mouth with no upset gesture. "Don''t worry, don''t pretend to bet on women - ah" The sky, which was about to say "not" magnificently, closed its mouth as if it had noticed something unexpectedly.Then, I turned my gaze away from Ursula as if it was evil. Ursula unexpectedly half-eyed into the sky. "... the sky? I just want you to be sure that it feels good ''I won''t''?" "Uh-huh, of course not.I''m not going to do it. " Haha, Ursula sighs with her hands on her temples as she looks at the sky with a wild laugh. It may be necessary to modify the perception of the sky downwards for a little bit.When she thought about it, Ursula noticed the sight of Craig looking at herself. Ursula asks in suspicion as she looks at Craia with her red eyes wide open and reveals her surprise. "Claire, what''s wrong?" "Well, I''m not crazy... did Ursula and the Emperor get along?Looks like you''re having a really natural conversation..... " Ursula bowed her neck to Craia, who was screaming somewhere soft.I didn''t mean to be intimate. However, if they do say so, it seems that there was a lot of talk about the other person who had met again for the first time in five years. I was sure that my mouth was moving smoothly for myself, who didn''t speak much to others every day. --Is it a big deal that you don''t have to worry about Utgarza''s family name? Ursula interpreted the ease of speaking against the sky as such. The Utgarza family has a long history of serving the Dagger family.Although it did not extend to the Skyseeps and the Kumon family from the first generation, it was much more ancient than the Berghi family, which grew rapidly in the present generation. It is also a house that has monopolized the position of Shiko, one of the Four Kings, for generations. But when the name of the famous house, the famous house, is mentioned in the swordsman''s house, the name of Utgarza is never mentioned there.On the contrary, many of those who heard Utgarza''s name often looked neglectfully. This involves the position of Shiko. Shiko''s role is to maintain order on Kigashima and the Goken family.Its main task is the suppression of criminals. Even so, it is not common criminals to target them.The crime related to the Blue Forest Eight Flag was controlled by Shiko, in other words, the guilty Blue Forest Flagsman was the target of Shiko''s control. Would it be easy to say that the gendarmerie suppresses crimes within the army? A Blue Forest Flagger who has the authority to suspect allies, explore allies, and capture allies as criminals.When it comes to capturing people in one bite, it is very difficult to capture them intact because both those who are chased and those who are chased are blue forest flagmasters.When Shiko moved, it was not uncommon for a dead man to come out. The father of Ursula, Shikoko, the father of his ancestors, was competent, but often resorted to forceful means, often causing casualties in the process.He often buys grudges from others, so much so that the mouth of the reaper was spoken openly in the middle of the day. I remember when my father died, Ursula was still a small but lonely funeral with only a few mourners to count. And among those few mourners, Ursula clearly remembered the appearance of Ayaka Azlite and the Dagger Sky.... 211 Chapter 78 The Four Brothers of Nakayama It was a short time ago when the three of you, Krea and Ursula, walked through the Ghost Gate. The demonic tribes living in this land refer to the vague land that spreads inside the Wiki Gate as the demonic world. The demonic world was vast, but most of it was barren wilderness, and there were very few areas where demons could live. The history of the Ghost tribe is that of the struggle over this limited land. They invade, they rob, they kill.Such a bloody turmoil lasted for decades. In the meantime, a kingdom begins to expand its forces rapidly. The name of the country is Chunzan.The king''s name is Azma. Originally, Mt. Nakayama was part of a great power called Gozan, but during the war, it was once destroyed, and by the time Azma succeeded to the country, it had become a hundred small nations. No, even the expression "small country" would have been excessive in Nakayama at that time.The kings of the ancients were slain, the territories were taken, and the treasury was empty.At that time, all that was left of young Azma, who was under twenty years old, was a single minister and three young brothers. No land to heal, days to wander for food.Nobody must have imagined that this small group, which is even embarrassing to refer to as a country, would fly the demonic realm like Feng (decoy).Or maybe Azma herself wasn''t expecting it. But Azma did. Sometimes with force, sometimes with tactics, sometimes with diplomacy.Thus, Azma, who subordinated the surrounding forces one after the other, skillfully assembled various miscellaneous subordinations to form a large force.I brought more prosperity to Nakayama than ever before. After rebuilding Mt. Nakayama with exceptional skill, Azma draws the end of the war with the enemy Mt. Hajisan, who once destroyed Mt. Nakayama. The battle against Mt. Nakayama, which was supposed to be the largest force in the demonic world, was fierce, and Mt. Nakayama was pushed to disadvantage once, but ultimately, Mt. Nakayama won a major final battle in the suburbs of the capital, Mt. Nakayama, to achieve the unification of the demonic world. Now the name of Nakayama king Azma echoed throughout the demonic world. And just like or more famous than Azma, the three younger brothers who supported Azma''s leap forward. First brother Doga, second brother Hakuro. My third brother Kagari. The three men, who were once young, joined the front long, overwhelmed the herds lined up with dazzling and headlights, and became powerful pillars to support their brother and Nakayama. Nakayama, who achieved the reunification of the demonic world, goes next to the "gate" protected by the abominable traitors.A sealed land that many demons have challenged in the past but were unable to cross. Many demons are expecting now.If the four brothers who led Nakayama, who was weak, to become the hegemon of the demonic world, will they free themselves from this barren and filthy world?Will you put an end to the 300 years of Purgatory? The expectations raised the whole Onishi clan, and Nakayama was surrounded by unprecedented activity. --However, not all demons remained behind Nakayama. Nakayama destroyed many enemies and bled a lot in the process of reunification.It would have been natural for someone to resent Nakayama and hate him. Especially among the demons who belonged to Kazayama, there were not many who were dissatisfied with Nakayama, the conqueror. Azma adopted a policy of not bleeding as much as possible when swallowing Mt. Azma, and many swore obedience to the way of Azma.However, conquest was still conquest, and it was impossible to completely suppress dissatisfaction and rebellion. They took the opportunity of Nakayama''s army pointing troops at the "gate" and started acting on Hisoya. With the orphan of King Guien, who was killed in the previous duel as his flag..... Saito. The largest city in the demonic realm, where Kazan once lived, has not lost its position since the Lord turned into Nakayama, and the streets are crowded with many people and things. Two demons were walking through the trail. One is a boy with an agile body to look at, and the other is a man with a magnificent figure to look up. Beyond them is a royal palace where King Azma takes power.Looking at the royal palace, the boy opened his mouth. "Hey, brother Doga. What makes you think Brother Azma brought us back from the front?" Kagari, the youngest brother of the four brothers in Nakayama, a grey boy with rough hair, asks his second brother Doga, who walks next door. In contrast, Doga responded by twisting his thick neck. "Well, if either one of you calls them back at the same time, you should think that you''ve done so much." While saying so, Doga looks around.The streets of the West Capital seem to be as prosperous as they were when they left.I can''t feel a sign of chaos at all. Kagari nodded back at the Doga''s feelings. "That''s right. The guards were relaxed." That''s why Kagari wondered. Now, they are leading an expedition to attack the Gate.Doga is the general and Kagali the deputy general. This time, Azma summoned the general and deputy general together, and it was natural to think that something serious had happened to both of them. Kagari has been twisting his neck for some time, but Doga doesn''t take the problem seriously and quickly switches his mind. Here, even if the two brothers get along and twist their necks, there is no answer. The mightiest samurai in Nakayama nodded his brother as he clumsily shrugged his shoulders. "There is no way for a boneless man like us to put his forehead together here.You may return to the royal palace, and come directly from the mouth of your brother. " "Yeah, I knew it was the fastest thing to do - by the way, brother Doga, aren''t you hungry?" Kagari, who had changed his sad face until then, began screaming with a dull face. Maybe this was the subject from the beginning. "It''s been a long time since I''ve been in the West Capital, and I want to go after I buy one of them...." Doga smiled unexpectedly as she saw her younger brother approaching. "I''m always hungrier than the tone of colour, but not the wet one.I can''t sit back and eat more than I''ve been waiting for my brother, but I don''t care how much I pinch the skewers on the street. " After saying that, Doga smiles at her face. "To be honest, I used to eat in the middle of a squad without taste." "Oh, that''s my brother Doga!If this is Hakuro''s brother, he will say, "Oh, now you''re hearing hallucinations.Yeah, it''s hallucinogenic.You can''t expect my beloved brother to complain that he wants to eat even though he''s waiting for his eldest brother - Kagari, did you just say something?"I''m sure you''re going to say that!" "Fu, that''s exactly what Hakuro would say." The two walk down the streets of the West Capital while having such a conversation. Eventually the two guards who arrived at the king''s house were surprised that the general and deputy general of the expedition had appeared without offerings, and could not notice the sauce on the edge of the deputy general''s lips. 212 Episode 79 Four Brothers of Nakayama (2) 3/11 Updated 1/4 The landscape of Nakayama king Azma does not leave the ordinary area compared to the three younger brothers. It does not possess the style of intimidating troops like Doga, nor does it impress the superior intelligence of the crowd like Hakuro.Also, like Kagari, it did not make me feel refreshed without any difficulty or object. Of course, there is no way that just ordinary people can rebuild Nakayama, which has declined.The eldest brother of the four brothers, who will reach the age of thirty this year, is undoubtedly a man of integrity. The eyebrows are cool, the waist is soft, and the eyes are filled with rational light.It is a job insect that answers "government" if asked about hobbies, but it is physically tough and does not make me feel weak.In fact, Azma was very good at putting her sword into her tenth finger in Nakayama. Azma was long in Bunbu in this way, but on the other hand, as the hegemon who unified the demonic world for the first time in fifty years, I could not refuse to lack the strength.Compared to my younger brothers when I was a Kiraboshi, I was despicable. Zhongshan King does not extend to his eldest brother (Doga) in Wu, his second brother (Hakuro) in wisdom, and his third brother (Kagari) in the vessel (Tsuwa) are also highly regarded. My younger brothers must be furious when they hear it, but in fact, few of them had similar thoughts inside Nakayama. The leader is Azma herself, who is nothing else. I recognize my younger brothers'' talents more than anyone else, appreciate their achievements more than anyone else, and expect their future more than anyone else.That was Azma Nakayama. This Azma''s way of being is why the Royal Family of Nakayama became the Great Dai, but the subtlety around here is difficult for others to understand. In the past, the forces hostile to Nakayama plotted the separation of brothers as pushed by judgment, but there was only one successful example. "Oh, you''re back, both of you!" Acknowledging Doga and Kagari''s appearance, Azma welcomed them away from the desk where she had been in charge until then, with her hands open. Even though it''s not as long as Doga, Azma is also in the category of long enough.However, the expression and manners have never been blunt, and the sound of the words is soft.He also helped me to wear a loose long suit, which was more civilian than samurai. However, as mentioned earlier, the body of a sharply tightened warrior is sleeping under the long coat. Nowadays, Doga leaves the extraction and deployment of the army to Doga, who rarely goes to battle, but it was Azma who led the Nakayama army until Doga revealed his talent as a warlord.He always stood in line, commanded his own army, and rarely penetrated the enemy army. In addition, if it is an important battle, the king still returns to the front line.Azma was at odds with the enemy in the previous duel against Mt. Hayama. Azma disciplines herself strictly without luxury even after becoming the master of the demonic world.My younger brothers respect my brother, but as I mentioned earlier, the appearance of Azma is civilian, and I can''t rely on the eyes of people who don''t know about Azma as well as my younger brothers. There were many demons who valued their weapons, and they wanted the appearance that they embodied them against the king they were wearing. Specifically, it is not a gigantic body that looks up, it is a limb like a log, or it is a majestic look that persuades thousands of armies - in other words, it refers to people like Doga. Normally, Azma would feel jealous and disturbed by his brother, and Doga would have the ambition to replace his brother with Doga.It was natural in a sense for other countries to plan the separation of brothers. However, if you look at Douga and Kagari, the voice of this brother and his appearance above all give you peace of mind that he "came home". Each of the four brothers is five years old, so from Doga''s point of view, Azma is five years old, and in Kagari, fifteen years old. He is closer to his father than his brother, but in any case, his loyalty to Azma is not obscured. Whoever tried to harm this brother did not suffer chest pain after killing all the nine tribes. I''m back, brother. I''m back, Brother Azma. "Hmm, we''re both fine.Kagari may have grown a little taller. " Kagari responded with a bitter smile to his brother who said so. "Brother Azma, no matter how young I am, I won''t grow so tall for a month or so." "No, no, I don''t know. Isn''t it saying that a boy is scratched if he doesn''t get used to it for three days, so that he can see it?Don''t you agree with Douga? " "Wow, Kagari is exactly the age at which she grew up.Your tall and your martial arts will grow even more.Every time I look at Kagari these days, I''m impressed that the baby grew up so hard. " "Yes, Kagari was only three years old when his father died.It has now grown into a Nakayama Kichi shogunate that can neither be pushed nor pushed.What an early start to the moon-day flow.The shade of light is like running water. " Kagari feels uncomfortable between his eldest brother and his second brother, who talks with a slutty expression. Kagari looked up to his two brothers wholeheartedly, but sometimes he wasn''t good at looking back at the past strangely old. Kagari starts to question his brother quickly in order to change such an irritating air. "More than that, brother Azma.What brings Brother Doga and me back from the front line?It didn''t say anything, and as far as the city goes, there''s no sign of anything important going on. " "Oh, I''ll call Hakuro and explain.I''m sorry to disturb you, but we''re both a little... " Azma said to me, "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait. "Hakuro, I''m home, elder brother." The person who quietly entered the room was like the word "white princess" took the form of a person.If there is a golden ratio to a person''s appearance, Hakuro must embody it without a minute''s slippage. I don''t feel the smell of people from the separated beauty, and it creates a neutral sexual atmosphere that neither men nor women can touch. Hakuro, which is extremely popular with women working in the royal palace, is a celebrity in the city of the West Capital, and paintings depicting hakuro sell out faster than any of the four brothers.If we were going to go out to town on some business, the women, young and old, would come close enough to create a circle of people. Azma glanced at the appearance of such a brother with surprise. "Hurry up, Hakuro. I was about to send someone." "Unfortunately, I was able to easily guess that my second brother and Kagari would come back with the best of their abilities if I received the letter from my eldest brother.I thought it was something I could show you today, and I ordered the gatekeeper to let me know when they showed up. " "You''re always good at turning around.Are you ready for tea and sweets? " "Sincerely," When Hakuro signals, the learned girls come in and arrange various drinks and sweets on the table. Here Azma saw Kagari as if she had noticed. "Should Kagari have a decent meal?" "I know it''s unnecessary, elder brother. It''s about Kagari, so let''s stay in the belly somehow before we get to the King''s Mansion." "Brother Hakuro, I think it would be nice to decide without proof." Hakuro stared sharply at his brother''s face when Kagari challenged him angrily. Royal Nakayama''s three men are more than just looks.Looking weak and unbeatable on the battlefield, the enemy generals who in the past despised Hakuro''s ease in forming a team have all exposed corpses to the battlefield. He is also a very talented owner and will not allow anyone else to follow him in the administrative process.As the de facto prime minister of Nakayama, Hakuro was in charge of the national government, and was working day and night to maintain the strength of Nakayama. Looking at Hakuro as he walks the literary and martial arts, Kagari turns his gaze uncomfortably.Kagari never disliked his immediate older brother, but he could not deny that he was not good at it - this time, he was not good at it, but the fact that he actually bought and ate before he pooped was just a strike to Kagari. Hakuro does not hate Kagari at all.My eldest brother and second brother treat my younger brother sweetly, and I just think that I have to treat him strictly.After everything, it''s poison.It doesn''t change even if it''s a family affection. Hakuro slowly opened his mouth looking at Kagari. "If you need proof, there''s a skewered sauce on your mouth." "Oh, no, I wiped my mouth before I met Brother Azma." Hakuro shook his clothes with astonishment against Kagari''s face saying, "Shit." "It is this that falls without asking and falls without telling.Kagari, and my second brother. I''m not going to tell you not to eat, just after you get back from the battlefield.But how sad it is for Nakayama''s king''s brother to have dinner together.If you''d told me, I would have waved my arm. " As a matter of fact, Doga answers the remarks of the master cook Mio with her head crossed.Speaking of kagari, I tried to say a word to Doga. "Hakuro''s rice is good, but it takes too long to make it.Even if you say it''s simple, you don''t have to wait half an hour. " "Diet is a source of vitality. And vitality is the fuel for a full life.Words such as getting out of hand. " Hakuro, who said it with perseverance, probably realized that he was talking about it here, and he just coughed it up. "We talked a little bit about that.It''s time to get down to business.Sit down in your chairs and I will explain the uprising that took place earlier. " 213 Episode 80 Four Brothers of Nakayama (3) 3/11 Updated 2/4 ----Some of the soldiers who surrendered to Nakayama turned their backs on the deceased King Guien''s orphan. Having heard of it from Hakuro, Doga looked suspicious. "Did you just say an orphan?King Gian''s boy would have been killed in the last battle. " Doga herself, the eldest son of King Guien, who was the prince of Mt. Hayama, and his second son, who was known as the brave general, are being fought on the battlefield.The boys were all more than ten years old than Doga, but aside from that, all the Royal Sayama men were supposed to end up in battle in the hands of the Nakayama army. Hakuro waved slowly at this Doga question. "I was thinking the same way as my second brother, but there was only one person alive.Yamato, an eight-year-old boy, did not join the battle because of his youth, and his sister took him away from the West Capital on the verge of domination by our army. " Hakuro added that this sister''s name is Run. The birth mothers of Ran and Yamato were inferior, and Yamato was not given the right to inherit the throne.As a result, they also leaked from Hakuro''s intelligence network. Perhaps Guien bothered to prevent trouble between brothers by giving her toddlers the right to inherit.As mentioned earlier, Guien had several grand sons, and the possibility of a young Yamato succeeding the throne was close to zero.It''s no wonder Guien thought he didn''t have to give him the right of inheritance. However, the situation changed with the fall of all the Royal Yamayama boys in the previous battle.Now Yamato is the only boy who draws the true blood of the Royal Family of Hayama. "Under the boy, there are remnants of Hayama who are dissatisfied with Nakayama.The location is Mt. Taikokuzan. " Daxingshan? Doga and Kagari''s mouth shouted with surprise at the same time. Mt. Daikong is the name of a mountain on the border far from the West Capital, and is known for its abundance of fierce monsters.The terrain is steep, surrounded by rotten land that constantly exhales air, and it is not usually a place for people to live.Naturally, there were no cities or villages nearby. It would have been natural for both of us to be surprised why we raised our soldiers in such a despicable place. When it comes to how the Dougas know the name of such a distant mountain, Daiking Mountain is a famous ancient battlefield. There used to be a fierce battle between demons and humans in Mt. Daikoku - the guards who guarded the gates. The gatekeepers basically hold the gate and do not move, but when the demons try to go out in the hope of liberating themselves from the demonic world, they may invade the inside of the demonic world.Such a battle took place fifty years ago, and Mount Daxing was the land on which it was staged. One of the reasons why Nakayama, who swallowed Mt. Nakayama together, quickly took part in the attack on the gate was to contain the invasion of the gatekeeper who sensed the unification of Nakayama''s demonic boundaries. --Did the remnants of Mt. Hayama rise up in his land against the stories of the past? Doga thought so, but immediately denied it.In the battle of Mt. Daikoku, the demon side has been tragically defeated, and if he occupies the guilty, the guilty will undoubtedly emerge.There are many monsters, no one can live, far from the West Capital, and besides, when the luck is bad, the place to raise soldiers seems to be the worst. A strong advantage would be that Nakayama is too despicable and not worth pointing troops at. The enemy rose bravely in sight of the gap that the main forces of the Nakayama army were paying for, aiming to recapture the West Capital - Doga, who thought so, rubbed his jaw (jaw) with his right hand like he clapped. "That doesn''t deserve to be called rebellion.He could not follow us, he could not find a way to rebuild the mountain, and he could only think that it had been abandoned.If you leave him alone, he''ll die on his own. " "I understand what your second brother wants to say.But we have to get out of the gate.We should eliminate dorsal enemies whenever possible.If there are any examples of small snakes turning into dragons. " "Mm." Hakuro''s words made Doga angry. Once Gien, king of Nakayama, slew the father of the four brothers, and once destroyed Nakayama.But afterwards, I finally saw the grief of annihilation with my remaining brothers. Hakuro insists that they will not tread on the veil.And Doga understood exactly what his brother had to say. "I see, I shouldn''t forgive you for being a child, but..." Doga sees Kagari by cutting words. As mentioned earlier, the Nakayama army slaughtered all the Royal Yamato boys except Yamato, but that was only on the battlefield.I haven''t shed a drop of Royal Hayama blood since the battle ended. Gien''s concubine and daughter are still carefully protected in a painting of the royal palace.This was due to Azma''s generous character, but at the same time, it was also large due to Kagari''s plea.And Kagari sought the help of those who claimed that the blood of the royal family of Zarzan should not cease, even if Kagari changed his battle to his own. Kagari is ungrateful even if he has a grudge against the Royal Family of Hayama.Still, I prayed for their help, saying to myself, "I will not give my hand to those who surrender.Until that was Nakayama''s military rule. " In that sense, there was nothing wrong with Yamato and Run, who refused to surrender and fled, but in Kagari''s brain, King Hayama, who understood defeat and hung his horn, rose up. It was not refreshing for Kagari to kill the King''s children for the mere reason that they might become a species of disaster in the future. I think it''s okay to keep him alive.If the grown Yamato have turned their backs, then you can smash them again.If Nakayama were to perish, Nakayama''s fate would have been over. That is the true truth of Kagari, but on the other hand, I was aware that my thoughts were irresponsible as the king''s brother who supported Nakayama. Kagari never stops talking. "Brother Hakuro, I''m going to Mt. Daikoku." "That''s what I thought.As a precaution, we can''t afford to be as merciful this time.The first time it meant showing Nakayama''s generosity, but the second time it meant only insult. " In Nakayama, rebellion is permissible - if such a reputation spreads, it is no longer a battle against the gatekeepers. Nakayama is generous, but it is not unlimited.Those who imitate generosity are ravaged by the mighty Nakayama army.In order to make this known to the whole ghost world, we must thoroughly beat this rebellion.Even if an eight-year-old child is not enough. In a way, Mt. Taiko''s army rose at an unprecedented time. From now on, Nakayama will engage in a full-scale strategy of gates.Not only Doga and Kagari, but also Hakuro and Azma will have to leave the West Capital. And surely there is a man of the back of the belly that is looking through the gap, while the outward face is following Nakayama.The people of Mt. Daikoku were supposed to look like they were going to be restrained. Kagari nodded with a hard expression, drawing on his brother''s will. Nakayama''s three men continued with a clear face to loosen the strength of such a brother. "Yes, thoroughly. Crush the rebels, and dye the king''s banner of the mountain with mud, and burn the mastermind to the bones.We''ll do it thoroughly enough to leave no remains. " "... so many remains? Don''t you want the leader of the enemy, Brother Hakuro?" "No, it''s a hassle to sunbathe one by one.Besides, if you expose the neck of an eight-year-old child or girl, you''ll hear Nakayama complain of useless cruelty. " Hakuro said that everything must be done, and Doga, who had been silent until then, slapped his butt and knee here. "Hmm, I''m sure of that, Hakuro.This time, you brought me and Kagari out of the West Capital and pointed them at the gate to annoy the dissatisfied old minister of Hayama, right? " Doga and Kagari are the first samurai in Nakayama, and they are a thousand fighters per horse.The two approached the gatekeepers in battle.If we confront them, we won''t be able to turn back immediately, even if there''s a disturbance in the back. For those with a thing in their bellies, it must have seemed that a great opportunity had arrived to crush Azma and overthrow Nakayama.Speaking of which, was there anyone who used it to incite dissatisfaction? Hakuro smiled like a prank at the Doga question. "That''s my second brother. You know what I mean." Seeing his brother responding flatly, Doga starts scratching his head. "You took my brother as a decoy.Of course, it''s not Hakuro''s autonomy, brother? " Next time I look at my brother, I still shake his neck vertically with a calm look. "Mm-hmm. I understand.I''m sorry we kept quiet. " "No, my friend is the first one to plot an enemy.You don''t have to be apologized to your brother.But why did the enemy rise in Mt. Daikoku, far from the West Capital? " There is no point in taking the trouble to protect the West Capital.If you read Nakayama''s thoughts and warned of the trap, the place where it arose is incomprehensible.Nakayama does not feel any itching when there is a rebellion in Mt. Daikoku.It proved that the sights of the city remained the same. In response to this Doga question, Hakuro sorted things out with facts and speculation. Perhaps the rebels were initially going to take the West Capital and take Azma''s head.But there will be fewer responders than they think, and they will have to run to the border. Although Hakuro was unacceptable, the fact that most of the former ministers of Nakayama who surrendered were not given to the rebellion is evidence that Nakayama''s rule is permitted.They will never betray Nakayama in the future.What confirmed it was a harvest. All you have to do is give blood to those who raised their soldiers. Hakuro thought so and was going to lead the soldiers there.Of course, I''m not going to forgive her for being a girl or an eight-year-old. Once Nakayama was destroyed by Mt. Nakayama.Perhaps the heaviest of the four brothers is Hakuro. However, if Hakuro kills Yamato and the others without knowing anything, lumps will remain between Hakuro and Kagari, who prayed for Royal Sakayama''s life.Kagari retains his juvenile cleanliness in his mood against Azma, who swallows alongside the cloudiness. Even Hakuro wanted to avoid a situation that would conflict with his brother, so after consulting with Azma, he recalled Kagari to the West Capital and explained the situation. As expected, Kagari was given the option of letting him escape alive because he knew that Kagari''s character could not kill Yamato and others. I think such a brother is sweet, but considering the threat of the escaped Yamato, it is an acceptable sweetness.Hakuro made that decision. Then what brings the other Doga back at the same time?Hakuro began to explain the content, which should also be considered the main topic. "The remnants of Hayama''s rebellion are as explained.They have no thoughtfulness or manoeuvre, and you can easily kick them apart by sending one of them (a commander who binds a hundred soldiers).Nakayama''s royal family is not meant to move. " But Hakuro was only concerned about one thing about the rebels.Why did they choose Mt. Daikoku as the place to raise their soldiers? Doga is probably right that it''s been thrown away.But Hakuro doesn''t like the fact that the discarded ones accidentally chose Mt. Daikoku. Mt. Daikoku is a land once fought by demons and humans. That is, land known to man.It is a land within human reach. Behind the remnants of Mt. Hayama are the humans - the gatekeepers.Hakuro thought that it was necessary to share that possibility with his brothers, and not only Kagari but also Doga were called back from the front. 214 Episode 81 Four Brothers of Nakayama (4) 3/11 Updated 3/4 Having heard Hakuro''s concern, Doga grew in arms. You and the Gatekeeper? I mean, it''s impossible, but I don''t know what anyone who throws away a bowl does.I can''t tell you that Nakayama hates them very much. " "But, Brother Hakuro, how do the gatekeepers make contact with Mt. Hakusan?I don''t think they understand our situation that far. " Hakuro answers this Kagari question indifferently. "There will be people close to us who understand the circumstances of the demonic world, Kagari.I am thinking of the possibility that they brokered with the Gatekeeper. " "--Does Brother Hakuro doubt the Divinity of Light?" Kagari glanced at me in surprise. Kagari himself saw the words and deeds of Ooken, who was a god of light in the previous battle, deepening his doubts about the god of light. However, I can assure you that Owken''s hatred of humans is real and he did not add any effort to the fight against the gatekeepers.Kagari thinks that if the Gospel of Light is connected to the gatekeeper, he may have been instructed to refrain from killing O''Ken. Pointing out that, Hakuro responded with a calm look. "That''s the right question. But Kagari.Did O''Kenny scream just before he died? There can''t be such a user, no one.I still can''t trust people to conspire against me. " "Yes, I did, but that was after the one in the sky was fatally wounded.I wonder if you''re being sane. " "It''s not a word that comes out without any foundation, even if you weren''t sane.I don''t know if he''s an old man of the Divine Light or a local contact, but someone must have told O''Kenn about his place. " In the former case, the Divine Church of Light has its own access to information outside the gates.The latter is no substitute for that.There is a man in the gatekeeper who secretly passes information to the goddess of light, Auken.Otherwise, O''Ken''s words will not be fulfilled. This fact affirmed Hakuro''s suspicion that the gods of light and the gatekeepers were colluding. Kagari is annoyed to hear that. "Brother Hakuro is the greatest Bishop of the Divine Church of Light, so you don''t know anything?" Hakuro had a record of hiding it from his brothers, knowing the existence of a divine instrument of light that could penetrate the gate. Hakuro shrugged his shoulders in response to Kagari''s thoughts. "Indeed, I participate in the church''s pivot as a bishop, but it is only within Nakayama territory.I can''t let them touch what''s really important to them.In fact, if you go to the main hall, you will still be watched by the name of a guide. " Now Hakuro is placed at first and second sight as an excellent samurai, but he was weak as a child and could not stand on the battlefield like Azma or Doga even when he was an adult (13 years old).I remember cooking because I thought hard about what I could do for my brothers that I couldn''t fight. I believe in the divine religion of light.If you can gain a position within the congregation, you can use the influence of the Divine Light for Nakayama.I had no interest in the doctrine of God of Light. For Hakuro like that, the information Kagari brought home in the previous battle was hardly something to sit on. I do not believe that the divine religion of light is a pure and innocent religious group.It is the manifestation that I told Kagari to pay attention to the trend of Owken. However, the darkness of the Divinity of Light seems to be much greater than Hakuro predicted.Perhaps we should expose the mysteries of the Divine Light before we fight the gatekeepers. Hakuro was thinking about that in his heart, and Azma, who had listened to his younger brothers in silence until then, turned her mouth here. "There are many followers of the Divine Religion of Light, both soldiers and people.You will need to be cautious in your exploration.Hakuro, don''t do this alone. " "Thank you, elder brother." "If that''s the case, I''d like to focus on fighting humans now.Things don''t go as far as I think. By the way, it''s Kagari. " Kagari, who was named by surprise by his brother, responded with suspicion. "What''s up, brother Azma?" "A human being named the sky that you have spoken of.According to your story, he wore bracelets passed on to the demons, but do you think he has a connection to become a god of light? " A man who used the sword technique of a traitor while holding a demon bracelet, slashed the owl, and buried the demon god that Isago had unloaded, albeit incomplete.Kagari mentioned five people as cautious characters in the report, but the most unknown of them was empty. I do not think there is a direct connection, as I have slaughtered Ouken, a god of light, and even Isagi, the general of Mt. Hayama.However, Azma thought that it would be the usual way to hit the most suspicious person in order to solve the complex situation as it is now. There was also the idea that there might be something new to hear from Kagari, who had actually confronted him. Kagari answers this brother''s query lightly. "Oh, I don''t think so, brother Azma.I''ve slaughtered owls and pigeons before, but I don''t think he''s going to do that kind of trouble.It''s my guess. " "Hmm. On the contrary, do you think we can lure him to our side?" It was not Kagari alone who responded to the words.Three kinds of calls are made simultaneously: brother, eldest brother, and brother Azma, which shakes Azma''s ear. The three younger brothers quickly blurred their eyes, and Doga opened her mouth in a way that was somewhat representative of the three doubts. "Niisan, I don''t know what your intention is right now.No matter how powerful the sky is, it must be human.If we imitate humans as allies, the dissatisfaction of the people will soon reach the coastal sky. " "I know, Doga. But it''s not about Hakuro earlier, but I''d like to make sure if there''s anything I can do to get information outside the gate, even for Nakayama.It would be even worse if we could find out about our fellow citizens outside.Don''t you think? " "Of course, it''s no trouble....." Once in a while, Azma smiled at Doga to allay her concerns. "I don''t want to imitate harmony with humans at this point, Doga.Ask Hakuro and Kagari.The gate is back. This is a great prerequisite for us, Nakayama.I will never imitate this assumption differently. " The three brothers nodded forcefully at Azma''s words. Azma, who looked satisfied with the faces of her dominant younger brothers, relieved the tone slightly here. "But that''s not the end of getting the gate back.That''s where it starts.Three hundred years since the demons were confined to the demonic world.In the meantime, humans thrive outside the rich world and grow in numbers.I have no intention of fighting until I have killed all of them.What I want is the prosperity of Nakayama and the Gypsies, not the continuous rinsing of human flesh and blood. " My younger brothers nodded at these words.However, there was a slight variation in the speed of nodding, which was probably due to what each thought. The words of Azma continue even further. "Of course, the people who were robbed of the gates will jump up and fight back.Even if we don''t want to fight, the fight must continue.To stop this chain, we must discuss it with humans somewhere.We must face each other with words, not blades.I don''t think it''s a bad thing to have something to do for it now. " "... is Brother Azma expecting that role in the sky?" "Expectations. Yes, I do.Both demons have friendships (rabbits) while swinging their gatekeeper moves.I don''t think there are any such people. " Your brother''s voice feels soft and deep.And his brethren lay their heads down, as they were struck by his voice. While feelings for humans differ from one person to another, they do not outweigh respect for your brother.Nakayama has walked along the lines of Azma.And that will never change.Before long, the three carved the same thoughts into their hearts. After that, the discussion between the four brothers continued. As a result, Kagari headed to Mt. Daxing as decided earlier, and Doga continued to hit the gate.As Azma lays her hips in the West Capital, she prepares to be able to move as a backpack between Mt. Daikoku and the gate when she is ready.And Hakuro came to the main temple of the God of Light, and set foot in the church. Once those things are decided, Doga moves the giant body back to her brother. "Well then, brother, let''s get back to the team first.The gatekeepers didn''t show up to defend the fort, but it would last forever. " "I see. I''m sorry I almost got you back, but please give me the gate." Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it. Doga, who thanked his brother, turned his gaze to the two younger brothers. "Hakuro, Kagari, both of you, take care of yourselves and do your duty." Sure, Second Brother "I''ll get rid of the rest of Mt. Daikoku and get back to you. Until then, I asked you, Brother Doga." Nodded back to his younger brothers, Doga stood up and left Azma''s office. And the four brothers moved in their roles. 215 Episode 82: 3/11 Updated 4/4 Beyond the Onimon Gate A huge torii painted in bright vermilion. That was the appearance of the gate that the Dagger family had protected for 300 years. The moment the Wisp Gate entered my sight, it would be a lie to say that I didn''t feel emotion in my heart.I once wanted to overcome the ritual of trying to become a Blue Forest Flagmaster and fight to protect this gate.I didn''t expect you to step in this way. However, the emotion melted like light snow as we approached the gate.Because the magic of trembling fear was pouring out of the gate. It crawled down to my feet like cold air, spreading twitchy skin and crawling up.It resembles, but not exclusively, the magic of the Onigami that confronted us on this island before.The magic of the Onigami was certainly intense, but I didn''t feel such a perhaps familiar thrill. This is the original power that does not go beyond the existing combs such as Mana and Odo.Heterogeneity that can be understood at the instinctive level as incompatible with me.When I noticed it, the pores in my whole body were relieved and a stiff sweat sprayed out. I know the same thing, or something very close.What came to mind was the unknown hole in Titis''s deepest depths - the dragon hole. I see, this is how Kleia talked about the name of the Onimon at that time. The first time I discovered a dragon hole, Craia lost consciousness after giving the name of the gate.I''m sure Claire felt the same way about me now. The Onimon Gate and the Dragon Hole share the same power at their root.I can''t say it''s identical, but it''s definitely homogeneous. "... is there something wrong, sir?" Craia, who was walking a little behind, asked modestly.Maybe he felt a little upset about me. Ha, ha, ha. I answered in a calm tone. "What, I just thought it was creepy that there was only a gate that contained the world''s misfortunes - Ursula, would you let it pass like this?" "Yes, I have the flag general''s permission." As Ursula said, the flagmen guarding the gate did not stop us.However, I guess I couldn''t help but catch a sharp gaze from there.After all, Craig, who committed the great sin of leaving the island, and his brother-in-law, who had been forgiven, are about to enter the Onimon gate. What was a little surprising was that I didn''t feel much insult or contempt in the gaze directed at me.Not at all, but much more interesting and observational. Because of my mind, I think there was something favorable about it.When I sneaked up with Ursula, he said that there were many strange flagmen, but they honored the talented honestly.The fact that young Ursula is sitting in tenth place with many of her predecessors in her ass is said to be commensurate with her strength. Perhaps the strength doctrine has taken root in a good sense, just fighting inside the Onimon Gate while enduring this creepy magic every day. With that in mind, I stepped into the gate. Suddenly, he was struck by a strong shock similar to his dizziness, and stopped his feet unexpectedly. In a strong sense, it was like riding Crow Solas and climbing up into the sky.At the same time, it was similar to the feeling of jumping off Crow Solas''s back at high altitude and falling to the ground. Inconsistent discomfort and discomfort, where contradictory sensations overlap and make your body uncomfortable.Your vision is shaking with such disgust that you''re about to fall on your knees. I couldn''t help but bite my back teeth and break my knees.We can''t let Claire and Ursula look pathetic in front of us.As I scolded both my knees, I kept standing there. I don''t know exactly how long the feeling lasted.It feels like it was a few seconds, and it seems like it lasted longer. When I realized it, there was a completely different scene in front of me from Onigajima. The first thing that jumped into my eyes was the rusty sky. As I learned later, this was not a change in the sky that shifted (depressed) depending on time, from sunset to sunset.This turbid red color is the "clear weather" inside the gate. There is also the sun, but just because it is blurry like sunlight, it does not cast sunlight on the ground.It''s more like the moon than the sun, so it doesn''t hurt my eyes at all when I look directly at it. I will shift my gaze from the sky to the ground, thinking that it will not dry my clothes. The fortress of the Dagger family, which was built to protect the gate, was much smaller and narrower than that of Shudo.Only the Blue Forest flagman is in this fortress, and it was natural to say that there are no residents, but many of the buildings are military-specific. I don''t think it would be necessary for me to fight my enemies with my attire, but this is probably the enemy''s magic and I assume that I can''t use my attire.Therefore, if all the cardiac costumers fall, the flagmen who cannot use the cardiac costume must also mobilize to protect the Onimon Gate.It was thought to be a defense in case of such a situation. "Let''s go to my room for now. [M]We need to talk about what''s going to happen. " Craia and I nodded together at Ursula''s words. This is how I wrote my first step inside the Gymnastics Gate. ¡ô ¡ô Ursula was ranked tenth in the first flag and was given such a large room in a painting of the barracks. Having settled down in the room, we will share our opinions on our future actions.The purpose is to search for the missing Crimt.Since this was settled, the remaining problem was a concrete measure. How can we find Crimt in the demonic world that neither the right nor the left - Ursula and the others call it the inside of the Onimun Gate, so I decided to do the same? Originally, the demonic world was not a place where living people could walk around without any preparation.The strange magic that I felt when I walked through the Oni Gate was even stronger in the demonic world, and I had to constantly raise my strength and hold my body. The same was true of Craia, Ursula, and even the defensive flagmen. This is probably one of the reasons why a flagman is made up of only mindfulness wearers.You can''t fight here unless you''re a flagman of your own level. Therefore, you must always improve your strength, so you cannot rest while you are in the demonic world.The flagmasters regularly returned to Shuudo to recover their strength. This shackle prevents man from staying in the demonic realm for long.In the past, the Daggers did not reverse invade the demonic realm - or that is why they were unable to secure occupied territory even after a reverse invasion. Moreover, according to Ursula, the influence that seems to belong to the Onigami gods has been increasing in various parts of the demonic world for a while, and it seems that the climate and soil pollution are progressing.After searching for Crimut in such a situation, we won''t be able to find him first. So what do we do? I already had a plan for this.I had heard about the demonic world from Kleia beforehand, so I took measures. Firstly, about restoring strength, but this can usually be overcome with the use of restorative medicine (potion).As I mentioned several times before, Kai is basically an individual''s magic, so if you recover the magic, Kai will also recover. With Miroslav''s "Blood Smoke Sword" special healing potion made with my blood, he will be able to work in the demonic world for quite a long time.That''s why I brought a lot of potions.Because the main ingredient is my blood, it is not difficult to make it locally.Because there is a way to drink my blood directly. Personally, I didn''t even need a potion.Originally, my soul eater''s magic was bottomless, and I had plenty of room to fight Hydra for three days and three nights.Since then, the level has risen dramatically, and if you slay those monsters and eat their souls, you can eliminate as many deficiencies as you want. Therefore, it was not necessary to think too much about the limits of action of the demonic world. The next way to find the Crimt is to think about it. According to Claire, Kremt entered the demonic world to defeat Azma, the king of demons.If so, it''s fastest to talk to Azma herself. Has Crimut already raided Azma or not?If you have already raided, has the raid succeeded or failed?Once those facts are discovered, the subsequent news will be easy to grasp. Of course, demons will not respond when humans slap the gates of the royal palace with "sorry".Prior to that, even the Dagger family did not grasp the location of the city where the Demon King was due to the aforementioned limitations of action. It was necessary to find out where King''s Landing was and to meet with Azma for information. Speaking specifically, we will capture important figures of the demon clan.This is also to be used as a hostage swap if the Kremt were captured by demons. It seems like a sudden thought, but it is something that I am careful about. The previous attack by the Demons was to grasp the power of the Dagger family.Then, as a matter of course, the next step will be a serious offensive.If I had captured the commander leading the army, the Demon King would have had to listen to us.... 216 Episode 83: The Fourth Demon The Nakayama army was positioned east of the fort on a small hill. The distance is quite far away and the wind is monitoring the movement of the fort rather than launching a full-scale offensive. Still, I can''t feel the inertia in the movement of demons. The standing flag flipped over to show the high morale of the general, and the movements of the soldiers moving around inside the fence were not wasted. Whether the number reaches a thousand or not, the smaller the size of the army.With this number, the Adastera Empire, a great power, as well as the Canary Kingdom, much smaller than the Empire, can be easily mobilized.More so, it will be possible to mobilize in Ishkai city. From this fact, we can read the approximate national power of the demonic kingdom. Of course, it is possible that those 1,000 units are mere advance units, with dozens of times the size of the main force behind them.However, if you look at the rough demonic realm, you can easily deduce the hardship of life in this land.It is hard to imagine that the demonic kingdom has the power to form thousands or tens of thousands of armies. Perhaps the troops on the hill will be the main forces of the demons.Of course, the general who leads it should be an important figure for the demons. Standing on the fort barrier and observing the demons, I secretly nodded, as expected. And he looked at Ursula, who was checking the demons the same way next door. ¨D ¨D Capture the commander of the demon army attacking the Wizard Gate and negotiate with the demon king named Azma. When I revealed the idea to both Clyde and Ursula, I thought Clyde would oppose it anyway. Normally speaking, it is a plan that lightens the power of the enemy too much.I can''t help but think that I''m on my feet defeating Owken and the Oni Gods. Of course, I am not using the power of demons.For example, a Kagari boy who spoke only a few words at that time.The boy felt a beat of force that was no better than Owken.Once a demon god is defeated, it will increase as much power as possible in the surrounding environment and demons who will become the next generation (or better).There is no way you can lighten the power of demons. Still, I dared to adopt the above proposal because, in one case, by eating Behemoth, I gained more power than before.Now, even with Kagari, you must be able to fight more than each other. For another reason, this was about Craig. Claire is behaving calmly in front of me, but I can''t imagine her scorching herself with anger over her brother.In order to help such a client, we must find Kremt as soon as possible.It makes sense to show that I did my best to find Crimut, even if the worst possible outcome of death awaited. That''s why I chose a slightly obvious way of negotiating with the King as a hostage. However, it would be impossible to tell Ursula about it.I don''t know, it''s troublesome to be guessed. Therefore, if Ursula disagrees, I thought I would defeat the "monster comparable to the fantasy species" who is trekking in the demonic world and prove my strength now.This is one of the reasons why I came to the demonic world, so I''m not going to stop by. However, Ursula, who heard my proposal, was surprised at the beginning, but after that, she did not object in particular, and accepted our proposal in a calm manner.If I were to break into the demon army, Ursula, my companion, would be too small to be in danger, but I don''t seem to care about that. Rather, he seemed to like my idea. [M]I noticed a lot, so when I asked directly, Ursula responded as follows while scratching up her honey hair. "Of course I don''t have anything to say.No matter how strong the sky gets, I think we should act a little more carefully.But I also know that the sky is in a hurry for Claire and Crimut. " That''s why I kept telling you that you shouldn''t waste your time. Ursula said that and smiled. Looking at that gentle smile, it is obvious that the fellow student in front of me sees my behavior excessively favorably. Remembering the distortion in the other person''s gaze, I faked the tingling of my conscience by scratching my cheeks. Well, it''s true that I''m working hard to help Berch''s sister and brother.At the root of that, I''m sure you want a supplier with a homologous presence (anima), but at this point, you don''t have to feel guilty, do you? When you make an excuse in your heart like that, Ursula''s voice suddenly drops a little. "Besides, fighting demons is what I want as a Blue Forest flagman.Personally, I am avenged by my father. [M]In that sense, there''s no reason to stop the sky. " A quiet, yet profound voice shakes your ears. Ursula''s gaze at the demons was sharp, and his face was shadowed by darkness. The voice and expression of Ursula inspired part of my memory. I''ve heard Ursula say that before.It was told by Ursula herself when we were practicing together before she was still banished from the island.I suppose Ursula was talking about... "Was it the fourth demon?Your father''s vengeance. " Ursula looked at me in surprise when she heard that.I couldn''t see the shadow on the face of my fellow students who blinked their eyes. "The sky reminded me of my story.It''s been years since then. " "No, I''m sorry, I''ve forgotten so far.When I saw Ursula, I remembered. " "I see. But the fact that you remembered me means that you listened to me.I''d appreciate that.People who have heard my story usually cut off and discarded it because they don''t keep it.There can''t be a demon in Shuudo, let alone a fourth demon. " The technique of shaking on loneliness had changed greatly when it seemed, but it was exactly the same as Ursula. ¨D ¨D Ursula''s father, Shiko, was slaughtered over a decade ago at the Utgarza Mansion in Shudo. He had a bad reputation for bleeding too much on his mission, but he was a famous Blue Forest flagman.Otherwise, he would not hold the position of Shiko, who would suppress the crime of the Blue Forest flagman. When his predecessor, Sikou, was found almost unilaterally slashed, there was quite a lot of noise in the Goken family. The location of the killing was inside Shuudo, and the person killed was resented by many flagmasters.Everyone thought the killer must be a blue forest flagman. After all, the killer can''t be found and the case is left unresolved, but the disturbing atmosphere that was around the house back then is in the minds of the children. The fourth demon I spoke of was Ursula''s witness when her father was killed. In the middle of the night, Ursula woke up with suspicious sounds, probably stepping into the garden, where she saw her bloody and fallen father and the murderer holding a bloody sword and shuddering with pride. But as Ursula said today, this testimony could not be shared with adults.At that time, the guards of the gate were not broken, and there were no signs of intruders entering from the outside.Besides Ursula, no one saw the demon.It would have been inevitable to conclude that the daughter, who had seen her father''s body, was upset and saw a hallucination. But Ursula didn''t doubt what she saw and didn''t forget.Someday, in order to avenge my father, I continued to gather information about the fourth demon, instead of marching on the path of the sword. As I mentioned earlier, Ursula and I spent some time in school together.Practice between people with different abilities is not advantageous to Ursula anyway.Nevertheless, Ursula responded to my request to get a clue as to who killed my father. If I were the swordsman''s rightful son, I would have expected others to have information they did not know.Even if I did not know anything, I would be able to touch information that the general flagman would not be able to touch in the future if I sat on the Lord''s seat.For this reason, I think there was a temptation to sell my gratitude in the meantime. As for the latter, my position was already at stake from that time, so as for Ursula, it was probably not good and it was about the original feeling. And here Ursula unexpectedly changed the tone and waved something away. "Well, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. It has nothing to do with me now. [M]So what do we do, empty? Are you going to attack the demons soon? " "Ah, there''s no point in keeping time.I don''t mind Claire, either. " When I called Craia, who had been silent like a shadow until then, a powerful nod came back with the feeling that it reached out to me. Ursula continued her words as she saw it. Well then, I guess I''ll undo my outfit right now.I don''t think it''s necessary to explain it in the sky because it''s almost the same as it used to be, but I can''t even see it when it comes to fighting against each other in the enemy line. " Ursula giggles and smiles naughtily. And after laughing down, he revealed his homologous existence (anima) to speak quietly. "--Blooming, Thunderflower" At the same time as the words, Ursula''s neck swelled up and a sword appeared in her hand. It is made without any aberration.However, only the sword is brightly red. Stunning beauty. Speaking of the red sword, it reminds me of Crimut''s heart attire, but I don''t feel the intensity of the flames burning in Ursula''s heart attire.On the contrary, the cold calmness is more intense. Some people would call it the color of blood, while others would compare it to autumn leaves dyeing the wilderness, but in any case, Ursula''s outfit had a beauty that disturbed the hearts of those who saw it. Previously, Ursula referred to her outfit as the incarnation of Higashibana.A homologous being (anima) worthy of inheriting the bloody house of Utgarza. Tsubishi flowers are plants that bloom at the time of the tsubishi shore, as their name suggests.The radially spreading red flowers are glossy and beautiful, giving a strong impression to the viewer, but the too bright red color sometimes highlights the demonic (hayashi) character over the beauty.That''s probably why there are myths like sucking the blood of the dead and blooming. This flower is often flocked in the cemetery, which may also have contributed to the ominous impression of the flowers along the shoreline. Utgarza''s house has been bleeding with the blood of many blue forest bannermen as Shikoko for generations.The murdered Ursula''s father was also neglected by his peers, who caused many casualties in the performance of his duties.I can hardly imagine how the surroundings reacted when I found out that the costume that the daughter met was related to blood and the tomb. What did I resist against Ursula, who overlays herself with her shoreline to ridicule herself? I searched for memories and remembered what happened back then. They contain poison, which is one of the reasons they think it''s an ominous flower, but it also has the effect of keeping rats and moles away.They are often seen in cemeteries because they have a history of being planted with people''s hands to protect the underground dead from such creatures. I knew that.I don''t remember if it was my mother or Goz or Cecil''s brother or sister.Maybe it was Ayaka. Regardless, they also have a role as tomb guards for the peace of the dead.It was never just an ominous flower - perhaps I encouraged Ursula with such words. Now (now), even if we use the same origin (anima) as the tomb keeper, it is not encouraging, and Ursula would not have wanted my encouragement in the first place.I don''t remember Ursula responding to any of these words. However, at that time, I thought Ursula seemed to be upset, and I had to do something to encourage her.Even with that encouragement, I didn''t leave it to my mouth.I didn''t have a bad impression of Ursula''s costume if I felt the beauty of the ambition. And that impression hasn''t changed yet. What a beautiful outfit. It was not a compliment, but a word from the heart. Ursula smiles at this.It was a little surprisingly beautiful smile that was different from the smile I''ve shown you so far. "Fufu, thank you. Now, let me show you the costume of the rumored Ghost Killer.Or do you want to stay down until you poke at the enemy formation? " "No, I''ll get it out of here.If we raise the bar here, we may be able to catch our enemies. " Slightly slap your mouth and stick your right hand forward. I said lightly, but in fact, if the enemy commander is Kagari, he will be joyful and courageous.When I met you before, you said you wanted to fight me. With that in mind, I revealed my costume. - Eat up, Seoul Eater. 217 Episode 84: Hear the name The moment the sky pulled out of her mind, Ursula was under tremendous pressure. Lead on both shoulders does not catch up.It was like being crushed with an invisible giant hammer. Your head is crushed, your body is flirting, and your blood is scattered to red stain the barrier.I even saw such a sight. "* giggle *!" I couldn''t help but groan. Just standing near the sky makes your skin tingle like a fiery fire and your heart bells fast.The sweat coming out of my forehead immediately turned into a ball and slipped off my cheeks. You can clearly recognize that you are under barometric pressure. Even the atmosphere was trembling with noise.Similar to the roaring of a thunderbolt, the sound is as if the demonic world itself is frightened in the sky. Ursula looks at her fellow students while being stunned. --I ''ve never seen anything like it. I knew that the sky that banished the House of the Sword had returned with great strength.I had heard stories from others, actually exchanged words, and I was convinced that when it came to fighting, I was a different person from the sky five years ago. However, Ursula realizes that her understanding and conviction were terribly shallow. Is it really that sword sky that stands in sight?Or rather, is he really human?Even such a question overwhelms my mind. The sky was so powerful.To say the least, it was an abnormality. As the flagman of the first flag, Ursula has been on the battlefield several times with flag generals Deirt Berch and Kumon Sook-nai. The greatest strength of the Dagger family, both of whom are said to be twins, Ursula has never been subjected to such atmospheric pressure before. An instinctive fear (approx.) that freezes from the core of the body.The body is as stiff and immobile as the swallow before the natural enemy, or as the believer before God. When I noticed it, the sky was about to change in front of me.From a man in black to a phantom beast in black scales..... Ursula! "Wow!?" Surprisingly, Ursula returns to me after being called by her name in a strong tone from lying down. Seeing her voice in a hurry, Claire Berch looked at Ursula with a serious look.The face is strong because, like Ursula, it withstands the pressure of the sky. If you give me the difference with Ursula, I can''t see the shadow of fear in Craia''s expression. "Be careful.The sky is heavy.You''ll lose consciousness. " "... nh, I see, thank you. Honestly, I was about to be taken." Ursula sees the sky again after responding to Craia. Naturally, it was the human sky that stood there.I wonder if the change in the form of the glimpse was an illusion caused by the feeling of fear. With that in mind, Ursula whispers to Craia. "How''s Claire doing?" "It''s not that I''m okay.However, I am more accustomed to the power of the Emperor than Ursula. " He was the opponent of the slaughter of life.After that, he was forced into practice in the middle of the year, so even if he didn''t want to get used to it, he had to get used to it. However, the word "familiar" may have some disadvantages in this sense, as the power of the sky is greater once or twice than when Krea fought before. Like Craia, Ursula was surprised.Unlike Ursula, however, Clyde, who knows the previous sky, knows that no matter how powerful the sky becomes, the roots have not changed.At least, Craia feels that way. So even if you are surprised by the magnitude of your power, you will not be awed. With the power to eat everything, why should you be afraid of the gentle dragon that has devoured the despair of Craig, the enemy? Now, the only emotion that Kleia has in the sky is gratitude. And while I was doing that, I saw movement on the other side of the enemy line.The demons must have noticed the existence of the sky. As it turns out, there was also a disturbance inside the fort of the Dagger House.A huge force emerged nearby that outpaced the twins.Who will be able to manipulate the flagmen of the other flag? --Originally, I was going to enter the enemy, so I should have explained the situation to the Dagger family.Because the demons who mistook the attack of the sky for that of the Dagger family could attack the fort at once. But the sky didn''t do it.As the Swordsman said, he accepted a companion named Ursula.Say that there is no more time for them to restrict their actions. The word is probably not a lie, but Claire thinks that one of the reasons she made this decision in the sky was herself. Now that Dialt is in Shuudo, it is Sookie Kumon who holds full control of the fort.The owner of the Kumon family is known for his generous and serious personality, and he shows no malice or hostility to the sky - but when he leaves the island, Craia crosses his sword with the Sook Ya. There is no reason why Shuya is favourable to Krea and to the sky that has emerged with Krea.The sky is trying to make that judgment and act out of the Dagger House.I''m sure I will do so after considering the possibility of doing this at my own disadvantage. Claire would have caused trouble in the sky even if she had acted.I would like to apologize immediately, but if I do, the sky will laugh with its nose and deny it.To avoid placing any further burden on Craig, who is mistaken for his brother. No matter what I think I''m mistaken, I can imagine the voices and expressions in the sky, and Craia suddenly flatters her mouth. And realizing that Ursula looked surprised and confused, Craia hurriedly tightened her expression. It was then. Here we go. Leaving a short word, the sky ran toward the enemy.Disease traveling using the high-speed walking method is literally at an unexpected speed, making it possible to make a large distance between the blinking moments. It will be left as it is.Craig, who thought so, hastily called out to his fellow beings (anima). "No, Club Nagi!" Craia, wearing a slow outfit, jumps out of the wall into the air and lands in the sky.Afterwards, I kicked the dry earth of the demonic realm and chased the back of the sky. Immediately behind him, Craia feels a sign of Ursula''s intentions in the sky. In the current sky, it would be possible to jump into the enemy without stopping, swing the attire, and defeat the enemy general fortunately. But the sky said that it was the eyes (and cancer) that captured the demon general and negotiated with the king of the enemy.If so, wouldn''t it be avoided to shed blood in vain? The best thing to do is to take a ride with the enemy generals. It is possible if the General despises the skies that came with only three enemies.Conversely, if they don''t take it, they may see it lightly and order their soldiers to kill them. Either way, what Craig needs to do is watch the sky closely and follow it without delay.I carved it into my chest once again. And the sky stopped in Claire''s sight. A position where enemies gaze between the shouts.After all, he had no intention of slashing his enemies without asking questions.With that in mind, Clyde stops and looks at the enemy as if it were in the sky. --At that moment, my whole body was hairy. Behind his gaze stands a demon.Big. A big man wearing clouds looks at us in a dark oriental armor helmet. The biggest man Claire knew was Goz Seema, but this demon was thought to be even bigger than Goz. Large, fat arms and feet that remind you of bears, rough shoulders like sardines, thick necks that remind you of the trunks of big trees.The musculoskeletal flesh swells over the armor, giving the viewer a strong sense of intimidation. I don''t know what I look like or how I look because I wear my face (Menbo) - a protective device to protect my face and neck - but the fact that I see it doesn''t pose any obstacle to discerning the strength of this demon. Claire realized that she was confronting her feared male enemy. The male foe slowly pulls his mouth.A low, heavy, yet wonderful voice shook Claire''s ear. "Azma Nakayama is my brother Doga.Let''s hear his name, the man who wore the bracelet of our compatriots. " 218 Episode 85 Ghost Man is the Strongest The stubborn appearance is not shaken like a castle wall, and the Rinsen samurai pay attention to the majesty. The eyes looking at this side were filled with fierce power, and the will not to destroy the standing enemy was conveyed without words. Heavy pressure (pressure) like being stabbed in the body with countless needles.Just facing each other makes you sweat on your forehead, and your hand grips the handle of your outfit. Named Doga, Nakayama''s king''s brother was strong enough to make him feel overwhelmed.The word "martial arts" comes to mind very naturally. The King''s brother Kagari, whom he had met before, was also quite capable, but Doga could feel more power than that boy. Careful, I was biting my back teeth hard.It is an unconscious motion that the opponent does not want to be subjected to atmospheric pressure, but it cannot be denied that it has been subjected to a little atmospheric pressure at the time it is not subject to atmospheric pressure. In fact, I felt this opponent was strong.Speaking of which, I felt scared. I don''t think it''s inferior in strength.In fact, I am superior in simple amounts.I was undressed, so naturally, I was not undressed, but even if they were undressed, I was confident that they would cross each other more than each other. Nevertheless, the reason I feel afraid of this opponent is because it is too quiet and quiet. If my rock is a raging flood, then Doga''s is a stream of great rivers flowing gently through the mountains. Due to being sharpened, kneaded, and polished to the extreme, Doga''s body continues to patrol quietly, without roughing or excitement.Then, you can even feel the serenity, and you can feel the horror of the clear current. I can''t help but remember this feeling.What came to mind was the figure of my father, Kensei. Now the opponent standing in front of you is stronger than any enemy you''ve fought in the past.It is not comparable to Kensei, but it will have the strength to approach it. --The moment I realized that, I was hanging from my mouth unconsciously. I have fought and won against many enemies, both men and monsters.And those victories were due to the power of Seoul Eater, the homologous (anima). Using different expressions, it can be said that it was Seoul Eater and not me who won. Nothing in particular has come to my attention.Being homologous (anima) is also part of my strength, and I will not hesitate to wave my attire to defeat my enemies. However, there were concerns. If we keep fighting with the power of Seoul Eater, my growth will be stalled in the near future. In fact, the devouring of souls to non-fantasy species has almost ceased to contribute to level-up.The amount of soul you need is too great to eat.There is also the adage that if you accumulate dust, it becomes a mountain, so I intend to continue eating souls in the future, but I don''t think I want to grow at the same speed as before. If so, the next strength to be sought is non-level strength. This was one of the reasons why I reworked my technique with my hostage client in the past.Ever since Claire left, she has sought out qualified practitioners to help Wisteria. Still, the concern never clears up. Not only Westeria, who has not yet been able to meet her attire, but also Craia, a blue forest flagman, was weak enough to do my best against me. For this reason, in practice, I used to adjust by sealing up my outfits and tricks - to be honest, I always felt that it was not enough. The power of homologous presence (anima) is greater than that of Seoul Eater.My strength as a warrior is greater than mine.Fighting that kind of opponent was what I wanted.By sharpening the knife with such a partner, you should be able to sharpen the strength for the first time not according to the level. --The opponent is in front of me. It''s about hanging from the corner of your mouth.I even think it was worth coming to the demonic world just to meet this opponent.I can''t tell Crimea, who is worried about Crimut, that his mouth is ripped open. You must have noticed my expression, Doga frowned suspiciously in front of her eyes.Or perhaps you thought I was impolite to the name of the battalion. I realized here that I was slowly ignoring the other person''s question. It is okay to be hated as an enemy, but it is not okay to be scorned as an insolent person.I shrugged my mouth in a hurry. "My name is empty.Is this the bracelet of my compatriots? " When he lightly touched the reed bracelet from the tin, Doga nodded to the eagle. "No, it''s a tradition passed down to the demons.It is a bracelet of prayer that prays for happiness. " Doga says so and stares me in the face. "A black-haired warrior wearing his compatriots'' bracelets, whose name is Sora, who waves the sword moves of the gatekeepers.Kagari told me - the more I nodded about it, the more I cared.Like a storm, like a demon.What kind of homologous existence (anima) can you feel so fierce in yourself? " There was a strong vigilance against me in the words.Like I felt afraid of Doga, Doga might have been afraid of me again. Me and Doga, both eyes collide in the air, scattering invisible sparks. Our tactics were clear as we approached our formation with our minds off.By the way, Doga knows I slaughtered Owken and Ghost in Kagari''s report. I am nothing but an enemy to Nakayama.It was thought that Doga, who knew about it, would soon be slashed, but Nakayama''s king''s brother was still not moving at this point. Doga talks about the reason with her own mouth. "Sky, when you approach our army with a blade, you have no choice but to fight us.But thou shalt pray thy name unto the devil, and save thy fellow countrymen from thy soul, and hear thee only once.What is your purpose?At first, I thought it was the gatekeepers'' pointy soldiers, but there is still no movement in the fort.I see that you have a different purpose than the gatekeepers. " "Sure, I''m on my own.The goal is to capture the demon commander who broke into the gate. " "Huh?" A giant eye peels off, and Doga can see me. "That means catching me, but catching me is not the end of it. What happens after that?" "Meet and listen to the king of demons named Azma as a stepping stone for prisoners.I wonder if your acquaintance is disturbing you. " "I mean, it''s about looking for people.There can be no one but a Tamite who crosses the gates to the demonic realm.As far as I can tell, there was a gatekeeper who infiltrated Nakayama territory with the only mission.And he hath lost the news, and ye have come to find him. Despite the brazen appearance of a warrior who boasted power, Doga seemed to be turning his head quite a bit.It''s not a problem to be spotted, and if you think about it a little, it''s something anyone can come up with, but if you listen to me, it won''t be something anyone can do to get to the truth almost in no time. I did not respond to the other party''s guess, but kept on saying. "That''s what I''m here for, but do you know anyone like that?" "I don''t know. I''m not going to tell you if I do." Doga responds without hesitation. The voice was beginning to mix with something that had never existed before. "I do not know what his mission was.But the gatekeepers'' aim will not benefit Nakayama.The only way to harm our country is to defeat it as soon as we find it.The same goes for those who help the thieves and do not let them escape. " Shortly afterwards, Dan! and loudly echoed on the spot was the sound of Doga stepping out of a giant leg. The battle winds up and blows on my face.I found Claire and Ursula holding their swords behind me. I shook my left hand and told them it was useless.Because I wanted to fight this opponent on a one-on-one basis, but at the same time, I felt that it was bad for the two of us to fight this king''s brother. As to how he saw my movements, Doga did not break down his laissez-faire attitude and announced the start of the battle in overwhelming words. Thou shalt spare thy opponent, and thou shalt make a plan.Let me do my best - exciting! " Together with a roaring voice, Douga''s strength swells up explosively. A choking feeling of pressure.Your trembling body doesn''t know if it''s for fear or pleasure that you''ve seen your male enemies before. Doga''s voice, calling for the name of homology (anima), roared in my ear as I grasped the pattern of my heart without knowing. - Ravage the line between good and evil. 219 Episode 86 Dragon Tiger Clash When the name of the homologous being (anima), called Cuckoo, was mentioned, Doga''s body began to change. The musculoskeletal body remained as it was, and the black, gold, and white beast hair covered the devil''s skin while drawing a striped pattern.The open eyes glowed like topaz, and there were fangs peering from the cheeks to the mouth that were impossible for humans. When you look at a tiger, your past memories come back. Humans who are veterinized by curses and diseases are called tigers and werewolves, but I have fought this werewolf before in my lifetime. The confronted werewolf had lost most of his human reason and was nothing but a bloodthirsty beast spilling out of his lips. In comparison, the Doga in front of me is even divine.The type of heart attire that reveals power with the body is called a variant, but Doga will probably do this. It is noteworthy that the explosively swollen keg is still perfectly controlled by putting on a cardiac outfit.As evidence of that, the surroundings of Doga were surprisingly quiet, despite the appearance of a costume. The ground does not break, the wind does not blow, and the atmosphere does not squeeze.However, the pressure is sharp enough to recall the physical feeling of compression. Is the tremor in your spine caused by elevation or by fear?Douga moved before I put it to rest. "Ooooh!!" It doesn''t even take a blink of time, but the demon''s giant body is thinning.The sound of kicking the ground is as light as a deer running in the wilderness, but the power to rush toward us is the elephant''s. There was no weapon in Doga''s right fist, which was firmly gripped, but it was clear that the fist in the cage itself had power when the castle was broken. "©¤!" Receive a straight fist with the Seoul Eater''s sword when using a shell.A violent rubbing sound like rubbing steel together with steel burned my ear, and a tremendous shock came through my heart. If I hadn''t stepped on my feet, I would have been flying in space parallel to the ground by now. Me and Doga face each other at close range, playing Tsubaki''s unusual matchmaking with swords and fists. Seoul Eater''s sword can be torn apart not only by steel but also by diamonds (Adamant).There was no scratch on Doga''s basket while the blade was stitched together.This fact means that my attack has not broken the Douga''s Barrier (Shield). I wanted to do one of my tongues, but honestly, it wasn''t that bad.The strength of the enemy exceeds me, and the heel that is stepping on me is screaming.This burden is no less than that of the Onigashima gods who fought on Onigashima Island. The moment I thought about it, Doga''s left arm moved at the edge of my vision at a faint speed.I guess the pressure in my right fist stays the same, and I''ll use my left fist to decide my flank. It is more obvious than looking at fire that if you take a fist full of sword, you will not be able to die of anguish.I thought so, I reflexively lowered my right elbow to prevent an enemy strike - no, I meant to. "Guu!?" It was found that the joints of the bumps and right elbow were broken by a sound.Without feeling the sharp pain of the brain heaven, you can hear the voice of anguish. I flew backwards long enough to distance myself from Doga, and I stared at my right arm. There is no difference between me and Doga in that I am strengthening my body with strength.There is no doubt that it is the upper part about the handling of the kettle, but it is still superior in the amount of kettle.Based on the difference in power, it was judged that the attack could be offset, and there was a feeling that it could actually be offset. And yet, Doga''s beatings have broken through our defenses.No, perhaps it''s more accurate that it''s been transmitted than it''s been breached.The attack itself was stopped, but the joint was shattered by the shock waves generated by the attack - that''s how it felt. Dropping right arm. Left hand still holding Seoul Eater''s handle, but one arm is hard to handle Doga''s onslaught.I''m sure that''s what they thought, and this is where they''re going to keep their distance. You must have noticed the move, Craig shouted in a tight voice. Lord Sola! In response to crying out loud, I said, "Don''t move!"and return the words briefly. It was, of course, meant for Craia, but it was also a call to Ursula, who showed signs of moving silently. In the meantime, I cured my broken right elbow with restoration by Seoul Eater. I moved my elbow once or twice to check my condition. The tiger-faced demon who saw it suddenly stopped the movement that was about to leap towards us.You must have been surprised that I moved my elbow without pain, thinking it was definitely crushed. Doga had deep wrinkles between her eyebrows and looked at me like she was shooting. "Without chanting magic or congratulations to God, you can''t heal bones shattered to dust by a beating in the blink of an eye.Are you really a human being? " "I will return the words exactly as they were. What, what''s that kick?I''m slipping through the guards of Kei and entering your body, disgusting. " That wasn''t a question of expecting a response, but Doga returned the answer with her face open. "Strong beating is a martial arts called penetration.A technique that destroys the enemy''s flesh over their armor by knocking their fists into close proximity.The knocked down hammer becomes an invisible hammer, tearing the flesh of the enemy, crushing the bones, and crushing the inner body. " A fist with a strong fist, huh? Hmm, breathing through your nose, thinking about the meaning of the other person''s words behind your head. I can do it if I just put my fist around it, but when I hit Doga, it would be blocked by the thick fist over there. It doesn''t make sense just to put together the kick.Probably releasing a kink that was directional at the moment of the beating. As I have mentioned several times before, "Kei" refers to the magic of individuals.From that, it can be inferred that a beating is an attack magic that strikes through the body from a super close range. You have to manipulate it so cleverly to make it happen.I don''t have such fine and precise control right now, but I''m sure Douga can do it.I felt it when I was prevented from shooting for the first time, but Doga''s technique of manipulating the knuckles was probably high. Having grasped the situation, I was inadvertently whispering.In other words, no matter how much I slash with Seoul Eater, Douga''s defenses cannot be broken, while Douga''s attacks reach my body ignoring my defenses. Of course, it is possible to break the opponent''s defenses not only by slashing them, but also by properly using a tough move, but it is inevitable that they will be targeted by a gap that emits a tough move. Even if the wound is healed by the power of Seoul Eater, it does not mean there is no pain associated with the injury.Every time I was attacked, my bones were broken and my joints were not broken. And now that you know our ability to heal, Doga must be targeting areas where she won''t heal.If you get a blow to the chest or head and break your heart or skull, it''s impossible to restore the soul eater. In these times, it is a fixed stone to fight at a distance so as not to take the other fist.However, the demon in front of him is not the one who can fight like that.Above all, I didn''t ask for a strong enemy to fight like that. - Well, there''s only one option I can take. Without knowing, the edge of my mouth hangs. They do not run away so as not to be hit hard.Instead, we''ll start a melee fight and let them hit as many as they want.Assuming that kickback is a type of attack magic, it is a logic that cannot be hit once the magic is exhausted. I avoid fatal wounds anyway, and heal other wounds from the edge.Of course, if there is a gap, don''t forget to hit the kigi from here.If you force the Douga to wear out, you will also find a gap to apply. Otherwise, it''s a war of attrition. This would be the best way to take advantage of this advantage.Try to endure the pain with patience. With that in mind, I step forward. Looking at that, I felt that the tiger who had been watching my every step of the way smiled as if he understood our intentions. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô --Well, did you pick a sharpener? Instead of falling back, Doga laughs at the sky that comes out in front. It was by no means a mockery.My compatriots say that the demon is the strongest Doga, but he is still not satisfied with his strength.The second son of Royal Nakayama is still in his mid-twenties, and of course it is too early to mature well. For Doga, who always wanted to be talented, it was only precious that the opponent came from the front without fear or backsliding while eating her moves properly. If it is more powerful than itself, then so be it. At this point, Douga''s balance of good and evil against the sky leaned sharply towards one side. There is a quote from my brother Azma before he left the army.Of course, Doga has not forgotten that Azma had expectations of the sky yet to be seen. Doga herself has a deep-rooted mistrust of humans and does not recognize the need for harmony.To be a little more precise, I think that even if we make peace, humans will break the covenant as soon as they see that it is in their interest, and there is no point in trying to make peace. However, while I think so, it is also true that the word Azma said earlier in the West Capital - that we have to confront humans with words, not blades. --Am I lost? Doga asks herself. Azma said she expected it in the sky, but she didn''t order her to risk her life in battle.Therefore, killing the sky here will not disobey my brother''s orders.If Azma reports that she was unable to capture him alive because of her fierce rebellion, she will undoubtedly believe Doga. Someone whispers to you that you should.Doga was aware that the thick sayaki was her voice. I have a hunch that if I meet my brother with the person in front of me, something decisive will change.If we kill the sky here now, we are certain that the hunch will be crushed without realizing it. As she pondered to that point, Doga noticed unexpectedly the true nature of her emotions.Open your eyes and get a low laugh. "Kuku... I see, I''m not lost.You''re afraid. " I''m not afraid of the power of the sky.The fear is the change that the sky will bring. I don''t feel contempt for demons from the sky.The presence of a demon outside entrusted with the bracelet must have planted a completely different value than the gatekeepers. It is more obvious than looking at fire that Azma favours such a sky.Perhaps encounters with the sky will further Azma''s cohesive ideas than ever before. The problem is the aversion of other demons caused by it.Only Azma is the demon who is contemplating harmony with humans at the moment.Doga herself turned her ear because of Azma''s words, but when Azma actually moved towards harmony with humans, she could not say that she was not dissatisfied. Even Doga, who is in contact with Azma on a daily basis, will be able to guess the feelings of the rest of the people. Those dissatisfactions come at the turn of the throne.And there is no other way for those who are dissatisfied with Azma to take care of Doga. Meeting your brother with the sky can lead to a conflict between you and your brother.That hunch is making Doga afraid. It was a Doga who realized the true nature of the emotions that had deluded him, but the trouble was, "That can''t happen!I couldn''t say for sure. I have no intention of defying my brother.I never wanted a throne.However, the fact that I don''t want to see my brother who gives thanks to humans was the heart of Doga, who couldn''t wipe it. Humans kneel before their brothers - if that''s the case, let''s accept coexistence.But I can''t stand humans treating my brother equally.Not to mention that human beings should not kneel down their brother. If his brother tried to accept them for harmony, he might stand up to make his brother right - Doga breathed out of his nose like he had received his complex thoughts. It is difficult for others to understand the subtlety of the second son of Nakayama royal family, who is his younger brother just below the king and has a brave name superior to the king.Even the same brothers (Hakuro) and his youngest (Kagari) will not truly understand Doga''s thoughts. This is not the first time I have thought about such a thing.There have been few, but similar, events.In that case, Doga fights and fights until her soul runs out, emptying her mind and body.That way you won''t have to think about anything extra. The opponent was usually a monster who could outrage in Nakayama territory, but there was a good opponent in front of him this time. Doga once again saw the sky in front of her. The face with a large corner of mouth is filled with rough warfare, and the shock that gushes out from the inside of the body stands like a storm.The appearance was reminiscent of the kagari when it became serious, making it feel the fetal motion of an unknown force. When Doga hangs Ni and her mouth to make it empty, she takes a serious step. Whether or not to bring the sky to my brother.I''ll put that aside for now.You can think of them even when this battle is over.For now, just think about winning against the opponent in front of you. Perhaps you will find the answer in this battle - and with that in mind, Doga will take a leap into the sky. That was the beginning of a fierce battle that would last three days and three nights. 220 Episode 87 Strong Fighting and Stupid Two unrivalled warriors are engaged in a fierce battle.On the ground, in the air, sometimes under pressure, sometimes with skill, the clashes are repeated without weariness. Whenever the two collided, a huge jaw collided and the atmosphere screamed.The sound of rubbing your ears.Burning skin. The blowing winds have increased in intensity over time and now exhibit a stormy appearance. In the midst of the storm, Ursula Utgarza saw the battle ahead of her. How long has it been since the battle began?I don''t know exactly, but I was sure it wasn''t one moment (two hours) or two hours (four hours).Ursula''s hand, which grips the handle of the costume, is as strong as a stone and does not move easily. Even though we continue to fight without rest for so long, the momentum of both the sky and Doga does not stop.Instead of stopping, they stood up more and more violently every time they followed, each other''s lethal flashes, and kept shredding their swords. Ursula was staring at the battle without a voice.There was nothing I could do but see.Because it was obvious that if you tried to break in the auxiliary sword, the body would be torn to pieces by two forces at that moment. Ursula is not alone in the battle as possessed.The same is true of the neighboring Krai, and in the demon position, the armed demons stared at the fierce battle in the shrine as if they had even forgotten the blink of an eye.Perhaps many flagmen are watching the battle of the sky and Doga at the fort of the Dagger House behind them. - I can''t believe it. How many times did Ursula crush the same words in her chest?The gaze is mainly poured into the sky. Normally, half a day is the limit if the Aomori flagman wants to maintain his full strength.Not to mention the ghost kingdom, this is a place of purgatory that only stands up and drains strength.The difficulty of maintaining a state of exhaustion in this land for a long period of time is beyond reproach. The sky, which has been fighting at full capacity for nearly half a day, will soon reach its limit, and from now on it will be decreasing - that''s what it should be. There are no signs of wear and tear in the sky fighting ahead of Ursula''s gaze.Instead of depleting, the amount of emptiness increases with time, the quality increases, and the pressure is sharpened.As if Ursula''s predictions were to be fulfilled, the sky continued to grow its power nearly half a day later. An empty homology (anima) called Seoul Eater has the ability to absorb, plunder, and steal the power of enemies.Ursula was told about it by Dialt.So, if the sky is fighting with the power of Doga, the current situation can also be explained. However, Doga has also maintained the same strength as the sky for a long time, and there is no sign of its fighting spirit or refinement shrinking.Ursula determined that it was unlikely that the sky would suck up Doga''s power and continue the fight. This means that the sky has been fighting for a long time on its own without depriving others of their power. I''m not fighting while saving my strength.With a high bar on a single blow - that''s what keeps spitting out the same power as a Special Attack while continuing to fight at full capacity for a long time.If we were able to demonstrate our absorptive abilities now, we might even be able to fight forever as long as we have enemies. "Seoul Eater, what a fantastic outfit." Ursula shouted that unexpectedly.Carefully, my throat was dry.The voice coming out of my mouth was so plundered that I didn''t think it belonged to me. Ursula, who took a water bag from her waist while loosening her strong hand, soothed her thirst with the lukewarm water in her mouth. Then, after exhaling a little, I once again concentrated on the battle in front of me. Seoul Eater is an unbelievable outfit, but the sky that uses it without suffering is just as unbelievable. Both clashes are no different from when they started - no, they are more intense than when they started, but their content is changing little by little.At least that was what Ursula saw in her eyes. Initially, the sky dared to accept the enemy''s attack with its body, and immediately launched a counterattack.The words "cut the flesh and break the bones" remain unchanged. It is a way of fighting against a technique called Keita, which penetrates the defense of Kei, and the way of fighting itself remains unchanged.However, the time to counterattack was slightly shorter, but definitely shorter. They''re both clashing at an incredible speed.Even though the time to strike back is shorter, the only time actually shortened is less than a blink of an eye.However, the sky is still responding to Doga''s beating.It was thought that he grabbed the trick of preventing infiltration while being beaten many times by enemies. This is a user-friendly skill that cannot be achieved by the power of Seoul Eater alone. If it were a confrontation, it wouldn''t have gotten stuck.Enemies rushing against the background of unknown health and magic without fear of injury.No matter how much you attack, you will be immediately healed, and if you strengthen your offensive, you will use it as a thread to analyze the mystery. The more you fight, the more you drain yourself, and the more naked your technology is, the inevitable defeat you will go to.If it was Ursula, I would never want to fight it. --Well, at a time when you''re having fun fighting the sky, that demon named Doga is also out of standard. Beyond his gaze, Doga raised his gaze to the sky more than ever before.Doga''s armor was already scattered by repeated clashes, and the face covering his face was also removed.On the tiger face of the demon with his upper body revealed, a deep smile was engraved that was just unbearable and enjoyable. The figure does not overlap with the fourth demon in Ursula''s memory.But the demons who killed my father are likely to be enemies of this level. Ursula put her sharp gaze on the two of them who were still fighting, while putting her strength into the hands that gripped the pattern of her outfit. ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô At the same time that the sky and Doga were engaged in a fierce battle. The remnants of Kanzan, who turned their backs on Mt. Nakayama, gathered on an ancient battlefield called Mt. Taikokuzan, and eventually researched their teeth in preparation for the coming battle against Mt. Nakayama - that''s what happens face-to-face. However, the reality is miserable, so morale is not flattering, but it is also lacking in armor and food, and it is enough just to repel the monsters that attack every day.Many of the generals tried to survive today rather than fight Nakayama, and it was a dream or a dream to regain the West Capital. Originally, there were not many former ministers of Mt. Hayama who gathered in Mt. Daikoku, but because of the continued escape of those who could not endure the tragedy, even the small number of people is following a further decline.As Doga saw in the West Capital, if left unchecked, the army of Nakayama would not have to fight Nakayama. However, in such a tight situation, the remnants of Hayama barely remained in control.This is because those who are at the core of the organization are alive. It was not Yamato, the orphan of King Guien, the leader of the rebellion.Nor is it Ran, Yamato''s sister.Yamato is still an eight-year-old child, and he is only a mid-degree girl for a runner.Sometimes the mother''s status was low, and the role given to her younger sister and brother here in Mt. Daikoku was no more or less than that of a god to bind the general. The remnants of Mt. Hayama are ruled by a man named Casagi, a samurai who was once counted as one of the 16 spears of Mt. Hayama.Casagi is not a country called Kayama, but a grand man who swore allegiance to an individual named Guien, showing some respect for Ran and Yamato, but that respect does not go beyond the boundaries of form. Yamato and the others cannot speak up when they face important military arguments on the evidence.It was a room of a fort built in a painting of Mt. Daxing, and all he wanted was for his sister and brother to stand still. --It''s a good place to have end-stage symptoms. Overlooking the situation surrounding Mt. Daikoku and summarizing the current situation in one word, it is a young man who serves as a escort to his sister and brother in Mt. Hayama. This person, called Kurt from around him, had characteristic gray hair and red eyes and was one of the few people in Mt. Daikoku where the Onishi clan gathered.Specifically, there are currently only two people in the land, including Kurt.Originally, there should be no place for humans in a group of demons, but they both got seats in the Yamayama army because they were followers of the Shinto religion. "... what the hell am I doing here?" This time, not only do you think it in your heart, but you actually squeeze it out into your mouth.Yamato, who put it in his ear, asked strangely. "Kurt, did you say something?" And Kurt answereth in speech unto the LORD that speaketh thoughtlessly unto his childhood. "Ha. I was feeling strange signs from outside - maybe the monster was approaching.I''m going to check it out, so I need your permission to leave. " After hearing that, Yamato blurred his eyebrows for a moment and then looked at his sister like he was twitching. Run glanced at the Kurt. "It''s important to get inside the fort like the other day.Master Kurt, I''m sorry to trouble you, but please confirm. " "I understand. Bye." Kurt, who replied briefly, turned his heel back and left his sister''s room.Then he walked straight inside the fort and onto the barrier. Crafted on a cliff-like slope, the fort has the advantage of being able to focus on the front and left and right without worrying about attacks from behind.In any case, the terrain is steep and the fort''s fence, which is by no means robust, will sufficiently prevent the enemy. That''s exactly what I''m trying to say - but for monsters, poor scaffolding is not a major obstacle.The same is true for the Blue Forest Flagsman, who runs through the sky using a stick. "The Eight Flags of the Blue Forest could drop such a fortress in less than half an hour." Kurt - That''s how Crimto Berch hung up the edge of his lips.Lift it up and immediately notice its emptiness and tighten your mouth. The reason why Crimt stepped into the demonic world for Azma, the demon king, to rescue his sister Kriea from prison is of course that he is so active among the remnants of Mt. Hayama. In conclusion, Crimt did not intend to destroy King Azma from the beginning.No matter how much it takes to help my sister, Kremt''s judgment is not dull enough to think that he is in a demonic world where long-term action is impossible and that he will attack a demonic king no matter where he is. Crimt was given a small amount of Magic (Mana) Healing Potion by his brother, Dialt, for this mission, but that''s not enough.Even if I fought King Azma well, I didn''t think that my stepfather (Gilmore) would honestly let my sister go. So, what did Crimut come to the demonic world for? This is to obtain a hidden artifact that demons used in the earlier Onigashima raid. A magical object that allows many demons to pass through the gate watched by a flag''s elite eye hawk without being noticed.With that, it''s easy to get my sister out of the Berch dungeon. The artifact will also be very useful when you take your rescued sister out of sight of the Berghi family.For the Blue Forest flagman, island loss is a great sin, and there is no one who has succeeded in it in 300 years of the history of the sword, but the chaser does not follow because he does not even know that he has escaped in the first place. From the moment I heard of the existence of the artifact after the raid of the past day, Crimt wanted the artifact so much that he could get it out of his throat, and he was thinking about getting it. The question is how to get it.Few artifacts were found that the invading demons should have worn.Either the demons destroyed it this time, or there was a Vanished Collector, in any case, there were only so many artifacts in the hands of the Dagger family. The few artifacts were also placed in the warehouse of the Godaiki family, and a single flagman, Crimto, could not reach out.It is nothing but suicide to vandalize the possession of artifacts. Therefore, Crimut chose to discover the artifact in the demonic world. Though there was no clue, Crimut stepped into the demonic realm thinking it was still better than taking the enemy king''s life. As a result, I should say that I was lucky to have been able to enter the remnants of Hayama after a tortuous turn. However, this luck was not captured by Crimut alone. As mentioned earlier, Kremt was accepted by the demons as a member of the Divine Church of Light, but Kremt did not even know the name of the doctrine of the Divine Church until he came to the land. Of course, it is impossible to deceive believers into demons.It was the other Ghost of Light in Mt. Daikoku who proved Kremt to be a Ghost of Light. For Crimut, he is a benefactor, but his gratitude is unwavering.For some reason... "What are you doing here, Kurt?" The person who appeared with his arrogant voice was exactly what Crimt was imagining in his head. The name is Jindou, in his late thirties, and what he was wearing was a robe that looked like a priest, but the firm flesh was undoubtedly that of a warrior. Zheng Dou is one of the central figures of the Kasagi army and is left to raise funds and food.It was good that Mt. Daikoku''s army could not starve to death because of Jindo and the Shinto religion behind Jindo. More to say, it was Jindo and other deities of light who rebelled against the old chiefs of Kasagi and Hayama in the first place.Speaking of why Crimut knew such a thing, it was because Zhendou himself told me well. "I should have ordered you to escort Yamato, but why are you selling oil here?Can''t you do one of the babysitters? " "I''ll be right back, and don''t you dare abandon your name.I told you before. " "Oh, you did.But what''s wrong with abandoning him?Your sword is but a servant of our minister.Originally, Shinbu was the identity that had to come before me.Sure, you too. " With the sound of mockery and arrogance, the vibration is faint. In response, Crimt raised his eyebrows silently. As you can see from what I just said, Zhendou knows the House of the Dagger.And it is misunderstood that Crimt came to the land under the command of our Lord.Because of this misunderstanding, Zhendou assured me that he was a god of light in front of the demons about Crimt, who knew neither his face nor his name. The sense of selling thanks and the perception that I was a human being sitting on top of the Dagger House were manifested as an arrogant attitude towards Crimt. As a Crimut, it was a bit annoying, but the information from the vibration bucket was all that Crimut could not ignore.Especially the connection with the God of Light is undoubtedly a secret that the Dagger family has been hiding for many years. This is a trump card to help my sister in a different sense from the artifact - a belief that gave the naturally impatient Crimt unusual patience. However, it is still difficult to completely hide the intuitive Kremt.You must have noticed the hostility in Crimut''s expression, and Zheng Dou smiled with his nose. "What''s the matter? You said something.As long as you want, you can practice again.Would you like to try using a real demon (plating) technique that is different from the one you use? " 221 Episode 88 Mr. Fang Xiang After entering a party in Mt. Daikoku, Crimt got a lot of information he hadn''t known before. Of particular importance is the existence of the Divine Light religion.Religious organizations that also receive reverence from the Ghost tribe.Many of its members are said to be descendants of humans who fought against demons 300 years ago. It was a first for Crimut that there were people in the demonic world other than the Dagger family.Naturally, I have never heard of organizations such as Optical God.Not to mention the existence of a battle force with the Divinity of Light. The operative unit is Mr (better so). According to Zheng Dou, Fang Xiang was originally a group of people tasked with amulets and payoffs, and has been protecting people for a long time. It is not just a ritual to perform evil spirits and epidemic evacuation.Some of Mr. Fanghe''s roles include attacking monsters and demons that are actually in the ground. A demon (plating) fighter who kills evil spirits in the world by (...) or (...) crushing (...) the (...) face of the fourth (...).That''s Mr. Hoshi. However, the people who were protected by Mr. Kazuo became afraid not only of the devil, but also of Mr. Kazuo, who attacked the devil.Demons and demons are terrible. But who will destroy them as they should?I wonder if they are much more terrifying than demons. Those who fought in their masks to protect the world of men were always hated and rejected as ghosts.For the sake of the people, it would not have been very acceptable if we had kept fighting the minister. It was probably 300 years ago in the old days. It was inevitable that there would be a link between the existing order, the divine religion of light, which challenged the existing power, and the person who had been betrayed and forced by people.... It was not long before Crimto came to Mt. Daikoku. As far as Crimto was concerned, none of this was new to me and I couldn''t understand half of what I had heard.When we were told that the Godaim family was the end of the line with the minister, we could only hear a bedtime rumor. Zheng Dou, who saw such an insult to himself in Crimut''s attitude, pulled out his hip sword - just like he is now - to teach him the fact that he is on top of the Dagger House. Looking at the dagger of a vibrating, fiercely shining sword, Crimut dared to shout. "Wouldn''t it be nice to see the gods of light crossing blades in places like this?" "Hmm, this is practice. A polite kid can''t understand his position unless he looks at his eyes in pain.Rest assured, I''ll make sure your heart doesn''t penetrate, just like before. " In conclusion, the vibrator took the stance of a spike and pointed the tip of the sword towards the Crimt.This is the same stance as when you fought before, and Crimut has already been bullied once with this move. Looking at the crimt that strengthens his face, the vibrator smiles comfortably. "Even you are a terrible person to remember, but you haven''t forgotten.It is a swordsmanship ceremony that can only be conveyed to those who are successive to Mr. Fang.Originally, the sword used the same Nana formula, but your ancestors mixed the sword of a demon with a stupid stunt, and set up a stupid school called Fantasy One Sword. " What is the sword of Hoshin, and Jindo throws up. Looking at the obvious frustration of the vibrator, Crimt was confident that his provocation had succeeded. This has been the case since we first met, but I can feel a deep-rooted rebellion against the Dagger family and the fantasy sword.I don''t know what the reason is for that, but if you follow that rebellion, which is similar to the feeling of inferiority, the vibrator will spit out the information in an interesting way. Crimut thought there was no way to take advantage of this.You can also tolerate such a cumbersome play by taking a defiant attitude to overwhelm the other person''s abusive heart, or by forcing your face to gain a sense of superiority. Without any reason to know the inner heart of such a crimson, the vibrator constantly moves his mouth. "Fantasy is the best, Kurt.The sword of the Pharaoh''s demon (plating) and the sword of the demon clan''s sealed god were the half-half swords that were founded by the immature.The outfits you rely on don''t make sense to me.It''s been penetrated before, and you probably knew it. " ¡­¡­ "I don''t have a word to return. Why don''t you kneel down and beg forgiveness now, and I won''t give you mercy as a former compatriot, Blue Forest Flagsman - no?" Suddenly, the vibrator stops talking and looks around.The alarm started ringing right there in Yamasaki. "It was too soon for the army to arrive. Another monster." The vibration bucket, whispering with his tongue, resolved the stance, and put the sword back into the sheath, and returned the heel.Then he turned his back on Crimut and gave his orders with his voice alone. "Get back to Yamato-sama, Kurt.With the army of Mt. Hayama under control, the kid''s use is not worth it, but we still have to get him to work as much as the money he spent today.It would be a complete loss for a dog to die here. " "What are you going to do if the soldiers of Sakayama ask you?" "I don''t care. They must be thinking the same thing anyway." Hahaha, leaving a faint laugh, Zhengdu (gently) leaves.And Crimt, who had forsaken his back, spat out his cheeks on the ground. "To extract information is a damn thing.Do you honestly think I did this to you? " Indeed, Crimt was previously wounded with a vibrating blade.However, it was to take the body''s nesting father-in-law''s costume and borrow the sword of Jindou.Absolutely, I didn''t take it backwards with my strength. Gilmore''s mind-set worms can snuggle into the target''s body, bite and tear its organs at the will of the user, or explode.Crimt knew about it.Because Gilmore himself showed it to his adoptions. On the other hand, spiritual insects do not have the ability to read target thoughts, hear sounds, steal sights, etc.Gilmore only knows where the god bugs are - that''s what''s going on. But I don''t think that cautious Gilmore will reveal all the power of his costume.You can''t even read your thoughts, but you should think that your voice and sounds are reaching Gilmore.Even if it''s too intriguing, I''ve never been too careful. If possible, we should get rid of the god bugs as soon as possible.Crimt thought about it when he entered the demonic world. However, depending on the ability of the Worm, it soon became clear to Gilmore that Crimto had loosened his attire at his own will.In that case, Kremt''s treason is clear.I don''t know what my remaining sister will look like on the island. That''s why Crimut used a vibration bucket.There was also the audacity to make Jindou despise himself and use him as a source of information. For now, things are proceeding as Crimut thought. If there is a problem, the Taiko mountain army is fragile enough to collapse today and tomorrow.And I didn''t know when Crimut''s patience was at its limit. "If he had a hidden artifact, it would have been quick." Two, if possible - for myself and my sister.In that case, there is no need to imitate the circumvention of extracting information, etc.I immediately slashed and killed Jindo and took away the artifact and took it back to Onigashima. With that in mind, Crimto turned his feet to the Yamatos. 222 Lesson 89 Lan and Yamato "... will everyone be all right, sister?" Yamato asked her sister worriedly as she heard the alarm ringing in the fort of Mount Daixing. Lan nodded loudly to strengthen his brother. It''s all right. A strong soldier from Mt. Tsubaki can''t be beaten like a monster. Lan said with all his confidence, but if he listened carefully, he would have noticed that the end of the word was slightly trembling. If it had been a year ago, Lan''s voice would not have trembled. At that time, Mount Tsubaki was the most powerful power in the demon world, and under his father, Guien, Meng was brave and determined until he was a soldier.Lan and Yamato, who grew up in Nishido, protected by the Tsuboyama army, had never felt the threat of this monster. And it was defeated in the mountains, and the king of his father died in battle, and Lan and Yamato fled out of the castle, being guarded by their princes.The weak mother stayed in the west city for fear that she would be the helper of her children, but her sister and brother knew it only after she left the west city. After that, Lan and the others traveled east and west in order to escape the pursuer, and finally reached Daxing Mountain on the periphery. The Tsuboyama army built a fortress there and stood there -- it sounded good, but there was actually no other place to go, and it was just hiding in the shadows of the Nakayama army. Lan was neglected in the fields of politics and strategy, but she understood that her situation was still blocked. If a person who grew up with no inconvenience as a princess of Mt. Tsubaki was forced to sleep for days and days in a house where only raw trees were assembled, insight would sprout in the unknown princess of the world.Besides, the only meals that come out are the terribly salty soup and the stony hard soba noodles.This shouldn''t give us any hope. Still, Lan did not complain to those around him because he was taught by his mother not to behave in the manner in which he wore his position. Sleeping on a roof, no matter how crude, and dining on a daily basis, the orchids are more common than other generals.Above all, even though Yamato, who was younger than himself, had not complained at all, her sister, Lan, could not vomit a soft sound. Yamato is still worried about the generals fighting outside, not himself.Lan once again vowed to his heart that he would not let this child escape from Nakayama''s demonic hand. It was then that the walls of the room where they were blew up with the roar. "Yamato!!" Many fragments of shattered wall trees rained down on Lan''s body, which held her brother tightly.One of the sharpened fragments blurred, and a streak of blood drained from the run''s forehead. Lan realized that, but he didn''t have time to shed his blood.It was because a monster appeared from the collapsed wall. Two long stretched tactile sensations, two gurgling compound eyes, a huge chin (chin) wet with blood.The left and right arms are made to look like sickles, and four legs stretch from the swollen torso. To put it in a nutshell, it was a mess.However, it is not as big as the bugs that Lan has seen in the palace garden.At this size, we could even prey on demons as food - no, maybe after we actually preyed on them. The jaw of the monster (chin), which opened and closed on the left and right with a creepy sound, glowed red as if it was wet with blood. Sister! "Yamato, behind me!" Releasing his brother''s body, Lan quickly took the dagger out of his flashlight and confronted the monster. However, his face was pale, and his hand holding the dagger was trembling.Lan hadn''t mastered martial arts or sorcery that would allow him to fight monsters head-on.What I learned was that defense magic was at best assuming that it would be against demons.Of course, I had no experience fighting monsters. Speaking of which, Lan hated insects.Not to mention that at such a size, the disgust is greater than fear.If it wasn''t for her firmness, Lan would be scolding herself inside, but her limbs would tremble. If I hadn''t been aware that I hadn''t protected my younger brother, I would have fallen asleep here. I saw the entrance reflexively because I expected the soldier who saw the anomaly to come to my aid.If this were the palace of the West Capital, the guard would have jumped in and protected my sister and brother. However, the Tsuboyama army could not afford to keep soldiers posted for the escort of the orchids.I can''t even escort Yamato, the head of the rebellion.That is the current situation in Daxing Mountain. It was also unlucky that an escort named Kurt, who was followed by the Mitsugami Shrine, had left his seat. But even if that young man were here, he wouldn''t be able to protect himself, Lan thinks.Kurt was obviously dissatisfied with his role as an escort, and Keikoku stands out in his actions toward the orchids. As a matter of fact, Lan secretly suspected that Kurt was a spy for the Nakayama army. "... Yamato, I''ll give you a signal from now on."Then run, and flee, and go to the Lord of Scorpions. " "So, but then, your sister...!" ¡°I''ll be right behind you.Got it? " Yamato can only nod if her sister tells her to push her over. With a trembling voice, yes, he nodded and remembered his sorry for his brother, and Lan said, "Run!when I tried to scream. " A new individual entered the room from the entrance.It was the same monster as the first Kamakiri.With Yamato''s small scream, Lan noticed a new individual and flushed his expression with despair. Did you see it as a gap, or did you think that you could not take the prey in one piece? The first monster that entered the room attacked the orchid by sprinkling both sickles. The green scythe filled with sight, and Lan snorted and closed his eyes. The next moment, Lan was ready to tear his arm apart like a sickle. But... ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The shock never came. Instead, I heard my younger brother''s voice bouncing with joy. Kurt! In a hurry to be encouraged by the voice, Lan looked at the figure of a grey-haired young man who was standing with his back turned to protect himself. Immediately thereafter, something falls to the floor as you make a sudden sound.When Lan realized that it was the left and right arm of the monster slashed down by somebody, a sharp voice emanated from Kurt''s mouth. "Drink!!" The whipping Kurt''s voice blew away the monster as if it were a weapon of its own.The monster that had lost both arms was pushed out through the hole in the wall it had opened. No, it''s not just being pushed out.At the end of Lan''s gaze, the neck (neck) of the monster in the shape of a pimple was drowsy, her legs were torn apart, and her swollen belly was ripped open to expose the organs inside. Kurt defeated the monster with a voice of temper. Unexpectedly exhaling a sigh of relief, Lan remembers the existence of another one here, and in a hurry, he issues a warning to Kurt.But as he looked back at the entrance, Lan realized that he didn''t need it. There lies a dying monster with its neck and torso amputated, moving its limbs as if they had been mutilated.It seemed like he was barely alive, but it was clear that it would not be long.It was also clear that it was the Kurt who slashed the monster. Are you okay? "Yes! Thank you, Kurt!" Looking back, Kurt asked, and Yamato replied happily. Lan also tried to thank him in a hurry, but his words didn''t come out well.However, for a moment, the recoil of preparing to die against the monster''s opponent could not be stopped, and his body trembled in a small amount. Kurt seemed to have noticed the abnormality in Run, but he decided that there was nothing wrong with his life, so he didn''t want to repeat the words anymore. It wasn''t long before the Tsuboyama army defeated all the monsters. "I have to thank Lord Kurt many times."Without you, Master Yamato and Master Lan might have become the bait for the monsters.If that happens, I don''t know what to apologize to Master Guien of the Underworld for! " That''s why I laughed with Gahaha when I was a grand martial artist named Scarecrow.He is the mastermind of this rebellion and the de facto commander of the Tsubayama army. Formerly a warrior counted among the 16 spears of Mt. Takayama, he was also famous as a mujahideen, but as a leader of the rebels, he was undeniably lacking in sophistication.And it is also manifested in words and deeds. Neither can the current words be uttered in front of Lan and Yamato, which are the main muscles.In the first place, it was the commander, the scorpionfish, that put the Yamato at risk. But the scarecrow is laughing at it without realizing it - no, maybe he did.It is possible that the psychology of the scorpions who do not normally call Yamato to the military agenda is related to the fact that they only call Yamato to the military agenda today. Kurt, whose name was called by the scarecrow, did not even try to return the words just by looking back at the opponent with cold eyes. Later, the scorpionfish raised some topics in front of the assembled generals, but none of them led to an improvement in the status quo, and the junta seemed to end up without any results as before. But before the scarecrow could close, Yamato flicked his mouth. Situated at the helm of shape, Yamato makes a proposal for the scorpions and for those gathered at the military assembly. ¨D ¨D It was a plan to surrender to Nakayama and wish for the lives of the generals in exchange for their own lives. 223 Lesson ninety: Zhen Dus thoughts "What are you talking about, Yamato!?"There''s no way you can admit that! ¡± It was her sister Lan who objected to Yamato''s surrender plan with a voice similar to a scream. The scarecrow also immediately agreed to this. "Lan-sama is right, Yamato-sama."You are now the only boy of the Royal Family of Tsubayama.You must not mouth such a weak thing.As the heir to the blood of the great Lord Guien, stand firm. " Kurt, who had heard the plausible scarecrow''s words, laughed in his heart that it was probably because of your unreliability that he was letting the child go so far, but he carefully avoided letting the emotion out on his face. The last to speak was the Zhendu (proper) of the Kwangjin Sect.But it was not a word unto Yamato, but a call unto them that were present. "Master Lan, Master Kasasagi, and everyone."Since Yamato-sama was attacked by a monster, he must have come to his senses.I think it would be best to adjourn the meeting for a while and discuss it later after resting my body. ¡± Zendo behaved politely toward everyone in the Tsuboyama army, even though he behaved politely toward Kurt.It was very priesthood-like, and the fact that he was in charge of the resupply was inappropriate, and the reputation of General Tsuboyama for Zendo (properly) was not bad. When he heard the words of Zhendou, Yamato flicked his mouth, but the scarecrow slapped his knees to cover his buttocks. "Hmm! It''s just as Zhendu-sama promised."The monsters weren''t going to attack anytime soon.Everyone should drink, eat, and cultivate spirit.I don''t have the supplies, but I''m sure Zhendu will procure them for me soon! " In this way, Zhendou (properly) answers the scarecrow who laughs and giggles, saying, "I''ll take care of it." If this happens, no one will listen to the words of an eight-year-old child.The Troops'' Councils collapsed and the Generals returned to their positions. Yamato, who dropped his shoulder, also left the room behind so that he could be held by his sister.The Kurt, who was given the duty of an escort, tried to follow them, but before that he was called by Zhendou. The Kurt is called by his name, and is shown outside at the end of his chin.Kurt nodded in frustration as he was told to follow. As a result, Zhen Du (properly), who had lured the Kurt into an unpopular picture, lowered his voice and moved his mouth quickly. "Kill Lang, Kurt." "... what?" "I told you to kill Lan."Kill as hard as you can, then slash your limbs and roll like Tamaru.If you pretend to be the work of Nakayama, that kid will never surrender again. " By killing her sister, Lan, she instills hatred for Nakayama in Yamato.Zhen Do (properly) smiles as if he likes his own thoughts, or as if he likes them. On the other hand, Kurt glanced sideways at Zhendou with a face that was likely to spit. "If you want to do it, do it yourself.Don''t mess with my hands. " "Huh? I didn''t mean to put women and children in your hands, did I?"The demon (galvanized) seal god (Hoshin) must have been an iron code for the Imperial Sword Clan.If I knew that you had shown sympathy to the demon, what would the ceremony be like? " "Gokan-sama said that he wanted to kill the demon, but he didn''t say that he would suffer for nothing."Shame on the corpse, both of you. " If the ceremony had ordered the orchid to be slashed, the Kurt-Klimt would follow without any particular trouble.Just as I used to not hesitate to slash sparrows in Ishka, the fact that the demon was a girl or girl was no reason for Klimt to stop the sword. But I didn''t have the hobby to suffer a slashing opponent for nothing, and I didn''t have the intention of spending any time with a corpse.It wasn''t because of resentment or hatred that the Qinglin Bannerman slaughtered the demon.Because if I left the demon tribe connected to the demon gods by the horns, all of the continent would eventually become the same wilderness as the demon realm. According to Klimt, the words of Zhendu were mere foolish words that did not even know the meaning of the code, and he could not have obeyed the order of such a fool. Above all, Klimt now has the purpose of acquiring a hidden artifact.This is why I followed Zhen Do (properly) and lived with the demons.There is no reason to obey Zhendu (properly) more and more, since there is no way you can get a Divine Artifact when you slash the orchid here. Most of all - Klimt''s mind was filled with thoughts like a knife. In the long run, when Zhendou (properly) tries to slash a run, he should help the run and slash Zhendou (properly).Then I sold my gratitude to Lan and Yamato to find out about the artifact.Even if it is the descendants of the Yamayama royal family, they probably don''t know any information about the artifact at all. It was just an idea, but once the thought sprouted, it captured Klimt''s heart at an astonishing rate.Klimt realizes late that he has been so depressed by the current situation. There were not many Magic (Mana) Recovery Potions left from Dialto.In that sense, it was time to make a big move.Zhen Du (Shin) was still talking about something, but Klimt, who was considering whether to accept his ideas, almost ignored it. "Kurt, don''t be cynical to answer me in the hands of the servants of the ceremony!" After the departure of Klimt, Zhendu kicked the floor made of raw wood. If you look at Zhendou properly, the Imperial Sword Clan is only the house of the Shimonoseki, which is the last seat of Mr. Fang Sang, and the subordinate of the Imperial Sword Clan, Kurt, is like an escort, the subordinate of his subordinate.Naturally, Kurt is in a position where he must crawl out and obey Zhen Du''s (proper) orders. However, it seemed that the Kurt''s side did not recognize it, and that white-haired swordsman did not pay tribute to Zhendu.Sometimes I drew my sword to remind them of each other''s positions, but Kurt''s attitude didn''t change.I was irritated to see what kind of education the ceremonial department was giving to its subordinates. However, I can''t help but be angry with someone who hasn''t been here forever.Even Zhendou felt the need to break the status quo with Zhendou.Rather, Zhen Do (properly) may be the one who feels the need the most in Daxing Mountain. Originally, Zhendu (properly) - and in other words, Hikaru Shrine helped the remnants of Kisen to stop the momentum of Nakayama, who had fulfilled the unification of the demon world. The creation of a force that unites the demon realm is not a pleasure for the Kohshoden sect.If the contending demons unite into one, the influence of the Light God Sect will diminish.The demonic king, who became a champion, could demand obedience from the Light God Sect. Therefore, Hikari Divine Religion has continued to secretly maneuver to prevent the unification dynasty from being born in the demon realm.If a force is stronger, it will help the opposing forces, and if that force is stronger, it will support a different force. In fact, at the time when the forces of Mt. Tsugaru were emerging, the Kotsujin Shrine was helping Nakayama.Since Nakayama had become a champion at an unexpected rate, it was now the position of the Kwangjin Shrine that it was going to Yamashiro.Zhen Du (Zhen Du) is the person responsible for its execution. However, for Zhendu (properly), what was beyond calculation was that Nakayama was more powerful and more thoughtful than expected.It was good until I convinced the scarecrows to start a revolt with Yamato as the flag, but after that, there was no one to stand up in response, and the revolt soon became stuck. Instead of stopping the momentum of Nakayama, it is like sucking out a pus (umi) that has grievances for Nakayama.Zhen Du (properly), who led the plan, will also be held accountable. So Zhen Do (properly) figured out a way to use the Imperial Sword Household. Place the base of the rebellion in Daxing Mountain and let the Zhongshan Army attack it.The Nakayama army will win this battle.The swordmen attacked the Nakayama army that was winning and pulling it up to the west. If Azuma dies well, that''s good.The demonic world will once again be in a turbulent world.Even if it doesn''t go so well, we can still kill Nakayama''s momentum.Even Zhen Do (properly) can justify the plot that caused the rebellion with manpower and funds. Unlike the Zendo (Shitsu) Lakko Shrine followers, the bannersmen of the Imperial Sword Clan have limitations of action in the demon realm.Although the scope of activities that can inevitably be carried out is determined, Daiking Mountain is just within the scope of its activities.This was evidenced by the battle that the Imperial Family fought against the Demon King of time fifty years ago. Zhendu (properly) has already sent this plan to the Formation Department, and has ordered them to send out their own soldiers rather than asking for their help.There was no response, but Klimt came instead. The timing was too coincidental.Zhendu (properly) thought of Krimut as a soldier sent by the Formation Department.When the Nakayama army arrived, Klimt would return to Kigajima and bring the main force.Of course, this is a misunderstanding, but Klimt talked to the other person without knowing why, and did not let Zhen Do (properly) notice the misunderstanding. For the above reasons, Zhen Du (properly) had to maintain the Daixing Mountain rebellion until the Nakayama Army arrived.Even if I made a mistake, I could not be imitated in such a way that I would be offered to surrender by Yaman.That means the failure of Zhendu''s plan. In that case, the upper level of the Kwangjin Sect in the main hall would question Zhen Do (properly) ''s ability.In particular, the leader of the current generation of Mr. Sang is strict and ruthless, and even if he is a rare user of the Zendo type, he will be treated as incompetent without mercy. To stop Yamato''s surrender is also to protect Zhendu (properly).If the Kurt doesn''t move, Zhen Do (properly) must move himself. In addition, Mr. Fukaesa is a demonic (plated) scholar.I couldn''t have hesitated to defeat the demon. 224 Episode 91: Klimts Decision When Klimt returned to the room where Lang and Yamato were located, Lang, who had a strange face, lowered his head. Something happened, Klimt, who looked strange.If I had saved you from a Kamakiri-type monster, it would have been done before the military assembly. In front of the Ibukashimu Klimt, Lan flicked his mouth in disquiet. "Um... I suspected that you might be the spinner of Nakayama."I apologize for that. ¡± That''s right. Don''t worry about it. Klimt nodded, not angry.It was more of an unmotivated escort mission.I didn''t feel like using a word of respect against the demon. Even if I didn''t say anything, it was terrible.It must be said that the escorted side is distrustful. In fact, Lan was suspicious of Klimt''s heart, but if he was a spinner of Nakayama, he could not help Lan who had been attacked by monsters.I guess I cleared Klimt of my suspicions. Seeing such a run, Klimt was intimately stunned.What are you going to do after clearing your suspicions about being able to save your life once or twice?I may have had another plan to help. It sounded good to be honest, but I didn''t think it was royalty.Klimt thinks he grew up spoiled.I can only say that I grew up in the ruinous style of the Berch family. Or maybe this was normal for the demons.In other words, they''re easier to blame than I thought. Yamato speaks to Klimt thinking about it.Perhaps he also had the intention of sending a rescue boat to his awkward sister. "Kurt is strong!"It''s exactly the same Kurt as before. ¡± "I''m afraid not." "Um, if you don''t mind Kurt, could you give me a practice?"I want to be strong too! " Klimt glanced at Yamato, who was stepping forward, and flinched to refuse briefly.But suddenly, the thoughts in front of her suddenly crept through her brain and closed her flinching mouth. In order to follow Yamato and the others by cutting off their hands, it is necessary to gain the trust of certain sisters and brothers.That said, Klimt''s position as a swordsmith seemed quite meaningful to the demonic opponent. My sword is different from the demon race''s, but is that okay? Absolutely! Yamato answers immediately. Klimt looks at Lan to confirm, but his sister doesn''t seem to have any particular objection. Well, then, Klimt asked for Yamato''s indulgence.In any case, it''s not like we''re going to teach an eight-year-old a serious sword technique.When it comes to helping my sister Claire, there''s nothing more important than teaching her how to gesture. However, there is something I have to do first.Klimt looked inside and thought so. There is a large hole in the wall in the room where Tsubayama''s sister and brother are.The walls are covered with a matching cloth so that it is not visible from the outside, but it is a good place to repair it.Even the monster''s bodily fluids weren''t wet. Moreover, it seems that the younger siblings were the ones who took care of them.Rather than ignoring his siblings, the scorpionfish was simply unconscious. As a nervous Klimt, I couldn''t leave the status quo alone.It is not for the sake of the orchids, but for the sake of himself.The two guards, Klimt, inevitably spend a lot of time in this room.Until now, it was very difficult to resist the smell of raw trees and thick moisture, but besides, the smell of the monster''s body fluids and the room where the interstitial wind was added were not very resistant. Cutting down trees, transporting them, and assembling them is not a big deal if you strengthen your body with your hands.Hot water that washes away body fluids is also easy for Klimt to prepare. Klimt did not give his sister and brother time to offer help, and quickly finished repairing and cleaning.I mocked myself in one corner of my heart, wondering what I was doing. That night, Lan fell asleep earlier than his brother.I usually wait for my younger brother to fall asleep before going to sleep, but today it seems that my body wanted to sleep early because of the effects of being attacked by monsters during the day. Klimt, who was at the entrance of the room, noticed a small footstep approaching.Soon, Yamato''s voice echoed in Klimt''s ears. "Kurt, can I talk to you for a second?" Klimt nodded silently as he saw Yamato frowning so as not to wake his sister.I was wondering if she would talk about the practice she promised during the day, but Yamato was talking about her sister. "Kurt, if there''s any trouble in the future like daytime, please protect your sister above me." "... that''s..." "Your sister is a kind person like your mother."I''m good at knitting and sewing, but I don''t know anything about battles.I also know that every night you cry so you can''t hear me.You mustn''t die in this place. " Yamato said sparingly that he had to protect his sister.The man is the guardian of the woman.That was the mantra of my late father. But I''m just a kid, and I don''t have that kind of power.That''s why I want to ask you, says Yamato. Yamato''s first words of surrender may have been his only desire to help his sister.Of course, there were no lies about the general''s feelings. My sister wants my brother to help her, and my brother wants my sister to help him. --- Klimt wasn''t sentimental enough to look at himself and his sister Claire over and over again.In the first place, Klimt wouldn''t let her body fall on someone else.Whether you lacked strength or whatever, you tried to protect yourself. Therefore, Klimt did not nod to Yamato''s request in sympathy.Instead, respond as follows: "He licked me." "... eh?" "You think I can only protect one of them?"Don''t worry about it. " When he heard the words of Klimt, Yamato blinked for a moment, as if he did not know what he had said.However, I immediately noticed that Klimt was screaming, and my expression suddenly brightened. Seeing Yamato glittering his eyes and looking up at himself, Klimt turned his face away from him. And then, the voice of Lan, who seemed to be in a panic, shook their ears.When she realized that Yamato was gone, she rushed out. Lan, who had found Yamato alongside Klimt, put his hand on his chest and exhaled deeply. "Yamato, were you here?"Don''t make me worry. " "Ah, I''m sorry, sister." I woke up and talked to Kurt a little bit. ¡± "Lord Kurt is on guard duty."You mustn''t disturb me. " Lan, who had been waiting for his brother, turned to Klimt with an unfortunate look on his face.There have been a number of similar events, and each time Lan turned to Klimt with a vigilant eye. However, the expression of the current run is different from the one until yesterday, and somehow it feels soft, and it feels like it has a perplexing atmosphere.Perhaps the daytime events are affecting it, but it''s uncomfortable in Klimt. Klimt is nothing more than an innocent human being for his younger brother and sister, but why is he so weakly alert?It was when Klimt tried to respond to the runs with nearly eight frustrations. - Fuwari. A black figure descends from the sky like a weightless thing and lands in front of Lan.It was so sudden that at first, Lan thought that the animals were turning into birds and falling from the roof. However, the figure wearing the fourth demon face, a black coat and a red waistcoat clearly denied Lan''s guess. A surprisingly wide-open run.The demonic figure threw his fine sword in a natural motion, turning its tip toward Lan''s right eye. The thin sword was about to pierce Lan''s eyeball, and Klimt''s sword attack, unleashed without even showing his hand, made the thin sword jump up strongly. "... eh?" As the high metal sound echoed in the darkness, Lan was stunned not knowing what had happened. Klimt quickly turned to attack regardless of the run.I flipped the tip of the sword that I had released to scoop it up like an arc in the air.Krimt reversed the direction of the sword strike in the swallowing process, and swung his sword down toward the curver. Power and good timing, it was a perfect counterattack, but the songwriter immediately kicked the floor and jumped back. Klimt, who was standing on the straight line connecting Lan and the songwriters who flew behind him with the red waist cloth folded down, stood up with his sword to protect his brother and sister. No one will say, "Who is he?"For Klimt, the identity of the songwriter in front of him was clear.However, I was surprised in the sense that I didn''t expect it to move quickly. "Get out of the way, human." A strange high-pitched voice emerged from the back of the demon''s face.It was Zhendu''s miniature workmanship that made him feel less confused. Klimt hung the edge of his mouth in the mood for a bad play.Perhaps you realized that, but your eyes sharpened a bit as Zen-dou (properly) was released from the depths of the demonic face. "...... if you''re going to leave quietly, I hope you''ll forgive me for your sins..." "I can''t stand to see Sanwen play, Zhen Do (properly)" Along with the taunt, Klimt reveals the identity of the opponent.From behind, I heard a surprise voice of Lan and Yamato. Truth be told, Klimt was going to probe for more divine artifact information and then move on.Even if he slashes Zhendu (properly) and sells his debt to his brother and sister, it is useless if the elder brother and sister do not know about the artifact. However, Zhendu''s early action forced Klimt to choose between defending Lan and abandoning her.Even if it''s two, there''s only one answer for Klimt who doesn''t want to follow Zhendu anymore. Anyway, if Zhendu (properly) is to be turned against the enemy, it should reveal the secret from the Klimt in the sense of controlling the machine.That''s what I thought. At the end of Klimt''s gaze, a demonic figure takes off his mask.What emerged from underneath was, after all, the face of Zhendou (properly). 225 Episode 92: Klimt vs. Zhendou ¡°What are you doing, Kurt?¡± Zhen Du (properly), who had removed the mask, asked with a steep face.The gaze released from both eyes was as sharp as a needle and pierced Klimt''s face. Klimt responded by hanging the edge of his lips. "You don''t have to answer that."This is the end of your farce. " Well, that''s interesting. So you disobeyed the orders of the castle? Klimt didn''t think of it, and he laughed.It was funny that Zhen Do (properly) thought that the Imperial Sword Clan was still moving under his own orders. Seeing that, Zhendu (properly) accurately read the feelings of contempt directed at her and hung his eyes.And roared hatefully. "Very well. Once again, I''ll let you taste the skill of the Nakai ceremony."This time, it was easy.You may regret your mistakes in the underworld, lad! " At this point, Zhendu (properly) had abandoned the plan to kill Lan and plant resentment in Yamato. What is important for Zhendu (properly) is to maintain the rebellion until the Nakayama army arrives.You can also kill your brother and sister and make it look like the work of the Nakayama army, and burn the scorpionfish and other Satoyama generals. There is a risk that the Tsubayama army will be dismantled by the capture of the flag, but when that happens, it will be the responsibility of the Kurt and thus the Imperial Sword Clan.This is a simple fact that is not inevitable, and there was no problem even if it was called "Sense of Understanding" in the main hall of the Kotokami Shrine. Once again, Zhaodou (properly), wearing the fourth ghost face, tied his mark with a swordless hand. -Take the epidemic ghost out of Makima Eiya Otoya. - Purified, and evil at the border. Beggingly, I will not run after you with the five kinds of soldiers. A word similar to the blessing (noguto) is Fukaesa-san''s own spell.Unlike magic and magic known to the world, it is not a modification of the demonic technique, but a magic technique that is only devised with human magic power (Odo). As you can see from this, Fang Sang-san was a battle group whose philosophy was to defeat the demon with a human body.Those belonging to the Fangsiang clan are not only evading the magic of the mind, but also the attack magic that has altered the demonic technique, the spirit magic that uses the power of the spirit, and the sacred magic that brings God''s miracle. The power that relies on an extraterritorial being is not truly human.Many of those who fight on the power of the outside world are swallowed up by that power.It was also the role of the Prime Minister to attack those who became "sons of bitches". Mr. Sang''s philosophy of not relying on outside power was embedded in such history. We are the guardians of human beings, and therefore we must build up the strength, magic power, and spiritual power that human beings are born with, polish them, and destroy the demons--that is how Mr. Fang became known. Of course, it''s not as easy as it sounds.In fact, it was the fight against the demonic humans that made Mr. Fang Sang suffer. Fighting demons is a battle of minds.The difficulty of defeating the demon without harboring the same source (anima) is not to say anything.No one knew exactly how many warriors had fallen in the battle against the demons. Even so, Mr. Fumiyo did not give up, but he worked on countermeasures, continued his research, gained training, and finally learned the art of heart sealing. That was the spell that Zhendu had cast.The barrier technique that is activated by the surgeon himself is "jailbroken".The effect was to squeeze the magic power (odd) of those within the boundaries of the barrier to the limit. The battle technique is based on this jailbreak.The Nakaki Formula was a demonic sword created by Sou Hokkaido at the end of hundreds or thousands of bodies. Zhendou (Shinto), who was the user of the Nakamura formula, spent more than ten years in a jailhouse, and then spent more than ten years fixing the Nakamura formula.For Zhen Do (properly), it is just a child''s sword technique that is not worth discussing, such as the fantasy sword style that Aoji genius like Klimt can learn the underlying meaning. It is not enough to fear the swords of the half-hearted who have abandoned to the extreme of their own power that they were born with, and flowed with ease. With absolute confidence, Zhendu leapt into the Klimt like a flying bird. Klimt''s eyebrows were attacked by thunderbolt-like sword tips.Klimt neither leaned to the side nor backward, but took it head-on. The Krimtos were fighting over a small fortress passage.There was not enough width to dodge from the side, so if you stepped back, the defenseless runs would be exposed to Zhendou''s (proper) sight.I had no choice but to look at it head-on. The swords of both sides clash, and a scratching sound echoes through the ears that scratch the tympanic membrane.With the momentum of Zhendu''s (proper) thrust, Klimt was about to be blown with his sword. He squeezed his tongue into his lower limbs. Zhaodou (properly) slammed out towards the Klimt with a fierce thrust.Both were fast, sharp, and still heavy attacks, and each time they were received, Klimt''s hands became numb. I had the illusion that I was under heavy pressure from a spear, not a fine sword.No matter how many other shortcomings there were, Zhendu''s strength as a swordsman was unparalleled. "Hahaha! Looks like you''re in a lot of pain, Kurt!Where did you go with the power you just had? " Zhendu laughed, mocking the Klimt.Of course, I won''t loosen my hand in the meantime. Already convinced of his victory, Zhendu (properly) was hunting down Klimt like a cat that tortured a rat. A cornered rat bites a cat, but Klimt can''t even do that.Krymt, whose magic power (Odo) was sealed by the jail (Roro), could not even use the Keikaku technique. Of course, the jailbreak is not a technique that can never be broken once activated.The magic ceremony activated by a single human''s magic power (Odo) cannot be expected to have such an absolute effect. That is why the users of the Zhendou (Shidou) and other Nakai (Nakai) formulas, such as Zhendou (Shidou), refine this technique to the extreme.In order to raise the inherent limit of the procedure slightly. Zhen Du (Shito) acquired this barrier technique over ten years.Using different expressions, he devoted more than half of Klimt''s life to mastering a single technique.The elaborate and strong barrier unfolding around Zhendu is definitely not broken by a young man like Klimt.At least, Zhen Do (properly) believed that and did not suspect it. "I can''t do anything when I have to lose my power because I rely on the power of confusion, such as the same-generation existence (anima)!"The power you quickly gain is quickly lost!Travel to the underworld with this golden word in your chest, Kurt--- "Thorn Blade"!! " In the past days, Zhendu releases the deep meaning of the Nakai ceremony that embellished the chest of the Klimt.I tried not to be killed before, but now that I no longer need to, of course I''m doing my best. Unable to judge the countless spikes unleashed in the blink of an eye, Klimt''s sword was thrown high into the sky. Now the art of facing the Klimt is gone.Egging on his body like a beehive, Zhendu hangs the edge of his lips as he visualizes Klimt exposing the mutilated corpse. The ridicule, however, did not last long. Gasilli, I think. It was because Krimt had clasped the tip of his sword with his bare hands.Of course, such a thing could not have been done, and the blood splatter splattered flashily from Klimt''s hand, but the white-haired swordsman did not move a single eyebrow. Zhendu (properly) saw it and threw it away with a face that melted the surprise that Klimt had stopped her from seeing, and the taunt that it meant nothing. "Hmm. So you''re trying to stop my sword?If you push your sword in like this, you won''t be able to do anything. " "If you think so, you can." "I didn''t have to tell you!" Don''t be a boring bluff, kid! " As he said, Zhaodou (shin) pushed his sword in with all his strength.I wasn''t on the lookout for counterattacks.There was nothing Klimt could do to lose his sword and seal off his magic power. That''s supposed to be the case. "--Nu" The sword didn''t even move.No matter how hard you push in, Klimt''s power will stop you. "That''s not supposed to happen," Zhendu thought to himself.To seal off the magic power (Odo) means to seal off the magic power (Ke).The Krimt can''t even use a basic physical strengthening technique. However, why can''t you move your sword freely?Before Zhen Do (properly) could reach the answer to that question, something strange happened to the hand holding the sword. "Pain!?" It was as if I was grabbing a flame rather than a sword. When I realized that the source of the heat was the Klimt holding the blade, a block of ice slipped over Zhendou''s back. The red eyes were glowing like a burning shine as they dangled down on Zhendu (properly). "...... Kurt, you" "Did you think you were the only one holding back?"It''s certainly a troublesome technique, but I can''t contain my heart dress like this. " "Guuuuu! Get your hands off my sword!" Unstoppably unable to withstand the rising heat, Zhendu (properly) screamed bitterly, but of course, Klimt did not respond to the opponent''s request. While doing so, the amount of heat that comes from Klimt''s body continues to increase.That amount (Keira) was half that amount compared to the usual Klimt, but it was still too much to fight a single swordsman with no outfit. Again, the jailbreak is a technique activated by a human''s magic power (Odo) alone, and the limit can be reached by any means.No matter how meticulously weave the magic, if the magic power of the enemy is higher than that of the magician, the potency will be dull. By and large, Zhen Do (properly) underestimated Klimt.Or should I say that I overestimated my power?In any case, it was a fatal mistake for Zhendu. Ignite your heart- Burn it down, Worigara! "GUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA Klimt bathed himself in the high heat and shock that blew when he took out his cardiac device, and Zhendu (properly) was screamed and blown away.Klimt threw the remaining Zhendu (proper) sword into the distance and slowly walked towards the fallen Zhendu (proper). Klimt thinks. Zhendou (Shito) had somehow spoken, but if he could not hold himself down, he could see the bottom of the ceremony.Klimt has the lowest sequence in the golden generation, and the sequence of the eight flags of Qinglin is also the seventh of the seven flags.There were many bannersmen above the Klimt. However, while thinking so, there were no lies to the words that the technique used by Zhen Do (properly) was troublesome.If you are a Flat Flag Bearer who has not mastered the Heart Equipment, you will be able to seal off all of your moves, and even if you are a new American who has just mastered the Heart Equipment, it will be the same. At the time of crafting such a procedure, Mr. Fang was not just a group.And, there is some connection between the Sou-san and the chief of the Imperial Household.This was evidenced by the words and deeds of Zhendu. It is necessary to know from the Zhaodou what is around it.Depending on what happens, I may be able to free my sister without resorting to artifacts.It was when Klimt thought so. "--What are you doing, Zhen Do (properly)?" The night trembled with darkness, and the voice shook Klimt''s ears. The voice of the Lord stood beside Klimt.The figure was there as if it had suddenly gushed out of the empty space without any warning or indication. Chills rushed through Klimt''s body.Klimt, with his whole body upside down, quickly jumps from the spot and distances himself from the figure. Speaking of figures, he did not hit such a Klimt at a glance, but walked up to Zhendu. "I won''t give you a report for continuing to make unplanned moves.Already, Zhongshan troops left Xidu for Daxing Mountain.As it is, all the time and money invested in Mt. Tsubaki will be wasted.I think so, and if you take a trip-- " I couldn''t feel my anger in the voice.No contempt, no ridicule, no frustration.It''s just calm, it''s just pigmentation. It wasn''t hostile to Klimt. And yet, why is your spine trembling like this? "I can''t believe that the user of the Nakaki formula can show that even his own child breaks his knee against a young man who is not strange."Let''s ask again, Zhendu.What are you doing? " Toward the end of Klimt''s gaze, Zhen Do (properly), who had lost his face, was trembling with pallor. Shivering lips cling to the name of the figure. "Um, Master Weiwei (depressed), I, I, no, the Swordsman... the Kurt there...!" Seeing Zhen Du (properly) trying to explain with his unwinding tongue, the person called Wei Wei (depressed) sighed smallly. Looking at Zhen Do (properly) ''s wolf, he judged that Zhen Dou (Rachi) was not red, and Wei Wei (Rui) turned towards Klimt. For the first time, Klimt saw Wei Wei''s face from the front. No matter how low you estimate the gray hair, the gray hair, and the faces deeply engraved with the annals of life, they will be over fifty years old.But I can''t feel the shadow of old on my vibrant face. The old man looked at Klimt without holding his hand, and looked at Klimt''s clothes, and said quietly. "I am the one who binds the Holy One."Let''s hope you don''t come across it, young Qinglin flagship. " 226 Episode 93: Weiwei VS Klimt In front of an old man named Wei Wei (depressed), who called himself Mr. Fang, Klimt was chewing his back teeth to withstand the pressure of the opponent. It wasn''t that they were deliberately intimidating Klimt.Rather than intimidating, I didn''t even pull out my sword. Nevertheless, Klimt''s body was as heavy as if it had been dressed in lead armor.The chill crawled from her feet like a snake, clinging to her legs. Klimt couldn''t help but admit that he was under pressure by the old man in front of him.The difference in power between him and me is clear, and he will see defeat before he fights.This feeling was very similar to when I put my brother-in-law Dialto in front of me or the main ceremony part in front of me. ©¤ ©¤ For a moment, the face of a black-haired synchronous student crossed his mind, but Klimt frowned and dropped the phantom. Seeing his face, Wei Rui (depressed) thought that Klimt was vigilant, and began to speak lightly in a hostile voice. "Can you tell me why you, a subordinate of the Imperial Sword Clan, decided to fight Zhendu?"If Zhendu is rude, I will apologize as the chief. " ¡­¡­ When Klimt was silent, Wei Wei (depressed) continued to speak softly. "If you had intended to stand in front of Mr. Fang, I would fight as the leader."Just to be clear, you don''t think that the sword of an immature person is the mainstay of the Nakamura ceremony.He is a genius, but he is the youngest and inexperienced among the users of the Nakaki formula. " Klimt reflexively frowned when he heard that. I don''t know the exact age, but Zhen Du (properly) is clearly over thirty years old.Probably close to forty years old.If a swordsman of that age is the youngest and inexperienced user, the other Nakaki swordsmen will be even older than Zhendu. In swordsmanship, which takes twenty or thirty years to raise a single swordsman, it is difficult to have as many swordsmen as the eight banners of the green forest.In addition, since I was thirty or forty years old when I learned the Nakaki formula, I had to work for a shorter period of time as a swordsman. Even considering that Zhendu (Shinto) was acting alone, and that Usui (depressed), who called herself the leader, appeared alone, it seems that the number of users of the Nakamura formula is quite small.Isn''t that the only number that can be counted by the fingers of both hands?Klimt guessed so. And then, Zhendu (properly), whose agitation had finally subsided, raised his voice. "Master Wei, please wait!"Do not listen to the words of such a lad! " And he cried out, and Zhen-dou (properly) spoke his plan toward Weir (depressed). Listening to Zhen Do (properly) ''s plot to lure out the Nakayama army as bait for the rebellion of Mt. Tsubaki and let the back of it fall to the swordsman, Wei Tsubaki (depressed Rui) hangs his eyebrows slightly at an angle that others cannot see. Originally, the information that Fangsang and Mitsujin Shiki have connected with the Imperial Sword Clan is strictly confidential, and it is a level of confidentiality that the opponent must be immediately disposed of if it is known. Although the people here already know that, considering the possibility that the Tsubayama soldiers who heard the sound of the battle will come, the act of Zhen Do (properly) can only be said to be bypassed (depression). At this point, Wei Wei''s decision scale (Hari) tilted heavily to one side, but he did not immediately move on to action because he recognized the need to confirm the standing position of Klimt, a Qinglin flag bearer. Even if you are the head of Mr. Fang, you cannot slash the Qinglin bannerman as you wish.For the Mitsugami Shrine, the existence of the House of the Sword was great. But when he had finished listening to Zhendou, he realized that he had wasted his time.Zhendu was making a fundamental mistake. Fool "... what about you?" "The connection with us is a legendary secret for the master of the sword."There is no way I could lightly get subordinates to do it.Not to mention, it''s impossible for that ceremony to reveal a secret to such a young man. " Zhen Do (properly) blinked his eyes in bewilderment at the point of Weiwei (depressed). I felt a little anxious and opened my mouth in a panic. "But, Kurt is here!"At the time of Mt. Tsubaki''s rebellion, Qinglin flag bearers came to Daxing Mountain by chance, etc.I can''t think of anything other than the orders of the formulas! " "It''s no coincidence at all.Perhaps, in some way, the intention of the form part is teasing.But you can do that without revealing your secret."[T] hey, Zhendu (properly)." Was this young man''s word and deed really from someone who knew the secret? " The questioned Zhendu (properly) opened his mouth reflexively, but no voice came out of it.In retrospect, I must have felt uncomfortable with Klimt''s words and actions. Seeing the reaction, Wei Ru (depressed) exhales in small breaths.Wei Rui, who knew the strength of Zhendu''s desire for approval, guessed with perfect accuracy what had happened in Daxing Mountain.And I could see that Klimt''s actions were outside the Sword Clan''s orders. Wei Rui continued to speak as he looked into the eyes of Zhendu. "I blinded my eyes with a sense of superiority that I could not bear to be foolish, and slipped my mouth, and gave me a secret.I was so shocked to get behind with my sword in my rhetoric, Zhendu.It was possible that the unexpected triviality could become a hole in the ant that would destroy the great desire of the purifying world.Since when have you been able to move your swordsman on your own? " "Um, Master Weiwei (depressed), I''m here to fulfill my orders...!" "It is true that I ordered you to bind the remnants of Mount Tsubayama, but I don''t remember giving you the authority to go out without permission."Not to mention the authority to move the House of the Sword without the permission of the Saint.It seems that I am too spoiled to love the gifted man who mended the ceremony before I was forty years old. " In front of the depressed, quiet voice, Zhendou (properly) shakes his body.From the forehead, a sweat like a waterfall flows, and a rough breath echoes in the darkness of the night. The appearance of an adult male close to Forty Routes shrinking like a scolded child was very ridiculous from the side. But Klimt didn''t laugh.I couldn''t laugh. No matter how quiet the words were, the blade-like pressure contained in the words of Wei Lu could not be deceived.Even the Klimt that I''m just listening to has a cold sweat all over my body. ©¤ ©¤ I wonder when it came out. A sword with a cold glow was held in Weiwei''s hand. The next moment Klimt realized that, there was a dull sound, and Zhendu''s (proper) head rolled down on the floor. After cutting off the neck of the Zhendou (shiitake) without showing any hands, the depressed man did not glance at what he slashed down, and turned back to the Klimt. Klimt''s deep, dark gaze concentrated the darkness of the night, and Klimt stood reflexively in his heart. But... "Gu...!?" Your whole body is tightened like an invisible giant''s hand.An intense pressure (pressure) that doesn''t move your hands or feet, and doesn''t even allow you to breathe. Shortly thereafter, the Sari Gara (from the Kuriri) in Klimt''s hand disappeared into the sky to melt.I was able to seal off the power that I had to maintain my battles. It was more obvious than looking at the fire that it was due to the technique of Weiwei (depression). Even if it is the same procedure, the precision of Zhen Dou (properly) is different, the density is different, and the concentration is different.Perfectly enclosed, the current Klimt can''t even use its beginnings. However, even if Klimt could do his best, he would not have been able to stop the next sword of Weiwei (depression). Like a weightless person, weiwei (depressed) wields a sword that closes the distance from Klimt at a speed reminiscent of the wind.There was no hostility, no will to fight, and no sense of rolling.And yet, I don''t feel like I can prevent it.I don''t feel like it. "--- Nakaki Absolute Blade, Turning" As soon as he heard the voice, Klimt saw the sight of his neck flying through the air.If it hadn''t reflexively protected the neck with its right arm, it would undoubtedly have been a sight of reality. The flash of depression cuts through the darkness with every Klimt. With a slight delay, a large amount of blood splashes were scattered, and a thudding sound was made, creating a red stain on the floor.The source of the blood spray is Klimt''s right arm, which was slashed. Kurt!! Until then, without disturbing the Klimt, the screams began simultaneously from the mouths of Lan and Yamato, who were watching the situation while drinking their clenched saliva. Speaking of Klimt, he couldn''t afford to return his voice to both of them, and while holding down the wound on his right arm that had been slashed, he kept a distance from the depression.Now that he''s some distance away, he can''t escape from the old man in front of him, but Klimt is looking for a way to survive the severe pain.Meanwhile, the scream did not get a single distressing voice. And when she saw it, her mouth fluttered quietly. "Did you protect your neck at the expense of a right arm?"It was clear that there was no other way to overcome the current sword, but there were not many swordsmen who could reluctantly put it into action.Young but brilliant balls. " "... should I say" Azumi, honored "to compliment you...?" When Klimt retorted as he endured the severe pain, Wei Rui (depressed) flickered his smile on his face for the first time. "I don''t hate the strength of the losing Qi that keeps slapping my mouth throughout this period.Did you say Kurt, or did you say anything?Tell me if you have one. I will tell the ceremony department and deliver your will to my family. " "Huh... that''s a lot of care..." For a moment, my sister''s face passed through her head, but Klimt kept it away on his own.It would be a lie to say that I was not shaken by Wei Wei''s offer, but Klimt''s pride does not allow me to implore the person who killed me. It seemed unlikely that a man who cut off his subordinates would lawfully keep his promise to his enemy, the Klimt. Klimt responded to Wei Wei (depressed) without feeling offended, nodding lightly. "Then all I can do is not prolong my suffering any longer." Saying goodbye, Wei Wei (depressed) walked up to Klimt and waved his sword - no, he tried to. However, the blade stops in the air before it cuts off Klimt''s neck. Because the orchid broke between Klimt and Weiwei and tried to stop Weiwei''s blade with her body. Wei Rui raised his right eyebrow and looked at the orchid.There is a slight bewilderment in the expression. Mr. Fang''s leader, Wei Rui, naturally has no hesitation in slaying demons.That said, I didn''t have the hobby of slashing a girl who wasn''t old enough, and who wasn''t a swordsman. "It''s better to retreat." Or else, I''ll cut you off. " I won''t quit! The run immediately swept away the warning of Wei Wei (depression).It''s not that I''m determined.Her legs are trembling, and her eyes are shaking with fear as she desperately looks back at Wei Wei (depressed).Still, Lan didn''t try to move from the spot. "He is not a Light God, but a human swordsman who guards the gate.Three hundred years ago, I was the one who betrayed the Omushira Demon Clan and locked up in the demon realm. " "Even so, Kurt protected me and my brother!You have protected us from the Light God Sect!We, the Royal Family of Tsubayama, will never forget our gratitude! ¡± "... I see." Listening to Lan''s hard voice, Wei Lu understood the futility of persuasion and sighed with a small sigh. In any case, in the sense of knowing the secret, my sister and brother are also targets for final disposition.As a depressive, I was thinking of taking the two of them to the main shrine of the Kwangjin Shrine to be consulted by the Pope, but if they seem to have isolation from the Kwangjin Shrine so far, they will not quietly follow the depressive. Even so, Zendo''s shallow thoughts and depressions are blurred in his heart.I was envious of my own bad luck that I could not wander under my command.In this regard, even the ceremonial section with many attractive young people is envious. In any case, the means that could be taken here were decided.If the Royal Family of Tsuboyama is to be martyred by grace, Usui (depressed) will only do what Mr. Higashi has to do as the head of his family. "Very well, then, martyrdom by his grace, Princess of the Mountains." That''s when Wei Wei (depressed) tried to cut off Lan''s thin neck. ¨D ¨D Suddenly, Wei Wei (depressed) kicked the floor and quickly jumped backwards.Immediately thereafter, Hida (crumb), which had flown in with tremendous force, torn the space where the depressive head had been until then. Hida (crushing) is basically a pebble, but the bounced Hida (crushing) easily crushes a person''s body with enough skill and enough silk.Had it not been for the depression, Hida would surely have crushed his skull. Hida (Crushing) still does not stop, but attacks two or three times continuously toward the backwardly lowered Weiwei (depression).Each time, Wei Wei continued to fly back and fly through the dust. As a result, the distance between the vortex and the run opens up greatly.Seeing that, you thought you had had enough, and the Hida that was attacking Weiwei stopped. What the hell happened?Without knowing why, Lan blinked his eyes, and soon realized that a boy was standing on the straight line connecting himself to Weiwei. Gray, patchy hair and reddish-colored (shakudo) skin.Both eyes glowed brightly with a desperate desire to fight, and a horn protruded from her forehead as if to pierce the sky. The colour of the robe (senpo) worn by the boy whose face is full of youth and wisdom is black.It belonged to the Nakayama Army. "...... Black Wolf Kagari. Have you been here long?" Kagari, the demon boy who heard Wei Wei''s (depressed) words, laughed unstoppably. 227 Episode 94 Kagali VS Weiwei When he realized that the opponent he was interfering with was the younger brother of Nakayama Four Brothers, Wei Wei (depressed Rui) immediately became determined to slash Kagari. Because it is impossible for King Azuma of the West Metropolis to know that there was a Light God Sect behind the rebellion of Mt. Tsubaki. Disease! And the vultures kicked the earth, and became fleshless.The sword flash that was ripping through the wind made Kagari flicker in one stroke. The second and third swords, which were released continuously, were likewise in one stroke, and Usukari (depression) rattled the back of his throat.I didn''t laugh.It was a technique that revealed the exaltation of Weiwei. The triple blow was an attack that was meant to kill Kagari.It is not a condition or a restraint.If the attack was so serious, it should be described as a piece of paper, not a hair for a while. It''s been cut off, in short. A boy of his age, who was not a grandchild but a grandchild, missed his attack.The fact is that the depressed mind naturally floats. Moreover, "Fang Sang-san''s leader, himself, is the strongest!I wasn''t flattered. "It''s no wonder that the boy in front of him is more talented than he is.Wei Wei (depressed) thought so from the bottom of his heart, and hoped rather that it would be so.For the battle with more than your own masters is necessary for Weiwei to reach further heights. ¨D ¨D Once, defeated by a rare divine genius called the Imperial Sword Formula Section, it was as if he had been aroused by the defeat and had reached his present self. Wei Wei (depressed) retreated a few steps in anticipation of Kagari''s counter-attack, but Kagari did not come after him.I don''t know if I''m protecting the run behind me or if I have other plans, but it''s convenient if I don''t move. Curse! Wei Rui (depression) was a short chanting to the extreme, and unfolded a barrier magic jail that blocked the enemy''s magic power (Odo).In normal surgery, it seems that the effect is weak on the Kagari opponent, and during the last attack, it is engraved with a mark to strengthen the barrier around the Kagari. All of these actions worked, and Kagali was trapped in a powerful barrier several times ahead of Klimt. When Kagari noticed the invisible chains that tied him up, he hung the edge of his mouth while slightly leaning on his eyebrows.There was no surprise like the Klimt earlier, but rather I could even afford it. It''s not that the surgery didn''t go well.Kagali did not disable the barrier by preparing a plan in advance. The jailbreak is working correctly.Kagari was sealed off by magic power (Odo), and she recognized the state correctly and thought it was a bad thing. However, Kagali has put "fun" and "interesting" emotions on top of those facts, and that is what is shown in the margins here. Wei Wei (depressed) read the matter accurately.He would have honored Kagari''s talent with a bitter smile if he hadn''t been in battle. No matter how much you hunt down, no matter how much trouble you end up in, it''s hard for anyone who can enjoy the situation.The heart that enjoys dilemmas creates room.The extra space is a force that broadens the field of view, relieves tension, and cuts through the path of life. If you can get there with your innate temperament, instead of gaining experience or training to reach that frontier, that would be a fine talent. "It''s a pity to slash Kagari like this," thought Wei Rui.Whether human or demon, weiwei (depressed) spares talented young people. However, Wu Rui (depressed) quickly suppressed his emotions.I pulled my sword and Kagari didn''t stop.Above all, as the head of Fang Sang-san, he did not allow Wei Wei (depressed) to have any choice other than "slaying". Those in the demon world who don''t know the name of the Black Wolf Kagari are probably the same as the newborn baby. The youngest brother of Nakayama''s four brothers who dominated the demon world.At fifteen years of age, the number of martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arts martial arIn the conquest against Mt. Nakayama, he also surpassed his younger brother, Dogha, who was the strongest in the demon world, and contributed to Nakayama''s conquest. Not only his personal talents, but also his talents as a general, and the Nakayama army, which tended to rely on Doga''s talents until then, dramatically increased its operational capabilities by gaining Kagari. The Kwangjin Shrine, which did not want the growth of specific forces, carefully praised the fighting power of Mount Nakayama and Mount Kajiyama, and was corrupting so that the war situation would not lean towards either side, but it was Kagari who destroyed the calculation from the root. At the age of thirteen, the activity and growth of Kagari, who had just jumped to the battlefield while waiting, easily surpassed the calculations of the Kwangjin Shrine.Specifically, Kagari answered with a result of two years to the calculation of the upper level of the Kwangjin Shrine, which was expected to take about ten years until the unification of Nakayama, and five years no matter how lucky it was. Of course, not everything was accomplished by Kagari alone.The part where the Kohshin Shrine had not been able to measure the power of Nakayama, especially the power of his brothers other than Kagari, would also be large.However, the upper echelons of the Kwangjin Shrine shared the view that Zhongshan''s domination could not have been achieved so quickly without Kagari. If we can defeat Kagari here, we can greatly kill Nakayama''s forces.The location is the general base of the rebels, and where it was slashed, there is no doubt that the Kwangjin Shrine is in doubt.Kagari, who protruded with his subordinates, was attacked by Yamashiro soldiers.People will judge that way. The current situation was a good opportunity to deal with Kagari.I couldn''t have pulled my sword right now. Weiwei leapt like a gust towards Kagari, who sealed off her magic power (Odo) in a jailbreak. The biggest sword technique that can be played is the Nakaiki Shiki, the Murobashi Shiki. Seal the opponent''s outfit in the jail, and slash the neck with a turn.For Wei Wei (depressed), it was a special type that was basically a demon killer.By polishing this shape, Wei Wei (depressed) slashed a number of demons and climbed to the head of Mr. Fang. Even if the target was a black wolf, it wouldn''t change.That''s what Weiwei thought while being fleshless. But... - A bump. The depressed sensation of something tearing apart almost instinctively stops her.I was just about to dive into the enemy, and I had to suddenly stop.The joints in the body screamed at the movement that was too impossible, but weiwei (depressed) didn''t mind.That was not the point. Weiwei looks at Kagari with a sharp gaze.The feeling of using the Nakaki formula is still clearly capturing the sounds that can''t be heard. It was the sound of an invisible rope tied up one by one.Every time the rope broke, the amount of water that gushed out of Kagari continued to increase. --You ''re trying to tear down the jailhouse.No craftsmanship, just your own. Wei Wei (depressed) understood Kagari''s behavior in this way.The fact that the attempt is succeeding is obvious from the sight of Kagari in front of him. We should kill Kagari before he completely defeats our technique.Wei Wei (depressed) thought so, but he could not put the idea into action.This is because Kagari''s skirt had already reached a sufficient level to be able to play the instrument of the mind. The penitentiary was not completely broken yet, and its efficacy remains.Nonetheless, the water flowing out of Kagari rises to the point where it flows off the coast of the heavens.The fact speaks volumes of what Kagari holds inside. --This is why the talent of the goddess can''t be dealt with. What I have spent thirty or forty years training and polishing has been overcome by only fifteen-year-old boys with years of training and birth talent.Wei Rui flickered his bitter smile in front of a real talent that set him apart from all the other talents. However, the bitter smile quickly took over the quiet will of the war.I repeat, Kagari is only fifteen years old.As it grew, it would become stronger than ever before, and its existence would become extremely large for both the Nakayama and the Demon tribes. The demon in front of him would undoubtedly interfere with the purification of the world.We must take advantage of this plane and cut it down at all costs.Wei Wei (depressed) was determined to do so and put his sword back in place. Whether or not I felt the hostility of the depression, the next moment, the voice of Kagari that excited my mind hit the earpiece of the depression. In fact, Kagari did not grasp the situation as well as Wu Rui thought. Kagali infiltrated Mount Daiking earlier.Now I was going to examine the fort''s construction, and I heard the cry of Lan and Yamato at the tip of the arrow that I was thinking of finding out where Lan and Yamato were. Even with that voice, I didn''t know who it belonged to at first.However, Kagari, who heard the words "Yamayama Royal Family" in his screams, headed towards the direction where he thought it was possible, and saw the orchid that was about to be slashed. It was Kagari who helped Lan by unleashing the dust, but she was confused in her heart when she saw the opponent who was trying to slash Lan. Because there was a human old man there. Kagari did not know the face of Weiwei (depressed), and of course, he did not know that he was the head of Mr. Fang, but he knew that the opponent was a Photogod.There are no horns on the forehead of Weiwei.Since there are more humans in the demon realm, they are definitely Light Gods. The Mitsugami were in the rebel fortress, and they were trying to kill the Princess of Mount Tsubaki.Kagali wonders how to judge the fact. I was hostile to the rebels, so from Nakayama''s point of view, I was on my side.At least we don''t have anything to say it''s the enemy.Kagari who thought so chose to look at the situation.If the King''s younger brother of Nakayama slaughtered the Kwangjin Muslim who was his ally, it could become a big problem in the end.And he was wary of it. They attacked after naming it Kagari, so it may not have been necessary to give it that much consideration, but Kagari has also released flying dust three times.That was one of the reasons that led Kagari to make a prudent decision. As a result, Kagari refrained from fighting back against the attack of Weiwei (depressed), but Kagari who saw Weiwei (depressed) who still had no hostility, decided that it was no longer necessary to look at the situation any more. When Wei Rui sealed off the magic power (Odo) in the jail, she naturally raised her mouth in anticipation of the magic technique she had never seen before and the ability to fight enemies with strength beyond what she had ever seen. I didn''t really understand the situation, but I could ask the run for details after defeating the opponent in front of me.Ask the other person who is lying behind the orchid. Kagari, who looked at you, noticed Klimt''s gray hair for the first time, and faintly raised his eyebrows.The distinctive figure first touched the memory of infiltrating Kigajima. --Maybe, I''ll see about that later. Klimt''s right arm was slashed, and his breath seemed to be fading, leaving no room to slash from behind.Kagari, who decided to do so, drove Klimt out of his mind and focused his attention on Weiwei (depressed). And. Heart-inspiring ¨D Take your best, ¡ê? ¡ê? ¡ê? ¡ê? ¡ê? ¡ê? ¡ê? ¡ê? ¡ê? ¡ê? ¡ê? ¡ê? ¡ê? ¡ê? ¡ê? ¡ê? ¡ê? ¡ê? He unleashed his power to slaughter the strong enemy in front of him. 228 Chapter 95: Suppressing Rebellion Totetsu, which is the same source (anima) of Kagari, is extremely close to the demon god Tatsuyu.Looking at the level of the same-generation existence (anima), it would be no exaggeration to say that it was the best in the demon realm. The power was incredible, and the nearby Lan was about to faint on the spot as he properly bathed in the overflowing heat from Kagari.If you had done that, you might have lost your life.If I hadn''t protected my brother and Klimt, I wouldn''t have been able to stop. Kagari and Utsuru (depressed) are fighting fierce battles within Lan''s sight as he tries hard to keep his consciousness.To the run who did not know martial arts, the movements of the two fluctuated like yang flames, and they were unclear, but still the trembling vibration pressure and the roar of the ears conveyed the intensity of the battle. What was happening right now was a fierce battle in the sanctuary.If you get caught up in it, you''ll be scattered in pieces in the blink of an eye.Now that I know that, Ran wouldn''t get involved in the battle between Kagali and the others. There was no need to get involved in the first place. Needless to say, the king''s younger brother, Kagari, who tried to kill himself, was also an enemy to Lan.Kagari protected the orchid from the depression, but from the sight of the orchid, it seemed that the action was only to prevent the prey from being taken. Hopefully, the two of you will fall in love, but we cannot waste our time on the possibility that we only know if there is or not.We need to get as far away from here as possible while you two fight.Lan thought so. "- Sister!" When he heard a low, short call, he looked back, and Yamato was kneeling near Klimt, whose right arm had been cut off.Whether Yamato did it or Klimt did it himself, Klimt''s right arm was tightly wrapped with a string to stop the blood flow. Klimt didn''t seem to have lost consciousness, but his breath was rough and his face was terribly steep.It hardly seems to be able to move on its own. Ran helps Klimt to get his shoulders out of Kagari.Klimt''s blood stained her clothes and body, but Lan didn''t care at all.Yamato also helped her sister and supported her hips so that Klimt would not fall.Yamato, who was still small, could not lend his shoulders like his sister, so he had no choice but to do so. "...... Leave me alone......" No! Lan clearly pressed no to Klimt''s instructions.Klimt had a deep wrinkle between his brows and made a movement that allowed him to pay off the run, but the movement was weak enough for the run to hold back lightly. Faced with the fact that Klimt was weak, Lan''s face tightened with impatience.At this rate, Klimt will die, even if he escapes.The ominous smell of blood affirmed the ominous speculation. Lan''s choice to shout out and call for help runs through his head.If we do that, we may be able to get help from the Takayama soldiers, including the scorpionfish. However, if you shout loudly, it will definitely attract the attention of Kagari and Weiwei (depressed).It would be terrible if the two of them joined forces to deal with the Kajiyama soldiers.The thought made Lan hesitate to speak up. At the bottom of the hesitation is a sense of disbelief in the scarecrows.Will you rush to the place where you called for help?Even if you rushed in, could you help Klimt by pushing back the Kagari? That kind of distrust. However, it is also true that we are not able to get out of our predicament by ourselves.Lan got lost and worried... as a result, he missed the opportunity.I let go of the opportunity to change the situation at my own discretion. --At the rear, there was a high metal sound. Looking back, Ran''s sword was a depressive sword that danced in the night sky while reflecting the fort''s bonfire. The Nakamura formula is a sword skill created to fight against the human mind instrument, but in the state that the jailbreak (rotation) is not effective, that is, the battle with the opponent''s mind instrumented can''t help but be harsh. Not to mention the black wolf, Kagari, and one of the demon world''s most powerful minds. The amount of time that Weiwei was able to cross with Kagari was about a hundred.Even with its unique user, Wei Wei (depressed), fighting the Kagari opponent was the limit. However, even if I lost my sword, there was no sign of agitation in Weiwei.The bare-armed Weiwei (depressed) flew back in anticipation of Kagari''s pursuit, but his intention to lure the opponent into the movement was hidden. Even Kagari didn''t want to lose his temper just because he blew up an enemy weapon.Just like Kagari himself, it is not uncommon for someone to have repaired two battles with weapons and bare hands.Like before, there may be a secret technique to contain the bomb, and there is also a possibility that they will carry out a suicide bombing. If it was the usual Kagari, he would not think this far during the battle, but the unknown atmosphere of the enemy in front of him forced Nakayama''s younger brother to make a careful decision. I can''t read their intentions when I''m looking at them from the side.I could only stare at the sight of Wei Wei (depressed) and Kagari staring at each other at a distance without speaking out. and suddenly a dull metallic sound echoed through the place.A depressing sword fell to the floor. As a signal, the figure of Weiwei (depressed) melted into a dark night.I don''t know if I''m retreating or if I''m going to make another attack. It was only after a slow count of ten that Ran found out the answer.Kagari exhaled, ahhhhhh.The lack of tension somewhere was definitely a sign of relief. "No, no, what the hell is he doing?"Death and demons and all that?I never heard of such a guy in the rebellion, Brother Hakuro. " Kagari gazes back at the orchids, blurring his mind to his brothers who are not here. Noticing that, Lan hardened his body, but it was clear that it was already too late, whether he ran away or called for help.Even if Ran were to shout now, Kagari would instantly grip Ran''s throat with distance.It''s the same when you try to escape. It was a later festival, even though I thought I should have acted while Kagari and the others were fighting.Ran silently stares at Kagari who walks up to him with regret. At that time, a small figure stepped forward to cover Lan. I see you''re Lord Kagari, the King''s younger brother of Nakayama. Kagari''s eyes blinked in confusion as he looked at Yamato, who had just stepped forward.But he immediately realized the identity of the opponent and nodded with pleasure. "Anyway, I''m Kagari from Nakayama."I wonder if that''s Yamato-sama? " ¡°Yes, I would like to ask a favor of you.¡± ¡°Please, I don''t know. Well, let''s just talk about it.¡± Kagari, who saw at a glance the wisdom of Yamato, was curious about what the child would say. Kagali has no intention of killing his brother or sister.If you want me to miss it, I''m going to miss it.However, there are a few questions that need to be asked before we do so. Kagari, who was thinking like that, opened his eyes to the words of Yamato. "Mount Tsubaki surrenders to Mount Nakayama.And I''ll leave you in my custody.Instead, I want you to save your sister, Kurt, and the lives of the other soldiers. ¡± "Hmm? Ask the question, but you know what it means to keep me in captivity... when you look at that face." Yes. Yamato nods quietly. Yamato is the only boy to inherit the blood of the Yamatoyama royal family, and if Yamato dies, the rejuvenation of Yamatoyama will be virtually impossible. Naturally, Nakayama would execute the captured Yamato.Yamato was well aware of that.And he said unto him that he might surrender unto Kagali, and that he might help them that were not himself. Looking to your own worth, preparing for your own death, and begging for your life for those around you. Was there such a distinction when I was eight years old?Kagali thought about it, and Lan shouted. "Yamato, you again...!" My sister is staring at my brother with her eyes triangular.Also, it seems that there has been a similar exchange until now. Kagari laughed in the back of his throat.I didn''t intend to kill the opponent before, but now that I''ve heard the words, I''m more and more reluctant to do so. "Alright, Zhongshan is blessed with the surrender of the mountain."I promise I won''t behave impersonally toward Lord Yamato. " Kagali said this to the Lord, and he reached out to his nostrils and took out the little candlestick.And release it toward the orchid. Lan, who had already received it, turned his gaze back and forth to Lady Kagari in confusion. "... what is this?" "It''s stuffed with medicinal water."You can put that kurt in your human mouth and then apply it to your wound. " A bishop of the Mitsujin religion, Kakuro''s medicine bath (Yakuto) is effective whether you drink it or apply it.Kagari walked up to the right arm of the slashed Kurt in response to Lan''s question.When I picked it up and looked at the cut surface, it was beautiful enough to impress Kagari.There is also a possibility that this arm will be connected. Kagali turned his gaze toward the holder of his arm and looked at the characteristic gray hair. - He''s definitely one of the gatekeepers.I remember seeing it on the island.As expected by Hakro''s brother, there was a gatekeeper behind the rebels?However, Brother Hakuro speculated that it was the Kwangjin Sect that linked the two.Why was the Light God Sect slashing the gatekeeper and trying to slash the Princess of Mountains? Simply put, it would be a mouth shut.Judging that the rebellion of Mt. Tsubagami would fail, the Kwangjin Shrine moved to wipe out those who knew their secrets for fear that their existence could spread to Nakayama.If you think about it, a lot of things go together. But Kagari''s guess was, "That''s not true." Therefore it is necessary to hear the circumstances of the area from the sister and brother of Tsubayama.And in order to reveal their mouths, it was the quickest to tolerate surrender.There is also a hand that hurts one of the sisters and brothers, and breaks the other''s mouth, but it does not suit the nature of Kagari to bully women and children. And it shall come to pass, that thou shalt save his life, and put it upon him, and let him break his mouth.You will disobey Hakuro''s instructions to thoroughly crush the rebels, but it is at the discretion of the scene.If you look at the importance of what you have seen and heard in this land, you will not say that Hakko is no.Kagali sneaked in his thoughts. And at that moment, the Tsubayama soldiers who noticed the abnormality late rushed over, shouting the names of the runs. The number was less than ten, and it was possible to kick Kagari alone, but Kagari looked at the state of the Yamatoes as a precaution. The two of them turned their heads and thought that they might command the soldiers to defeat the king''s younger brother in Zhongshan. However, in conclusion, this was Kagari''s perversion.Lan and Yamato tell the noisy soldiers about the betrayal of the Kwangjin religion, and make it clear that they will surrender to Nakayama.Naturally, the generals, such as the clamshells, made a fuss, but if the Kwangjin Shrine betrayed them, the future resupply would be unimaginable. Above all, the Tsubayama soldiers who perceived the mighty Kagari nobility had no courage or ambition to be hostile to Kagari at this time. As a result, the rebellion in Daxing Mountain was suppressed faster than many people had guessed. Meanwhile, the battle between Sora and Dogha was still going on. From the beginning of the battle, the circulation of the sun has already been repeated three times.Meanwhile, the two of them were fighting with all their might without a single break. Of course, it is not a work that can be done by ordinary people.This was the purgatory of the demonic realm, where just standing around wasted everything.For three days and three nights in such a place, I was out of line just by maintaining my full power.To continue fighting without rest in that state is no longer a matter of madness. In fact, there was no original purpose left in their heads.Because you can''t keep up with the intense battles that are concentrated to the extreme even if you''re conscious of such things. Not only does it burst out, but it also infuses the battle with intense fatigue and pain that is likely to tear your body apart, even with hunger and stools.Otherwise, at the next moment, my head would explode like a watermelon - both the sky and Dogha thought so and rightly so. One of them dies the moment he stops.One of them dies the moment he or she is distracted. Therefore, they do not stop their hands and do not distract themselves, and they continue to attack the enemy in front of them.It was not a battle between humans and demons, but a killing of beasts and beasts.Striking each other with a sharpened intent to instinct level, they keep moving until the opponent stops moving. The anomaly was obvious from the outside, and Kraia, Ursula, or the generals of the Nakayama Army were struggling to cover their allies. Even if you can''t cover me, you need to at least let me breathe.Although some physical impossibility is impossible with the use of a cage, the two battles have already left the "somewhat" range far behind.At this rate, your heart could burst before your enemies take you down. But even if I knew that, I didn''t have a fight.Because if you break it into pieces, you''ll know the next moment they''re going to kill you both in the sky and in Dogha.The two of them have nothing but the appearance of each other.A raider will be judged by both sides as an obstructionist and literally crushed. So if you two can get back to your senses, it''s almost certainly not the case.I know that, so I can''t do anything about it. --that situation was finally about to move. Nakayama''s generals were the first to notice that the demon appeared. The figure of a civil servant, not a martial artist, dressed in a long, relaxed suit, stands out badly on the battlefield.Claire and the others noticed quickly. Whether it was Kreya or Ursula, I knew that the demon was quite a user, but I didn''t see the threat.Because I didn''t feel as powerful as Dogha from the demon.Inevitably, he is not someone who can intervene in this battle.That''s what they decided. However, the demons were paying homage to a new person who appeared uniformly and broke their knees on the spot.From that, I could see that the demon was quite a big one. If the demons summoned them, they might have a trump card to break this situation.In other words, we need to keep it in place before they use it.When Kreya and the others set up their minds, they heard the demon''s and his faint voice. With a voice that made him feel the strong will in the soft sound, the demon spoke highly of the same source (anima). Heart-exciting-looking, chaotic (Kenton) As soon as they heard that, Claire and Ursula''s vision was instantly shrouded in darkness.I was deprived of my sight. The abnormality does not stop there.Every sound went out. All smells have disappeared.The sensation of the hand that was supposed to be holding the instrument of mind also disappeared.If the two of them had included something in their mouths at this time, they would not have felt the taste. Five senses stripped. The anomaly immediately swallowed up the entire area, swallowing up the sky and even two of Dogha''s fierce battles. 229 Lesson 96: Meet Asma - What is it? Without any warning, your vision is closed to the darkness, and you are surrounded by silence.Even the voice of doubt swallowed into the darkness in front of me. I turn my gaze to the surroundings, but I still see nothing.I can''t hear you. Even the feel of the hand holding the soul eater is lost. It''s an anomaly I''ve never encountered before, and I''ve never felt it.Such a thing cannot be a natural phenomenon.Whether it''s some kind of technique or craft, it must be man-made.That''s how I decided. I tried to use my opponent''s skills by spewing out a sprinkle of water. But I can''t do that either. I pulled my eyebrows together--no, I tried to find out the identity of the weirdo, with a faint awe that I couldn''t even feel it. I thought that Doga''s backhand, who had been fighting to the brink of death, might be the empty outfit that Goz used before, but if I could use such a move, I would have let it out sooner.Above all, if this is Doga''s work, there''s no time for such a long thought.It would be strange if I hadn''t been smashed to death a long time ago. Inevitably, this is not Douga''s doing. Actually, I''m already dead, and I''m in the afterlife.It''s impossible, it''s impossible.This explains why you can''t see, hear, touch, or speak. However, there was a certainty in my chest that it was different.All five senses have been lost, but I still have a strong sense of being alive.Rather, I could feel myself more vividly than usual when something extra was scraped off. ©¤ ©¤ A pitch-black dragon floating in the void was roaring with frustration. The source of the dissatisfaction was the forced interruption of the battle.At the same time, it is also a dissatisfaction with the ability to overwhelm enemies of that magnitude - enemies that have not even been emptied. You can''t do this.You can''t do this. We have to fight harder. We have to eat more.Otherwise, I won''t be able to keep my feet on that white peak forever...! Thoughts mixed with impatience and cravings do not belong to the same source (soul eater).That''s my sword sky thoughts. As soon as I realized it, a violent battle emerged from the back of my chest. I don''t have time to wiggle around in a place like this.Whether this is a surgical technique or a casting technique, it can''t be done as it is. If I were a Sword Saint, I would surely slash my teeth like this.In the first place, he must not even have been imprisoned by such a technique. Compared to that, what an immaturity you are.The road to receiving is still a long way off. The perception, however, did not bring water to the standing will of war.Rather, it became a firewood that burned more fiercely than the will to fight. How could a human who could not overcome such a predicament on his own be confronted with the Sword Saint?I was encouraged by that determination when I tried my best to unfold the queue. "......?!" Suddenly, my vision shines brightly, and my surroundings regain their color.When he noticed, a wilderness with no grass grew on all sides. You can see in there where the ground is stuck as if something had exploded.It seemed like a very dangerous magic beast was lingering in the area.When I thought that with a slightly blurred consciousness, my knee suddenly broke. I tried to step on it in a hurry, but I didn''t have enough strength in my legs.I tried to put my hand on it, but it didn''t work at all.As a result, I fell straight from my face to the ground, kissing the gravel wilderness. Fortunately in misfortune, the pain and shock clearly awakened my consciousness, I remembered that I was fighting Dogha, and I immediately tried to get up. But after all, I didn''t have the strength in my body.Your hands, feet, and even one finger won''t move as you wish.I tried to speak out thinking it was bad, but only a small amount of air and dripping came out of my mouth.Apparently, Tsukame, who had been using his body harshly for a long time, was spinning all at once. As soon as I realized it, a recoil attacked me.If you want to compare the incredible intense pain, it was like squeezing (squeezing) the whole body of flesh, called the flesh of the organs, like a rag.If your mouth was moving properly, you must have been shouting.It was such a severe pain. "......!......!" I can''t loudly relieve the pain, I can''t move my body to spread the pain. Now, instead of Dogha, I thought that even a single soldier could not fight the opponent. When I was secretly in a hurry, I heard a strong voice calling out my name. Sora-sama! Are you all right?! The sound of a kick in the dirt reveals Claire Berg, who uses a high-speed walking technique, right near me. I couldn''t answer the question, "Are you all right?", but Kreya seemed to see my face and understand what was happening.When I put my hand in my pocket with a stern face, I took out the [Blood Smoke Sword] recovery medicine (potions) that I had given you in case I had to. And Claire, who had a potion in her mouth in a breath, looked at me as I fell down without showing any hesitation, and her lips began to overlap. ¨D ¨D Even though it''s hot, the feeling of cooling somewhere covers your lips.With a slight delay, the warm liquid filled my mouth. I have taken the potion many times before, but the potion I am taking seems strangely sweet. However, I couldn''t swallow the recovery medicine (potion) well because I didn''t have the strength in my mouth.As a result, the edges of your lips are likely to be overflowing with recovery medicine (potions). Claire suspects that by pressing her lips harder to prevent the recovery medicine (potion) from spilling, she turns her right hand to my head and her left hand to my back, lifting her torso and taking a position that makes it easy for me to swallow the recovery medicine (potion). Then, in that position, slowly and gradually, I poured the recovery medicine (potion) into the back of my throat. The [Sword of Blood Smoke] recovery medicine (potions) is powerful because it mixes the dragon''s blood that I provided.Therefore, it doesn''t work much for me, but it still works for the original healing medicine (potion). Claire releases her lips when I determine that she has taken all the healing potion.Speaking of which, I thanked Claire with my mouth that I was finally able to move. ¡±Hmm... thank you for saving me¡± Normally, I would touch on the last act, but I don''t have time to do that right now. I''m still trying to get up with my dull limbs.Claire immediately gave me a hand and asked worriedly. Are you okay? It''s not very fine, but I can''t stay awake forever. That said, Doga stood at the end of my gaze.And a tall demon stands to support Dogha.It was my first time seeing you. It has a strong body that can be seen over a long coat, an attitude that is not impatient, and a style that makes the viewer feel that he or she is not just a person. Apparently, Doga was no less drained than I was in Doga, and I was borrowing from the new demon.Seeing that it didn''t attack right away, the wear and tear wouldn''t be fake. However, the newly appeared demons were naturally intact, and I could see several other demons who looked like warlords. For now, Ursula is controlling the demons, but if that naked demon gives the order, the demons will jump at once.Ursula and Claire will be able to escape at worst, but I can''t even do that.I can''t tell Claire to carry me behind her back. Let''s get out of here. I thought so, but if we pull back, we might be able to provoke an enemy attack.The fear made me hesitate to make a decision. Right now, we''re able to maintain a static state because the demon side is also watching us.They thought they might get reinforcements from the fort. Because the demons don''t know my relationship with the Imperial Sword Clan, such a misunderstanding can also be made.If I retreated here, I could teach the demon that it was a misunderstanding. "What are you going to do, empty? I''ll go around on my own." Ursula, who was standing in front of me and Claire, was throwing such a voice without a nervous wind.I didn''t say that he was going to be kicked because of the difference in my power. On the other hand, Ursula decided that it would be enough to slash into the enemy alone, stir them up, and buy me and Claire time to retreat. When I tried to answer that, the demons moved.The demon in a long suit came forward unarmed. And when he saw it, Claire was short, but he was sharp, and issued a warning. "Please be careful, Sara-sama."It was that demon who caused the condition abnormality earlier. " Unaware that I was obsessed with fighting Dogha, I raised my right eyebrow slightly, reflecting that I was too obsessed with fighting. As far as I can tell, Claire was attacked by the same anomaly I was attacked by. "Did you get it too?"Then why are we still alive -- oh, why can''t we pick a target? " If that demon could deliberately steal the enemy''s five senses, we would have been slaughtered long ago.If you didn''t do that, the demon''s technique would have involved the surroundings indiscriminately. In short, the demons were suffering from a state abnormality just now.Perhaps the person who used the technique was no exception.If he can''t move, it''s because we''re strange if we''re not slaughtered. Thinking of it that way, the deprivation of the five senses was not a means to attack, but a means to force them into the draw.It seemed that the demon in Nagasaki wanted to stop the fight between me and Dogha and reconstruct the partition. What the hell is it for? With such doubt and interest, before I could stare, the demon in Nagasaki slowly opened his mouth. "My name is Azuma, and I''m the king of Nakayama."I''d like to talk to you a little bit, Master Sky. " 230 Lesson 97 To the West - Can I talk to you for a second? The sky was questioned by the demon who called himself Nakayamao Asuma, but without hesitation, he firmly decided to accept. The purpose of the sky, moreover, was to talk to the demon king.To do so, I first fought against Dogha to capture the demon general. It was out of calculation that the battle was too much fun to forget me, but as a result, I was able to pull Azuma out, so let''s do it right.The sky thought so. The fact that it''s not a shadow warrior type is also evident from the reaction of the Dougas around it and their ability to deprive the five senses. If there was a problem, it was that the fatigue of fighting Dogha was still intense.I can''t have a fruitful conversation in my current state.Besides, depending on the story, it''s possible to enter the fight again.It was the true meaning of the sky that I wanted to wait until I could move properly if possible. I don''t know if I took such an empty heart, but Azuma continued with a soft voice. "However, we cannot talk calmly to each other in such a wilderness."Therefore, I would like to invite Sir Kei and the others to the capital of Zhongshan. " Invitation? "Goodbye! The name of the city shall be the city of the west.Of course, I will guarantee the safety of the Lords in our territory in the name of the Nakayama King. How about that? " When the sky hears the other person''s words, it thinks, "Hmm."Azma''s proposal meant jumping into the enemy''s nostalgia, not to mention being dangerous. However, the degree of danger is sufficiently woven in at the time of the original hostage proposal.There''s no choice but to be afraid of danger and kick the lure. At the bottom of that judgment, if the other side attacks with its words upside down, that''s fine.For the sky, an increase in the number of enemies is synonymous with an increase in bait.Unless all the Nakayama generals could fight the soul-eating like Dogha, that''s not true.The sky thought so and was going to respond to Azuma''s invitation. The sky looks at the two companions.Since Azma had said ¡°Sir¡±, it should be assumed that both Claire and Ursula were included in the number of invitees. With regard to Claire, I don''t want to complain because it is a good opportunity to get a clue from Klimt.Even Ursula would have agreed to the original hostage proposal, so she wouldn''t be willing to take any risks. As expected in the sky, there were no opposite shades on Claire''s and Ursula''s faces.The sky turns back to Azma after confirming it. Ok, I''ll accept your invitation. ¡°Superimposed. I''ll have a car, so I''d like you to wait here.¡± Having said that, Azuma returned his heel and returned to the Dogas. Dogha, who had unraveled herself and returned to the demonic figure, spoke to the Brother King.Dogha had barely stood up to the fierce battle with the sky ahead, but now she was more concerned about Asma''s behavior than she was about the depletion. "Brother, are you really going to take him to Xidu?" Azuma responded with a pleasant face to her brother, who wrinkled between his eyebrows and dismissed his words. "Hmm. He wanted to talk to me more than anything."I''m sure I''ve seen something here. " "Brother, the opponent is the gatekeeper."Although the hair color is slightly different, I don''t know when I will turn into an assassin.If you intend to welcome me into your heart with such light feelings, I will not be forced to oppose you as a minister. " "Indeed, he is a dangerous young man.After all, I fought three days and three nights against Nakayama''s strongest man.Even though the demon world is spreading, only the same thing can be done. " Azma, admiringly expressing her appreciation of the sky, laughed at Dogha, who looked at her. "I want to talk about it without being abortive."Besides, you know that young man is not an assassin, right?If you are an assassin, it is your primary interest to hide yourself.I don''t think I should fight you flashily.Because it''s like loud and screaming that you are a dangerous person. " "Huh. That''s exactly what my brother said..." "And I''m concerned about the gatekeepers'' movements." And you said that? Asma turned her attention to the fortress of the Imperial Sword Household in the distance. In the West Capital, Azuma, who was holding his brothers'' lunch boxes, rushed to the area in response to reports of battles between the sky and Dogha.This was because of Doga''s plan. Whoever it is, Doga can''t lose one-on-one.That''s what Azma thinks and believes.This trust will not waver even if the other party is the head of the gatekeeper, the Sword Saint.All of Douga''s power, including his astronauts, was within that range. But when asked if he could do whatever he wanted, the answer was no. A powerful mind gear puts so much strain on the host.Not to mention the airplane.The demon tribe connected to the demon gods by the horns was more powerful than the gatekeepers, and the burden was greater.This tendency was particularly strong for love children who manifest homogeneous existence (anima) in their bodies. Of course, Doga was no exception. At the time of Azma''s report, Dogha had already been fighting for two full days.If the same situation persists, Douga may step into the exercise of his astrology.As a result, the battle must end with Dogha''s victory, but it is also the end of Dogha''s power. It was a great opportunity for the gatekeepers to defeat Nakayama''s king brother.There was no way that those who were entrenched with demonic hatred could sit back and watch this opportunity.That''s what Azuma thought, and for the time being, he left the West. However, in conclusion, Azuma''s worries ended in anxiety.The doorkeepers did not move at all during or after the battle. Even now, there was no movement in the fort ahead of Asma''s gaze.It may be that you are wary of Asma''s abilities, but it is far too ruthless not to send a single reinforcement into the sky after fighting the enemy general for more than three days. Azuma glanced back at the sky - to be precise, checking the bracelet that was attached to the sky.And then I turned to Doga, who was strangely looking at my brother. "As Kagari said before, the sky is wearing the bracelet of the demon race."In other words, they definitely make friendships with their fellow countrymen.I wonder if there is a gap between the sky and the other gatekeepers due to that. " That explains why the gatekeepers won''t move even now.And if that were the case, I could see the sky into the demon''s side. Dogha nodded briefly to Azma''s opinion. ¡°Shall we carry it so well?Enemy enemies are not necessarily allies.Even if that person has a friendship with a fellow countryman outside, it doesn''t mean that he will persevere in his relationship with us. " "Sure, but it would be foolish to fly the plane without doing anything."This is my place, Doga. " With a serious expression on his face, Dogha exhaled with a small breath. "Very well. If my brother is so firm in his will, I will not oppose you anymore."Please do as you wish. " Dogha vowed to follow Azma, but she didn''t forget to stab the nail. I peeled my giant eye and looked at my brother. "However, you can''t let them get on my brother''s chariot."I''ll put it on your tank, so you''ll have to approve it. " "Hmm. I was going to listen to a lot of things on the way to Xidu..." "No, the sky is empty, but the two servants still have the power to fight."It''s possible that those women are assassins.We can''t let such people ride on the tanks of our brothers. " The tank in Nakayama refers to a four-wheeled vehicle that can be towed by a demon beast.There are differences in the type of demon beast and the size of the car depending on their status, but basically, it is a system in which three people ride on it: a shaman, a bowman, and a spear user. Nature and creation are in keeping with it: only three or four, and as many as five, can ride at a time.If we were to take the three of them aboard the Azma tanks, we would have to be cramped, and we would be unable to escort them. As for Azma, she''s probably going to show the sky that she doesn''t want to.Dooga understood that, but it was quite a different story to agree with. Here, Azuma nodded with a bitter smile as she saw her brother pushing his intentions forward. "Alright, let''s follow your advice - orphan!" In response to the call, a tank approached as it raised sand and smoke.The figure (silhouette) of the beast is a four-legged figure reminiscent of a deer, and its face resembles a dragon.Growing majestic horns from his forehead and running around the ground kicking with his hooves was something that could not be seen outside the demon gate. That''s how it should be. This demonic beast, Kirin, is a species that lives only in the demon gate. Even though it was a demon beast, it didn''t rinse and attack other creatures, and its temperament was extremely normal.The number of habitats is small, and there are even fewer examples of them being used for (familiar) people.Therefore, they are often called holy beasts or spirit beasts. I rubbed my head against the kirin that had come to Azuma. Following his brother, Dogha said, "Enku!"When I called, a kirin rushed toward me with the car.Even in front of Dogha, they don''t show any signs of sweetness, and enemies kick the cuttlefish and the ground as if they were asking for something.Is the rough temper of the kirin a reflection of the character of my husband? Dogha, who was sitting in the audience, looked up at the flame tokens and approached the skies, and the sky, which had seen the red-haired kirin up close, was tired and exclaimed with admiration. In terms of empty knowledge, the Kirin''s body is larger than that of a horse and smaller than that of the Winged Beast (Weyburn).Although she seemed to have a normal temperament, she felt the power to think that if it was a battle, the king-class demonic beast would not be able to defeat her. "Oh? What is this cool creature?"Are you a family member of the dragon? " The chimera appearance of multiple beasts may seem creepy to some, but at least it looked mighty and beautiful in the empty eye. The opponent who had been fighting a deadly battle until before, had his eyes shining like a child and was looking at the figure of Kirin.Seeing that, Dogha was vaporized and told the sky out of hostility from his voice. "Take me to Xidu." You can ride. " The sky embarked on Dogha''s tank in response to that voice.At the same time, Claire and Ursula became the people in the car. After confirming that, Douga moved the reins lightly, and the redheaded Kirin turned his head and began to run towards the West Metropolis, kicking in the soil smoke. 231 Chapter 98 The Capital of the Devil The kirin that runs through the wilderness is as fast as flying, and the surrounding scenery flows to the left and right of your sight, as if you were going down a river. It was really refreshing, but the speed of the tank was proportional to the shaking of the body, and that was the difficulty.In short, it is very uncomfortable to ride. I don''t usually have anything to say about it, but it''s pretty tough for me now that I''m draining my strength.As a matter of fact, I secretly suspected that Doga was not harassing me, but I didn''t feel such meanness from the back of the demon sitting in the audience. Ashamed of my evil intentions, I am ready to endure until I reach the West.As expected, I couldn''t say "slow down because I look drunk" in this situation. Kreya, who was sitting next to me, opened her mouth. Do you want to lie down if it''s too much trouble? Claire slaps her knee with a pompous slap.The seats we''re sitting in are pretty narrow, and there''s hardly a gap between us when Claire and I and Ursula are sitting.So there''s no space (space) for me to lie down, but just put my head on Claire''s lap and I''ll be fine. In other words, Claire is offering to wear a laptop. ¡°I think just lying with my eyes closed will make it much easier.¡± I can''t shine on Krea''s mouth.Of course, I''m not kidding.It seems she''s worried purely about me. I may be so pale as to make such an offer.Well, it was only natural to say that it was right after I kept fighting without sleeping. "I see... please!" I put my head on Claire''s centipede without getting lost. It will still take a while to get to Nishito, so it''s important to rest when you can.Besides, if I look at the scenery from the outside, it may be misunderstood that I am trying to remember the geography to the West.If you put your head on Claire''s lap, you won''t get such a misunderstanding. Well, at a time when nothing was blindfolded, I think the demon side had already been weaved in to grasp the location of the city, but just in case. When I put the lap pillow into action, Claire smiled, gently combing my hair with her white, thin fingers. Claire''s fingers were like a swordsman, but they were still pliable enough for me, and the movement of stroking her hair was pleasant.My consciousness, which was originally at the extreme of fatigue, could not reveal its comfort. I don''t mind the violent shaking now either.I almost lost consciousness rather than sleeping. We arrived in the West End after a whole day. Meanwhile, Azma and Dogha weren''t running tanks all the time.I took several breaks, ate meals, and sometimes defeated monsters that stopped me from going, but there was nothing noteworthy about it. If it''s hard, is it clear that Claire''s laptop pillow is more effective than she thinks? Ursula and Dogha had an open face when they saw me tasting on their lap pillows, but Claire was laughing happily, so I don''t think there''s a problem. Maybe. After that scene, we arrived in the West. In fact, I had more expectations for the demon city than some kind of prediction. It was the head mountain of the demon tribe that fought the Imperial Sword Clan for 300 years.It must be robust, majestic, and historic. That''s the expectation. However, the real Nishido was a little bit more than I expected... no, it was pretty poor.When it comes to not wearing clothes on your teeth, it''s very dirty. No, it is true that the scale of the city is large.The walls were quite impressive. However, compared to Adoastella''s Imperial Capital Innisium, which stopped on the way to Kigajima Island, it does not leave the mediocre area of the western capital. Walking through the castle gate and entering the castle didn''t change my feelings. Many houses and buildings were lined up in the castle, but most of them were made of wooden thatch, and there were also excavated huts made exclusively of dead wood and ancient cloth.Once a fire breaks out, it will spread all over the city in an instant. In order to prevent such a situation, it does not appear to be taking measures such as opening a gap between the house and the house or installing a well in an important place.In short, there is absolutely no sense of planning in the city. Perhaps Nishido was not a city developed under a clear city plan like Horus, the king of the Canary Kingdom.It seems that it is a city that has expanded and grown in size. This narrows the scope for development.As the capital of one country, I had to say it was a shame. Since this is the capital of the kingdom, the situation of the cities and villages in the provinces will also be announced. In the past, the Imperial Sword Clan did not want to extend its territory to the demon realm because of the climate that forced the depletion of the cage, but it may not have been more simply beneficial to expand the territory. With that in mind, we arrive at the Royal Palace - the Royal Palace.She was guided straight to the guest room and the dilapidated room, where she talked to Azuma again. By the way, only Douga was present, and there were no other ministers, of course, maids or escorts. Looking back, after arriving in the west, Azuma ordered Dogha to turn the tank around and try not to expose us.You probably don''t want to be too public about bringing humans into the city. Are you worried about the civil unrest, or are you considering the danger of subordinate demons attacking humans (me) by ignoring orders? In any case, there was a reason for Asma to invite me to the king''s city with so much trouble.I was naturally concerned about the content of the story. But before I could talk about it, I decided to take care of Klimt.Claire doesn''t say anything rushing, but there''s no doubt that she''s still hurting her brother''s chest. Depending on the content of Azuma''s story, it is likely that there will be a battle here.In that sense, I had better make sure that Klimt was safe.I thought so and opened my mouth. "--Oh, the young man who came to the demon world for my life." After hearing the circumstances, Azuma nodded with a bitter smile and responded to our question without any trouble. ¡°In conclusion, there is no fact that I was attacked by a human assassin during the past month.Also, I haven''t received any reports of capturing humans.It''s possible that the young man is alive. " When I heard that, I gently squeezed my chest.Azma''s words did not necessarily guarantee the Klimt''s safety, but at least it avoided the development of definitive death such as "already executed". The breath of relief spilled unexpectedly.Needless to say, it wasn''t about Klimt.It was an act of compassion for my sister, Claire. Azuma repeated her words while staring at me like that. "But I can''t say for sure that I''m safe."The Demon Realm is a place where the snake''s curse swirls.The majority of the realm was covered in deep aura, and even the demon race, blessed by the gods, could not stand the long longevity of acting alone.For those who do not have any protection, it will be hard for them.Whether the young man who came to the demon realm by himself can stay safe to this day without anyone''s help. " Azma twists her neck with a difficult face.It was clear from the expression that Klimt was unlikely to be alive. Dogha, who was holding back on to her brother, snorted and uttered words. "There are a lot of ferocious monsters roaming around here who can use their minds."Not much to look forward to.Needless to say, even if he were alive, I will kill him when I point my blade at him.I''ll make that clear in advance. " Dogha stared at me like that. I shrugged my shoulders and nodded. "Okay, let''s try not to do that."I''d like permission to walk through Nakayama territory to find Klimt.Of course, I will hide that I am human, and I promise I will not cause any trouble. " "That''s..." Dogha looks at her brother with an openly disgusting look on his face. If I could, I would reject it, but I already understood that my desires were unacceptable - that''s the look on Dogha''s face. In that case, Azma accepts my offer without even thinking about it. ¡°I don''t care, it''s an offer I can''t wish for.¡± I didn''t even wish for it, did I? "Because my story is also about it, Lord Sky."I--no, Nakayama wants to connect with Sir Ke.That''s why I invited Sir Ke to the West City. " When I heard Asma''s words, I blinked my eyes and burned my neck. Frankly, I had no idea what Zhongshan King was talking about in front of me. 232 Chapter 99: Misunderstanding In conclusion, Nakayamao Azuma misunderstood. Apparently, I thought that I had the authority or position to defy the master''s intentions in the Sword Clan.In other words, he saw me as the head of the anti-majority. How on earth can you misunderstand that a young man like me is in such a position?Inwardly, when I looked into the reason for the leakage, the cause was the bracelet that I had received from the sparrow before. A bracelet that prays for a disease-free breathlessness passed down to the demon race.Kagari and Dogha were also attracted to it, and Azuma thought that I was making friendships with the surviving demon tribe outside the demon gate. That is not a mistake in itself.I was sure that I had a friendly relationship with the spruce demon.However, it was a relationship formed between me and the sparrows, and the swordsmen did not change their attitude towards the demons. That was misunderstood by Azma.The offer to enter into a friendship with me was meant to be a friendly relationship with the swordsman''s opposition. Well, they don''t know I''ve been banished from the House of the Sword.After that, I saw him coming through the demon gate, so it might be possible to misunderstand.Claire and Ursula will look like my men to me. Anyway, when I realized the other person''s misunderstanding, I immediately pointed it out and resolved the misunderstanding.I''m a person who has no position in the Imperial Sword Household, and it doesn''t make sense to make a deal with me. Upon hearing that, Azma opened her eyes in surprise.In a nutshell, Douga''s eyes were peeling and revealing surprise.Apparently, not only Azuma, but also Dogha thought I was a high ranking member of the Sword Clan. The gatekeepers heard Dogha whispering in horror as if they were putting a man like a raven in the wilderness. I thought it was going to be rough from here because it turned out that the opponent who was politely treated as an enemy minister was anarchy.Honestly, it would have been easier to keep the other person''s misunderstanding going.It must have been easy to get some help finding Klimt. However, when we ask about Klimt, we are thankful for responding in a false manner to someone who has been honest with us.There was also the feeling that when I lied to a royal opponent who was good at negotiation, I would only get worn out. So, what happened was that our stay in Nakayama was accepted peacefully.The room was also given two rooms, one for men and one for women, so they seem to continue to treat me as a guest.When I went out, there was a watchdog named Guidance, but this would be unavoidable. In the meantime, we''ve secured the base for our search for Klimt.There must be some intentions behind it, but for the time being, we''ll focus on the West.That''s what I thought, ahem, and I let out a small breath. Let''s start with one paragraph. Ursula, who moved to the ladies'' room with Claire, exhales in a lethargic breath.Even though it didn''t reach the sky where Dogha had been fighting her opponent for nearly four days, Ursula was also very tired. It hasn''t been six days since I walked through the demon gate--no, I''ve been reunited with the sky before.Ursula hadn''t even imagined that she would set foot in the demonic city six days before. Six days of rapids and river descents.Still, we''re one step closer to finding Klimt.I am certain that I was blessed with good fortune, but I was able to seize that good fortune only because I had the power to act in the sky.Unexpectedly, the true value of the sky might be more on this side than on the arm of the sword. When Ursula looked at the bed next to her, a friend with gray hair (hawthorn) was sleeping there. The sky and Ursula are tired, so Claire can''t be tired.The exertion of the Klimt will be worse than that of Ursula.As soon as I lay down on the bed, it was only natural that Kreya traveled to the country of sleep in an instant. Ursula also wanted to lie down in Claire, but as expected, it would be careless of her to fall asleep in the home of the demonic race without a guard.Thinking so, he is serving as a bedridden. I''m not expecting Azma or Dogha to turn their backs on us.If the demons wanted to kill us, we''d have every chance we had before we got here.Ursula decides that there is no lie in what they say or do. But that wasn''t a good reason to show the Demon Clan the gap.If we show them the gap, the Azmas may be driven by the temptation to raid their subordinate demons anyway.More to the point, we''ll work with the Azmas to return as many palms as the situation changes. Ursula did not trust the demon in the deepest part of her heart, and that was the hotbed of suspicion. He doesn''t say it out loud because he realizes that his unbelief stems from the past when the demon killed his father.When the skies were struggling to find Klimt, I didn''t mean to expose myself as an idiot to bring out my own personal grievances and scratch things up. But that doesn''t mean you can act on your past aside. Ursula smiled bitterly and shrugged her shoulders, taking a deep breath to change her mood.And then, with a strong pat on the cheek. Perhaps that''s how it worked, the fourth demon''s appearance flickering in his brain disappeared, and instead, the earlier appearance of the sky and Azuma emerged. Those two conversations were quite interesting to Ursula. The sky said that the Zhongshan King was misunderstanding, but the sky was also sky and misunderstood, right? Ursula whispers her thoughts so as not to wake Claire. Indeed, the current sky does not hold any position in the family of the Imperial Sword.The once-abandoned Atsuko, that''s all there is in the sky. In that sense, Azuma certainly misunderstood.But if the sky does not have any influence in the house of the sword, then the answer is no. While the presence of the sky in the house has increased since the previous demon crusade, I hear that Sithi (Gilmore) and others are agitating in various ways for fear of the sky returning to Akiko.That means that even Gilmore, one of the Four, can no longer ignore the existence of the sky. This is what the sky misunderstands.Lack of status and lack of influence do not always coincide. In that regard, Ursula thinks that Azuma, who regarded the sky as anti-mainstream at this stage and tried to make a covenant, may have a lot of wisdom (convulsions). If you add it up, the influence of the sky in the family of the sword will grow bigger and bigger in the future. Ursula turns her gaze to her sleeping friend next to her. It was difficult for Kreya, who had left the island, to return to the Imperial Sword House.I''m not going back to the Swordsman''s house where Kreya left her brother. In that case, it was inevitable that Kreya would follow the sky.It is clear that Claire and the sky have the intention to change their words and deeds so far. Kraya, who is famous for his golden generation, breaks out of the island and falls under the sky in a form of defiance of the Imperial family and the Berch family.If that happens, Gilmore will definitely move to eliminate the sky.And if Gilmore moves, so do the Skysheeps and Seymours, who are in conflict with the Berghis. Ursula is not the only one who is distrustful of the Berghi family in this Kraia island break.Many of the houses are wary of the Berghis, who show a move to monopolize Sir Four.There was plenty of room for anti-Berghi forces to form in the house. The Berch family has established Ragna, their son.In that case, the anti-Berghi forces would try to assert themselves as Ragnar''s opponent.If the sky cares about that, it is not difficult to get the position of the head of the anti-mainstream by making Azuma''s misunderstanding - the chief minister of the swordsman. This time, if I made a mistake, I could cause a lot of trouble for the Sword Clan. After thinking about it, Ursula put her arms around her neck. "The problem is that I should know the Banner General (today) and the Museum as well, right?" Why did the ceremony department give permission to pass through the demon gate, knowing that the action of the sky would lead to disturbance in the house?With the Emperor''s permission, I couldn''t help it.There must be some idea there. Besides, I''m concerned about why Dialto appointed Ursula as his companion.You knew Ursula was mistrustful of the Berghi family over Krea.Why did you dare to choose Ursula, despite all the other bannersmen who could move in response to the intentions of the Berch family? No way, I didn''t secretly think about my sister (Claire) and set up an arrow of white feathers on my friend Ursula..... After that, Ursula kept spinning her head for a while, but in the end, no such answer came out. 233 Chapter 100 Snakes The day after we arrived in Xidu, we were to study together with the guide demon before we went around Xidu. The content is about the Hikaru Divine Religion. The humans in the demon realm are all Light Gods, and while staying in Nakayama, we will also be dressed as Light Gods. Our identity is guaranteed by the Nakayama royal family, so we won''t be suspected, but we still needed to have the minimum knowledge. If I have a hakuro, I''ll have to press everything on it--so I''ll leave it to you. It was King''s brother, Doga, who stood before us in a reluctant manner.When asked, Dogha''s younger brother, Hakro, was a bishop of the Kohoku Shrine and was originally given the role of teaching about the Kohoku Shrine, says Dogha. It seems that this did not happen because Hakuro is currently absent from Xido.As expected, he did not tell me the reason for his absence, but anyway, it was my desire to deepen my knowledge of the Light God religion. It evokes the knowledge of the Hikari Divine Religion that I have heard so far. An organization that became a precursor to the Divine Law.Those who betrayed men in the battle three hundred years ago, and followed the demons.There are many people who have spoken of the name of the Kitsujin Shrine, such as Ouken who fought on Kigajima Island, Lascaris who encountered him in Berka, and Emperor Adoastella who met him in the Imperial Capital. Emperor Amadeus II said the following about the religion of the God of Light. Why is a fantasy species born from a dragon hole so hostile to humans?That is because the earth itself contains enmity against mankind - and there are those who say so.Man is a creature that sees God in the sky and in the thunderous thunder.And they saw God in the earth, which brought forth the seed of illusions. The divinity of light that worshipped the earth as God, and worshipped the seed of illusion as the use of God, and finally challenged the rulers of time under the name of purifying the world. What kind of teaching is it?And what kind of men are they that follow their teachings? Thinking that it would be interesting even if it wasn''t for me, looking at Kreya and the others, the two seemed surprised that there were humans in the demon realm before the Light God Religion. Claire, Ursula, the elite of the swordsmen, who were young and were named high bannersmen.Neither of them seemed to have any knowledge of the Light God Sect.Even in the eight banners of Qinglin, the knowledge about the demon world is probably a secret matter of a special grade. After all, what the Emperor told me was really a secret.I was surprised by Amadeus II''s generosity when he gave me a seal ring (signature) to go through the demon gate. Thinking like that, we were taught a whole bunch of things by Dogha about the Light God religion. Before listening to the story, I said, "Worship the fantasy species!"But the pagans must not be killed!" I thought that such a radical doctrine would emerge, but from the conclusion, it did not happen. The doctrine spoken from Dogha''s mouth is only about killing, stealing, flirtatious content, and there is no element in it that can be called evil.The contents of the scriptures you prepared are the same. If the radical doctrine that was once excluded as an evil religion has changed to a mild content in 300 years, there is no problem... well, maybe not. Perhaps the doctrine for the public and the doctrine known by the higher ecclesiastical authorities are different.When I look back at the information I have seen and heard about the Kohoku Shrine, I can only think of it as that. Here I suddenly had my doubts and asked Dogha a question. The demon realm is full of terrible vengeance, and even the demonic mind that possesses a lot of magic power (Odo) can''t reside here.Ursula said that even a flagman was forced to rest for a few days. How do the Light Gods live in such a place?Not all believers possess more magic power (Odo) than they can use in their minds. The answer to this question was, "The Light Gods have built a barrier in their temples, and the believers live in them." When I heard that, I nodded, "I see." What came to mind was the barrier that Pope Noah was trying to build to prevent Hydra''s death. A barrier that prevents the appearance of poison. A barrier that prevents lethargy.It is not surprising that there is a technique of the same quality, because the religion of the Light God and the religion of the Dharma God were originally the same.Well, maybe it''s actually the same procedure.If you think about it normally, it would be like poisonous. While I was thinking about it, Dogha''s words continued. "To the east of the demon realm is the home of the Kwangjin Shrine, known as the main shrine."The Temple is a well-known city - no, it''s a city.The Light God religion covers the entire city with a barrier, preventing the snake''s vengeance from spreading to the demon realm.Without them, the demon realm would have been swallowed up by the poison of the serpent, and exhausted by the dirt that no one could live in. " After saying so, Dogha added, somewhat sarcastically, ¡°at least those people are claiming that.¡± Apparently, Dogha herself has a part to play against the Light God religion, but it seems that the Light God religion is definitely based in the most dangerous place in the demon realm.Douga seemed to think that that point deserved to be appreciated. After listening to the other side, I slightly pull my eyebrows together and think about it.Because the word that bothered me came up in Dogha''s story. Snakes. It is not the first time that I have heard that word.Yesterday, Azuma said the same thing.The demon realm is a place where the snake''s curse swirls. I did not listen back because I prioritized Klimt''s story at that time, but judging from the story of Azuma and Douga and the two of them, the Demon Clan probably thinks that the snake is the source of the sinister Qi that covers the demon realm. Needless to say, this was different from what the Imperial Sword Clan perceived.The Imperial Sword Clan believed that the power in the demon realm belonged to the demon gods. The possibility that the demon tribe called the demon god a snake crossed my mind, but I immediately denied that possibility.After saying the name of the snake, Azuma said, "Even the demon race, blessed by the gods, cannot stand to act alone for a long time."In the demon realm where the snake curse swirls, even the demon race that was protected by the demon god could not move freely. If you think of the demon god and the serpent as one and the same being, then this theory is impossible.I''m sure the Azmas thought it was someone other than the gods that cursed this place. If one mystery has two answers, then one is wrong. Was it the Sword Clan or the Devil Clan that was right?At the moment, I can''t give you an answer, but the true scale inside me was against the demons.It''s not that I have a deep idea.There was no reason or basis to believe in the Imperial Household. And assuming that the demon tribe is correct, the question of "what is a snake" naturally arises. Perhaps this is something that concerns the truth 300 years ago.With that intuition, I subtly called out to Dogha. Snake, that''s what the demons call it. If you ask about the snake from the front, you will expose our ignorance.As a result, I played with a little bit of craftsmanship, but fortunately Doga didn''t notice.Nakayama''s younger brother answered with a heavy voice. "For once, our ancestors fought for their lives as kings of the fantasy species."And his serpent hath wrapped the earth in the land of the east, to wash the world, and to cleanse the earth.I don''t like humans, but I respect the Holy Lady of Light God who sealed the snake for three hundred years. " In saying that, Dogha spoke the name of the maiden as if it were nothing. In fact, it must have been nothing to Doga.However, the name of the saintly lady that was passed on to me was a sound that I could not ignore. That is, Dogha said: The name of the saintly woman who sealed the snake is Sophia. --So (...) f (...) i (...) a (...) a (...) z (...) la (...) a (...) g (...) 234 Episode 101 The Holy Maiden The name of the saintly lady who sealed the king of fantasies was Sophia Azurite. When I heard the name from Dogha''s mouth, the first thing that crossed my mind was the appearance of my former wife, Ayaka Azurite. A saintly lady who sealed the king of fantasies in the Kataya Demon Realm.The eldest daughter of one of the most famous families in the Kataya Empire.It is difficult to think by chance that the two names are the same "Azurite". By dominating the Empire from the front and controlling the Kohoku Shrine from the back, the Azurites are attempting to rule the continent from both the front and the back.Ayaka is a spy sent to the Imperial Household to complete the plot. I suspected reflexively - but I immediately shake my hat to dispel the suspicion.I thought you were thinking too much. Although the Azurite family is named as one of the three prestigious houses, it is impossible to speculate that they have remained connected to the demon world for three hundred years, with the eyes of the Carnelian family, the Paradise family, and even the royal family, which are the same three prestigious houses. Besides, I don''t think I can steal the Sword Saint''s eyes from how well Ayaka stood around.I still think too much. ... on the other hand, if all of the people I just mentioned were guru, I''d do anything for a conspiracy, but even if I think about it here, I won''t get an answer. In any case, more than pretending to be a Light God Catholic in the demon realm, you must thoroughly investigate the Saintess.It will not be too late to think about the Azurites. At the beginning, I looked through the Kohinoor scriptures that were given to me by Dogha.Sophia Azurite was a saintly woman to the demons.It is hard to imagine that it would be worshipped more deeply within the Light God religion. Of course, the scriptures must contain a pile of information about the saintly lady. This conjecture is not as great as it seems, but anyway, as I expected, the scriptures said that the feat of the saintly lady was still written in the scriptures. In summary, the opening sentence reads as follows: Three hundred years before going back to the present, the continent was on the verge of extinction by a fantasy king snake and a flock of fantasy species led by a snake. The city swallowed by the waves of this slaughter turned into rubble overnight, and the blood flowing out of the body of the dead became a great river and covered the surface. Many nations have perished, and many men have died.Even if the people despair and give up fighting in the face of unexpected destruction, it would have been hopeless. But there were some that would suffer destruction, but they would not sit and wait for death, and some that would resist an impending calamity. The phantom cadets who challenged the fantasy species and wanted to save the world by burying the serpent they were responsible for. They crossed the hedge of the race, and after a long and fierce battle, they finally sealed the snake. The Saintess Sophia Azurite was one of such aspirants..... The content of the scriptures was still going on, but at this point it was far from the history I knew. In the history taught on Onigashima Island, the war three hundred years ago was a battle between humans and demons, and no illusory species other than Onigami appeared there. The battle between the two races ended in a human victory, and the demon god who was responsible for the incident was sealed behind the demon gate - that was the end of the battle in the past. In this regard, the history of the Canary Kingdom also describes the same thing as Kigajima, and you may consider that the history I know is the common sense of the continent. However, in the history written by the Kwangjin Shrine, it is said that the opponent that humans fought 300 years ago is not a demon, but a fantasy species.And it wasn''t the demons that sealed the gates, but the snakes. What makes this difference? As far as I know, the Light Gods were the ones who betrayed humans and became allies of the demons 300 years ago.It is possible that he has tampered with history in order to hide the history of his betrayal. However, it is difficult to think that the demon tribe can accept this tampering.If you were a demon, you wouldn''t want to coexist with the Light God Sect who tried not to fight between humans and demons, even if they were allies. However, it seemed that the Demonic Man Clan and the Light God Sect had established a friendly relationship in the demon realm.In other words, there is no difference between the history of the Light God religion and the history of the demon race. As proof of this, Dogha praised the saintly lady and spoke of the existence of the serpent as common sense.If the history of the demon tribe and the history of the Hitokami Christianity are at odds with each other, they will not take such an attitude. In this way, it is very unlikely that the Kotsujin religion arbitrarily tampered with history.At least that''s what I decided. Of course, the fact that they both share the same history does not necessarily mean that it is true.In order to hide the crime of betraying our fellow countrymen, the demons should hide the fact that they have been defeated by humans, so we cannot deny the possibility that they showed each other a false history and left it for future generations. In fact, Claire and Ursula seemed to have received a large and small amount. However, I have been informed by Emperor Amadeus II that many fantasy species have emerged on the previous continent.In that sense, it was outside the demon realm that the opponent turned to the suspicion of "altering history to conceal inconveniences". When the secrets of the demonic gate are unraveled, the world of man will shake tremendously. The words of Amadeus II of yesteryear pass through my head.I don''t know if that word was referring to a historical alteration, but if so, the emperor would have known the fact of the alteration. Earlier assumptions--- I felt that the words that if the Three Famous Men, the Imperial Family, and the Imperial Sword Clan were guru, they would want to do nothing but conspiracy. After that, for a while, we deepened our knowledge of the Kwangjin religion by listening to Dogha and reading scriptures. After about half an hour, the door of the room was knocked on, and a demon appeared.The familiar face definitely belonged to Zhongshan-o Azuma. It seems that this visit was not scheduled, and Dogha stands up and greets his brother with surprise. "Brother, have you done anything wrong?" "Hmm, it''s not that it''s a transformation, but just now an ambassador came from Kagali."He said that the case of Daxing Mountain was solved. " "It has to be superimposed."Exactly what Kagari said.But please refrain from talking about national secrets in the presence of your brother and outsiders. " Saying that, Dogha glares at me listening. I turned my attention away and sneaked out innocent.Azma looked at me like that, but instead of trying to blame me, she looked at Dogha with a cheek in trouble. "You''re right to ask, but there''s something in the report that bothers me."I wanted to check with them. " I''m curious, am I right? "Hmm. Kagari seems to have protected his brother and sister in the enemy''s main battle."She said that she would explain from her own mouth in the West Metropolis why such a maneuver occurred.That''s good, but it seems that there was a young man who was a gatekeeper in the side service of his brother and sister.Since we are so deeply responsible, we need to send a doctor to Nishito as soon as possible. " Having heard that, Doga frowned so openly that she could tell by the sidelines.It was not a suitable face for the king, but I think there were too many stories and it made such a face. Meanwhile, I can barely read what I''m talking about.But the word "gatekeeper young man" was quite understandable. The demonic gatekeeper was the Imperial Sword Clan.Daixing Mountain is probably the place name of the demon realm, so besides us, there was a Qinglin bannerman who had entered the demon realm. And the fact that the king, Azma, went out of his way to check, it is believed that the bannerman had a characteristic very similar to the Klimt we were looking for.For example, she had the same white hair and red eyes as Claire. Even so, I didn''t think that the Qinglin flag bearer who entered the demon realm at this time of year was doing so. I was concerned about the fact that he was deeply injured - apparently, he was able to reconnect with his former syncretism sooner rather than later. 235 Episode 102: Reunion (Previous) And the bright redness of the hair shall be swayed in the wind, and the beast shall run in the wilderness. The aim is to the west, Daxing Mountain.The red-haired kirin, called Enku, continued to run without any signs of fatigue while carrying five people on the car. It''s the same face I had when I came to the West - the other one with me, Claire, Ursula, and Douga. "No, this is the first time in years that we have run in the wilderness like this in a tank."I can remember the days when I ran into battle as the ruler of the late Emperor. " Having said that, it was the demonic man with a single horn from his forehead who nostalgically recalled the past. A detail (roughly) reminiscent of a scholar.At first glance, it looks luxurious, but its fruits are trained skinny.Her hair is dyed white, her hands and feet are thin and curly, and her appearance is reminiscent of a crane. The person continued to speak with a laugh. "It looks like my (gi) arm has improved a lot."Fufu, there''s nothing I can teach you anymore. " "As you go along the swamp, you are still far from your marvelous skill. That being said, I can''t stop, Sosai."In a few years, it will not be a word addressed to those who will be on the 30th road. " "Oh, I''m sorry to grab this."Since you have changed your majesty and Master Douga''s tongue, you will be treated as a child.Please forgive me. " The demon, called Sozai, gave a wonderful courtesy on the wobbly car. However, as soon as I untied my gratitude and laughed, it seemed that the current exchange was a joke between people with a good heart. Dogha blows her cheeks like she''s in trouble, and she doesn''t say anything else.Even the strongest warriors of the Demon Clan couldn''t fight the opponents who had changed their decorations. Anyway, this demonic old man called Sozai was the fifth one to accompany me. Sozai is one of the doctors of Zhongshan kingdom, that is, one of the doctors with the court. As the person said, he was originally a person who served the ancestors of Nakayama, and was a heavy minister who supported Nakayama, who had fallen along with Azuma and Dogha. Douga said that he seemed to have the merit of being able to become Prime Minister and Marshal if he was interested, but it seemed that all four brothers, the orphans of the late Predecessor, had grown up and decided that their role was over when they began to wield their talents, and they withdrew from the political and military frontiers. Originally, Sozai served the ancestor as a doctor, so it can be said that he returned to his duty in that sense. Azuma, who was asked by Kagali in Daikingshan to send "the best doctor in Nishito", sent Dogha (and us) to this Sozai, and it was the end of the game to this day. I was listening to the demons'' conversation without even hearing it, and I shifted my gaze to my neighbor, Krea. Claire is looking westward, scowling, and hasn''t noticed my gaze.It was clear to me that he was responsible for Klimt, who was seriously injured. I even thought about what I should say to ease the tension, but whatever I say to Claire now, the words will flow from right to left. It seems that Ursula didn''t say anything earlier for the same reason. Then, for a while, we stared silently at each other in the west.The silence was broken when I saw sand and smoke that I could stand on my way. Thinking of something, I closed my eyes, and I could see a number of huge shadows staggered violently behind the dust. It seemed that the two kinds of monsters -- the monsters crawling on the ground and the monsters flying in the sky -- were attacking each other in groups.Sand and smoke were the result of the battle between the two. Eight legs stretched out from the monster''s body that crawled across the ground, and you could hear the screams of the tympanic membrane.''Call, call, call!'' When I heard the familiar call, I snorted. "Is that a dirt spider?" It is the name of a monster that was previously opposed to the test ritual.An unmistakable figure (silhouette) and characteristic shouting of a giant spider. First of all, there must be a mistake. The earth spider has the same power as the king of mackerel and the king of snakes (basilisk), and if it appears around Ishka, the whole city must be a fuss from top to bottom.However, for me now, I can defeat them without any difficulty.The same will be true of Claire, Ursula, and Dogha. As you can see, the clay spider herd is made up of about five bodies, but this is not a big problem either.We need to take out all five people on the tank, so I can take care of them all. If there is a problem with the sight in front of me, it is not the strength or number of earth spiders.Despite the fact that there were five Earth Spiders, the monsters of the king''s class, they had no teeth at all against the [enemy]. That was the problem. In short, the Earth Spider was losing--no, it was being hunted.By a bee-shaped monster with a crustacean reminiscent of an ant and wings like crystals. Here, the grey-haired demon frowned and lifted his mouth. "Hmm, Profound Bee?"I haven''t heard any stories of hibernation around here, but I''m afraid I''ve been on a business trip from the edge of here. " Sozai said, and Dogha nodded with a frown. "When you see how many earth spiders have attacked you, you will be gathering food for the nest."We need to send out some soldiers to inspect the nearby mountains.If we don''t destroy the nest sooner, we won''t be able to attack the demons passing around here. " Yes, unless you ask me to, I will stay here. "Even if you didn''t ask for Kagali''s favor, I can''t let the Elder imitate a soldier."I''ll come out then. " With that, Dogha unwillingly exhaled a dumb breath from her nose. "I''d like to wipe it out here... whether it''s the Earth Spider or the Profound Bee, I''ll be in a bad mood when I die."Especially when the bees smell like bees, people from all over the world come in to retaliate.We can''t guide a group of monsters to an injured person. " "That''s right. I don''t know what intention Master Kagali is trying to heal the doorman, but it''s not that His Majesty wanted a doctor due to Date or drunkenness."As Doga said, it is wise to avoid fighting until the circumstances are clear. ¡± Perhaps this conversation is just for us to hear.I don''t want to fight monsters because I''m strong - no, I personally want to fight very much, but I''m not hungry enough to give priority to soul-eating in the current situation, so I didn''t complain to Dogha who decided to take a detour. Both the Earth Spider and the Profound Bee were busy fighting their enemies in front of them, so they paid no attention to us.Fortunately, the Doga-controlled tank moves behind the danger zone. As I looked back, a bee monster with a huge abdomen reminiscent of a pot aimed at the earth spider, and now I was just about to pierce the poison needle. After that, we arrive at Daxing Mountain without any particular problems.To be precise, the monsters attacked me several times, but at least the monsters that could come out of the Kirin (Kirin) running in earnest didn''t come out on this road. There were hundreds of Nakayama troops in Daixing Mountain, and although the wind was alerting the tank that appeared by kicking in the soil smoke, the alert seemed to have dissipated when it was found that the redheaded Kirin was towing the tank. The report immediately reached the General, and a familiar boy appeared almost as soon as we entered the frontier. "Oh, brother Doga (who is here)! I was expecting Sozai to come, but why is Brother Dogha here, who was supposed to be heading for the gate?Besides, those guys-- " The grey-haired boy looked at us weirdly.At first, his gaze was directed at Ursula, then he moved to Claire, and finally he stopped right above me. From his mouth, hehe, a pleasant voice leaks. "I''m surprised. What surprised me was that my brother, who hates humans, Doga, brought humans into his tank.And above all, the sky.I thought if Brother Dogha and the sky met, they would kill each other up to ten out of ten, but what happened? " "Hmm, well, let''s just say there was a lot."And it came to pass, because there was no time, that when they had explained, they were permitted to stay in Nakayama by the compassion of their brothers.The purpose was to look for people, and I thought that the gatekeeper whom you informed in your letter might be the one looking for them. " "Looking for someone... oh, I see" Kagari moved his gaze and looked at Kreya.To be precise, I saw Claire''s white hair. Kagari, who was shaking his head, immediately nodded as if he had decided to do it. "If that''s the case, it would be bad for you to waste your life here."Fine, I''ll leave it to you to ask later, and I''ll show you to your people for now. ¡± Kagali said that and immediately returned his heel and walked out.And then he gestures to us like, "Follow me." As we walked backwards, Kagali briefly told us as he took another step forward. "I''ll tell you in a moment."His right arm was cut off, and he was devastated by the demon world''s aura.Please be prepared. " 236 Episode 103 Reunion (in progress) Klimt!! The moment she stepped into the room, Claire screamed and kicked the floor.He rushed over to see Klimt lying on a patch of grass. There were siblings and ghost demons beside Klimt, but perhaps they weren''t seen by Claire''s eyes. The sister and brother were surprised by the suddenly jumping in, and showed a wary gesture, but Kagari called the name of the sister and brother to control the movement.According to it, the name of the sister is Lan, and the name of the brother is Yamato. "Klimt... oh, Klimt!" The voice of Claire, whose brother''s name was called, was filled with deep joy, but at the same time, it was filled with equally strong sorrow. Joy, not to mention the fact that Klimt, who had been told he was dead, was alive. The grief was over the fact that Klimt, who had lived so long, was so weak that he was about to lose his breath. "... this is..." Ursula groaned with a tight eyebrow.Maybe I had a similar look to Ursula''s. Klimt''s face, lying down, was fading with blood, passing through the pale and turning earthy.The right arm, cut off by somebody, is purulent and emits an unpleasant odor. Perhaps because of the wear and tear caused by the injury, the cheeks were thin and the flesh of the neck and limbs were cut off.From the weakly opened mouth, there was a thin breathing sound like a wheeze, and that fact barely conveyed the survival of Klimt. "Nnh, this is not good!" Master Kagali, please hurry and prepare a lot of water and white cloth! " It was the demon doctor, Sozai, who raised his voice.Sozai quickly walked up to Klimt and began to take first aid with a tingly motion.Claire helps with that right away, and Lan joins us a little later. Speaking of which, I was just looking at the three of them in silence. This is because it is judged that three people are sufficient for first aid.However, I did not originally attach importance to Klimt''s life and death, and there were aspects of that indifference that made my actions here passive. With Kreya''s heart, Klimt can''t help us.But that''s why I don''t have a brother-in-law to help you with my devotion.Klimt wouldn''t want me to take care of him! As a precaution, I have already given Kraia a special [Sword of Blood Smoke] potion, and I have told her that I will leave it to her to use it on Klimt. It was untrue that there was no match for anything more to be demanded. ¨D ¨D In conclusion, Klimt took his life. That said, it did not completely heal, and even though it was a good state, I was able to get rid of it, at least if my life is dead today and tomorrow, it is not strange. Sometimes my potions worked, but I''m sure Sozai''s medicine was that good.In fact, it is subtle whether Klimt could have been saved by the power of the potions alone if it hadn''t been for Sozai. The cause of Klimt''s debilitation was not only that his right arm was cut off, but also that he lost consciousness and was unable to defend himself.As a result, Klimt''s body was rarely corroded by demonic qi, and quickly weakened in a short period of time. I''ve said it several times before, but the potion containing the dragon''s blood was a poison.It is powerful and therefore harmful to the user.The potion I brought to the demon world was adjusted by Miroslav, but it was still inevitable that it would put a strain on the weak Klimt''s body. That''s why it was possible for me to die puffily because I let her drink the potions. In order to help Klimt, he needed to first peek at the source of his debilitation, and then recover until he could withstand the use of potions. Of course, I don''t know how to do that.Once upon a time, there was a means of healing called Soul Grant (Soul Donor), which saved Claudia Dragonote, who suffered from the curse, but since there was not much willingness to use it against the Klimt opponent, it could be said that the existence of Sozai was great in that sense. All of the medicinal water and wound medicines used by Sozai for treatment are fresh medicines made from the leaves and roots, stems and skins of plants, as well as the horns and armor of animals (Soyaku), and no magical species (Taku) are used.Sozai also handled all the purulent right arm procedures. The incense that was burnt in the room before the treatment -- it has the effect of avoiding irritation -- is also a great thing because it was prepared by Sozai on its own. Anyway, Klimt got out of his predicament.After that, if you wait for your health to be restored and take you back to Kigajima, you will have fulfilled Claire''s wish to help her brother. This settled one case, and it was me. --No, well, I don''t have to do that. I knew why Klimt had come to the Demon Realm, but I didn''t even know why he was in Daqing Mountain. It seems that Nakayama was in a hostile camp to defeat the Nakayama King, but where did Klimt learn about the relationship between Nakayama and Mt. Nakayama in the first place?I came to Daxing Mountain without a second thought, and I didn''t happen to run into a rebellion. Besides, I also cared why the Krymt was accepted on the side of Mt. Tsugayama.Lan and Yamato''s siblings seem to miss Klimt a lot, but this was hard to imagine from the personality of Klimt I knew. In order to investigate the area, I would like to hear from my brother and sister and Kagali who seem to know the situation.Normally, I didn''t know how the Klimt and the Imperial Sword Clan would move, but there was also a saying in the Imperial Capital that the Emperor had spoken of "three hundred years of vengeance".As expected, I couldn''t remain indifferent to the current situation. But most of all, we''re humans.Now that I have permission from Azuma, I can go out of Nakayama territory, but after finding the Klimt I was looking for, I can''t help but ask you to go home. At least that''s what Dogha thinks, and he must have asked to be evacuated from Nakayama.I''m not going to reveal the secrets of the demons by mistake. How should I break down that samurai''s tooth castle? I was going to bother my head a lot - but luckily or unhappily, that trouble didn''t last long. ¡ô¡ô - Kagali, is that true? A room in the back of the fort. Dogha and Kagari, who were facing each other in the room that was once occupied by the general of Mt. Takayama, spoke to each other in a nervous manner. Kagali nods clearly to his brother''s question. "Oh, no matter how much I don''t say bad jokes of this nature, brother Douga."Behind the insurgents in Mt. Tsubaki was the Kwangjin Sect.They were the ones who were shedding money and things on Mt. Tsubaki.It seems that Zhendu (properly) was clearly recognized in front of the orchids. " "Mmm... Kagari, I''m asking about the trial, but is there any possibility of a conspiracy to break the ties between Nakayama and the Kwangjin Sect (per hattori)?"Even though they are young, they are those who draw the orthodox blood of the Tsubayama royal family.I wonder if you can get rid of that kind of abdominal art. " "Even if it''s orthodox blood, I think the two of them have received little education as royalty."Even so, as a prince or a princess, it was mediocre.Now that Mt. Takayama has been destroyed and the rebellion has been crushed, I don''t think I have the desire to rip apart Nakayama and the Kwangjin Shrine, and I don''t think I have the obsession. " Dogha nodded silently to Kagali''s words.Besides, I didn''t seriously think that it was the sibling''s fault. Dogha struck his knee in irritation. "As long as the demon world is unified, the demon race will gain strength."The more powerful the Demon Clan was, the less the influence of the Light God Sect would be.Did you hate that and weighed up Nakayama and Mt. Kajiyama? " "I don''t know." I don''t know if the Light God religion as a whole works on one will, or if some factions just think so. " "The bugs inside the lion!"You will not be recompensed for making us false. " Dogha, who threw up, suddenly stood up with a pale face. "Wow! If they find out we''ve betrayed them, they''ll want to go after the Hakuro that was in the main shrine."My brother in Xidu might even be targeted! " "Oh, it''s probably okay about that.At least, Azuma''s brother already knows. " What--Oh, did you use a sign in your earlier report? Symbols are synonyms.According to Douga, Kagali had put a scarf in his letter and told Azuma what had happened. This is something that only the royalty of Zhongshan, or the four brothers, know, and even if others steal, they will not realize it. Kagali also thought about the possibility that Wei Wei (depressed), who had left Daixing Mountain, would attack the messenger, and he also showed meticulousness in having several subordinates follow a different path. "This is how I sent my brother Dogha, so I guess he has some idea.Regarding Hakuro''s brother, I''m sure you don''t know about the betrayal yet ©¤ ©¤ " Having said that, Kagari lightly shrugged his shoulders. "Whoever it is, I don''t think that Brother Hakuro (here) will be surprised."Kakuro''s brother was the first to say that Kojin Sect might be connected behind the scenes with the gatekeeper.Do you remember Brother Douga, too? " Hmm, that''s true, isn''t it? Dogha nods slowly, recalling the talks that had taken place in the Western Capital before she left. It''s not long enough to forget what we discussed.Still, the fact that Doga was not immediately aware of Hakko''s remarks in the past was a testament to the fact that Dogha was somewhat upset by the betrayal of the Hikojin Shrine. Dogha dislikes humans and is not a follower of the Light God religion.I have also heard the suspicious movements of the Kwangjin Shrine in recent days.Nevertheless, for those who have survived the harsh demon world together for 300 years, there is certainly a sense of fellowship. It''s stubborn, but it''s also emotional.Looking at his brother like that, Kagari thought about his future movements inside. In fact, it was unexpected to Kagali that Dogha came to Daikingshan.Kagali took it for granted that Dogha was still at the gate. The Doga came to Daxing Mountain.Besides, Azuma didn''t tell me anything. Perhaps Azuma intends to use herself as a decoy to elicit the movement of Hikarijin.If I tell you that, Doga will definitely stay in the West.That''s why Azuma must have sent it to Daixing Mountain without even letting Doga know about it. So if you and Douga hurry back to the West, we may be going crazy with Asma''s plan.Kagali thought so. However, on the other hand, Kagari, who immediately confronted Wei Wei (depressed), took charge of Azuma''s body.In the letter, I told you about the threat of using the Nagaki formula, so Azuma won''t be unaware of the enemy, but Azuma is still not as strong as Dogha or Kagari. Besides, the Light Gods are also in the royal residence.The danger of assassination is everywhere - when Kagali thought about it. Kankankankan!! and the high alarm bells echoed inside and outside the fortress. In the blink of an eye, he said, "Hostile attack!"The voices jumped into the rooms.Even if it is the enemy, the Tsubayama soldiers have already surrendered, and the gatekeepers do not move to protect the gate, so there are only monsters and demon beasts left. According to Kagari''s guess, it was a group of monsters that came to Mount Daiking at that time.The figure reminiscent of a giant bee is a ferocious (hello) flying monster called the Profound Bee. As if pursued by that bee - or as a dragon - the person wearing the face of the demon was also aiming for Daiking Mountain, but the eyes of the guard were directed at the monster flying in the sky. At this point, no one noticed the presence of the face of the demon. 237 Episode 104 (after reunion) The monster attack was reported, and the whole fortress was wrapped in noisy air. They were attacked by a bee.As I saw on my way to Daixing Mountain, it was a bee-type monster that was about the size of a human. Black is the word for black, and the body of the bee is black, according to its name.Stretching clear wings from the black glowing crust is reminiscent of a feathered ant rather than a bee. Strong jaws (jaws) can easily break people''s limbs, and the pot-likely swollen abdomen is filled with lethal poison.Profound Bee (Genhoe) injects venom into his enemies with a needle, sometimes spraying it directly onto them. Once you burn your skin, melt your flesh, and poison your bones.Since monsters with such a method of attack came in swarms, it was not surprising that the Nakayama army was making a scene. In addition, Xuan Bee (Genho) bites down the killed enemy, crushes them, rounds them into meat dumplings, and then brings them back to the nest to feed the children. During the nesting period, he actively targets other creatures.There seemed to be instances where villages on the periphery had become deserted overnight, and it was a monster to be feared in that sense. What are Ursula and I doing now that we''re being attacked by such a monster? Answer: I''m sitting in a chair drinking tea, yes. I''m sorry to impersonate you, my guest. It was Sozai who turned to us and said sorry. The old grey-haired demon looked me straight in the eye and continued to speak. "If you disguised yourself as the Phoenix Cult, and you disguised yourself as monsters, your soldiers will know who you are."If that happens, you''ll see people who are dissatisfied, like His Majesty and Lord Dogha.I want to avoid such a situation. " That''s why it seems that you should be quiet here.By the way, this is right next to Klimt''s hospital room, and Claire is nursing her brother in the adjacent room separated by a wall. I nodded silently to Sozai''s words. To be honest, it''s not interesting to be deprived of the opportunity to eat your soul.However, as Sosai said, I can see that if you leave your mindset here, it will be troublesome.Considering that it was a gift of help in the Klimt affair, I could tolerate some incapacity.It wasn''t like I was tied up with a rope. Besides, I knew that it was for the hostages that Sozai was in the same room as us.Nakayama does not intend to take advantage of this opportunity to trick us, nor does he intend to use it as a decoy against monsters.If Doga and the others behave like that, cut themselves down - Sozai is here as a sign of intent. This was one of the reasons I took their word for it. ¨D ¨D Now, it''s okay to decide to comply with the opponent''s request, but what are you going to do now?Soba (soba) tea made by Sozai was delicious, but I can''t help drinking tea here forever. After thinking for a while, I let go of one question to Sozai.Klimt''s right arm was about to reconnect. Asked, Sozai framed her arms with a difficult face. "We removed the pus from the wound, and Kagari-sama treated the broken arm so that it would not rot."Therefore, it is not possible to just connect.The question is whether the connected arm will start moving again, but - I don''t know what I''m going to do.I''m sorry, but I can''t promise to heal you with my arms. " Sozai lowered his head to apologize for his lack of strength, but I didn''t mean to blame the demon in front of me.I can see that it is difficult to restore the arm that was cut off once. Even with the special [Blood Smoke Sword] potion, I couldn''t expect it to have the effect of restoring the broken arm to its original state.It''s the same where my blood was applied directly to the affected area.It can heal the cross-section of the wound and even inhibit the joining. Klimt should only make money if his life is saved - well, given Kreya''s feelings, I don''t want to do anything about it. When I think about it like that, Sosai keeps saying with a strange face how he received that silence. "If you want a complete cure, you can''t do God''s work, not human skill." Is that a guru''s miracle? ¡°Goodbye, if you are under the papal holiness of the main temple of the Kitsugami religion, you can also perform the miracle of ''restoration'' to recover your lost limbs.Of course, I''m not the one who can easily meet you, and even if I do, I''ll probably need a fair price..... " It depends on the sands of hell and the miracles of God.I secretly thought that the inside and outside of the demon gate didn''t seem to change much. --But, "Restore." I think with my arms crossed.The miracle of "restoration", which revives even the lost limbs, is the sacred magic of the Divine realm, which is said to be used only by the Divine Pope Noah Carnelius on the continent.If Sosai''s words are true, then the Pope of the Light God Church is a miracle worker comparable to that of Miko. Knowing this, Claire will undoubtedly go to see the Pope of the God of Light.Indeed, according to what Doga told me in Nishito, the brother of the king of Nakayama named Hakuro was the bishop of the Shinto religion. If so, there would be a hand asking the Pope to treat Klimt via Nakayama. Honestly, Klimt, there''s no point in doing this for himself.But as for me, I am interested in the Pope of the Light God religion.What happened 300 years ago?It is the Light God religion that knows it best, and it is even the Pope who sits at the apex of the Light God religion. That''s what I thought, when I turned my mouth to Sozai. "Ah, um...!" A voice filled with tension was thrown from the side, and I turned my face to you. There was a child of a demon named Yamato who had been listening to the story silently. This boy is said to be the prince of Mt. Tsuboyama, but not only does he fit in with his greatness, but he also does not break his polite words towards me as a human being.Apparently, he admired Klimt very much, and he was also kind to his fellow (thinks) me. Once you know the real relationship between me and Klimt, you''ll feel the exact opposite.While thinking about it, he answers the call from the other side. "Is something wrong?" "Um, Kurt... no, I think we should stop letting Lord Klimt go to the Kwangjin Sect!" "Hmm? Why is that?" I was surprised by Yamato''s abrupt remarks and asked. Then the demon boy flashed his mouth to say something, but no words were uttered from his mouth. Yamato hesitates to shut his mouth, and looks at me, Sozai, and Ursula, who has remained silent since before. "Um, have you heard anything from Lord Kagali?" About Light God Religion " "About the Light God religion?" No, I haven''t heard anything about this. " When I looked at Sozai from the perspective of Yamato, I looked at him with a strange neck. "I (he) can''t do anything, Lord Yamato."Looks like you''ve been silenced by Lord Kagari about the Kohogami religion. " Is it possible for Yamato to answer "yes" or "no" to this question? Yamato is silent with a troubled face.Well, that''s as good as saying an answer, but it would be impossible for a child under the age of ten to realize it. Seeing Yamato''s reaction, Sozai wrinkled between his brows and tried to repeat his question.Although I did not hear it clearly, I called the Pope of the Light God Church "Holy Mother", so it is likely that Sozai is also a Light God Church.If there is a fact that Kagari did not tell herself that she is a Light God, I cannot be foolish. The opponent who was much older than me was questioned with a steep face, and Yamato shrunk her shoulders as if she was frightened.My sister Lan must have raised her eyebrows upside down, but Lan is not in this room because she is in the care of Klimt with Kreya. Ursula has been on the lookout for the first time. When I thought I had no choice but to stop it, the door of the room suddenly made no noise. ¨D ¨D The Fort of Da Xingshan was rapidly built for the rebellion, and the roughness of the sudden construction can be seen everywhere.The most important thing was the construction of the door, and every time it was opened and closed, there was a rattling noise. And the door was revealed without a sound.Then, there was a person who walked through the door and entered the room. A ghostly swordsman with a white blade. What was surprising was the thinness of the sign.I didn''t say anything to the people in the room, and when I pulled my sword and stepped in, it was obvious that I was hostile, but I didn''t feel the intent to kill or the intent to fight.I can''t feel it. Such terrible silence was that of the person who embodied "nothing". Besides Yamato, both I and Sozai were slow to react to the demons.When I saw the opponent in the room pulling out his sword, I finally felt a sense of crisis and was ready to fight, but I couldn''t make the first strike of the enemy in time. The initial delay to a hopeless end. That fatal loss did not kill me because there was only one person who avoided it. I''m excited!! Ursula shouts out her heart.There was no gentle bystander''s face until the edge, and the face was full of passion that I had seen for the first time since we met again ©¤ ©¤ No, including the memories of the past. Bloom, thunder flower!! Battles and slashes were almost simultaneous.Ursula stepped to the floor with a kicking momentum and a special slash at her enemies. Enemy--the same demon that killed my father, turned toward the one wearing the fourth demon face. 238 Chapter 105: The Secret Sword The scorching sound was the sound of the enemy parrying Ursula''s sword. Enemies - The sword of a demonic swordsman was a mirror-like shiny object (intentional), but it was not something that could endure if confronted from the heart. Because I knew that, the demonic swordsman did not accept Ursula''s attack and parryed her. Instant judgment and the ability to accurately execute that judgment is not something that ordinary people can possess.Even those who are called masters cannot do the same. If you simply look at the skill, you are no match for this enemy.Ursula was able to accurately grasp the difference between him and me in just one meeting. However, that fact did not slow Ursula''s movements.Besides, I knew I was inferior from the moment this enemy entered my sight. ¨D ¨D The opponent who sank Ulrich Gutgarza unharmed and bloodied couldn''t be weaker than himself! Ursula blinked at the intruder with a ghost on his face to assert his father''s revenge. Nothing was judged by looking at the fourth mask.Rather, the mask was merely a witness. Ursula''s reason for judging the intruder to be a bad killer of her father is the air surrounding the intruder. In the winter morning, it was a cold sign that I was still standing at an unexpected time of day.Like the moon reflected on the surface of the water, it is a tortoiseshell figure that is visible in the eyes but the substance is not there.And the memory of the avenger that stood beside his fallen father, holding down the sword that was covered with blood, overlapped with it of the trespasser. When I noticed it, I was slashing it out of my mind. The others were delayed by the thinness of the intruders'' signals, but for Ursula, it doesn''t matter if they are willing or unwilling.If there was an opponent with the same signs as my father''s avengement, I could move on my own.Years of accumulation to avenge my father made it possible. Conversely, if the intruder had shown signs that were different from his father''s, Ursula would have been late again. On the intruder''s side, it was unexpected that there would be such an opponent.Therefore, despite the ambush, Ursula controlled the advance.Although I barely paralyzed my first shot, my body was washed away by an intense sword force. Ursula, who filled her eyes with a dazzling light, stepped in to release her next shot. - It''s fast. The intruder snuffed inside.In this case (...), (...) the jail (...) is opened (...) the exhibition (...) (...) (...) The gap (...) is (...) (...) (...). Ursula''s stubborn voice struck the intruder''s ears as if to cut off his thoughts. "Fantasy is transmitted in one sword - shine!" The next moment, a speedy slash of light attacked the intruder. ¡ô¡ô¡ô A demonic intruder struck by Ursula''s slash was pushed out of the door without a momentum of resistance.Or maybe they just went out after cutting off the battle in the narrow room because they prevented the ambush. Ursula quickly followed the intruder outside.Without looking at us at all, it''s definitely the furious ones who chase their enemies with anger in their eyes. The reason Ursula was angry was easy to guess when she looked at the enemy''s mask. Of course, I wasn''t observing Ursula relaxedly.Ursula helped me recover my first delay.We immediately followed Ursula and tried to deal with the enemy together. There are two reasons why the movement stopped along the way. One thing was that I didn''t think Ursula wanted an assistant. The other reason is that I noticed that several flying sounds like chill were approaching quickly. Vvvvv! And it was clear that the sound of it echoing through the tympanic membrane was the sound of the wings of the profound bee. This is a building in the deepest part of Yamashiro.It wasn''t a coincidence that the monsters came in shortly after the intruders appeared in this room. On the way to Daixing Mountain, Dogha said about the Profound Bee (Henghou), "When I die, I have a bad gift.When the smell is applied, people from all over the world come in to retaliate. " With that in mind, the intruder first defeated the bee by himself and dared to smell the dying monster.Then the other bees will gather to avenge their fellow bees.In that state, by heading toward Daixing Mountain, I was able to attract the attention of the Nakayama Army to the monsters, and I sewed up the gap of confusion and embarked on the main formation. Is it the life of Kagari, who led the Nakayama army, or the rescue of Lan and Yamato, who were taken prisoner? Whatever the intruder''s intentions, we have nothing to do with them - no, if the intruder is Ursula''s father''s avenger, we can''t say that all at once.There was a good chance that they were related to the Imperial Sword Clan. Of course, it''s possible that the intruder had nothing to do with Ursula''s father, but I can''t answer if I think about it here.Right now, all I have to do is... Heart Excitement It was the defeat of a horde of bees that was about to arrive. And the root of the tongue which said unto Sosai, Be silent; and before it dried up, thou shalt pay for the powder of the fire that came down.It also meant covering Ursula.If I had a problem with Sozai, I would have asked the Nakayama army to let the monster get this close. Shortly after I thought about it, a violent sound came from above my head.And it came to pass, that the wooden roof was under pressure from the outside, and there was a plating.Apparently, Xuan Bee was trying to break into the roof and get inside. The sudden fort building would not be able to resist the power of monsters. Yamato! What''s the matter, Lord Sky?! Lan and Claire burst out of the adjacent room in a nervous look when they noticed something unusual.I don''t have time to explain, so I answer Kreya''s question with action. ¡°Eat all you can, Soul Eater.¡± Unleash your heart, and release your fingers overhead.Sozai, Kreya, and Lan worked fast. Before the roof was torn down by a monster from the outside, it exploded from the inside with my skill. ¡ô¡ô¡ô The roof shattered with the roar and the storm blew as I felt the terrifying rise of the scorching wind.And more than ten profound bees were swallowed up by the turbulence, and danced in the air like the leaves of a tree. The ghost invader that saw it - Wei Rui (depressed) - accidentally frowned under the mask. In order to deal with those who knew the secret, I instantly realized that another attack using monsters had ended in failure. No way, it was a miscalculation that there were two other players besides Kagari.Weiwei (depressed) crushes her heart like that. Only Kagali should be vigilant among those who have learned the secrets of the Light God religion.And if the enemy is only Kagari, it is possible to use Profound Bee to control death.That''s what Wei Rui had decided. I fully understood that it was slow, but originally there were only a small number of use of the Nakamura formula, and only Nakamura came to Daixing Mountain.In order for Wei Wei to call for reinforcements, it was necessary to return to the main hall of the Kwangjin Shrine, further east than the Saito. Therefore, if you explain the situation to the Pope, lead the use of other ceremonies, etc., and do a long thing, the information that Kagari has grabbed will be known by Asma, and it will spread to all of Nakayama. That way, everything is too late.Therefore, Wei Wei (depressed) could not help but hit things on his own. While Weiwei was gathering the profound bee, it was conceivable that Kagari would quickly return to Saido, but there was a recitation in Weiwei (Weiwei) that Kagari should also look for physical evidence of the connection between Nakayama and Kotsujin in Kagari.And for that reason he shall remain in the mountains of Daqing for a few days. Based on that reading, the behavior of Wei Wei (depressed), who gathered the profound bee, was tantamount to an unfounded bet, but as a result, the attempt to hit the monster and Nakayama army succeeded. All we had to do was take advantage of the confusion to find Kagari and destroy her. ¡±Hahhhhhh!!¡± It was the female swordsman in front of her who was still slashing violently at Weiwei (depressed). Although it was amazing that the trump card of Wei Wei (depressed) was turned around without delay, the three marvelous moves that continued to emerge ©¤ ©¤ Shining, Kaguya, and Kengen were all moves located in the flow of fantasy. Wei Rui could not handle the fantasy of one sword, but he knows it as knowledge.Judging from that knowledge, this opponent is unlikely to be a Flag Bearer.Definitely the top flag bearer. Even so, I was a very good user of the Qinglin Eight Banners (today) and the Lieutenant General class. Until now, Weiwei (depressed) had perfectly prevented the opponent''s blows, but on the other hand, he could only prevent them.There was no clearance to deploy the barrier jail that contained the opponent''s cage. It was clear that at a time when physical humans were surviving the superior technique intact, Utsuru''s sword technique had reached an area called the ultimate world, but that fact did not console Utsuru''s heart. Wei Rui came to slay those who knew the secrets of the Light God religion.I don''t have time for a bannerman who doesn''t even know his name. Weiwei (depressed) exhales a small exhale and wanders alone inside. I see, the bannerman in front of me is certainly strong.It wouldn''t be strange to be a Banner Admiral or Lieutenant General. But that''s all I have to say.The Sword Saint did not extend to the Imperial Sword Ceremony. - That means there''s nothing to be afraid of. The eyes of Violet (depressed) are full of radiant radiance, and a gaze like a shot is directed at the enemy in front of her. You''re just a human being.Without the jailbreak, I would fall behind on my opponent who was using my mind with the same source (anima).That was an undeniable fact. But that doesn''t mean we can''t fight at all.At the very least, Wei Wei (Depression Rui) has always assumed a battle with a cardiac shield that doesn''t work, and he has repeatedly trained and refined his skills. - Holy bamboo. It is not Mr. Fang''s technique.It is a personal secret sword weaved to defeat the holy sword.If yellow is the sun, then holy bamboo is the darkness of the shadows. There is no reason why the sword to conquer the Swordsman at the top of the Qinglin Flagship should be unknown to those below the Swordsman. Literally, the slashing slashes that were unstoppable in sight were sure to capture the enemy in front of them and slashed. It is a definite form of hands that is transmitted through the white blade.With the feeling of tearing the flesh and breaking the bones, Wei Wei (depressed) is convinced of victory in his heart.Slashed, won. But that certainty didn''t last. At the next moment, the whisper of the enemy slid into the back of his ear, as he gently stroked the ear of Wei Wei.The voice said: - Empty suit. - Exciting. 239 Chapter 106: The Holy Bamboo The Holy Bird (Elbow Rubber Mi), unleashed by Wei Rui, is a sword technique that incorporates the effect of a dungeon that seals the cage. Originally, it was a kind of magic sword that expanded the barrier around the area using the surgeon as a base, and deployed it in a very (very) limited space around the blade using the weapon as a base. With this, it''s easy to slash through enemies'' keiji or defeat the shields of keiji.It also had the advantage of being able to trigger in a shorter time than a dungeon if the effect was limited. Of course, it is not something that can be learned easily. Dungeon is the secret secret of Mr. Sang, which takes more than ten years to acquire.The difficulty of learning is higher than that of holding a prisoner because you can exercise that secret power even more precisely and irregularly. In addition, it is difficult to say that it is easy to use.Because even if you don''t imitate a detached jail that can add jailbreak effects to your weapon, if you deploy the jailbreak normally, your enemies won''t be able to unleash their skill, and they won''t be able to defend themselves with jacking. Although Holy Bamboo is faster to activate, considering the range of effects, it would be more obvious than looking at the fire which is effective in battle. The first thing you need to do when using Nakiki is to use the dungeon.On top of that, when an enemy without a jailbreak appears, or when confronted with an enemy who does not have time to deploy a jailbreak, for the first time, the sacred bowl makes sense. For Weiwei, Ursula was an adversary who falls under these conditions.There is no need to hesitate to give out trump cards. The sacred bow (elbow bami), which was unrolled without showing hands, accurately captured Ursula''s left shoulder.It slashes and tears the bulwark (shield) of the cavity, cuts off the shoulder flesh, smashes the clavicle, and further eats the body toward the heart. A sword of kaiseki that is convinced that it has "won" by performing the depression of hundred battles. However, Uluwatu was sure of victory, but he was not alarmed.Therefore, I was able to immediately react to Ursula''s movements that excited the astronauts. Ursula''s red sword was wielded towards Weiwei.The right arm-only counterattack was so sharp that it didn''t seem like it would be immediately after the serious injury, but still, Usui (depressed) flew backwards with plenty of room and slashed the opponent''s attack into the air. I was supposed to have it slashed. Immediately thereafter, a burning heat ran from the left shoulder to the right waist of Weiwei. "Gu--Gofu!?" Soon after I noticed the suspicion, a severe pain burst, and fresh blood overflowed from the mouth of Weiwei (depressed). The depressed man who realized that he had been slaughtered groaned sillylylyly in his heart.The opponent''s counter-attack was certainly a shock. I can assure you that the Fantasy One Blade Flow was not an attack of its kind. Why can I be absolutely certain, because the armor and clothing are not damaged at all.Ursula''s attack slashed through her body with both her armor and her clothes from outside the weapons'' spaces. In fact, being exposed to an unavoidable slashing blow, Weiwei (depressed) once again groans in her heart. The air suit is the ultimate secret of the mind suit that brings out the power of the same source (anima) to its limit.Wei Rui (depressed), who had fought with many of the Heart Dressers to this day, knew about it.I also confronted enemies who actually excited me with my suit. Some have blown up a mountain, some have brought the city to dust, and some have made a great hole in the earth, which shall not vanish. Compared to them, Ursula''s moves were not as powerful. However, the diagram does not make sense because it is not a threat.Rather, Ursula''s technique, which only specializes in cutting down the vast amount of power of empty suits, and sublimely sublimely sublimely subdued by the slashing of imperatives, was more dangerous than any empty suit that Wei Wei had ever faced.If it hadn''t been for the last attack, my heart might have been cut off by the sword. Weiwei thinks while distorting the face beneath the demon''s face. Seeing that it didn''t release the next shot immediately, it wasn''t a technique that was released without any restrictions.Some of those who had excited empty costumes in the past had died shortly after releasing their moves, not to mention the depression. Ursula is young to look at, probably not yet twenty years old.I didn''t think that a swordsman of that age would be able to control the same source (anima) perfectly, so it was probably a sword that was released with considerable force. In other words, as Ursula grows older and stronger, the current attack is closer to being more perfect. A special sword that can disregard the opponent''s defenses and cut off the body - no, the heart.It was the ultimate sword that could reach even the Sword Saint. And He shook his back and his back.I do not know whether it is due to fear of young people with rare talents, or to the joy of being able to fight against such enemies. However, this bannerman must be taken care of here - that''s all I know for sure.Otherwise, the enemy in front of you will surely be an obstacle to the great desire of the Purgatory. With that in mind, suppressing the intense pain all over his body and forcing the blood overflowing from the back of his throat to swallow, Weiwei (depressed) took a step towards Ursula. 240 Lesson one hundred and seventy: Hanami without seeing the leaves Plants called kishinohana have strange characteristics. Usually, plants have a growth cycle (cycle) in which they sprout from seeds (leaves), grow leaves, blossom, and bear fruit. Of course, this does not apply to all plants, and there are also species (shu) with different cycles, but Kishinohana was known to have more peculiar cycles among those exceptional species (shu). The characteristic is that "the flower blooms before the leaves are lush, and the leaves are lush after the flowers are scattered".Flowers can''t see leaves, and leaves can''t see flowers - Hanami is another name given for this feature. Ursula''s co-existence (Anima) The thunder flower (Rakka) is the incarnation of the other shore flower.Inevitably, the empty outfit was also deeply influenced by the way the other shoreflowers were used. Usually, plants grow leaves to nourish themselves through sunlight.The flowers blossom and bear fruit based on this planted nutrition. However, this order is reversed.The result is that "flowers bloom" before the cause of "nourishing by leaves". It was Ursula''s empty outfit that transformed this peculiar way of growing into slashing. In other words, an inverted sword technique that produces the result of being "slashed with a sword" before the cause of "wielding a sword" (Riversally).That is the true nature of Ursula''s aerial outfit. Once released, the Inescapable Sword Technique, which ignores the opponent''s defense and slashes the enemy, was not released without any restrictions, as Wei Wei (depressed) speculated. The empty costume is the user''s blood.As usual, the thunderbolt sucks the blood of the dead to blossom, and the thunderbolt sucks the blood of the host to release the slash of the demon (Ayaka). The amount of blood you want is more than 20% of the body''s blood, which is close to the lethal amount for humans. Even if you are a Qinglin bannerman, you must be a human. If you lose a lot of blood in a short time, you will die.Ursula, who once exercised her air suit, is good and half dead, and if it is bad, she dies on the spot.Even if you are lucky enough to survive, it is difficult to continue the battle, and I can assure you that you will definitely die if you use it for the second time. For Ursula, the air suit is literally the last trump card. In addition, the constraints extended to the distance, power, and accuracy of the slashing, and there was also a reason why Ursula was personally subjected to the holy bow of Weiwei (depressed).With Ursula''s current power, the effective range of the air suit was at most two blades.It was necessary to attract the enemy to the limit in order to be sure. The sword of decisive death unleashed in preparation for the match took my father''s revenge without aiming, and slashed deeply. - But that was all.We didn''t take their lives. Fufu, Ursula''s mouth spits out blood. The demonic swordsman was slowly approaching us.The footsteps were heavy and there was no doubt that they had caused considerable hand injuries, but they did not result in fatal injuries. Ursula gnawed her back teeth.If this encounter was three years later, or two years later, I would feel sorry for slashing the enemy''s heart directly.Unfortunately, Ursula is not as accurate as she should be. While doing so, enemies close their distance. Apparently, she was wary of Ursula''s next blow, and she was very careful in her steps, but Ursula didn''t have enough power to take advantage of it.The vision is blurred as if it were fog, the body is heavy as if it were wearing sheet metal armor (plate mail), and from the left shoulder, severe pain like being pushed against a burnt iron skewer is repeatedly attacked.Just standing there without letting go of my guise was the best thing I could do. Ursula stands silently. Looking at her bloody face and a faint body flutter, the enemy also noticed Ursula''s loss of combat power. So did you make up your mind, or did you want to ask Ursula while she was still talking? For the first time, the demonic swordsman shouted. "It was a brilliant sword, young bannerman."My name is Weiwei.You can call yourself that, too. If there is anything left to say, I will listen to it and send it to you. " There was no irritation in the voice.It''s hard to read from the sound of Ursula, even though she''s not as good as her hand. It was astonishing.A sword skill enough to be regarded as a master, and even a regular Ursula would have shown a minimum of respect, even if she was an enemy. But my father''s avenger is right in front of me.Ursula naturally tried to ignore the opponent''s question, but was suddenly driven by an impulse and reflexively started talking. "... Ursula Utgarza, the daughter of Ulrich Utgarza, whom you once killed." The response did seem to surprise the other party.The words of the swordsman named Wei Wei (depression) stopped, and no signs of surprise or confusion came from behind the demon face. The depressed words sounded strangely flat. "--Really, that''s the baby."If you have spent many years studying the sword to avenge and resent your father and avenge him, you will also feel good that you have been able to react to the rollover. " "Do you admit that you are the avenger?" "Admit it. Believe only in this body as avenge, and follow after your father.It is at least a gesture to thee that thou hast spent the rest of thy life avenging thy vengeance. " When Ursula heard that, she felt uncomfortable with the other person''s words, but Wu Rui (depressed) did not want to continue her words any longer. At the next moment, weiwei (depressed) moved so much that she no longer needed to ask questions. Stepping in and slashing are almost simultaneous.A blade painted with Ursula''s blood fills his sight, and inevitable signs of death shield his whole body. After a blink of an eye, your head and torso must be crying goodbye.Ursula managed to fight it, but her body didn''t move. --If so, at least don''t look away.Let''s continue to stare at the face of revenge until the last moment. Ursula thought so, and she actually did. So I never missed it.At that moment, a synchronous student in black broke between herself and Weiwei (depressed). 241 Episode 108 Shadow Suddenly, the walls rose up in front of her --- that''s the kind of feeling that Wei Yu (depressed) had when he spoke strongly. The will to fight unleashed by the young man in black was so heavy. I was just kicking off another bee.Stress (pressure) that causes the skin to tingle just by facing each other.Rolls still overflowing with dense, unaware of their bottom, and the amount, quality, and quality of the rice are all waxing. This young man is no less militant than his brother Kagari, the king of Nakayama, who fought earlier.In other words, it means that it is a strong enemy at the level of five fingers in the lifetime of Wei Wei (depressed). I don''t ask you who you are.I''m not the kind of person allowed to imitate such a long way. Equivalent to Kagari means that the opponent''s jailbreak does not work.There''s no chance of winning but to take the lead. Wei Wei (depressed) worked his mind in less than a blink of an eye. Then, she turned the Holy Bamboo (elbow limb) released towards Ursula into an attack on the youth, and slammed it into a flash of purple lightning. The young man who gave priority to covering Ursula over slashing the depression was delayed in responding to the attack.I tried to take the slashing of Wei Rui (depression) with my right hand, not with my heart dressing in my left hand. Alternatively, the youth may have decided that the response to Wei Wei''s attack was not delayed, but could be adequately prevented by bare hands.It was such an amateur.The strength of the barrier (shield) covering the body is comparable to that of the Adamantine. If so, it was hard luck for Wei Wei (depressed) and a fatal mistake for the opponent.No matter how thick the armor is, you can''t prevent the holy bow. In fact, Wei Rui''s sword easily slashed and torn the right hand of the young man covered in a thick layer of silk, cutting it deeply.And the razor''s blade shall tear the flesh, and break the bone, and crush the right elbow. Now, the young man''s right elbow was almost connected by skin alone.Of course, there was no way I could wield a sword, so I could see my power as a swordsman halved. At least that''s what Violet thinks - she looks into the other person''s eyes and realizes that her thoughts were wrong. There is no shock, pain, or anger in the eyes of the young man.All that was there was gruesomely sharpened will to fight. At the same time, weiwei (depression) finds a feature that cannot be ignored in the face of a young man seen up close.His mouth faintly heard the word "ceremonial part". The next moment, the young man''s mouth was puffed up, and a big bell emitted from the sound of the gunfire. "Drink!!" "Grrrrrr!" It was a voice-over technique called a cannon. If the sword of Weiwei could move freely, it could have slashed the invisible artillery with the Holy Bow.However, you can''t prevent your opponent''s arm from being struck immediately after breaking it. --This is why you dared to take our lead with your bare hands, rather than flip it with your heart! The young man did not overconfide in his own judgment, but abandoned his right arm to a clear calculation. As soon as Wu Rui noticed this, a shock ran across her body like a pound of steel. The depressed man does not try to restrain himself on the spot, but flies backwards from himself.By doing so, I tried to cushion the impact of my moves. Although that judgment was the best hand in the field, the pressure that was slammed still did not cover the whole body of Wei Wei (depression).It was this shock that even Ursula was deeply wounded by the sword.It is hardly bearable. Wu Ying (depression ruin) flew through the sky with blood scattered from his mouth and was slammed against the wall of the fort.After a short time, Ka-fu, even more blood is spewed out of your mouth. Massive bleeding leads to clouding of consciousness, and weiwei (depressed) almost loses consciousness as it is.However, on the verge of completely losing consciousness, Wei Rui (depressed) put a drink into herself and forced her to raise her face halfway. At the tip of the gaze, the figure of a young man with a right (...) hand (...) and a right (...) heart is projected.Not on my left hand. Now, Violet (depressed) is holding her right hand, which should have almost severed. Mr. Fang''s chairman groaned in his heart that he was stupid. But that doesn''t change reality. The young man waved his heart and unleashed his skill.Not toward Weiwei, but toward Xuanzhi, who came from the air. A slashed bee dances through the air as it scatters its body fluids.Neither the movement of the young man nor the power of the skill is that of the person who has taken a heavy burden.In a very short period of time, when Wei Wei was blown up with a keiji technique and slammed against the wall, the young man healed his deep hand and left. It is probably due to the ability of the same source (anima), but what kind of a bullshit is that? Wei Wei (depressed) distorts his bloody lips into a smile. Kagali, Ursula, and the young man. Why are the unappropriate users gathered in this place at this time of year?If it''s a coincidence, I don''t have much luck with the Light God religion.I thought so, but I was caught in the wrong place. And here, from the previous building, another swordsman revealed himself, and together with the young man, he began to fight against the bee.It was obvious that this was also quite hand-kneaded, but more than that, it was the appearance of a new swordsman that caught the eye of Weiwei (depressed). Bright white hair in the distance.It was very similar to the Qinglin bannerman named Kurt, whom Wei Wei (depressed) had slaughtered on this land a while ago. The fact evokes a conversation with the late Zhendu in Weiwei. But, Kurt is here!At the time of Mt. Tsubaki''s rebellion, Qinglin flag bearers came to Daxing Mountain by chance, etc.I can''t think of anything other than the order of the formulas! It''s not a coincidence at all.Perhaps, in some way, the intention of the form part is teasing.But you can do that without revealing your secret.Woe to you, Zhendu! Was the word and deed of this young man truly of those who know the secret? '' In some way, the intention of the form part is teasing - when the words and the scene in front of her overlapped, a flash of light ran in the brain of Weiwei (depression). "... I see. That''s right, Tsukuba!"If it''s all the sketches you''ve drawn... it''s that... ugh!? " Wei Rui (depressed), who tried to wake up his body without thinking about his own thoughts, collapsed to the floor without being able to fulfill it.The accumulated fatigue and repeated injuries even robbed Weiwei of the strength to stand up on her own. Feeling that his sight was covered in darkness, Wu Rui (depressed) thought of the sword-style section that still stood in front of him, and dyed his heart carelessly. 242 Lesson 109: Its Like a Flame Every time the blood came out of my body, I knew that I was losing my own heat. Instead, it is cold numbness that pushes the body. If you take a long time in the winter, or if you''re stuck in an ice room, you might feel like this. When this numbness crawling up from the tip of her limbs reached her heart, she would die - Ursula thought like someone else. Ursula is not afraid of the slowly sneaking death because she understands that her condition is already too late and she is ready. Even if I let go in a satisfactory state of five bodies, I let go of the great moves that were dying in a state of crushing my left shoulder.It would be a moral unwillingness to express unfinished business or grievances. Rather, Ursula wondered that she was still alive. --While the sky covered me, it wasn''t strange to die instantly for the price of an empty suit... maybe the thunderbolt was doing something I didn''t know about? I thought so, but there was no answer to this question from the same source (Anima).I don''t know if I''m willing to answer or if I don''t have the time to answer.But whatever the answer to the question was, it didn''t change Ursula''s fate. Ursula exhales with a small breath. I repeat, I have no intention of complaining or complaining to Ursula.I have no regrets for exercising my airplane dress. In the first place, if I hadn''t used the empty suit at that time, the other sword would have slashed Ursula.In that sense, Ursula chose the best option.If I were to make a strong statement of remorse, it was not against the decision to exercise empty costume, but against my own immaturity, which did not reach my avenging life even with empty costume. Fortunately in the midst of misfortune, the avenge of the Father was probably exhausted by the empty hand.The swordsman named Wei Rui was a terrifying skill, but he still didn''t think he could properly fight the sky with a deep hand.That certainty brought great relief to Ursula, who was dying. I wanted to say a word of thanks in the sky, including for covering myself up at the end, but that''s not likely. I''m sorry to hear that, but Ursula has finally given herself to the impending signs of death. "Mubu!?" The next moment, without hesitation or hesitation, a foreign object was inserted in my mouth, giving me a muffled scream. The foreign object was so hot that it could burn, but it was still terribly soft. With a feeling never felt before, Ursula forgot to prepare for the brink of confusion. It must be because of that. Ursula reflexively swallowed the unfavorable liquid that was pouring in continuously. "---!!" As if she had swallowed the flame, a scorching heat burst from Ursula''s body. The cold numbness that was just now putting your hand on your heart was instantly burned by the heat bursting from behind your chest.The heart blows an early bell like a breath back, and the hot tide of blood that is created runs around every corner of the body as it knocks away the numbness. I didn''t know that Ursula was focused on her limbs.Then, make sure that your limbs, which did not move like they had frozen before, move firmly to one finger. Her chest was burning hot, and she saw that her body and mind were regaining their vitality. The comfort that leads from the abyss of death to the fullness of life is the feathering of the nobility, and Ursula trembles with joy. It is clear that the fluid that resuscitated itself was poured in immediately before.Ursula couldn''t wait for the sweet dew that had saved her to pour in again, and she moved her tongue to beg herself. And now you''re swallowing it firmly with your own will.Over and over again. Ursula clearly awakened her consciousness after repeating it five times. ¡ô¡ô¡ô "Has Wei Wei disappeared?"Really, empty? " After the attack that happened at the same time, Kagari, who appeared in front of me, asked about the location of the swordsman who was responsible for the attack, Wei Rui. Kagari and the Nakayama army have a lot to ask.Well, with an assault of this magnitude, it''s only natural to try to interrogate the mastermind. Even so, he has a lot to ask.Not to mention Ursula''s father, I''d love to know why he said the name of the Sword Saint in the moment he exchanged swords with me. Naturally, I''d like to say that you''re still in custody. "Oh, it''s true. At the time I defeated that swordsman, there was still a lot of Profound Bee left."There were serious injuries here, so if we were to wait to catch them, we''d have to do it sometime. " That''s what I say, shrugging my shoulders. As an excuse, I kept my attention until Wu Ying (depressed) fainted.After Wei Wei had fainted, he had concentrated on eliminating Xuan Bee in order to protect the fallen Ursula, but he had disappeared. Right after Ursula was seriously wounded and my cannon besides.It''s hard to think that he escaped on his own.It was possible that someone was hiding, or that they were attacked by Profound Bee. Perhaps it was Weir who guided the bees to the Mountain of Daqing.If so, there''s a good reason why Profound Bee should be aiming for the stunned Weiwei.Even so, it would be a nice bait for demons like unconscious demons. When I heard this story, Kagari sadly touched his tongue, but I immediately turned to the subject of what was missing. "I see. Well, that doesn''t mean I can''t carry everything that conveniently."That''s right, I heard a lot of women screaming a while ago, but what was that? " "... the wound was deep and it seemed to be a little cloudy."I didn''t have any particular problems, so don''t worry about it. " That''s how I cut off their interest. Kagali looked at me with such an interesting face, but he decided that it was useless to stroke him, and he didn''t want to ask any more questions about the screams. 243 Lesson 110 Wake Up Tontenkanten and the sound of repair work rang in Daxing Mountain. Needless to say, the Nakayama soldiers are working on it, but I was working with them to restore the building. First of all, Douga and Kagali are not trying to make this a full-fledged base.We only made minimal repairs as a temporary base until the wounded soldiers recovered from the attack by Xuanzhi (Genhuang). I heard that there were many monsters in Daxing Mountain and its surroundings. In fact, there was a kind of monster attack that was different from that of Xuanzhi.This is less than a day after the departure of the bees. As for us, we were only defeated by the Nakayama Army before I came out, but there were a few casualties in the battle.Even though the fortress would be destroyed forever, the Doogas thought that they had to be prepared for it at a minimum. I wasn''t asked to, but I was helping with this.We also have wounded people called Klimt and Ursula.Besides, even though I was driven by necessity, I destroyed the roof of the building with a skill before the monster.You have to sew your own butt. Even the wounded have recovered enough to walk on their feet.As expected, it would be tough to fight with a sword, but I was able to help with the repair work. It was a miraculous speed of recovery, given the state of injury at the time of the raid. "The blood in the sky is amazing."This is more a panacea (elixir) than a healing medicine (potions) --No, I wonder if it''s the effect of medicine that comes out in myths like Okichimizu or Nine Rollers.Unfortunately, I''ve never drunk either. " While saying that, Ursula hands me a cone that drills a hole in the timber. When I received it as a thank you, I gently shrugged my shoulders. "My buddy--borrowing the words of the sorcerer who made the healing potion for Klimt, it seems that my blood is a poison."It''s too powerful and can worsen the condition of the sick and injured. ¡± That''s why I didn''t use it on Klimt because the condition was calm.On the contrary, it was clear that Ursula''s wounds were too deep, and it made no sense to treat her as usual. The injury was on the shoulder and the bleeding could not be stopped.He would definitely have been dead if he hadn''t been. So I made a bet of one or eight. Like Miroslav, who was attacked by Gozs before, I ate my own flesh from my arms and poured the rinsed blood into Ursula''s mouth. Ursula''s injuries were much deeper than Miroslav''s, and to be honest, I thought it was too late - but my level was the same.Since then, it seems that the effect of blood had also increased significantly by eating fantasy seeds and raising the level significantly. Ursula in front of me was a testament. "However, I don''t think it will work as well for everyone at any time.At that time, luck or compatibility would have been good.Don''t expect the same results next time. " I tell you so with the meaning of piercing a nail.Just because my blood is a substitute for a panacea, I don''t mean to rinse and help others at any time. Once upon a time, among the old stories I heard from my mother, I kept giving my jewels and furs to the poor. Finally, there was a story about a prince who lost everything and froze to death, but I have no such self-sacrifice heart. It is always up to me to put myself before others.Even if I scratch myself and save others, it''s only when I want to.If the opponent who imposes self-sacrifice on me appears, he will not hesitate to wave his heart and smash it. Did you guess what I said? Ursula corrected her residence on the spot and looked at me with a serious expression. "Of course I know." Needless to say, I will never say anything about this incident.Even if I get seriously injured and my life is in danger, I won''t bother with your blood.In the name of Ursula Utgarza, I swear. " "Hmm, it''s a 100-point response."If that''s the case, I might be tempted to help you again.Well, next time, you''ll have to pay well. ¡± Saying that, he grinned slightly at the shards.As far as I was concerned, I was going to joke about the exchange and end it, but Ursula kept speaking without breaking her serious expression. "As far as I''m concerned, I''d like you to ask for compensation this time, without saying anything next."You saved my life, and I''ll take care of most things.Ah, of course not, but I will thank you, but I want to do what my benefactor wants me to do. " "Let''s just take that feeling."After all, it was the same thing that saved my life.I didn''t notice the sign of a swordsman named Wei Wei (depressed) at all.If it wasn''t for Ursula, her head and torso would be separated by now. " No hostility, no willingness to fight, that sword that entered the room without even a slight feeling.They used to call it turning, but when I think of that series of flows, I still get a chill on my spine. If I was in combat, I could have prevented it by defending myself, but I wasn''t there at the time.Along with that, they also had a slashing technique. No matter how much Soul Eaters are able to restore, they will be finished if their heads and torso are cut off. Ursula was definitely a lifesaver to me.Even if I''m wrong, I can''t thank you for saving my life by letting my soul eat.I want you to play with my whole heart, but I feel like I can say it. - Well, that aside. I stare into Ursula''s eyes in front of me.When my eyes met, Ursula blinked her eyes in bewilderment, and then she turned away. That''s it. My benefactor has been... since before, since she woke up, but she doesn''t really wake up when she talks to me.If you put it on, the tone is a little faster. This was not the case with Ursula before the raid. It is not difficult to guess the reason.That is, it is as simple as a child can tell.When you gave me the blood, you probably cared about me and my lips.The moment I woke up, I was making such a big "terrible scream". Therefore, I know the cause of Ursula''s attitude, but the solution didn''t come to mind. It is strange to apologize for laying your lips on your own.It was a pure life-saving act, and there were no shards of coloured feelings. However, I said, "I don''t care because it''s like rescuing a man who''s drowned in a river.Don''t worry about that either. "I feel that it''s different to say it from the man''s side.I used to say exactly the same thing to Claudia Dragonote, but it was before I put it into action..... After thinking about it, I pretended not to notice the upset and decided to wait for time to resolve it.This is the attitude of an adult - maybe! At that time, Kreya was seen running towards the edge of the line of sight.I was supposed to take care of Klimt with Lang and Yamato''s sister and brother, but what''s the matter? When I turned my gaze to Claire, I noticed that there was a joy in her face that she couldn''t hide.That''s all I know about Claire.There''s only one reason Claire can show her joy in this situation. Sora-sama! Claire rushed over breathlessly, her expression of joy flashed across her mouth. As expected, it was the news that Klimt had woken up. 244 Lesson 111: Truth and Doubt When I got back to the hospital room with Claire, Klimt was getting up and drinking water. Next to Klimt, who had lost his right hand and held a tree with one of his left hand, Lan supported Klimt so that water would not spill out of the tree. Whether it was out of disgust for the demon who was the enemy, or simply out of embarrassment, Klimt frowned a little, but he didn''t try to shake off the run. On the other hand, Lan was joyful in his face, even though he might not have noticed Klimt''s attitude.Originally, this demon girl was really worthy of taking care of Klimt, but she seemed to be sincerely happy that her efforts were rewarded. Maybe Klimt can feel it too, so he can''t make the runs wicked.Still, there seemed to be uncomfortability, and Klimt, who had noticed us, seemed somewhat relieved. Seeing that, I''m lost in my words.After all, the last time Klimt and I met each other was when I broke their arms in the woods of Titis and took my sister hostage. After that, when I returned to Kigajima, I saw Klimt in a flash, but I exchanged words properly since then.If Klimt was satisfied with his five bodies, it was not surprising that a confrontation had begun here. - Well, if you''re not surprised to see me, I''m sure Claire has told you the general story. Thinking like that, Klimt threw the tree hammer he had into the orchid and slowly opened his mouth. "... looks like you''ve taken care of me... I''ll thank you all the time" Huh? Inadvertently, a voice came out of my mouth.Who could have predicted that Klimt''s first voice would be a thank you to me? I was really surprised and blinked my eyes, and Klimt looked at me with a tongue-pounding face. "What... do you mean, what''s your face...?" "Oh, I''m sorry. I was surprised to hear you say thank you." I don''t want to cover it up, I want to tell you the truth. When Klimt heard it, he heard a clear clapping of his tongue. "... there are so many things I want to say to you... but you said you saved my life... so thank you very much."Of course, I''ll pay you back for what you did to me eventually..... " With that, Klimt suddenly burst into pain. Lan offered Klimt the tree he had in his possession in a panic and put it on Klimt''s mouth.Klimt seemed to have tried to pay it off for a moment, but he gently drank the water that was left in his mouth, as if it was under pressure from the gaze of Lan who looked at him worriedly. Klimt gazes dangerously silently at the two exchanges. "... what is it?" No, nothing at all? "... hmm" Klimt said something about my attitude, but he didn''t pursue it further just by exhaling through his nose in a nasty way. I guess you thought that you didn''t want to use your strength for extra things.I''m sure you''re more aware than anyone that you haven''t regained your strength yet. "... I''ve heard a lot from you... I''ll tell you what I know in the meantime..." After that, Klimt began to talk about the events in the demon world. The current Klimt was not in a physical condition where long talks could be held, and the content conveyed was rather folded, but it was still possible to roughly grasp what happened to Klimt''s body. Some things I knew and some things I didn''t know, but the fact that the Kwangjin Sect and the Imperial Sword Clan were connected behind the scenes is worth noting. The existence of Mr. Fang has never been heard of.I was surprised to see that the swordsman on the demon face was its leader.It seemed that the master of that innocent sword technique was Fukaeso-san, and that the Sword Saint was also familiar with it.So, when you confronted me, you ran into the "ceremony section" because you found your father in my face. With a slight anger in mind, Klimt''s upper body suddenly wobbled as he summarized the information he had heard in his head. Apparently, she used a lot of physical strength for the explanation just now, and the exhaustion (Hihei) was visible on her face. Lang and Claire put Klimt to bed, so Ursula and I decided to get out of the room.I could hardly hear what I had to ask. I''m not very worried about Klimt''s condition.No matter what, you''ve regained consciousness.It was predicted that the recovery from here would be quick. When I thought about it, the door of the hospital room opened and Claire came out.Call out to Kreya, who finds us and walks up to us. Shouldn''t we be talking about Klimt? There''s Lord Lan here, so you''ll be fine. Now, without thinking about the wind, Claire responds.Since we had been looking after Klimt before we came to Daikingshan, I had no doubt that we didn''t have any harm to Klimt, but the demon was still a demon. In accordance with the rules of the Imperial Sword Clan, if it was Claire who slashed the demon blindly, she would not have left her brother to the demon.In that sense, there seems to be a lot of change in Krea''s values. While Claire and I were talking, Ursula remained silent.More to the point, since listening to Klimt, Ursula has been thinking about something downright. The silence made the viewer feel amazed. Whether it was me or Claire, she couldn''t speak to Ursula, so she could only stare silently. The contents of Ursula''s mystery will undoubtedly relate to the religion of the Light God. The avenger of his father, Wei Lu, was the head of the Fang Sang clan and a member of the Hikaru Shrine.And the Light God Religion was connected to the sword family behind the scenes. Even if I say "connected" in a bite, I don''t even know how much connection there was between the two.Klimt''s intel wasn''t that detailed. However, it seems that it is certain that the Mitsugami Shrine and the Imperial Household were in contact with each other quite often (Hindu). Light God Religion that coexists with the demon race and lives in the demon realm.Because he was in contact with the Light God Sect, the Imperial Sword Clan would have gathered more information about the demon realm. However, the information is not publicly available.According to Klimt, Wei Wei (depressed) said that the connection between the Kwangjin Shrine and the Imperial Household was "a legendary secret for the head of the Imperial Household", so if he did so, only the Father Ceremony Department would have known. - Here''s the problem. I don''t know why there is a connection between the two, and whether that connection has become a secret for all of us. However, in the Imperial Sword Household, which lists the code of the demon (plating) seal god, the master of the Imperial Sword Household, who has been concealing the ties with the demon realm, can only act as an enemy from the perspective of the bannerman who does not know it. An act that favors the enemy is a great sin and a crime that deserves severe punishment. The owner, even though he was a Sword Saint, must be one of the Qinglin Banners.Then, if a crime by the Qinglin flagship was discovered, it was up to Siko to control it. That''s right. It''s the role of the scouts who had the late Ursula''s father. And Ursula''s father was such an enthusiastic man that he was resented by his fellow bannermen for his suspenseful interrogation..... 245 Chapter 112: Problems Daixing Mountain, where the unreliable demon world sun sets like a sun flame, is wrapped in a night net. Ursula Utgarza faced her troubles alone, blowing in the wind at night in the corner of the fort. The union between the Light God Sect and the Imperial Sword Clan, as told by Klimt''s mouth.The fact that Wei Rui, the head of Fang Chiang''s family, was his father''s avenger.In addition to that, there was a lot of information I had seen and heard in the demon world. If you put these things together, you can see the truth hidden in my father''s death without denial. It was not the unfamiliar fourth-eyed demon who drove my father to death, but Mr. Fang, to summon Hikarijin.If so, it is difficult to think that the swordsman who was connected behind the scenes with the Mitsugami Sect was irrelevant. Direct instructions or indirect acquiescence.In any case, the principal''s ceremony gave some permission for the murder of the master by Wei Wei (depressed). In Ursula''s mind, the words of Wei Wei (depressed) in the previous battle are passed through. ''Believe this man to be avenged, and follow him after his father.At least it is a gesture of mercy to thee, who have spent his whole life avenging me. " On second thought, the words seemed to suggest the existence of a person who was involved in the death of his father other than Wei Wei (depressed). When I realized this, Ursula first thought about returning to Kigajima immediately to question the truth of the matter. But there''s no evidence of Klimt''s story.If the formulas are negative, Ursula has no technique to pursue them. In order to find out the truth, it was necessary to thoroughly investigate the religion of Hikarijin. As a result, I found a connection with the Imperial Sword Clan.Even if it is not found, it is the basis for judging that Wei Wei''s story was false. That''s how Ursula clarified her actions, but the question was whether she could put them into action. Gently touch the left shoulder from above the clothes.Suddenly, a sharp pain ran from her shoulder to her chest, and Ursula frowned. It is a scar slashed by the depression the other day.The wound was blocked by the sky, but the remnants of the pain were engraved on the body. It wasn''t strange that I was fatally wounded.That''s all thanks to the pain, but it''s still tough when it comes to fighting. You may lose a lot of blood and your body may flutter from time to time as a result of using a void suit.I don''t think I can get results by staying in the demon realm in such a physical condition and researching about the Kwangjin Shrine. In addition, before she was in good health, Ursula''s mission was to accompany Krea to the sky where she had entered the demon realm, and she could not leave them alone to roam around the demon realm. No matter how suspicious you are of the Imperial Household, you cannot abandon your duties as a Qinglin flag bearer without any proof.Until today, most of Ursula''s sense of purpose was divided into his father''s avenger, but he still has a sense of loyalty to the swordsman and pride as a Qinglin flagship that protects the demon gate. After thinking about it, Ursula took a lethargic breath. To tell you the truth, I want the sky to remain in the demon realm and help me investigate the Light God religion.That way, Ursula can achieve her purpose without disobeying the orders of the Imperial Sword Clan. But... "I can''t say such a selfish thing."Even though you just saved my life. " Regardless of the mystery of the Imperial Sword Clan, it must not matter to the sky that was expelled from Kigajima. I can''t force my benefactor to do this because of my personal circumstances.Ursula thought so, but on the other hand, she had no idea how to ask for help in the sky. Just lowering your head and begging for help won''t spare your selfishness.If so, it can take the form of properly paying for the request. Instead of forcing labor into the sky, Ursula will also provide proper profits. The sky is not for friendship or kindness about why he helped Claire.I will pay the price properly. "Helping Klimt has made Kreya''s hopes come true, so if Ursula can offer Kreya the same price here, we may be able to get air support. ¨D ¨D If there is a problem, can Ursula offer an empty convincing price? Ursula teases her forehead with her right hand. Ursula didn''t ask directly what Kreya would pay for getting empty help.However, if you look at Claire''s position and behavior toward the sky, you will have an approximate idea. In a nutshell, everything would be. Everything as a swordsman. Everything as a woman. In a situation where there was no one to rely on for the greatest crime of leaving the island, Kreya asked for help from the sky instead of dedicating everything to herself, and the sky responded accordingly - at least, Ursula had judged that way. I can only think so when I look at Claire with her lap pillow, her constantly holding back one step, and her heart full of forgiveness in the sky. If the sky forced it, there''s something that Ursula thinks about.However, as far as Claire''s words and actions go, I can''t feel the sadness that she gave herself up for her brother.I can''t even feel the shards anymore. Ursula, who was unable to do anything for Claire or Klimt, also thought about paying for the sky instead of Claire, but now she understands that it was extra care. Incidentally, in the sense that I was willing to replace myself, I could say that I was already prepared to pay the same price as Krea.I can tell you, Ursula put her hand on her cheek while she was tinkering with her hair.My cheeks are so hot that I can see the lack of blood in my body due to the use of aerial equipment. Ursula thought that she must be reddening her cheeks like an apple. It is a reaction that did not occur when thinking about the same thing before. I am confused by the fact that I am not unaware of what is different from before and now. Unconsciously, Ursula noticed that she was tracing her lips with her fingers, and she took her hands off her lips in a panic.And, just like before, Fu, I took a lethargic breath. 246 Chapter 113: Care "Ursula. I''ll stay in the demon realm a little longer and do a lot of research, but what are you going to do?"Is it okay if I continue to accompany you? " - Huh? "--nh?" When I asked an unexpected question, the pigeon''s face was returned as if it had eaten a bean cannon, so I burned my head. What''s the matter? "It''s not like something''s wrong... but, uh, the sky wasn''t meant to return to Kimogashima if you found Klimt?" "If there was nothing, that was one of the options."Now that I''ve heard Klimt''s story, I can''t do that. " It was revealed from the mouth of the Klimt about the Light God Religion and Mr. Fang Sang.The reason Ursula''s father was killed, I guess.In addition, the emperor Amadeus II spoke of three hundred years of resentment.The mysteries hidden in the demon world had no time for enumeration. I had no obligation to solve those mysteries, but I couldn''t decide that it had nothing to do with "I was banished from the Swordsman." I was close to Pope Noah and Lascalice on the Belka case.I am well aware of the dangers of ignorance from that experience. Moreover, it has been pointed out by the Pope that even if I think that I have nothing to do with the Sword Clan, it does not mean that others will see me that way.Since the mystery surrounding the Imperial Sword Clan could harm me, it was necessary to investigate this. I also have a problem with Kreya''s sisters and brothers. Originally, the treatment of Klimt who had lost one arm should have been performed in Shudo.At least we shouldn''t do it on the edge of the demon realm without any equipment. However, Klimt is a man who has lost his life in defeating King Azuma, and I don''t know if he will be treated if he returns to the capital.It was possible that Gilmore would say, "It is not necessary for the Berghi family, such as the flag bearer who has lost his arm," and would kill Klimt when he returned. Due to that concern, we can''t just take Klimt back to the capital.After hearing a series of stories from my sister, Klimt himself did not want to return to the capital (Shudo), and the treatment was unavoidable in the demon world. Of course, Krea, who cares for her brother, will also stay in the demon realm.In that case, I can''t go back to Ishka alone.At least I had to stay in the demon realm until Klimt recovered. Ursula also wants to find out the truth about her father''s death, so the choice to stay in the demon world should be on the ship.Ursula''s reaction was quite unexpected to me as I was stepping on it. "Is there any reason you can''t accompany me?" Strangely, Ursula waved her hands in front of her chest in a panic. "Ah, no, that''s not true.Um, I was a little surprised.I didn''t think that the sky was very interested in such things as the Imperial Sword Household or the Light God Religion. " "Oh, is that so?" Well, honestly, I don''t know if I''m interested or not-- " I don''t have it. "Hmm. Behind the sword house, it''s like sludge, and it''s decided to let out a rotten smell." I don''t even want to touch it. " But I need it if I don''t need it.If so, I can''t be a fan. --Also, there was concern for Ursula. If, as I suspected, the Swordsman was involved in Ursula''s father''s death, Ursula would be forced to make a choice. Are you going to impeach the main house that was linked to the demon world? Thinking more directly of the House of the Sword as a slice of vengeance, you took the sword and challenged the Master. Or do you keep everything in your heart and continue to serve your master? Based on Ursula''s personality, she won''t have a last resort.Therefore, whether it is impeachment or enmity, I will stand in a position to condemn the owner of the sword house. In other words, he is in the same position as his predecessor, Koji Ulrich Utgarza. I had no choice but to imagine which Ulrich chose, but his predecessor, Shikoku, was killed before he could move on.There is no reason why those who took Ulrich''s life should make an exception only for Ursula. I was going to use my time in the demon world to discuss it with Ursula.If Ursula wants, I can serve as an escort.If I had to, I could bring Ursula back to Ishka with Kraia. Of course, these are the cases where the information that the Imperial Household and the Mitsujin Shrine were connected behind the scenes was true.There is also the question of what Mr. Ursula wants.At this stage, I can''t help thinking about it, but in any case, as I mentioned above, one of the reasons I stayed in the demon realm was because of my concern for the benefactor of life (Ursula). Of course, I don''t bother to say that.It''s not fashionable to give back when you''re dressed in gratitude. And, I haven''t read the inside of this, but here Ursula has a slightly surprisingly beautiful smile. Then, with a pleasant voice in my ear, he told us that he would continue to accompany us in the future. ¡ô¡ô¡ô The next person I visited, who had decided on the immediate course of action, was Sozai, the orthodox surgeon at Nakayama (Chuzen). Does the Sky Lord want to know about the Light God religion? I nodded to Sozai''s objection. It is based on the assumption that the Swordsman and the Kitsujin Shrine are connected, but for the Swordsman, the connection with the Kitsujin Shrine is a secret.At the same time, even for the Kwangjin sect, which has a cooperative relationship with the demon race, the connection with the Imperial Household should be a secret. Even if we were a bit abrupt in the demon world, there must be no "Sho" characters in the evidence.When I tried to examine the back of the Kwangjin Sect, it was not too soon but too late. Therefore, it is up to you to think about cultivating your knowledge of the Light God Religion again in the present. In the West Metropolis all the time, I passed through the scriptures of the Kwangjin Shrine, but it would be difficult to dress up as a Kwangjin Shrine adherents simply by reading books. So I called out to Sozai.I did not hear it directly, but judging from the words and deeds so far, Sozai is probably a Photogod.It would be a good match for learning the common sense and behavior of real believers. In response to this request, Sozai responded without showing any signs of confusion. According to Klimt, it seems that Nakayama was also eaten up by the Kwangjin Sect in Nakayama, so Sozai, who combines the positions of the Kwangjin Muslims and the subordinates of Nakayama, must be in a difficult position, both in terms of position and emotionally, but I don''t think so when looking at the calm attitude of Sozai. Sosai slowly opened his mouth as he admired Dogha for her respect and her extraordinary gallantry. "If you have read the scriptures, you will already know the approximate contents of the cult.Then I will tell you about Saintess Sophia.In the demon realm, it is not only the virtue of the saintly lady that the Kwangjin Sect survived to this day. " Sophia Azurite, right? "Goodbye, a phantom burial to protect the world from the flooded fantasy seeds."Saviors contain the serpent along with the Godless Warrior.And in order to save all the lives sealed in the demon realm by the abominable treacherous Imperial Sword, a selfless maiden who has laid down her god on me.Think of Sophia Azurite as someone who doesn''t know her and can''t talk about the teachings of the God of Light. " 247 Lesson 114 The First Sword Saint, and Ancestor of the Imperial Sword Family. Founder of Fantasy One-Sword Stream.A hero who saved the world by sealing the gods 300 years ago. Kasuma, the first Sword Saint. Of course I knew that name.It is a name I have heard so much about since I was young that I can hear it in my ears. Therefore, I did not wonder that the name is told in the demon world.From the perspective of the demon race, the first Sword Saint who sealed the demon god must be abominable. If there is a problem, it is the expression "traitor".The word betrayal is not used against a defeated opponent.It is a word that can only be directed at an opponent who belongs to the same faction once. Sozai, a demon tribe, chanted the Sword One True as a traitor, which probably meant that the first Sword Saint had fought with the Demon tribe somewhere. The opponent was probably a fantasy species.In other words, it seems that the first Kenshin was also one of the phantom burials mentioned in the Kohoku Divine Scripture. In the scriptures, it was written about the Shishi of the phantom burial, "those who challenged the fantasy species and bury the serpent who was the culprit and aspired to save the world".After all, the first Sword Saint and the Saintess of Light God, Sophia, and the warrior of Godless who sealed the serpent with the saint, were quite close to each other. However, according to Emperor Amadeus II, the religion of the Light God was with those who worshipped God and the earth that gave birth to the fantasy species.The legend that Sophia Azurite, the Saintess, sealed the fantasy species clearly contradicts the Emperor''s story. Is the Emperor wrong, or is the legend of the Holy Maiden more wrong?Or are they both wrong and hiding a completely different truth? When this mystery is solved, the truth will be revealed three hundred years ago.Suddenly, that thought crossed my mind. --At that time. How long are you going to lie down? I don''t remember hearing it, so for some reason I heard a familiar voice in my ear. At the same time, the figure of a single swordsman naturally appeared in my head. Young and sophisticated face. A sharp, pitiful look.There was no gap in standing behavior, and just looking at it conveyed the majesty and character of those who stood on top of people. It would be around twenty years old around the time of the year.The hair and eyes are black, reminiscent of the blood of the eastern part of the continent.If you look at it carefully, it looks good, but the deep wrinkles between the eyebrows made the impression of the swordsman difficult. Apart from the good and the bad, it is an impressive figure that will not be forgotten at first sight. But this person doesn''t exist in my memory.Of course, I''ve never been called out. However, I remember this feeling that I certainly knew.This is the same as when I caught a glimpse of Soul Eater''s memory when facing Behemoth in the Catalan desert..... ¡ô¡ô¡ô "... my brother. Aren''t you too innocent to say that to an opponent who crawled into the ground with a single blow to his pigeon tail?" A boy falling to the ground covered in sand raised his voice. In contrast, the person who was called by the boy as his brother responded with a pale tone. "Fools! If they had felt like it, they would easily have let it be struck on purpose, because they hated the length of the practice.Did you think I wouldn''t notice? " "There is no annihilation! Brother, shouldn''t we play such a tricky trick on the opponent?"In the first place, even though it is spread on Aoi Rinjima, such as those who make the sharp hovel of my brother easy, there is nowhere to be found! " The boy praised his brother for his arm.There was a little bit of colour in it that greeted my brother, but the content itself is the heart of a boy who never gets mixed up. However, the flattery was completely unintentional, and she still responded faintly. "If you have the ability to speak with all your strength, there will be no hindrance to continuing your training." Get in position. " "... I understand." The boy stands up in a hurry. It is useless to persist any longer, he thought, from his long-standing brotherhood. When he saw such a boy, his brother sighed faintly. "Speaking of sword age alone, you are much better than me."It''s only the difference between the time spent training and the enthusiasm that''s not reflected in the strength. " If you train with the same time and enthusiasm as yourself, your brother will easily surpass you.My brother took it for granted. A gifted (tempura) talent. What his brother holds is what is called a tiger. But no matter how great a talent you are, it''s not like you''re a muddy stone.You have to remove mud and polish the stones to show off your talent like a gemstone. "My father and my uncle have been fantasized about for three months."Now the man in the Imperial Sword Clan was just me and you two.We''ll have to build a sword house together from now on. " And like my fathers, are you going to be thrown away by the useless? When I heard the boy''s question, the wrinkles between my brother''s eyebrows twitched. The boy continues to speak without waiting for his brother to reply.The tone was disgusting and rough as throwing up.Of course, it''s not an emotion directed at my brother in front of me. Is it Mr. Sang''s philosophy to defeat the demon with a human body?Is he who realizes it the one who uses it?Haha! What a festival!Using those who have not finished the final formulas as their shields, and taking away the final formulas, is not it the way of those who use the final formulas?It is a famous quote to become a kung fu bone! " The boy''s mouth still did not stop, as his emotions increased as he spat out his accumulated dissatisfaction. "In the first place, the Nakaki formula is a sword that specializes in killing demons."There was no big difference from the wild swordsmanship of the opponents of the fantasy species.Proof of this is the fact that the impounding cells of Nakaki were completely ineffective in the previous battle, and they were also badly hurt by the illusion seeds.The next time a fantasy species emerges, it is doubtful that Mr. Fang will be able to fulfill his mission. " Under such circumstances, how much sense does it make to train for twenty or thirty years?The boy thinks so. However, when asked what to do, I cannot give a definite answer. I know that I can''t deal with frequent fantasy disasters with the Nakai formula, but there is no substitute force. Naturally, it is natural.There can be no power in the world that can cross with fantasy seeds. Are you calm? After the boy had counted ten slowly after he had interrupted his words, his brother asked quietly. The boy nodded and bowed his head in apologies. "I''m sorry, brother.I called you "Kuri" every time. " The boy thinks that his older brother must be familiar with the past. With all this in mind, my brother keeps training.Believe that no matter how small a possibility it may be, it makes more sense than dreaming of a ''force'' that doesn''t exist. Since the death of his father and uncle, the boy holds a wooden sword with a serious gaze, thinking of the pain of his brother, Yutaka, whose wrinkles have disappeared from between his eyebrows. But I can''t even lean on myself against my brother, who has a heavy responsibility for both of my shoulders. It was not for Mr. Fang Sang, but for his brother, which meant that he could be serious about training that seemed meaningless. 248 Chapter 115: Subordination The sun, like a solar flame, is rising in the sky of Mount Daxing without strength. Looking up at a light source that was more unreliable than the moon, I remembered the words of Sozai earlier. Selfless maiden Sophia Azurite who laid down her god on me to save all lives sealed in the demon realm by the abominable traitor Izumi Mitsugi.I can''t talk about the teachings of the God of Light without knowing Saint Sophia. " So Sosai began to talk about the feat of the saintly lady with enthusiasm, but she ran out of her seat after receiving a summons from Dogha.As a result, I left the room and looked up at the demon world''s sun. The wind blowing from the other side was turbid and cloudy, and flattering could not be said to be suitable for thinking things, but that fact has no effect on me now. Of course, what was occupying my mind was the scene that ran through my head earlier. Two brothers who call themselves the Imperial Swordsmen.The content of the conversation that my father and my uncle were killed by a fantasy species.The fact that it used the ancient name of Kigajima, Aobayashi Island, which is now almost unused.Furthermore, it was very common to talk about the secret of using Mr. Fang Sang and the Naoki formula. Above all, considering that his brother referred to his brother as the Imperial Sword One, that brother would be the first generation of the Imperial Sword Family and his brother.For me, it was 300 years ago. I think there is no doubt about this, but questions remain. One is why Soul Eaters have memories of my ancestors. The other was that I had never heard of the first Sword Saint having a younger brother. Was it adoption or something, not a real brother?Or they may have died of war and illness as soon as possible, and their records may have been buried. However, it is strange that someone who was honored by the first Sword Saint as "you are much better than me" did not have any name in history.Even if the younger brother was born early, the fact that the first Sword Saint had a younger brother seems to have been passed on. When I was thinking about it, I heard a voice that I remember hearing from the side. "Lord Sky? How are you doing? Make such a difficult face." Claire Bergh approaches with a strange expression as she turns towards her voice. Trying to respond to the opponent''s concern with "nothing", I suddenly decided to put my last question to Claire. "There''s something that bothers me." What do you care? "Whether or not the first Sword Saint had a younger brother."Does Claire know anything? ¡± The memories of Soul Eater were questioned by the ministry, so it must have felt abrupt to Claire, but the grey-haired Qinglin flag bearer takes it seriously without refuting. "First-generation brother... no, I''m sorry, but I''ve never heard of such a person." "Hmm, don''t you know a proper bannerman?"In that case, it doesn''t seem to be due to my lack of study. " After a small solo adventure, I thank Claire for answering my questions. Claire looked at me a little confused after a gentle swing, saying, "It''s nothing." Have you heard anything from the demons about your first generation? "No, that''s not true. I had a little dream, or I went back in time, or something like that." Hah, hah Claire''s face is filled with countless question marks as she receives a response from me that doesn''t get the point of view.But apparently, you didn''t want to ask me any more questions about this. Instead, Claire talks about the future. "Ursula told me." I''m going to stay in the demon realm for a while. " "Hmm? Yeah, that''s what you said to Ursula." One of the reasons for that is for Klimt and me, right? Claire''s red eyes, which she was asking about, were faintly moist.For a moment and a half, I was wondering how to respond, but I shrugged my shoulders and nodded thinking that it would only be white. "Well, that''s right. We can''t just take Klimt to the Berghi family like this." According to the person, he must have been fooled by the extra care, but Kreya deeply hung her head and expressed her gratitude. Thank you very much. "What, the boat we boarded." Don''t worry about it. " I flinch and wave with a smile that looks as refreshing as possible.In fact, I didn''t mean to sell my gratitude to Claire for remaining in the demon realm.If Claire hadn''t told you, she wouldn''t have bothered to say, "It''s for your own good." More than that, I''m worried about Klimt after he recovers. My sister, Krea, had left the island and couldn''t go back to her sword house.I''m going to use it to hold Kreya in my pocket, but I don''t think Klimt is watching it silently. First of all, it will definitely be a hassle.Well, if he gets in the way, he''ll just try his best to get rid of it, but if he does, it''ll crack his relationship with Kreya. I was able to continue selling my grace so peacefully and elicit a favorable response from the other side.I''m sorry that Klimt ruined it. I thought about getting Kreya to reprimand me, but just because it''s true, Klimt won''t listen to my sister. Hmm, I put my arms together and thought about it. Klimt seemed to care about the demon''s siblings, so I thought I''d try to induce them to stay in the demon world as their escort.You can talk to your brother and sister if you want.It''s obvious that the two of them trust Klimt, so they must be willing to cooperate - Kreya said with a serious expression, thinking that such a foolishness is impossible. "Lord Sky--No, Lord Sky." "... nnh?" Claire suddenly switches the call.I blinked at the unheard call. Kreya continued to speak with an exaggerated attitude, perhaps unaware of our confusion. "By the way, I would like to express my sincere gratitude for your help this time."It was only with your help that I was able to reunite with my brother alive.This grace is not to be forgotten. " Claire suddenly began to be puzzled, but as she looked at the other person staring at her, the puzzle disappeared naturally. Kreya''s gaze is serious, and she doesn''t feel any pranks, plays, or gestures. The Klimt had woken up, and his life was at stake.Claire must have been looking for me because she had something in mind.Maybe what Ursula told us helped push Kreya''s back. As if to affirm my guess, Claire slowly knelt down on the spot and thanked the sword master. 249 Miyama Kenshin "Leaving the island - are you serious, Jin?" "Yes, brother, I will not say such things with deflection." Boy: Hitoshi Goten responds to his brother, Kazuma, with the eyes of someone who has already made up his mind. One really looks into his eyes and exhales in small breaths.The question of whether it was serious or not was a formal one.When my brother visited the room with a serious face saying, "I have to talk," he knew that he was serious about what he was doing. Jen repeats her words with a serious expression on her face. "As I heard from your brother, it seems that the fantasy species were crushed in succession on the continent.In just a month. " "Hmm, I''m listening." It was the fighters who gathered across the fence of the race to defeat the fantasy species.In the alley, they call me the phantom funeral shinobi. " "I was laughing at the crowds of Yuyu who had gathered as many as possible, but if you look at the results of this battle, there is no doubt about the strength of his people."This person also joins the continent and wants to do his best for the fantasy seed crusade.And I''m going to find out the identity of the martial arts that defeated the fantasy species. " If it were to come true, I would take the martial arts into my own possession - since Jen did not dare to speak, her ears clearly heard it. Yi Shin exhaled again in small breaths. If you know that much, you''ll hear about it too ¨D their main force is the demons. The moment the Demon Clan uttered the word, there was a slight tension between the brothers. Mr. Fang Sang, whose business is to subdue the demon.And for the Imperial Sword Clan, which is connected to the side of the Sang clan, the Demonic Man Clan is the enemy of Daitian. Fangsang''s sword, the Nakamura, was crafted precisely to slay demons. As a matter of course, the demon tribe was also hostile to Mr. Fang and even the humans.Originally, it was impossible for the demon tribe to cooperate with humans, but I heard that fantasy seeds roamed all over the continent.The demons thought they couldn''t change their hunger, so they decided to fight alongside the humans. Jen saw this situation as an opportunity.In other words, if you join the phantom burial (almost) nowadays, you can observe the secrets of the Heart Instrument, which is the trump card of the demon race, up close. Jen shook her knees and approached her brother. "Brother, I know this is a good opportunity for the swordsman to meet a thousand people."If we harness the power of the Heart Instrument and show off the fantasy seeds, the swordsman can gain the status of a male among the Fangsangs.Like your fathers, you won''t be abandoned as a shield for those who use it! " "Sure, but the Elders and the Nakaki-ku couldn''t possibly be willing to join forces with the demon race."Disobeying their intentions, the swordsmen will be ostracized by the Sang-san, and the dead will be exposed to you and me. " "I understand." Therefore, if you pretend to be the body of Shuppong - no, if you know that your brother has gone away, then you will hold him responsible as your brother..... " When Jen said that, she twisted her neck wondering if there was a surprise. There was something about it, and Jin clapped his hands and said with a bright voice. "Let us be dead in one thought."Let it be known that what it did was crushed in an appropriate battle.For his slaves, the Swordsman was a throwaway pawn.When one of my brothers dies, I don''t suspect that it''s a fake death. " Looking at his brother, who said he was dumbfounded, Kazuma made the wrinkles between his eyebrows deeper than usual. And I said: ¡°You know what I mean? If you do that, you won''t be able to claim your sword surname again from now on." Even if my younger brother successfully acquires the ceremonial dress and tells his brother that, even if the sword family has become the family character who controls the Fukaiso clan, there is no place for my younger brother there. If you are one person, you can argue that it is a technique that you have crafted yourself, even if you use a power similar to your mind equipment.Because I hadn''t actually come out of Qinglinjima, so I couldn''t make contact with the demon. However, if there is a younger brother who should have died there once, and yet the younger brother also wields the same kind of power, those who are connected to the Prime Minister will surely notice the trickery. If that happens, they will think that the swordsman was connected to the demon tribe and raise their total strength to crush it. The target is not just a brother.The Imperial Sword Family has a small number of ministers and a family of ministers.One must be responsible for their lives as the head of the organization. Of course, Jen was aware of these things. "I understand everything."What, in any case, it will become a shield for the use of the Nakaki formula, and I will just wait to die from being eaten by the fantasy seeds.Compared to that, living as a dead man is a much better choice. " After mumbling to herself, Jen bows her eyes slightly apologetically. "However, I''m sorry that you have to put the responsibility for the sword house on your brother alone." When he heard it, he breathed out three times.If you''re sorry, you have to say it to your brother. After all, my brother wants to travel to the continent because he knows that the Swordmaster won''t be able to stand anymore.In other words, this is due to the lack of genuine equipment as the principal. But even so, my brother will deny it, and he won''t accept our apologies.That''s what I thought. I said, "Wait a minute," and went back to my room. When she came back, she had a long sword in her hand.Seeing that, Jen opened her eyes wide. "Brother, that''s..." "The two-wielding treasure swords" "Saga no Tsuyu" "and" Saga no Yuki "" handed down to the Imperial Sword family. "One of them was dew.Take it with you. " Having said that, Yi Zhen smiles small.The man had not noticed, but it was the first true smile the fathers had seen since their death. "I was going to give up when your sword overtook me."I didn''t think it would be like this, but if you were me now, you would recognize my father under the spring. " When Jen heard that, for the first time, the color of the wolf (wandering) appeared on her face. "Ah, my brother. I appreciate your will, but... isn''t Saru your father''s sword?"This is the sword your brother should use.It was the snow that my uncle was wearing - of course, Snow was very much a part of my arm! " "Okay, take it." This is what you can do from me, at least it''s my heart. " After slightly hesitating to accept the treasure sword she was offered, Jen took it. With a heavy feeling echoing in his hands, Jen was biting my lips unknowingly. 250 On the eve of the curtain Jen was moving her hand in unrest. The sweat on my forehead is like a ball, because I have been exposed to the heat for a long time. However, the amount of enemies that were coming was enormous, and they didn''t even give Jen time to wipe his sweat. "New recruit, we''re adding more! Don''t be afraid!" Yes, my lord! There was a large amount of potatoes piled up on top of the rampart that was rampantly placed to block Jen''s sight. A pile of freshly steamed potatoes. This task was given to Jin to peel a large amount of potatoes. And early in the month on every continent. Inside the phantom funeral shogun who finally grew up at the end of the East Benzai run, Jen was completely peeled of potatoes. Of course, the purpose of fantasy seed crusade and capture of mind equipment was not always advanced, but there was no impatience with Jen. I didn''t think that I would be able to do anything about it in January or February. More than anything... "You don''t have to look at the faces of the users." This one point alone is enough to get rid of all my grievances. " Jen laughed as she tried to shake her throat. The smile was a little hypocritical, but there was no lying about what he said. After accepting his position properly, Jen enjoyed life outside the island. The fact that I left the Imperial Sword Household, the fact that I made a difference with my brother, and a lot of thoughts about them, that''s why I don''t have the delicacy of nostalgia and tears of the past. While the past is held in the heart as the past, there is no time to lose to enjoy the present. Mitsuhito was a man who could do it quite naturally. Besides, I think Jin. Although it is difficult to process potatoes that will never decrease no matter how much they are peeled, it is unlikely that the cadets will be forced to do it due to Date or drunkenness. It is not only Ren who is engaged in the peeling work, but also new recruits who joined Shishi at the same time as or after Ren. And those who came to hear the reputation of the ascetics of the funeral. Those who want to make a name for themselves by fighting for the fantasy seeds, those who want revenge for being burned down by the fantasy seeds, and those who just come out in trouble to eat. Some of them, like Jin, must have holed up to probe into the intel of the phantom burial. Imposing physically demanding chores on such miscellaneous newcomers is a sort of sieve. In fact, the days that came, and the days that came, could not endure the life of peeling, and many voiced their dissatisfaction. "Let''s fight the fantasy species!" "Some people ate from the ancient cadets." No matter how strong their willpower or abilities, those who are intolerant will be detrimental to collective action. An unexpected battle group of Shinobi will be imposing an endless peel to bring these people to light. At least that''s what Jen thought. That''s why she didn''t complain at all and peeled the potatoes every day. Of course, I have not forgotten to find a short time to exchange words with those around me and gather information by walking through the realm. There were only three other demons, especially those who could use their guards. As for Ren, she also wanted to speak immediately, but she was at the pinnacle of the cultivators, and she was not the one to whom the newcomer could be calmly called. If you dare to do that, you will stand out evil. Ren is connected to the Sang''s clan who has taken revenge on the demon tribe. Jen herself thinks that when she left the Imperial Sword Household, her relationship with Mr. Fang Sang was cut off, but she is not optimistic enough to think that the reasoning will be understood by the other party. From the perspective of the demonic race, Ren is still a human being of Mr. Fang Sang, and if the identity is known, it is likely to be eliminated. Therefore, it is necessary to avoid prominent imitation as much as possible - Jen thought so and put herself in contact with the instrument at present. However, there was another reason for this self-weight, and Jen was not impressed by the strength of the three. At one point, Jen saw the battle of the Heartguard defeating the monsters that had attacked her faction. At that time, the use of my mind was indeed strong. It would be impossible for Jin to stand up against me now. However, its strength was merely a push using the power of the Heart Equipment, and it did not make me feel the strangeness of the sword technique. For Jen, who wanted a sword skill that exceeded the Nakamura formula, the Heart Instructor in this faction was not the one who wanted to reach out to him at risk. Incidentally, the same thing happened to the demon tribe other than the Heart Instrument user in the sense of pushing with force. If there was no such thing as a sword technique in the Yakitan clan, Jen would twist her neck. If so, it would be a good place to go out of expectation. Of course, even after deducting that fact, the power of heart guarding was attractive. While thinking so, Nien flicked her mouth. "Well, it''s still too early to decide." According to my master, even if you say "phantom burial masters" in one sip, it seems to be divided into several groups. " The camp where Jen is now is not all of the phantom burial masters. The next group to be rendezvous had many powerful cultivators, and it was they who took down two of the three fantasy species that had been crushed earlier. You might have a real swordsman that Jin can respect. "At least, you have to be a swordsman beyond your brother." Thinking of that, I feel that the ideal is a little too high, but let''s hope that the two fantasy species have been crushed. " Having said that, Nihil laughed. She wore a headscarf and peeled off the potatoes on one hand of the knife, but it was not like that at all. Three days from now, the faction to which Goten belongs will rendezvous with the most powerful clan of the demon tribe, the Godless Clan. Therefore, Jen dropped her head (like this) on a warrior and said, "Please let me call you master!" But Jen hadn''t realized the imminent fate yet. " 251 []/(n) ( On that day, Jen''s unit, the family of Shishi Tsutsuki of Phantom Burying, was attacked by a monster. It was the day of the rendezvous with the clan of the godless, and it was a perfect ambush that was sewn through the gaps of the guard. If you champion sentry soldiers, they were never lazy. However, the enemy attacked immediately after sunrise. Until then, the soldiers who were vigilant against the night raids were able to safely cross the night, at a time when I was unwittingly distracted. The enemy pushed through the gap for a moment. And in the direction of blind spots for humans - right above. "Hostile attack!! It''s a griffon!!" Jin, who jumped up in a screaming voice, gripped the sheath of snow that she held while she was sleeping, and quickly rushed out of the tent. Immediately after that, the scream of a sentry torn by Griffon''s claw slammed Jin''s tympanic membrane. Jen who tried to go there at once, but when she saw a soldier whose intestines had jumped out of the wound, she realized that it was too late and stopped her feet. The prey griffon soared as it flipped its giant wings, making it feel even more elegant. Jen looked up at the sky in an irritated manner and saw a group of griffins that could not even count. The demonic beasts with their hairs shining golden are leisurely flying overhead in the sunlight from the east. "... how many are there?" After crushing somewhere dumbfounded, Jen smiles tinyly in the back of her throat. This demonic beast in the sky often drowns in the high peaks of mountainous areas, and rarely descends into the secrets. Jen had seen her in the distance, but she had never actually fought. Even so, I knew that Griffon was a powerful demonic beast. The head and wings of the eagle, and the bodies and claws of the lion, the king of the beasts that slaughter the prey that crawls upon the earth in the air. No matter how little the king''s class of demon beasts were estimated, more than fifty of them were reflected in Ren''s vision. Even though it''s hard for Jin to deal with one of them nowadays. Isn''t this the only way to laugh? Some of the Shinobi cast arrows at the flocks above and let their magic shine through, but most of them did not reach the griffins, and the attacks that arrived were not surrounded by the tough body of the demon beast and left them wounded. Then, the attacking griffons descended with an intimidating scream and waved their claws at the target who attacked them. Jen slaps her tongue when she hears the screams that keep happening. If we don''t strain it to the ground, we''ll only be hunted one way from the top. Jen''s words represented the hearts of all the volunteers who were fighting the griffins. However, Jen does not have the means to drop a demonic beast flying far above the ground. Even if all the griffins were knocked down on the ground, the claws of the demonic beast would still force many sacrifices. When Jen thought that this was the time to use your mind. "Hey, rookie! What a blur, you''re dying!" It was the person in charge of the kitchen that Jen called her "master" who yelled at her. I usually wear a white headscarf with an iron helmet that glows dull. Ah, my lord, are you okay? "Granny, you can''t fuck up in this place!" You need to escape to the East Forest. That monster won''t be able to find us! " The master told me so, but he rushed out in the opposite direction to the east. Apparently, they were telling the newcomers, including Jin, where to run. When Jen sees that, she sighs for a moment whether she should run to the forest as she is told, or whether she should help her master to get rid of her allies. I can''t die in this place for the sake of mastering mind dressing. On the other hand, I thought that this was an excellent opportunity to graduate from the peeling of potatoes and establish the position of phantom funerals within the volunteers. If you do your best for your allies here, you will also acknowledge the merits of Kamihito. Jen only bothered for a very short time, but she didn''t wait until Jen gave her answer to the pressing situation. One of the griffons in the sky begins to descend with an overwhelming call. It wasn''t Jen who was going, it was the master. To be precise, my husband''s iron helmet glows in the morning sun. Griffon reacted to it. Speaking of which, Griffon had the habit of collecting glowing objects like dragons, and Jen thought with a little ease. However, it was only thought that was easy, and the body reacted very quickly. Jin quickly grasped the handle of the snow, and took a stance of comfort. The master kept running without noticing the movement of the griffin. Even if Jen raises her voice here, she won''t be able to dodge the attack from above. Of course, even with the sword, it wasn''t within my reach. Jen understood that, but there was no delay or hesitation in the movement. ¨D¨D Take a small, deep, inhaling breath. Immediately after that, a magic force (odd) swirled around Jin''s body. Even in the Nakai ceremony, there are magic ceremonies that use magic power (Odo), such as jailbreaks. Therefore, the technique of manipulating magic power (Odo) was familiar to Jen. The talent of Nii, who is said to be "above himself", is flowering correctly in terms of magic power. Jen was trying to release the magic power in a different way than the Nakamura formula. It was my own sword, crocheted by Mitsuhitsuhito. This is the crystal of Nen''s ingenuity, which unleashes the training of a fantasy ceremony struck by his father, and seeks a sword that slashes not the demon, but the fantasy seed. I haven''t named it as a genre yet, but I have named it as a single technique. That is. "--- (Hayate)" At the same time that Jin spun those words, the snow was released from the sheath. The next moment, the magic blade that ran through the sky to rip the wind apart accurately captured the wings of the griffon that was about to strike its prey. "GRUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!?" It was so sharp that it slashed deeply. 252 []/(n) (1) ( Griffon, whose wings were cut off by Nin, collapsed in the air and crashed into the ground with the same momentum. The master, who was unaware of the existence of the demon beast, looked at the griffon that crashed into his eyes and nose and said, "Whoa!?¡± she exclaimed in amazement. Jen called out with a sharp voice to such a friend. "Master, please get away from him!" Jen only slashed his wings. I didn''t want Jin to have the power to cut off the griffin, and the demonic beast was still alive. "Oh, oh, I see!" When Ren''s voice returned to me, the master rushed to distance himself from the griffin. Shortly thereafter, Griffon, with his wings covered, woke up as he roared in anger. The beast, whose torso was dyed red with blood flowing out of the wound, gazed at Jin, the enemy who had seized his wings while glowing with both eyes. When I looked at the griffin, which was still leaping, it was more obvious than looking at the fire that I hadn''t lost my desire to fight. Even though you''ve taken the means to fly, it''s easy for humans to get ripped apart by griffin claws. Jen has just confirmed it with my eyes. Besides, there are other griffins flying over the sky that may be coming towards us at any moment. Jen is not so reckless as to try to defeat the griffin in this situation. Fortunately, the enemy, who had just lost his wings, was slow to move. You should draw attention to yourself here and let your master escape in the meantime. That was when Jen tried to put her ideas into action. Burn it, scourge! Unexpectedly. A vortex of flames unleashed from the side with a rough call swallowed up the griffin. A demonic beast wrapped in flames screamed and struck around like a fiery fire. But it didn''t last long either. The flaming flames crushed the beast''s resistance with shouts, burned it up, and turned it into extinguished charcoal. Witnessing the sight of a king-class demon beast being slaughtered in a single attack, Jen turns to the direction where the flame was unleashed. At the forefront of his gaze was a magnificent demon who seemed to be twenty years older than Jin. "Hmm, there''s no other love!" If you lean on me like a griffin, you won''t be the same as a chicken! " With an arrogant horn in his mouth, Jen was familiar with her face. He is one of the three men whose hearts are held by the families of the meek. Apparently, she slept until just before, her hair bounced off from her bed, and her clothes were sloppy and messy. At the back of the man, there were two women whose clothes were similarly disturbed, and they were looking around. Apparently, she was attacked by a co-worker and went out with a sword. In a situation where he might be attacked by fantasy seeds at any moment, Jin frowned that the core force of the troops was inundated with feminine colors, but he did not say anything in his heart. No matter what their intentions were, they must have been helped. Besides, the man who had simply kicked the griffin was under pressure. Hey, you guys! The man who noticed Jen and her husband''s figure called out. Jen flicked her mouth and answered the call of the other person earlier than her master. From now on, in working as a phantom funeral trainer, there is no trouble because of the connection with the use of mind guarding. It was an understatement like that. Yes, what is it! "I''m going to take care of the demon beast." You must let the women go. If you scratch one of these guys, I won''t even know it! " Although it was a nonsense, Jen nodded honestly, "Yes, I understand." There was a vulgarity in the lower heart, but in the sense of letting the runaways escape, the man''s instructions and Jen''s purpose coincided. My parents seemed to agree with me and I nodded a lot. After confirming his master''s consent, Jen waved overhead once before heading to the eastern forest. I didn''t feel anything, almost unconscious. But the next moment, Jen was under pressure to dry her throat and stood there. --that was there sometime. The giant shadow dancing in the sky was definitely a griffon. But at the same time, it couldn''t be just a griffin. It''s not like you have four wings or eight legs. And the eagle''s head and its wings, and the lion''s torso and its claws. It does not change its characteristics as a griffin. However, the individual had three characteristics that differed from other griffons. One is color. The color of the hair that shines from the east in the sun is as black as it is lacquered. One is the size. A giant body that could be seen from a distance would be twice, no, triple the number of other griffins. I have already said the last one. Even though it is flying far above, the pressure (pressure) reaches to the under-eye Jin. The hostility flying from the sky has killed all the novices on the ground. Even if Griffon was a king-class demonic beast, it wasn''t as intimidating as that. What Jen is seeing now is a natural disaster that was born to hunt people. I can instinctively understand it - it makes me understand it. As far as Jen knew, there was only one such being. "Seeds of fantasy...!" Groans leak out of my mouth. And, as if I could hear Ren''s words, the lacquered griffon moved. Begin a sharp descent by flapping your wings wide or aiming at the target under your eyes. They don''t growl, but approach the ground with the speed and momentum of a meteor. It was the Heart Instructor who was on his way. Jen, who realized this, tried to obstruct the movement of the opponent, but he was unable to shower as before. The speed of the fantasy species had reached the range of magic speed, and it was not in the range of the abilities of Nii. "Abu-" I can''t even give a four-character warning that I''m not in danger. Within Ren''s sight, a black shadow that took shape at night itself covered the upper half of his mind. It seemed that the Heart Guard had noticed the sign of the sky, and they were trying to intercept it by holding up the Spear-shaped Heart Guard that they already had. However, the shadows swallowed the user''s mind. At the next moment, the shadows rose again to the sky, and there was only the use of my mind. ¨D ¨D Only the upper body was eaten, and only the half body of the instrumental mind was left. After a short pause, the silky scream of a woman echoes. Perhaps stimulated by that voice, the movements of the griffins in the sky grew even more violent. The time of distress was about to begin for the Inns. ¡ô¡ô¡ô At the same time. Princess, are you calling me? The clan of the godless, who were partakers of the phantom burial. In the main formation, an old ghost with white hair called out to a woman. A woman with black hair hanging straight down to her waist looks back at the old man''s voice. Like the old man, the woman was also a demon who grew horns from her forehead. As can be seen from the call of the princess, the woman is in a noble position among the clans of the godless, and at the same time she is outstanding in martial arts. The sword that sits on my waist is a working object, and the commander of this unit was in fact this woman, Attorney General. "Grandpa (yesterday), we will start the march half a minute earlier." Let''s get everyone ready to leave in a hurry. " The old man slightly raised his right eyebrow in response to Attorney''s sudden remark. Beginning with the previous battle against the fantasy species, the recent clan of the godless has continued to fight fiercely, and the warriors have become fatigued. Even though it''s half an hour, the sooner you plan to march, the more exhausting you get. Those who turn their blame on the atrium may also be revealed. The old man caught on to it. However, the old man who had been playing the role of Fu Moyaku of the atrium since childhood knew that the woman in front of him would not change his schedule without any grounds. Therefore, he obeys the order of the atri without raising any objections. "Very well. I will touch it immediately - have you felt something?" Yes. Atri, whose face was clouded, nodded with a shake of dark hair. "Recently, a wicked mind rose in the east direction." Probably the serpent''s apostle - a kind of fantasy. If your clan is being attacked, we must help them, or else we must rendezvous as soon as possible and prepare ourselves for the enemy. ¡± The old man who heard it squeezed his face. The old man himself did not feel the "evil spirit" that Attorney said, but he did not doubt Attorney''s words. The atrium is the family of a shrine maiden who ruled Snake Town from generation to generation. The rare talent of that kind was more known to the old man, who was Fu Yaku. ¡°That''s a big deal, and I''ll do my bidding right away.¡± Please. The old man returned his heel and tried to leave the scene, but suddenly stopped as if he had noticed something. An atrium that noticed this burned its neck with a strange look. Without looking back, the old man only pointed his voice at such an atrium. "Princess (Hii-sama)." Just in case, please leave a note saying ''I''ll leave the later command to Grandpa'' and don''t head east on your own. " When he heard that, the old man who saw through it regardless of his gaze saw that the atrium made his body stronger without looking back. The remaining atrium puffed up its cheeks like a girl for a long time. 253 []/(n, vs) encounter between In response to the sharp screams of griffin attacking from the sky, Nii waved a magical blade of snow and bathed it in magic power. The invisible blade turned into a gust of wind and slashed through the enemy. Griffon roared bitterly and ran back into the sky. Jen wipes the sweat off her forehead and flashes her mouth in a whimper. Yeah, I don''t know! How long has it been since the battle began? Half an hour or two hours. As expected, two moments (four hours) hadn''t passed. Trying to ascertain the position of the sun, Jen noticed that the number of griffins flying overhead had not decreased since before, and tongued with a high sound. Fantasy Seeds - Ever since the appearance of the black griffin, the Tsutsuchi clan was left one-sided. I lost one of the three guards, and I didn''t even see the word "break" in the state of war. As for Ren, while they were attacking the enemy, they expected other guards to attack the fantasy species, but there was no sign of that at all. I didn''t want to think about it very much, but I was already eaten by fantasy seeds. In fact, the counter-attacks by the clan of Satsuki were noticeably less. Occasional counterattacks are sporadic and have little effect. Originally, the phantom burial of Shishi was not an armed group organized like an army, but people gathered around a vast number of people, such as the guarding of their hearts. It was inevitable that if there was no one who needed it, the unity would be lost. "I don''t care if I run away..." Jen looks back like she is in trouble, hiding in the shadow of her tent. There were two unconscious women lying on the ground. Those who were entrusted with the guarding of their hearts. They were shocked by the heartless death and lost consciousness, and have not awakened to this day. When Jen and her master brought them into the half-broken tent, they left them without daring to wake up. I decided that I would be in trouble even if I was forced to wake up and violent. For Jen is a man who does not even know his name, but is entrusted to a man who has died in battle. There is no choice but to abandon and flee. Initially, Ren and his master tried to run into the eastern forest with both of them on their backs, but realized that the griffins in the sky were targeting those people as a priority and chose to stay in the area instead. She fainted and looked at the enemy. When the opponent noticed her, Jen attacked the enemy, retreating and immediately moving the tent. In this way, waiting for the griffins to retreat, or waiting for the battle situation to turn for the better with their guards, was what they did until now. But unfortunately, neither is likely to come true. Besides, the number of counterattacks from us has decreased, which means that the Griffon can move freely. The number of targets has decreased, and the likelihood of Jinn being targeted has increased. It would be reckless to stay in this field any longer. No choice. Jen decided to prepare herself and opened her mouth. "Master" "Oh, my God, rookie." The eldest man, who was entrusted with the kitchen of the clan of Satsuki, responded to Jin''s call while holding the wild log in his right armpit. Jen reveals her thoughts to the opponent. "I am a decoy and flee to the west. Meanwhile, the lord will take these men and flee to the eastern forest." The master who heard it stopped him from changing his blood and trying to say something, and Jen repeated her words calmly. "I can do my best by myself, but my master can also run with them, right?" It''s lighter than the dozens and hundreds of piles of potatoes that my master always carries. Easy-going people run, and power is in charge. The right place for the right ingredients. ¡± Looking at Jen closing her eyes, the master closed her mouth as if she had been poisoned. My parents probably know that the situation is going to get worse. I''m just waiting for death. The master let out a big breath. "It looks like a lot of liver sitting, newcomer--No, it was Jen." The strange sword technique from before, I should have let you have a sword rather than a knife. " My master said that if I survived, I would be elected as a warrior. So don''t die, both of you. Jen finally graduated from peeling and was able to take the first step as a cadre, but it was only after overcoming this emergency. When Jen borrowed an iron helmet from her master, she put it on and went out of the tent. And runs westward. Unlike the forest to the east, the plain to the west is followed by a small hill. There are sparse trees on the hill, apparently leading beyond the hill. If we can escape over there, we might be able to get our hands on the enemy overhead. ---I can''t die here to make the power of my mind''s work my own. If you just want to survive, you can pretend to be a decoy and hide, but on the contrary, you can make your friends a decoy.... Jen considered the idea slightly, but immediately shrugged her shoulders and abandoned the idea of not descending. It is not the sense of justice or conscience that did the work. At this time, it was simpler and more sincere feelings that supported Jen''s behavior. "If I escape here, I won''t change anything with the use of the" "Nakiki" "." I don''t want to be one of them - and with that in mind, Jen ran to the plains to the west. If you look up at the sky, you can see that some griffins are paying attention to Jin. As I was aiming for, the sunlit helmet seemed to be a good landmark. In short, the griffins do not immediately try to attack each other, but repeatedly swivel over Jin''s head to contain each other. This was exactly what Jen was after. Looking back at the raid from before, Griffon was relentlessly attacking the Cadets from above, but he never attacked them alone. Originally, the griffin did not have the habit of flocking in large numbers. Inevitably, I didn''t have the habit of hunting many prey. Now, the flocks overhead are only gathered by fantasy species, and there is no change in the habits of individual griffons. In this case, you can also cause confusion by throwing in a conspicuous visual impression. There was nothing to say if they ran away while the demonic beasts were holding back. Even if we don''t go that far, we will be able to save time. If there is a problem, it is when the upper species, which does not put other restraints on their teeth, moves. Jen thought so. ¨D ¨D In conclusion, Jen''s aim was to hit the figure, and at the same time, she was also in danger. You''ve boiled down to your own family, and the black griffin that used to fly gently over them makes a roar reminiscent of distant lightning. Then, the griffins that were aiming at Jin were scared and scattered over Jin''s head. In the view of the black griffin, Jen runs on the ground. The journey to the top of the hill is still halfway. There is nowhere to hide. After noticing the silent pressure from above, Jin waved up overhead and noticed the fantasy species that looked down at this direction, and his expression twitched. Shortly thereafter, the black griffon flashed its wings wide and began to descend towards Ren. Earlier, it was an attack in which the Heart Instrument user was devoured with that Heart Instrument. I can''t even avoid intercepting Jin who couldn''t react at all at that time. After being targeted by the fantasy species, Jin''s life was over. It''s not just about Jin. Whether it''s a human, a demon, or a psychic, it''s an absolute truth that will never change. Because the illusion species was created for that reason. I thought I knew. It is not known that the fantasy species exists as such. However, Jen felt that it was just an intent. Some of them were exposed to an incomparable ''death'', and for the first time they could tell. It''s a kind of fantasy intention. -You ''re not even allowed to be here. Even the physical sense of oppression is accompanied by the thought of ? ? (Shinji). If you''re a weakling, you might just die from it. Mindstormers who seemed to have been killed without doing anything earlier must have been given the exact same shower. Different from murderous intent and hostility, Jen almost breaks the scraps on the spot in front of the embodiment of denial that just says that being alive is a sin in itself. There''s no way I can do it myself. That''s how I''m going to give up. ... Still. "---!" As she gnashed her back teeth, Jen stopped stepping on them. Even if you lose your life after a blink of an eye, you can''t just kneel here, I think. It was a tiny touch. The fantasy seeds do not feel any pain. But it doesn''t matter. Jen looked over her head and put her hand on the snow on her waist. At the very least, I was going to shower myself with a sword as I stretched my arms. It was at that time that a poor voice like a bell shook Jen''s earpiece. I''m excited. If the impending fantasy was a hurricane, the figure that ran through was a thunderstorm. Two shadows intersect at an unstoppable speed. "-Betrayal, treachery." Jen had no idea what the figure had done. I didn''t even know when they showed up in the first place. Jen only found out two things. One is the word the figure uttered. And the other one-- "GRURRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR A black griffon, which was supposed to be an absolute symbol of death, was smashed to the ground with blood smoke. Jen was slightly staggered by the shock of her body rising up. Fierce soil smoke soars and fantasy seeds creep in. It seemed that he would get up and attack immediately, but the black griffon would not stand up or fly into the sky again. No, you can''t do it without it. The fantasy species had been struck with a deadly blow due to the last stagger. --In that instant, a fantasy seed. Half dazed, Jen looked for someone who had fantasized about the seeds. The opponent was found immediately. A woman standing in a place not far from Jen, shining a sharp gaze at the fallen fantasy species. Long black hair, two horns stretching from the forehead, white sleeves and a scarlet beak. Looking at that figure, the first thing that came to Jen''s mind was the word "shrine maiden". I had never heard of a shrine maiden standing on the front line fighting, but the long sword in the woman''s hand showed the true whereabouts of those who fought for the fantasy species. Perhaps she noticed Jen''s gaze, and the woman turned to her. Apparently, the Fantasy Seeds didn''t have the strength to fight back anymore, and they approached Jin while paying attention to the griffin above. ¡°My name is Attorney of the Godless Clan. I think it belongs to the (Satsuki) clan, but are you injured?" It was a polite and gentle question. I don''t think I''ve just fought for a fantasy species. Seeing this figure, Jen was struck like she was struck by lightning and stood there. And intuition. This man is the one who asks for the teachings. More to the point, I was convinced that I had left the House of the Sword to meet this man. When Jen lowers her head deeply, she puts her thoughts into her voice. The griffin that was still flying overhead disappeared from the back of my head. Let me call you Master! Under the enthusiastic words of Jen, the woman--the atri blinked her eyes. Slightly, her neck twitched, and from her cherry-colored lips, she said, "... yes?" I heard a bewildered voice. 254 []/(n) (y You can hear the prayer. Sometimes high as singing, sometimes low as mourning, the voice for salvation fills the cathedral with a poem. The people gathered were diverse. Men and women, old and young, rich and poor, all praying with a serious expression. Prayer goes to God. However, it is not an existing God. They were praying for a new God who gave them divine qualities himself. In recent years, fantasy species have frequently appeared in various parts of the continent. The incarnation of a calamity that cannot be stopped even with the army of a single country, emerges from the hole of the earth called the Dragon Cave and attacks humans. It was not until last year that the lush country that possessed the south was destroyed by the poisonous dragon Hydra. Why is the fantasy species that comes from the Dragon Hole so hostile to humans? For the earth itself contains enmity toward man: and they that are present thought, and prayed, that they might quell the enmity of the earth. For the God they worship refers to the earth itself, which produces the seed of illusions. Those who believe in the righteous God will not be attacked by the seeds of illusion. Even though I believe that, I am still sincerely praying for "appeasement" and "salvation". They were called Light Gods. Then, the name of the person who is called the Saintess by other believers, a woman who prays enthusiastically at the center of the Light God Muslims, was called Sofia Azurite. After completing his prayer, Sophia returns to her room, where she sees her father and unexpectedly makes her face stronger. However, it was less than half the time, and when the father turned his gaze, Sophia''s face was already covered with a soft smile. "Father--no, Holy Mother. You were there, weren''t you?" Umu Sophia''s father, the founder and supreme leader of the Hikaru Shrine, nods casually to her daughter''s words. She didn''t seem to feel anything when she changed her "call to father" to "honorable title of status." --No, you may not have heard my words in the first place. Sophia nods slightly. The visually impaired father had a deep wrinkle between his eyebrows, and his sickly, dull cheeks were occasionally shaking nervously. It is not only the cheeks that are thin. The limbs are as thin as withered branches, and the bones and skin of the torso are those of the strangers who suffer from starvation. There is no place like my father, who always smiled like a person and was troubled by the increase of meat around his stomach with age. Everything has changed. With the emergence of the fantasy species, the fall of the Azurite family, and the death of my mother.... "Did you do anything wrong?" The Pope nodded uncomfortably as Sophia pushed her inner grief. Sophia reflexively shrinks her shoulders when she sees it. Not once or twice have I been reprimanded by my father for this expression. However, it was not the daughter who was in a bad mood with the pope at that time, but something else. "I''m talking about the fools who call themselves phantom burials." And he laid his hand again. " In the religion of the Light God, the fantasy seed is the work of God, and the attack of the fantasy seed is the punishment given to the foolish man. Therefore, it is not permissible to do all things. Humans attacked by the seeds of fantasy should lie down and repent of their folly. If the confession were to come through, the claws of the fantasy species would be far away. And if he repented, and yet was taken away his life, it is that his sin was so great. The dead have redeemed their sins with their own lives. The Hikaru Gods preached this to their followers, forbidding resistance and retaliation against the fantasy species. If you do that, the wrath of God will only be solicited. On the other hand, the actions of the phantom burial volunteers are the exact opposite of this. They were foolishly antagonistic to the fantasy species. If you do that, the damage caused by the fantasy species will continue to expand, and at last, the wrath of God will become a rain of light and wash the earth. The pope had repeatedly sent messengers to the scholars and warned them to throw away their weapons immediately, but they would not listen at all. On the contrary, he also committed the great crime of killing (aya) the three fantasy seeds. And today, a report came to the pope that they had sinned more. According to this, the Shinobi returned the black griffin that they had assaulted - the mythical beast that was supposed to tow the goddess''s chariot. The Pope clenched his tough, fistful fist and slammed it against the table in front of him. "I can''t sit back and watch his foolishness anymore!" By raising the total strength of the Light God Church and burying the unworthy scholars, we will appease the wrath of God. I will lead my followers, therefore obey you. " When he told him so, the pope stood up and told him that he was done for. She won''t listen to Sophia because she''s determined that she can''t go against what she says. In fact, Sophia had never defied her father''s orders before. And when I was told to sacrifice a part of my body unto God, I obeyed quietly. But... "Please wait, Holy Majesty." Sophia thinks it''s different this time. As mentioned above, followers of the Kwangjin religion are following the path of increase, but on the other hand, there are many people who scorn the Kwangjin religion as heresy because of their peculiar doctrines. In particular, the existing church forces were jeopardizing the rise of Hikari Shintoism. What would happen if the Light God religion turned its attention to the phantom soldiers? The opponents were those who had achieved the feat of the Fantasy Seed Crusade and raised their reputation. I hear that some people celebrate the samurai as their savior. If you''re hostile to these people, you can''t just be disdained as a heretic. It must be ostracized as an evil religion, and the cult itself must be extinguished. Above all, there is no way that the Phoenix Catholics who have not been trained can win against the powerful cultivators who will triumph over the fantasy seeds. Sophia thought so and tried to stop her father. Stopped by his daughter, the pope lifted his brows and flicked his mouth as it turned white. "What? You''re not going to apostatize me, are you?" The Pope gazes at Sophia with a prickly gaze. Cold and steep eyes are not meant for parents to look at their children. Sophia shook her voice and answered her father''s question. "No, no, no, Your Holiness. What I want to say is that it is important for you. Without you, the Hikaru God religion will not stand. I will do the work of serving the fools, and I hope that you will contribute to the spread of the doctrine and the development of the Order." Sophia knelt down and lowered her head deep enough that her forehead was on the ground. The Pope does not answer. For Sophia, there was a silence that tightened her heart. The sweat that spurted out from her forehead turned into shizuku and spread to her cheeks. When the words ¡°Yes¡± came out of the pope''s mouth, Sophia almost let go of her sense of relief. No, maybe he was really unconscious. When I noticed, the Pope had disappeared from the room. Sophia''s mouth, which was slightly cursed and raised herself up, sounded sloppy and lethargic. It was like throwing up something bitter in my chest. "Father..." Sophia felt with grief that the spirit of her father, the Pope, was coming out of the right path. But I will not leave my father for that reason. If you leave, there will be no one to support your father. If that happens, I won''t be able to see my late mother. In addition, (...) (a) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) I cannot leave my father in that sense either. "No matter how many fantasy seeds are buried by the cadres, no matter how many of them are replaced, they will spring up." There is no limit to the power of the earth, and one day the Cadets will expose their corpses to the wilderness. Their resistance means nothing..... " Sophia muttered her words in her heart. - Still. Still, if they don''t stop resisting. If you do not live long by losing your head to God and begging for mercy, but by betraying God and wielding your blade, you will open up the future. At that time, I..... It hurts!? Sophia''s thoughts suddenly hit her with sharp pain and a scream of pain. Explore the right eye where Sophia''s hand is the source of the pain. There is no eyeball that should be in the right orbit (cancer) hidden in the long forehead. It was consecrated to God by the hand of his father. It was years ago. The wound had healed a long time ago and the pain was gone. That''s why I''m in pain right now. I don''t have to think about it. Sophia winked for a moment to hold back something, and the next moment, she slapped Pachin and both cheeks. I got back in my spirits. Having stopped thinking about the pain, Sophia decided to plan for the future instead. There is no power in the Kwangjin Sect today to fight phantom mourners. First, we should get rid of the applicant, get into their pockets, and gather information. By not only listening to others, but also seeing with your own eyes and listening with your ears, you must be able to know the truth of the volunteers more deeply. It is also necessary to disguise herself so that she will not be noticed as a Saintess of the Light God Sect. Particular attention must be paid to the distinctive features of the eye. If so, we must hurry to prepare. Sophia leaves the room spaciously to get all the things she needs. The sound of the door closing echoed in the room where no one was left. 255 Chapter 116: Invitation The Nakayama Army, led by Nakayama''s youngest brother, Kagali, defeated the rebellion in Daixing Mountain provoked by the remnants of Mt. Takayama and rushed to the western capital. The victory report had already been relayed by a foreboding messenger, and the returning expeditionary forces were not greeted by the cheers of the residents of Xidu. Nishido was the king''s city of the mountains until recently. Most of those who dwell there are the inheritors of the mountains. Many of them took control of Zhongshan and did not throw themselves into rebellion. Nevertheless, I do not rejoice in the defeat of my former master. Therefore, the return of Kagari became independent of the splendor of the triumph, and the array of Nakayama travelling along the main streets of the west metropolis was surrounded by a solemn atmosphere. However, Kagari did not care about it, and his chest was stretched out gracefully on the corner edge (black kirin). The figure was full of refreshing wind and majesty as the king''s younger brother. I don''t know if it''s because of that, but it looks like we''ve been stuck at the end of the army with little attention. The four of us here are me, Claire, Ursula, and Klimt. Also included are Lan and Yamato''s siblings, who are the survivors of the Tsuboyama royalty. It seems that it is Nakayama''s judgment that these two people do not take the form of captives in consideration of the people''s hearts of the old Mt. Tsubaki. Of course, there are guards and surveillance guards around the area to prevent escape and rebellion. The surveillance included Dogha, Kagari''s brother, and Old Man Sozai, an elder of Nakayama. The Dogas put their siblings and us together in one place to avoid the hassle of surveillance, but it may also include the reason that Lan and Yamato did not want to leave Klimt''s side. The sight of Klimt Berge being admired by the old demons was quite spectacular. When I thought about it, I sneezed, and the gaze that was about to be shot from the other side flew out, so I shrugged my shoulders and removed my gaze. Too much teasing makes Kreya and her siblings angry. Klimt had lost one arm in the battle against Weiwei (depressed), and the journey from Daxing Mountain to Xidu seemed to suffer a lot. I brought such a Klimt to Xidu because even when I was in Daxing Mountain, I was so weak that I didn''t have a chance to be treated. The means of returning to the House of the Sword could not be used in many ways. We had no choice but to head for the West End. When I returned to Nishito, I didn''t expect to recover, but at least it would be better than being in a fort on the periphery. That''s what I thought. --And this aim works for good luck. We walked through the gates of the King''s Palace with Kagari and the others, and we headed for the office of the Middle Mountain King. because it was so offered. There were three people waiting for us. One is Asma Nakayama, the owner of the office. The white-skinned prince who stood beside him to protect his asma was probably Hakuro, his brother, just above Kagari. Standing face to face with them is an old man dressed in white. It belongs to the same suit that Ouken wore when he fought on Kogashima Island before, that is, it belongs to the Hikaru Shrine. From a majestic standpoint, it seems that he is one of the executives of the Kwangjin Sect. Azma and the old man were opposite each other at the desk in the office. A large wooden box is placed on the desk, and the lid is opened to reveal the contents. It is likely that the old man in plain clothes dedicated himself to Azuma, but the expressions of Azuma and Hakuro were stiff, and it didn''t seem like they were very happy. That should have been the case, and it was the human head that had settled in the wooden box. A white-haired neck that has been cleaned clean and salted to prevent it from rotting. I recognized his face. I only made face once, but that fierce sword muscle was hard to forget. Weiwei (depressed). We had an unexpected reunion with the use of the "Nakaki" ceremony in front of the Klimts, naming the head of the Higashiomi clan. ¡ô¡ô "His Majesty Nakayamao, I sincerely apologize for the great inconvenience caused to His Majesty and the people by the foolishness caused by the outsiders in the sect, and for being the Pope who cannot leave the main shrine." Having said that, the old man who calls himself Archbishop hangs his head deeply. It seemed that the wet kneeling on the floor was full of shame from the bottom of my heart, but of course, Azuma did not nod easily. "Outsiders in the cult. In other words, this incident was a rampage of some believers, and it was unacceptable for the Holy Father - is that so, Archbishop?" "Thank you very much." Mr. Sang, who is headed by such a depressed person, was originally bloodthirsty, and often behaved in a manner that was not in keeping with the will of the Holy Majesty. Even so, the Holy Majesty was generous enough to shelter you, but... the Holy Majesty who listened to you this time [this time] to help you with your rebellion, decided not to allow you to behave yourself any more. Already, the following, all those connected to the Prime Minister, have been defeated by our comrades. This body heard the voice of the ball under the holy shrine, and in order to beg for forgiveness for this failure, I came before His Majesty to speak of the Hakuro-sama who was in the main hall. " The archbishop repeated his words afterwards, but in the end, it was nothing but a tail-cut. At least that''s all I hear. It was even clearer and easier to understand. Anyway, it is suspicious that the depressed man who brought his neck defeated the other Sang-san. The reason for bringing Hakro was that he feared that by leaving Hakro in the main hall, he would be able to see through their falsehoods. I thought so. Of course, I won''t say it out loud. I understand that I am an unrelated third party in this situation. Besides, to be honest, I was also interested in the future development. Do you think that such a transparent excuse can lead to Nakayama? Maybe not. According to Doga and Kagali, there are many Light Gods in the Middle Mountains. Mitsujin Shintoism is judging that Nakayama will not punish us anyway. In fact, if Nakayama turned his troops to the main shrine of the Kwangjin Sect, the chaos that could not be compared to the rebellion of Mt. Takayama would strike Nakayama. I wonder how Azma and her three brothers will judge the situation. I was thinking about it, like other people, but the Archbishop''s gaze was suddenly on me. There is also a story about the Imperial Household of the Sword. Huh? I didn''t expect the archbishop to speak to himself at this time and give him the name of the Imperial Sword Clan. I was surprised to hear the voice of bewilderment. They repeated their words in spite of our confusion. "I sincerely apologize for the disrespectful behavior of Wei Wei (depressed) and Zhen Du (properly) --that is the word of His Holiness." And since the young man''s right arm was cut off by Wei Wei (depressed), we will treat him responsibly, so it is the wish of the Holy Lord that all of us should come to the main hall. " Originally, the inconvenienced Mitsugami Shrine (here) would go there for treatment, but only the Pope can perform the miracle of "restoration". However, the pope cannot leave the main hall to maintain the seal of the serpent. Therefore, it is up to the Archbishop to invite you to be disrespectful while knowing that---that, the Archbishop hung his head deeply against us as he had done against Azma earlier. 256 Chapter 117: The Destruction of Sang-Hyun Fang "What the hell is going on!?" Located in the eastern part of the demon world, the home of the Kwangjin Shrine, is a painting of a city called the "main shrine" in the world, and the elderly man shouts loudly. The man was one of only four archbishops present in the main shrine. He is a person belonging to Mr. Fang Sang, and has a past that he has wielded power as a close friend of the Pope. Often a person known for calmness, but now covered the archbishop''s face were dark agitation and wolves (vertigo). The cause of the archbishop''s disturbance is the sound of a sword rake echoing from outside the window. Not one or two. Not ten or twenty. There are at least a hundred metallic sounds coming from all sides. It meant that those present here were completely surrounded. Then, the grey-haired old man sitting opposite the archbishop across the table raised his voice while revealing his agitation. "We''re the ones who want to hear what''s going on!" Why would a church knight turn his sword to Mr. Sou!? I don''t know who I am, and only the Holy Lord can move the Church Knights! And it is the role of the Archbishop to assist you under the Holy Father! Even though the church knights are moving, it''s impossible that the archbishop doesn''t know anything! " Those who heard the old man''s claims nodded together and looked at the archbishop with suspicion. All of them here are powerful men, many of whom are over the age of sixty. Some are seventy years old, and some are eighty years old. On the other hand, the archbishop is still in his fifties, and in spite of that, he sits at the head of this place. The fact speaks volumes of the archbishop''s past. Even if the archbishop himself turns his attention to suspicion with his own consciousness, he becomes impatient with objections. However, in this case only, the archbishop did not make any plans. The scream I just heard was definitely from the heart. As the archbishop waved away his gaze from his surroundings, he slapped the table and put his inner frustration on his voice. I can only say I don''t know what I don''t know! I don''t know! Once again, a grey-haired old man raises his voice. This old man is also one of the mighty men, and even more so one of the maidservants. Since he was over eighty years old, he was not in active service, but he had great speaking power within the family as a counsellor of Wei Wei (depression). The old and still greasy appearance is filled with desire for power, and the eyes of both sides are filled with suspicion and hostility towards the archbishop. With that expression on his face, the old man tongued at the archbishop. "After Master Wei''s death, I will not say that I have forgotten that I am the only one who can summarize the confusion of my clan!" What''s so long that you can''t move in this time of crisis!? " "That''s what those who have recognized me as their leader say!" Certainly I wanted to succeed Weiwei - No, I wanted to succeed Weiwei, but didn''t you deny it from the face of the eye! You don''t have to be held accountable as a leader! " The archbishop retorted, hating the old man and those who sat on the left and right of the old man. The internal forces of Mr. Fang are roughly divided into two parts. He is a samurai who has completed the Nakiki ceremony and a civil servant who has not completed the Nakiki ceremony. As mentioned above, the old man belonged to the former and the archbishop to the latter. The Archbishop adds more words. "In the first place, the cause of the Saint''s anger was definitely this time around." The rebellion that took so much trouble and money was lightly crushed by the Nakayama kid (Kagari), and he was made aware of the fact that the Kwangjin Shrine was involved. The neglect of using the Nashira-kun formula has led to today''s crisis! Don''t yell at your own disfigurement on the shelf! " As it was put in the archbishop''s fierce words, the gaze that had been concentrated on the archbishop until then began to be directed at the archbishop. And the faces of the maidservants that received them varied: some frowned, and some wandered their gaze, and some winked, and some laughed. There are various reactions, but to mention one thing they have in common, it is that there is no one who can remember the Archbishop''s words. Here the grey-haired old man flashes his mouth again. "There is nothing wrong with the reasoning." The wretched Zhaodou is already dead. You are the only one the Holy Majesty is guilty of a disorder. And Master Weirui assumed all the responsibilities, and offered his head unto the Lord. Only because he forgave his pure advance did the Holy Majesty not try to punish anyone other than Weiwei! " Even though it is now, the church knight is moved, trying to eliminate Mr. Fang Sang, no matter what the point is. Rather than think that the Pope has gone insane for no reason, it is better to think that someone who wants to become the head of the Prime Minister has taken advantage of this period to devise a solution to get rid of the intruders - the old man told the archbishop with a groan. The archbishop responds with indignation. "Shit! Basically, don''t you always use other people''s jaws with your arrogance because you have finished the Nakai ceremony?" If so, is it natural to take the initiative and take responsibility at such a time? Without doing that, Zhen Dou (properly) and Wei Rui (depressed) were blamed for their sins, and they were dumbfounded! Immediately, you may offer your neck under the holy shrine after studying Weiwei! " The archbishop raised his voice to spit out his daily anger. Those who have mended the ceremony in the name of Satan, and those who have not mended it, are firmly established. The former mocked the latter as "a coward who only wants to give instructions from the safe main shrine", and the latter as "a pig warrior who only wields his sword and has no eyes to see the bigger picture". The archbishop was delighted to hear that Zhendou (properly) and Wei Rui (depressed) had sinned in Daxing Mountain. Even when the pope wanted to die at Wei Wei (depressed) as a punishment for his disfigurement, he smiled, saying that he could now stand at the top of the prime minister. Naturally, my chest will not hurt when I use the rest of the Nakai-ki formula to self-harm. So if the Pope''s anger can be defused, then I hope - and if you understand the Archbishop''s intentions, other civil servants will agree with you. However, of course, the archbishops did not try to obey the Archbishop''s words. "It''s better to say that idiots also take a break. If you are guilty of a disorder, you will be held responsible for the disorder of your fellow classmates." "I agree. The Holy Father has moved the Knights of the Church without saying anything to the Archbishop?" In other words, the archbishop was ignored by the Holy See. It is funny that such a person graciously talks about the deepest thoughts of the Holy Lord. " "Cuckoo! That''s right, that''s right!" If you need someone more or less in a row than we do, Archbishop, then you''re better than us. Every day, the civil servants of Okunushira press us to do the dirty work outside, and we are drifting back and forth in the safe main hall. It is at this time that the fat body should be moved to take care of the matter. Isn''t that right? " The archbishop immediately rebels against the words of the use of this formula, and the use of the formula returns the word. Altercations have taken on the appearance of a civilian versus a musketeer, and both sides seem to be moaning loudly, spitting at each other to impose their responsibilities. The discussion became hot instantly, and inversely, the content became empty. Even though the blade is still looming at this moment, we are just hitting each other with everyday frustration and indignation, and no one is going to take constructive measures. We can''t. At the end of the day, it was just an escape from the reality of turning a blind eye to the impending debacle. It''s just that there''s no helping it. Mr. Fang has spent three hundred years in the demon realm under the umbrella of the Kwangjin Shrine. As a papal pocket-sabre that overcame the darkness of the Light God religion and buried all those who were in the way of the Light God religion, be they demons or humans. The only ministry of the crotch (here) to know the truth about 300 years ago and to know the identity of the Pope. Mr. Fang believed that they were different from other subordinates. In fact, the Hikaru God Church has used Mr. Sang and granted him many privileges. Then I inspected the 300-year-old blade and suddenly the blade was directed at me, so I didn''t immediately change my perception until yesterday. --This is a mistake, isn''t it? ¨D ¨D Someone may be plotting against themselves. --If you act like you are facing the Pope here, you will be judged for that. I have no such suspicions or hopes, but when I tried to stir up further quarrels, I heard your voice. This is what it means to have a bunch of contestants. That I was committing adultery. ¡± His voice echoed terribly in the ears of those who loudly quarreled. The cold and clean voice is as if it were a poem, and it is not suitable for the air of the place where it was murderous. Sometimes it was like scolding both sides, and it would have been screaming and reprimanding from around the speaker. But there was no one here to blame for the speaker. For all knew the voice of the Lord. "The Pope is holy!" "Oh... thank you for coming, Your Highness!" After all, this one was about the deep-seated plots of the Saint! Responding to those voices, the Pope appeared on the spot as if he were seeping out of space. Dressed in the white official clothes of the Light God Sect, his face is covered with a veil. Since he hides his face, he does not know his appearance or age, but the bulge that pushes the clothes of the priests from below speaks of the Pope''s gender. The emergence of the Supreme Leader of the Light God Religion is too abrupt. Is it a fast walk, an instantaneous movement (teleportation), or a totally unknown procedure? No one here is surprised that even those who use the ceremony were unable to sense the sign of the Pope. Because the Pope knew that he could do it. The pope told Yuuki to the people who were in a hurry to kneel down. Three hundred years since the last war. The barrier imposed by the Atri decreases in strength day by day, and soon we will be free of the abominable chains of our gods. This is the moment of purification. ¡± Oh, and the exclamation is heard from the southerner who heard it. However, the voice was probably echoing. Even at this time, the attack of the church knights has not stopped, and the sound of the swords echoing from the outside is told. She reveals herself and speaks while keeping the soldiers at her side. While wondering whether the Pope''s intention was in Naiwa, the Archbishop opened his mouth. "Holy Majesty, all of us who are connected to the Holy Majesty are ready for the coming reappearance of the Holy Majesty, and we are working harder than ever to help the Holy Majesty." It''s a triumph. Let us forgive the sins of the past with all our hearts. And be the forerunners of the purifying world without fear. " Sin? Precedent? Saint, what is it? ~ ~ ~? The Archbishop, questioned by the Pope''s strange words and deeds, tries to find out the truth of his opponent. Suddenly, without a sound, a line ran around the archbishop''s neck, and his neck shifted along the line. With suspicion on his face, the archbishop''s head fell to the floor with a dull sound. It''s a little thick, and it''s bleeding from the neck of the archbishop who lost his head. It took only a short time for the silence to turn into a panic. "Oh, Archbishop!?" "Holy Majesty, what are you going to do!?" I didn''t get an answer to my screaming question. I''ve already said what I have to say. As he pronounces it, the Pope strikes invisibly and cuts off the heads of those present. Those who are still safe have finally accepted the reality of being here. We were cut off by the Pope, by the Church of the Light. The awareness instantly turned to indignation, and they all snapped their voices. "Are you going to cut off the 300 years of loyalty with a single failure?!" That would be too untrue! ¡± "Those who throw away human flesh seem to be exhausted to the end of their hearts." Do you think that without our cooperation, Light God Religion will be established!? " "Well then, I gave you death for this, fox!" Just in time. I''ll slaughter you here and make you an offering to the head of the fountain! A red helix! " There is only one thing the Pope has done to those who eat the Pope with anger on their voices or their blades. And he clapped his hand before his breast. And whosoever was moving his mouth with it was opening his mouth, and whosoever was striving to remove his weapon, his arm was sealed. Nah!? "Mm." "Gah, you idiot! The jailhouse should be working...!" Half of Mr. Fang''s life was lost, and half of his movements were sealed off. The battle outside seemed to have ended in time, and the interior was full of silence. Slightly so, the pope''s cold voice broke the book of silence. "The purifying world is the great work of God that overthrows the ungodly and purifies the world. Besides, I knew that Mr. Fang was lacking in strength. More than this--nevertheless, I am the only Swordmonger that has remained the same for three hundred years. I make a great wish with his house. Thank you for your long time substitute.¡± Those words--especially as soon as I heard the name of the Imperial Sword Clan, there was a thunderbolt in the eyes of those who survived, whether they were civil servants or non-commissioned officers. But before they could put it into words, the pope clapped his hands again, shortly after. Gush, gush, gush. A similar sound echoed through the room to crush the large fruit, and then nothing more could be heard. The Pope, having attained his purpose, slowly turns to the west when he exhales in small breaths. It is in the direction of Nakayama''s western capital. Next, the voices emanating from below the face (Vale) resounded quite differently from the chilliness that had been directed at Fangsiang-san. Small as a whisper, sweet as a dream, the pope speaks to those who are not here. ¡±Finally, I can correct the mistake of 300 years ago. I can see you again. Let''s hold our hands together and take back what was lost in that place that day.¡± Having said that, the Pope added at the end of the day that it was small. --My Nin-sama. 257 Chapter 118: The City of the Barrier Well, then, was it true that the Hikaru God Church crushed Mr. Sang? On a chariot running in the wilderness, travelling on a black kirin. So I was surprised to hear Kagali''s silent play at the main hall. Because I thought that the only apology of the Kwangjin Shrine in the West Metropolis was clearly a mouthful. But apparently not. Nakayama''s youngest brother shrugged his shoulders and continued to speak. "Oh, I asked Brother Hakuro after that, and just before he came to Xidu, one of the factions of the Order was annihilated by a church knight." Well, my brother said that he couldn''t be sure because he didn''t hold a sign saying, "We are the only ones who are going to be Mr. Sang-sang", but he was probably certain. " The reason why Kuro decided that was because the faction that was crushed was too big to be a personal defender. According to him, the faction has the oldest history in the sect and has been used by the pope for generations. The pope hardly comes out in public to maintain the barrier that seals the snake. Therefore, when carrying out the events and rituals that were on the table, the responsible person was elected from among the four archbishops, but at the time of the important ritual, the archbishop belonging to that faction was elected. Since such a powerful faction disappeared in one night, the main hall was in quite a mess when Hakuro left for the West. I put my arms together and twisted my neck. "I always thought it was a farce to escape responsibility, but if I did that much, it wouldn''t be a simple tail cut." I don''t know how much the Pope is worshipped in the Light God religion, but if it is known that he destroyed the clan in one night, which he used to use until yesterday, other believers will not be able to remain calm. If it is judged unnecessary, even faithful believers will discard it like dust - if such anxiety spreads, it will inevitably interfere with the operation of the Order. At least, it wasn''t exactly the same as before the Solemnity. If the Pope is prepared to break the silence, then the Pope is prepared to do nothing other than this one. After hearing my thoughts, Kagari did not agree or deny them, but responded with a pleasant face somewhere. "Well, I may be willing to explain to Nakayama that I had nothing to do with the conspiracy by disposing of the bigger faction." Simply because Mr. Fang had grown too big and was a nuisance, he may have just taken the opportunity to eliminate it. Well, if you go to the main hall, you know you don''t want to. " With that, Kagari laughed at the shards and added, "This role is actually that of Hakuro''s brother." As the saying goes, Hakuro, who is the bishop of the Kitagami Sect, has not accompanied him to the main hall this time. Asma and Douga, to put it another way. Nakayama''s main shrine was only used by Kagari, and he did not accompany any of his soldiers. I haven''t heard the reason, but perhaps the Azumas are preparing for Nakayama''s hostility to the Kwangjin Sect. If the hostility between Nakayama and the Kwangjin Sect becomes apparent, there is no doubt that the Kwangjin Christians inside Nakayama will be upset. At that time, chaos can be minimized if the Azmas are packed in the West Capital. Also, if the connection between the Mitsugami and the Imperial Sword Clan that we heard from the Klimt is true, it is conceivable that the Blue Forest Eight Banners will attack us by taking advantage of this opportunity. In this case, too, it must mean a lot that the Azmas are in the West. When I think about it, Kagari suddenly points forward. "When you cross that hill, you can see the main hall." I think it''s worth it. " There was no need to ask what that meant. Kagari''s riding corner (Kakatan) (black kirin) ran up the slope at a great speed, and soon I saw the "seemingly worthwhile" view (Kanbo) of Kagari. --In a nutshell, it was a wall of light. Based on the city that is presumably the main hall, the silver-colored shining walls stretch in both the north and south directions. The end of the wall, which stretched from north to south, was invisible, as if it were continuing beyond the horizon. That was enough surprise, but this wall of light soared high not only in the horizontal direction, but also in the vertical direction, which accelerated the surprise again. Even the Golden Castle Wall of the Imperial Capital Innisium did not reach this wall. It''s not twice or triple. No matter how little I estimate it, it was more than five times the height of the Imperial City''s walls. The walls are endowed with countless ceremonies, large and small, which tells the story of how the wall of light was made of magic. In that sense, it may not make sense to compare it with the golden walls created by human hands. However, unlike the finished artificial castle walls, the barrier by the barrier requires a huge amount of magic power to maintain. That is not what we talked about yesterday or today. It''s probably been three hundred years since that wall was built. What amount of magic power would it take to maintain a barrier of this magnitude for three hundred years? Above all, what kind of a king of the fantasy species is the serpent that the Light God Sect wanted to seal up until this ridiculous thing was built? I had no idea. Then, as the tanks we boarded approached, the main temple gate was sounded and revealed. It seems that the walls of the city section are made by human hands. I think the reason I didn''t try to confirm my identity was because I saw the black kirin and realized that Kagari existed. While doing so, the gates of the ancient city, which boasted a history of three hundred years, continued to flash. While making a terrible and disturbing noise. Once the castle gate was fully opened, the entrance to the castle was revealed. I could see the entrance in the mouth of a monster that was not good enough for my eyes..... 258 Chapter 119: Reunion with the Past I suddenly felt my body lighten when I entered the main hall in Kagari''s tank. Ever since I came to the demon realm, the aura that had been harsh on my body had disappeared beautifully. I didn''t have to ask anyone to understand that it was because of the barrier that was wrapped around the main hall. If you look around you, you can see the faces other than mine, and your complexion is getting better. Klimt, who was particularly injured, was noticeable, and Kreya, who saw it, put her hand on her chest and gave a reassuring expression. When it comes to Ursula, another companion, she looks forward without breaking her hard expression. After being told that the death of his father''s avenger, Wei Wei (depressed), and the demise of Fang Sang-san himself, Ursula was increasingly thinking with a difficult face. I was worried, but I hesitated to step in as easily as it was necessary. We should talk about it after Klimt''s treatment is over. Afterwards, we were greeted by a person named High Priest and escorted straight to the Cathedral where the Pope lived. Along the way, I passed the main streets of the city and the streets, but there were no street stalls, and there were only countless people walking along the streets. The quiet streets look terribly gloomy. Whether this gloom is the effect of the chaos associated with the destruction of the Fang Siang clan or the characteristics of the city as the main shrine - I arrived at the cathedral while thinking about it. The first cathedral to be seen was a much more splendid building than the Nakayama King''s Palace in the western capital. The same is true of the exterior, and the same is true of the interior construction and furnishings, and the position of the Kwangjin Shrine in the demon world can be seen only in this matter. A church organization with the financial resources and authority to run a country. I thought that face to face with the top leader would necessitate cumbersome procedures and ceremonies. But this expectation will soon be betrayed. Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for coming. The deepest part of the cathedral, the prayer room, where he stepped under the guidance of the high priest. So we were greeted by a person dressed in white shrine clothes and covered in a veil. The voices emitted across the face (Vale) sound a little faint. We are truly sorry for the inconvenience caused by the followers of our Order. We would be grateful if you would step forward, where we would have to go. ¡± At that point, the person in the Vale hangs his head deeply. In response to this movement, the gurus on the left and right bowed their heads. When they look at their priestly clothes, they all look equal to or more than the high priest of the Conductor. It was probably the high-ranking priests who supported the Order. And it will be obvious that the person who follows these people is the Pope of the Light God Sect. I know. What I don''t know is... "Are you looking at me?" I whispered. Yes, even now, I still feel the gaze pouring straight from the other side of the surface (Vale). Not Kagari, the royalty of Nakayama, not Klimt, who was slashed in the right arm by Weiwei (depressed), just staring at me. Not with hostility. I can''t feel the puncture. Rather, quite the opposite. A favor so dark that you can feel it through the veil. It wraps around your body like it''s enveloping or entangled, and you can''t let go of our consciousness - no, we won''t allow you to distract your consciousness. I couldn''t help but be puzzled by the intense emotion of how it would be if I were to reunite with my living lover. ¡ô¡ô Afterwards, the Pope expressed his deep gratitude to Kagali for the incident and promised to make huge compensation for money and food. And we''ll start treating Klimt soon. "Restoration" is the sacred magic of the highest peak that heals even the defects of the limbs. I''ve heard it before, but I''ve never seen it before. ¨D ¨D From the results, the magic was successful. It was light enough to put "light" on the top. This allowed Klimt to recover his lost right arm. Thank you so much, Sky! I don''t know how many times I''ve said thank you words, but it was Claire Berch who turned her face bright red with joy. After my right arm was restored, I was accompanied by Klimt, who was unconscious - it seems that the temporary shock caused by the return of the lost arm - and I asked Ursula to change her role and come to my room. By the way, after the meeting with the Pope, we were given one room per person, and only Claire and I were in the room. Well, there was a lot going on, but I''m glad you rewarded me for my hard work. I say that and I laugh at Claire. When Klimt regained his arm, he was sure to say something troublesome about his sister''s future. So I have no pleasure in myself, but I was able to show my pleasure and not give Claire water. Now that the Klimt is fully healed, I could even force Claire to eat my soul because of my previous help, but I will weigh myself down thinking that this will also be an act of watering. - Honestly, I just didn''t feel like doing that because I had my doubts about the Pope. Did you notice my confusion? Claire vanishes her joyous expression and bows her head strangely. The mouth was just about to be revealed. Con, Con, and the door of the room are slammed. Kagali, Ursula, or Klimt who woke up. To hear the sound of a quiet knock, there seems to be no last line. When I get up thinking about it, I open the door with my own hand, controlling the moving Claire. The next moment, I was struck by two surprises. One was a woman standing in front of me in a familiar face (Vale). The other was that the woman raised her face (Vale) without hesitation and exposed her face. It was a face I had never seen before. And yet, it was a face that touched my memory. I see you at the beginning. My name is Sophia, and I''m here to join the phantom funeral. ¡± "You said," Ni-sama. "This is my first assignment as a cadet. We will try not to pull on your legs, so thank you very much." "Ni-sama is really close to Atori-sama." I''m a little jealous. " Remnants of memories from 300 years ago seen through the Soul Eater. The face that appears in the memory overlaps with the face of the Pope in front of her. It overlapped with such terrible accuracy. This can no longer be cleared up with words such as blood connections and other people''s imaginations. I could only imagine that he was the same person. Of course, man cannot survive three hundred years. Therefore, it is unlikely that the person in my memory and the person in front of me are the same person - normally, yes. But I knew there was a way to make that impossible. It''s not a straightforward method, it''s called a magic spell, or an evil spell, but I know those who put it into action and got eternity. There was also a time when the blades were exchanged. In other words... King of Immortality The words came out of my mouth unexpectedly. Having heard that, the Pope nodded quietly, without showing any surprise. and smiled. 259 Lesson 120 The name is As I said one day, the King of Immortality is the culmination of the Undead Monster, who is also called a vampire. Like a vampire, it does not have the commonality as a species, and as an immortal monster, it is called something that has stepped into a certain area. There are two immortal kings I have encountered in the past. Sharamon fought in the Titis Forest and Lascaris in the Catalan Desert. If the Pope is truly the king of immortality, I will have met him for the third time. And if the Pope is involved in the evening party just like those two, for them, I am avenged by their comrades (Sharamon). Alarmed, he checked the area, and the Pope put his hand on the helm and said, "Huh?" He bent his neck. "Sharamon, is that you? It''s a name I don''t remember. What is a night party anyway?" When I was questioned with my own face, I had trouble replying. I don''t know what the purpose of the party is. Sharamon was aiming for the life of Pope Noah, but that would be Sharamon''s personal action rather than the purpose of the evening party. For now, I''ll just tell you what I know. "I hear it''s a gathering of the Immortal King presided over by Lascalis." "Lascalis" There was a reaction this time. The Pope narrowed his eyes slightly and murmured his name, then continued his words as he glanced into my eyes. ¡°I don''t know about Sharamon and the party, but I know the name Lascalice. The ghosts of that Shinto era are still wandering the eternal life." Ghost? ¡°Yes, there once was a country called the Golden Empire (Imperium), which was destroyed by the gods to the best of its ability by violence and rebellion. He is its last king. And I am a fool who has sold my soul to the devil in order that he may make known the judgment of God, and have obtained it for ever." The Pope gives a pale account of Lascaris. The voice was calm, but the tone of Las Caris as a fool was so deep that it didn''t look like he was lying. - Well, I don''t think my insight can be connected to the existence of 300 years of life, so there is no possibility that the Pope might be connected to Lascalice behind the scenes. However, if you lie like that, I don''t think you will affirm that you are the King of Immortality by visiting my room alone and exposing yourself. The fact that the Pope of the Light God Church is the king of immortality is the secret of the level at which the demon world turns upside down. It is not good information to give to others in a deflection. In fact, the Pope covers his face with a veil to keep his followers from knowing who he is. Nevertheless, the Pope revealed his secret to me. It is easy to see that there are deep thoughts there. The Pope has informed me that he is the king of immortality, and if I may use another expression, he will reveal to me that he knows the truth from 300 years ago. Once you leave the demon gate, whether you want it or not, you will face three hundred years of vengeance on his land. The words of Amadeus II heard in the Imperial Capital ran through my head. I instinctively felt that this was exactly the right time. ¡ô¡ô Tricks, tricks, tricks, and monotonous footsteps resound. The pontiff says he wants to show you something, but he goes deeper into the cathedral. I think it''s been a long time, but the Pope who moves forward hasn''t stopped. Where the hell are you taking me? In the first place, this aisle leads to where, and I bowed my head inside. Looking back, the aisle that had walked this far was sinking into darkness. There are no windows in the long, straight aisle, and you can''t see the view from the outside. Sometimes there are no furniture other than candlesticks, and when it comes to the windscape, it''s not so bad. My sense is that we''re out of the city, but the aisle is still open. When I looked down at the main hall from the western hill, I could not see such a passage stretching outside the city walls. So this passage stretches from the west toward the east, a direction that could not be confirmed because it was blocked by the city wall. I mean, I''m inside that walls of light. In this case, what awaits us ahead is a snake sealed at the end of the east. For a moment, it seemed that the Pope walking in front of him was a fanatic who wanted to sacrifice his sacrifice to God, and his skin was poisonous - well, at a time when it was known that he was the Immortal King. Speaking of which, when Amadeus II led me to the Dragon Cave, I felt something similar, and I smiled bitterly. It should be noted that only me and the Pope make footsteps in the aisle. Kreya, who knew the identity of the Pope, wanted to follow, but I stopped her. The Pope is obviously interested in me, and more to the point, he''s only interested in me. You won''t set a trap for me, but I don''t know if it applies to a third party (Krea). Besides, taking Claire with you could make the Pope''s mouth heavier and distant from the truth. With that in mind, I told Claire to stand by. At this point, Claire wants me as her Lord - the call is also changing from empty to empty - and she didn''t say no to my words. However, I was told that if I didn''t come back after a quarter of a minute (30 minutes), I would follow. The seriousness of the gaze said out loud, "If it is necessary, I will not hesitate to exercise my power." I had no choice but to nod. And the pope who was going here before him spoke without looking back at us. "Three hundred years ago, there were an incomparable number of fantasy species in this world. And many nations were destroyed, and many people died: yet there was no end in strife among men. Reason is obsolete, the human race is drained, and the continent is disturbed like hemp... I wonder if the last generation refers to such a figure." Then the Pope looks back at me. "It was the same for Aobayashima." Rather, it could be said that we were facing a more serious crisis. For some reason, there was a dragon hole on Qinglin Island. Although it was sealed by Mr. Fang, the seal was too fragile to be unsealed at any time. In fact, Mr. Fang has allowed the emergence of fantasy species and made great sacrifices for this crusade. Among them was the owner of the Imperial Sword Household. " The information I told you matched my memories of the past. However, there are parts that weren''t in my memory, and I ask about them. Is there a dragon hole on Qinglin Island? "Yes, that''s right. And 300 years ago, the last battle took place on Qinglin Island." People joined forces to crush the fantasy king that emerged from the island''s dragon hole. ¡± ¡°I see. That''s the snake you sealed up here.¡± I did it to make sure. We need to know who the person in front of us is. Even now, the Pope has affirmed that he is the king of immortality, but he has not yet named himself. I''m just guessing from my past memories that it was Sophia Azurite. Dogha once said: The king of the fantasies that our ancestors fought for their lives. And his serpent hath made the world a cleanse, and hath wrapped a rod in the land of the east. I don''t like humans, but I respect the Holy Lady of Light God who sealed the snake for three hundred years. " The name of the one who sealed the snake was Sophia Azurite. If the Pope nods to my question here, the person in front of him will be determined by the Holy Lady 300 years ago. For me, it was meant to be a simple confirmation that was not worthy of being caught. But the Pope''s reaction was unexpectedly sharp. ¡°Please don''t use that name. Due to their ignorance, the demons were connected to prison for three hundred years. I will not tread on its veil." "... what?" An unexpected response unexpectedly produces a loud voice. The name is probably a snake. I know that. The 300-year prison would mean that the demons were sealed in the demon gate and forced to live in harsh environments. I can see that too. What I don''t know is what the Pope means by saying it. This is as if the Pope were standing next to a kind of fantasy - reflexively thinking so, I immediately remembered what I heard from Amadeus II in the Imperial Capital. As if there was nothing, it was originally the story of those who stood beside the fantasy species. Since I have witnessed the reality that the Kwangjin religion is living with the demon race in the demon realm, I didn''t think about it anytime soon, but the Pope''s words now confirm the original information. When I tried to think further about what it meant, the Pope''s voice shook his ears to interrupt the thought. "People refer to the original force that runs on the earth as the dragon vein, and to the eruption of the original force as the dragon hole. If so, let''s be clear about what to call it when referring to the existence of the original power.¡± The light shone on my sight as I waited for the words to end. It seems that the passageway has finally reached its end. As soon as I stepped out of the aisle, it was already outside. The land of the desolate demon realm, which is already familiar to me. If you shake your head, the sun will shine brightly, and you will feel no dust in the comfort of the sun. Even so, it was enough to reflect [that] in my view. A great hole in the reddened earth, and a giant body stretched out from the hole to pierce the heavens. The fantasy of a human face snake with wings growing on its back and arms holding it, and still releasing a terrible aura at this moment--no, this is not a fantasy. Even a king of fantasies can''t be a fantasy. This is something else. It''s much higher than a fantasy species. It wasn''t me, it was the soul eater inside me. The Pope tells us to affirm his thoughts. "This is a man of wisdom, a noble man. The embodiment of the original power. Fallen Star Spirit. Executor of the Purifying Cancer. That is, the dragon." 260 Chapter 121: Rebellion ... There once was a country called the Golden Empire (Imperium). It is the name of a giant nation that has added to its territory until the end of the rim, and the light of prosperity, coloured with gold and silver, is said to have illuminated the earth. Until then, the source of the power of the Empire, which dominated the mountains, the seabed, the underground, and even the sky, which was beyond the reach of humans, was the infinite magical power that ran through the earth -- that is, the dragon vein. The Golden Empire (Imperium) possessed the technology of extracting the power of the Dragon Vein (Chuchuzu) and making it a crystal. Later generations, this crystal, which will be called the stone of the wise man, has a high-purity magic power that can support the life of a million cities with one chunk of fist. The Golden Empire (Imperium) continued to mass-produce it in thousands, tens of thousands, and hundreds of thousands, and built a world empire like no other in history. A land of miracles that continues to produce infinite amounts of magic power. Those who lived in the Golden Empire (Imperium) believed that the glory and prosperity of the Empire would last forever. Even though there can''t be such a dream story. Even though it looked infinite in the eyes of humans, there were limits to the power of the Dragon Vein. If you exploit it beyond its limits, it is self-evident that the power of the Dragon Vein will be depleted. It was also clear that if the amount of extraction was increased to reduce the deficiency, it would eventually lead to depletion. The power of the Dragon Vein is the power of the earth itself. When its power is exhausted, the earth becomes a wilderness where no single grass grows. Life is lost, and the desert of death, where no life has been born for decades or centuries, covers the horizon. As the spirits dwell in the trees of the mountains, so do the spirits dwell in the winds of the earth, so do the spirits dwell in the earth. The Earth Spirit (Gnome) is fundamentally different from the Earth Spirit, and can also be called the world itself - the Star Spirit. However, the stellar spirit is too different from the standard of existence, and it is impossible to see it as the same as other spirits. No matter how skilled the Spirit user is, he cannot use the Spirit of the Star. Only a handful of really talented spirit users could barely hear their voices. In any case, the spirits of the stars did exist, and I hoped that they would continue to exist. That''s why I issued a warning to the humans who continue to steal the power of the Dragon Vein. Sometimes you have to speak up. Sometimes I shake my body. Once the power of the Dragon Vein is exhausted, even those living on Earth will die. If they knew that, humans would stop exploiting themselves as suicides. But the expectation of not making that speculation is betrayed. I did not miss the warning. And some of the spirits did indeed hear the voice of the spirits of the stars, and did preach it unto the people. At the same time, few people claimed that frequent natural disasters were the result of excessive collection of dragon veins. But that didn''t stop the exploitation. It might be more accurate to say that it could not be stopped. Already, life on earth was made up of the power of the Dragon Vein, and letting go of the power of the Dragon Vein was synonymous with renunciation of civilization. Few could let go of their present life, that they might not know whether or not to come. At this moment, the spirits of the stars became parasites for mankind. A foolish dead bug that devours and kills the host without complacency of desire, and consequently dies of its own selves. --When such a bug eats into its own body, what kind of hesitation is there to remove it? ¡ô¡ô "--Gu!?" The moment the Pope points to a being called a dragon, strange knowledge suddenly floods his mind. Occasionally, I was flirting with the past scenes shown by soul eaters, and the turbulence of information that strengthened them tenfold, and I could unexpectedly hear a distressed voice. When I remembered how horrible it was, I held my mouth with my hand. "What, what was that...?" As he grumbled, the Pope, who had been staring at me until then, replied quietly. "The reason why the Star Spirit fell." The reason why the dragon hated people. And this is the reason why the Hikaru Divine Religion came to worship the seeds of illusion. Fantasy seeds do not attack people for no reason. Fantasy seeds are the product of sin, born of human arrogance and unfaithfulness, and defying fantasy seeds is nothing short of sinful. ¡± "...... mu" When I hear those words, I tie my lips. It was not that I could understand the idea of the Light God Church or the Pope. Not to mention the fact that I didn''t agree. However, I felt that if everything that was just a glimpse had happened in reality, I would have no choice but to hate people. Maybe that''s what I did to countless maggots at the King''s Nest. It''s only natural that you decide to slap and kill every maggot you''ve ever seen. In that sense, I didn''t feel any anger towards the Star Spirit-Dragon. --Well, that''s why I''m not willing to be killed as a dragon and a fantasy species. Even if it is deserved that a man from the Golden Empire (Imperium) who has crossed the Dragon Vein will be killed, it is not related to the man who lives now. When I said so, the Pope nodded pathetically somewhere. Indeed, there is sin, and there is punishment, and there is forgiveness. If the guilty Golden Empire (Imperium) had been punished, they would have been pardoned. But in reality, that was not the case. The Golden Empire (Imperium) fought its way through fantasy seeds, and hence to defeat dragons. And unfortunately, it was the Golden Empire (Imperium) that won. ¡± Originally, the Golden Empire (Imperium) would not have won, the Pope said. The army of the Golden Empire (Imperium) had a pile of ancient weaponry built using the power of the Dragon Vein, but it was a borrowed force. It could not be compared to dragons and fantasy species that truly embodied the power of the Dragon Vein. In fact, the army of the Golden Empire (Imperium) was only able to stop the attacking fantasy species a little, and the result of victory and defeat was obvious to everyone. Nevertheless, the Golden Empire (Imperium) eventually won because some fantasy species defected from the dragon to the human side - and the Pope''s gaze was terrifyingly cold. "Some -- no, very simply, just one fantasy species turned everything upside down." I don''t know why the fantasy species rebelled against the Mother Dragon. I don''t even want to know. But the facts are true. The fantasy species slaughtered many of its compatriots and eventually defeated dragons in exchange for themselves. Only the people of the Golden Empire (Imperium) remained. ¡± However, the Golden Empire (Imperium), which suffered so much in this battle, no longer has the power of the past, and it was impossible to maintain the regime. In that sense, it could be said that it was a match. After placing a seal on the dragon hole worn on the earth, the Golden Empire (Imperium) was dismantled to melt, and the name of the Golden Empire was never revealed in history. It seemed like it was all over - but there was still the earth to be called the main body of the Star Spirit. The rage against the dead bugs that nested in her was not exhausted. Besides, under the applied seal, hostility towards humans boils, burns, and curses are all increased. When the fiery flame overtook the sealing effect and overflowed from the dragon hole, the 700 years had passed on the ground..... 261 Chapter 122: The Ghost Realm A dragon sealed by the Golden Empire (Imperium). The Pope said that 700 years had passed before the seal was lifted. The fantasy species that occurred in large quantities 300 years ago probably emerged in response to the reactivation of the dragon. In other words, the dragon and the Golden Empire (Imperium) fought a thousand years ago, and by losing the battle, the dragon''s anger against humans was passed on to future generations without quenching, leading to the battle of 300 years ago, and then to the present day. Thinking so far, it was possible to understand the meaning of the purification world listed by the Kwangjin Shrine. Whether or not he read our heart, the Pope quietly spoke. "People must accept the judgment of the dragon once and for all. It is nothing but an atonement as a seed. To wash the world and purify the sin is the true prayer of the purified world. Overcoming this, people are free from the threat of fantasy.¡± As long as the dragon is present, even if he wins, the threat will be passed on to future generations. A curse that lasted a thousand years since the time of the Golden Empire (Imperium), no wonder for the next thousand years. That''s why we have to accept the dragon''s judgment - the destruction of the fantasy species. Yes, the Pope preaches. That is the purification of the world, and as long as the purification of the world is not accomplished, man shall continue to be attacked by the seeds of illusion. When I heard that, I nodded, "I see." I was not inspired by the teachings of Light God. Revealed Divine Light doctrine, action, purpose. We have only confirmed that they are consistent with the information we have heard so far. - Frankly, there were as many clings to the story as there were now. For example, if I accept the judgment, will the dragon''s rage really subside? After all, a dragon is a being who beats the wrath of the Golden Empire (Imperium) against us who live now because we are just family. It is sufficient to think that its purpose is not to "punish human beings" but to "destroy human beings". If you imitate such a long way that you can be judged for your sins, you may be killed. It''s too late to lament that we should have fought for something like this on the brink of annihilation. However, I did not intend to argue that point with the Pope. It is only a theory of watering and, to put it more simply, it was of no interest at all. A delicious bait like a fantasy seed -- well, there''s no way you can leave people behind! Beyond that, I''m not interested in whether or not the dragon''s rage will really subside. It''s something else I''m interested in. For example, why is it that the Light God Sect, which lists the Purgatory, has sealed the snake of the Dragon--demon race? Sophia Azurite aspires to a purified world, and is in a position where she must unleash the snake. That''s exactly the opposite. There are many mysteries about the connection between the Mitsugami Shrine and the Imperial Household. The Fantasy Katana was a sword skill that could defeat the Fantasy Seed. It is said that it was connected behind the back for many years, even though it was supposed to be nothing but an intrusion on the part of the Mitsugami Church and the Pope. It was clear that the source of those contradictions was three hundred years ago. Perhaps something happened between Sophia Azurite, who joined the phantom burial, Mitsuhito, and the godless atri. Something is creating an opaque state three hundred years later. I opened my mouth to make sure of that. "According to what I heard in the West Metropolis, it was Sophia Azurite who sealed the dragon three hundred years ago." It seems to contradict what we''re talking about, but how about that? ¡± In response to this query, the Pope responded lightly. ¡°The answer is simple. I didn''t actually seal the dragon. That''s all there is to it.¡± "... so who actually sealed the dragon?" "It''s an atrium. It''s an atrium in Godless Land." He was the best swordsman of the demon race, and he was my best friend. " Then the Pope stared me in the eye. His eyes were very calm, but for some reason my chest was making a terrible noise. The water is deeper in rivers of quiet flow than in rivers of intense flow. Behind the seemingly gentle expression, a huge amount of emotions are conveyed. And here the pope gladly pointed in the west direction. "I am the one who has built a barrier based on the main hall and is preventing the dragon from emitting aura." In that sense, it would not be a mistake to seal the dragon. However, the atrium barrier is not comparable to this kind of nursery play. On that day, the creation of a different world beyond the barrier was what Attorney did. " "Different worlds?" "Yes, it''s a different world." Have you ever wondered? What was the demon world? The land beyond the demon gate was completely different from the continent. A lifeless world where the sun rises like a flame and the barren wilderness lasts forever. And there is a world where dragon holes once existed on Qinglin Island. There is no way that such a thing can survive naturally. ¡± If you say that, insight will be inspired in the mediocre mind. I raised my eyebrows slightly and turned my words to the Pope. Well then, what is the Demon Realm? "We call the spatial barrier built by the atrium to seal the dragon in the realm the demon world." Look at the dragon''s forehead. " That''s what the Pope''s thin fingers indicated. I turned my gaze to the giant dragon''s face. The Pope had a horn on his forehead - no, at first I thought it was a horn, but if you look closely, it wasn''t a horn, it was something else. It''s a giant sword. The sword pierced deeply into the dragon''s forehead, and it looked like a horn from a distance. It was not necessary to check again who did it. 262 Episode 123 Reasons for Seeking the Truth 2 of 8 Update 1 of 3 "That''s a rebellious sword that Atri smashed in." Three hundred years ago, the dragon resurrected on Qinglin Island was sealed by an atri. ¡± The shrine maiden of the godless village, who was calm, gentle, and still charming, demonstrated her strength like a ghost god when it came to battle. The power grew with every battle with the fantasy species, and finally the one who was destined to seal the dragon - the Pope said. As a result, it was the demonic realm and the demonic gate that became the entrance to the demonic realm. I wonder if that''s the case. However, you don''t need to get a hole to go in and out of the space barrier to seal off the dragon. I thought it was out of the question for the Atri to have a demonic gate. Was there not enough power to create the perfect barrier, or was there some kind of obstruction that could not be fulfilled even though there was not enough power? If it was the latter, someone must have seen the Dragon and Attorney battles nearby. - Naturally, my gaze was directed at the Pope. The Pope was also staring at us. I stared back at her eyes and thought for a moment. The papal eyes, which are calm but dark, are like the surface of an old well. No matter how cohesive your eyes are, you can''t see deeply, and you don''t know the clarity of the water nor the depth to the bottom. Thinking again about the Pope. Considering the purpose of the Kohoku Divine Church, it would be natural to obstruct those who try to subdue the dragon. Sophia, who dived into the phantom burial, betrayed the Shinobi in the final battle and prevented the dragon from being completely sealed. I must have wanted to release the dragon as soon as I could, but the seal that Attorney gave me was so powerful that it couldn''t be helped. For this reason, I have waited for three hundred years for the seal to be lifted by turning into the king of immortality - and if you think about it, all kinds of things will go together. Everything was just my guess, but I was sure it wouldn''t be too big. I''m just worried about it. For example, the name of the sword never appeared in the Pope''s story before. In the history of the continent, it is said that it was the first Sword Saint Imperial Sword who sealed the ghost god who was the culprit of the war three hundred years ago. With his achievements, the Imperial Sword Family promoted its martial name and was entrusted by the Emperor to defend the demon gate. However, the culprit who was actually sealed by the demon gate was not the demon god, but the dragon, and it was not the real dragon that sealed the dragon, but an atrium. Simply put, One Truth may have stolen the Atri''s feat and taken the Hero''s throne - but at the time, the Swordsman was only the lower end of the House of the Friends. It would be impossible to take away the achievements of an atrium without the help of such a weak force. Perhaps someone had proven the merit of the sword. He was the hero who saved the world by sealing the gods. And there will be no one else in the pope who falls into this category. If the Imperial Sword Clan and the Mitsujin Sect were connected behind the scenes, the relationship between them must have begun with this scheme. In this way, the name of the Imperial Sword Clan was changed from high to high, while the Pope himself moved to the demon world and coexisted with the demon race. What I don''t understand is this last move. If the Pope wanted to revive the dragon, the swordsman who handled the fantasy sword flow would have been in the way. Where was the reason for imitating the Imperial Sword Clan? Also, the closer I got to the demons, the more likely I was to find out about my atrium. It wasn''t just the Swordsman who made a name for himself for his false achievements. Still, the Pope dared to do it. Perhaps the presence of Mitsuhito is making fun of me. I''m a little confused about whether I should ask that. The Pope has been consistently calm and cooperative since earlier, but occasionally overlooks impossible forces. The name of Mitsuhito should not have drawn something deep inside the Pope. In that case, the opportunity to speak with the living witness before you three hundred years ago will be lost forever. In order to avoid that, it was necessary not to name Jen, but to postpone the conversation a little longer. --Why do you ask for the truth 300 years ago? Originally, I was not interested in the events of 300 years ago. The exchange with Lascalis, Pope Noah, and Amadeus II made me realize the dangers of ignorance, so I was certainly looking for the knowledge to ignore it. However, it was only about "wanting to know if possible". My purpose in coming to the Demon Realm was only to secure a new supply role (Krea) and devour a monster comparable to the fantasy species, and I did not think that even if I was not, I would find out the truth about 300 years ago. But now I want as much information as I can about 300 years ago, and I want to pull out the Pope''s words for that. That''s because it gives us a clearer idea of what the Sword Clan did 300 years ago. In other words, it exposes the truth of the Imperial Sword Household filled with fiction. It reminds me of my father''s words when he was banished from Kigajima. The Imperial Sword Household is a martial arts house whose ancestor was the Sword Saint who sealed the gods three hundred years ago. The Fantasy One Sword Stream is an evil sword woven by the ancestors to save their lives. Dragons, giants, ghost gods - the world''s defending swords for people who even bury fantasy seeds, which is tantamount to a natural disaster. Because of this, my family is committed to playing a major role in protecting the demon gate from the Emperor. ¡± Bullshit is good. The first Sword Saint did not seal the gods. The House of the Sword was not a guardian sword of the world of men. The absolute nature of the Imperial Sword Clan, taught repeatedly from an early age and engraved in the soul rather than the body, was only the product of falsehood and intrigue. When I think about it, the edge of my mouth hangs up naturally. It is not because of the wrath of those who have been taught lies. No, I''m not saying it''s not at all, but more than that, it was the feeling of liberation that enveloped my whole body. It was a feeling of liberation that there was no longer any need to hold back from the Imperial Sword Clan. When I came to visit my mother''s tomb before, I definitely saw the white peak and the way to it. Even though it hasn''t arrived yet, my thoughts are constantly in my chest, and I have sought strength greedily according to my desires. I felt that I had the strength to get stronger, but on the other hand, I remembered my hesitation. Whatever the reason, if the sword saint, the master, is defeated, the Imperial Household will be shaken. And if the swordsman waved, so did the guard of the demon gate. As a result, when a demon flooded from the demon gate and the demon flooded Kigajima and the continent, the aftertaste was not bad. I had no intention of being a good man now, but I had no intention of being a villain who disturbed the peace of other countries in a private struggle. As soon as he knew my distance, he knew for sure that the time (...) was approaching. I needed to make a decision soon. However, in this case, the decision became meaningless. Something I feared couldn''t happen when the Imperial Sword Clan was swaying. I tried to shake my throat and laughed. 263 Makushima Outer Road (before) 2/8 Updated 2/3 min "Please wait on the boat like this, Kazuma-sama!" We will see what we can do before this! " When Izumi Misaki, who arrived at the ferry terminal on Aobayashi Island, tried to get off the ship, a young man under his command complained in the form of a decisive death. On the other hand, Yi Shin waved lightly and responded. "I can''t do that." I came back to this island to see for myself what happened. ¡± "However, if anything should happen to you in such a place, we will be scolded by Jin-sama...!" Looking at the young man who is trying hard to solicit, Izumi raises her index finger in front of her lips. And when the young man saw it, he understood the Lord''s will, and shut his mouth in haste. Jin, the younger brother of Goshen, is dead. On the past day, in anticipation of the Goblin Crusade, the body was burned in half by a mischievous prank - as reported by Mr. Fang Shin. Then, outraged by his brother''s unworthy death, he erased Jen''s existence from the records of the Imperial Sword Clan. I have no foolish brother like a goblin. Fortunately, this ugly story (Shubun) spread inside and outside without being suspicious, because it was known that Jen hated the practice of the Shubun ceremony and made her father and brother mischievous. This matter has become a source of mockery among Mr. Fang Sang, and the Imperial Minister of the Imperial Sword Clan is often looked at with contempt by other families. Therefore, the topic of Jen was taboo even inside the Imperial Household. Only a true companion knows the truth, except his brother. Only his close relatives are here, but even so, you must not say anything that will make Jen''s survival smell. The young man with the surname of the Nine Gates bowed his head in shame. I''m sorry! "Know that neither the elders nor the maidens are moving from the continent, and that our voice that came back to Qinglin Island cannot be heard." But the word fly. I know how to keep it a secret, whenever and wherever it is. If you can, take it to the grave. " Thank you very much. While exchanging such conversations, the monarch of the Imperial Sword Clan stepped off the ship and stepped on the soil of Qinglinjima. The other day, the Shishi of Illusion Burying and the forces that assisted him rode into a crusade to destroy the fantasy species of the human-faced snake that emerged from the dragon hole. After confirming that all the residents of Qinglin Island had been evacuated from the island, the final battle began. The intensity of the battle spread to the continent across the Strait, and the rumbling and vibration that seemed to be the end of the world lasted for days and days. It suddenly subsided last night. Since then, Qinglin Island has been quiet, and no noise has been transmitted. The giant fantasy seeds that could be seen from the continent have disappeared, and if you look at them, you can imagine that the samurai have won... but if you win, no one will come back as the ones who fancied the battle. It was the swordsman who was honest enough to claim the role of scouting in the second formation on the continental side. To be precise, it was the superiors above Mr. Fang Sang who raised their name. The swordsman was pushed against the dangerous execution unit, but the one truth could not accept it without revealing it. Originally, Kazuma herself was eager to participate in the final battle. At this time, Kazuma had reached the point of acquiring the instrumentation of her heart through the secret hands of Ren, and she had the strength to come to battle with the fantasy species. However, his request was suddenly rejected by Jen. If our brothers died, the blood of the Imperial Sword Clan would be wiped out. It must be avoided at all costs. Jen said that and begged his brother to weigh himself. If my younger brother, who wore a stigma for the Imperial Sword Clan, told me so, I would nod as one. As a result, I decided to return to my hometown after everything was over. As expected, after completing an investigation of the island, Kazuma once again confirmed that the appearance of the fantasy species had disappeared. After all, there are no volunteers, such as Jin. However, if that was all, I had predicted it in advance. The problem was that even the dragon hole, the source of the appearance of the fantasy species, had disappeared. Instead, it was a magic pile of a strange size. On a scale that distorts space, it suddenly appears where the dragon hole used to be. What the hell happened here? The fastest way to find out was to investigate that magic pile. That was when I tried to call out to my subordinates who knew magic. "Who are you!?" The subordinate raises his voice and places his hand on the handle of the sword. When Izumi turned to look in the direction of his voice, there stood a woman dressed in official clothes. When I checked the surroundings earlier, there should have been no one there. "It''s been a long time since I''ve met you, Mr. Ichin." A female proselytized priest, regardless of her vigilant subordinates. Izumi knew about this opponent. On the eve of the last battle, Jin was one of the two women who sneaked along when she visited Yasumasa. He said he had just lost his father. I''m sure your name is.... Sophia-sama, are you okay? Sophia Azurite responded with a smile to Sophia''s true voice. With a glossy smile like the flowers of the Great Ring, some of the subordinates fell in love with Sophia in a daze. However, Yi Zhen''s gaze remained deeply suspicious and showed no slight sway. Only once did I really meet Sophia, but Sophia, who was with her, was a more gentle woman. I remember having a dark face that felt like I was somewhere else because my father hadn''t died in a long time. The woman is smiling meaninglessly in this situation. Yi Shin continued to use his words while keeping his guard at bay. Sofia-sama, what happened to the fight against that fantasy species? Are Jin, Attorney General, and the other volunteers safe? " Upon hearing that, Sophia smiled and responded in a quiet voice. "The battle with the dragon is over." The atrium risked its life to seal it to the otherworld. ¡± "Dragon? Is that the name of that fantasy species?" I don''t know what the otherworld is, but it has something to do with the magic accumulation there? " "Yes, if you step over there, you can fly to a completely different earth." All the surviving ascendants are with you. This is how I came out to see what was going on out there. ¡± Sophia, who had spoken so much, had a cloudy expression on her face. "I must tell you something unfortunate." Jin-sama lost his life in a battle with dragons. " "............ I see" When I heard my brother''s obituary (Fuhao), I closed my eyes tightly, feeling that it was unexpected. My closest friends also groaned thoughtlessly. When I sent my brother to the last battle, I was prepared for such an end. Still, the pain of piercing the chest is unbearable for One Truth. ¨D ¨D The man who survived in the Imperial Sword Household (Oko) has finally left me alone. Sophia suddenly clapped her hands as she crushed her heart with sadness. Soon, the subordinates who had hardened their surroundings to protect themselves until then, fell to the ground like a doll with broken threads. It didn''t take long before One Truth and Sophia faced each other one-on-one. "--What do you mean, Sophia?" I couldn''t let anyone other than Nobu-sama hear the story from here on out. "Huh. Ask the question, what is the conversation?" While the voice was calm, Yi Shin was already in a position to face the battle. Whether she was aware of it or not, Sophia went on indifferently. "How do you think the relationship between humans and demons will change in the future?" Until now, humans have kept the demons away from them for fear of their aliens and abilities. The demon also resented humans, and there was a deep groove between them. However, through this battle with the fantasy species, the two races have joined hands with the past and achieved great results. " That''s something to celebrate. However, the two held hands because they had enemies. There was a powerful enemy named the Fantasy Seed, so the two races were forced to put aside past confrontations and hold hands. Humans and demons didn''t really reconcile. Of course, some people have nurtured trust like Ren and Attorney, but that trust is only between individuals. It is hardly true that trust has been established between the races. And now, by sealing the fantasy king, the enemy disappeared, and the reason for both sides to hold hands was lost. It was inevitable that the confrontations of the past would flare up here. "From the beginning, the main forces of the phantom burial were the demons who controlled the mind." On top of that, the demonic Attorney sealed the fantasy king and ended the battle. The demon tribe''s achievements are obvious to everyone, and it is clear that they will gain a great deal of voice in the future rebuilding of the continent. And the first thing the demons will do is retaliate against those who have hunted them in the past. ¡± In other words, revenge against Mr. Fang Sang, who has been avenging the demon race. Of course, the swordsmen who are connected to Mr. Fang are also subject to retaliation. From the demon tribe, there was no reason to forgive those who had invented even the demon killer''s swordsmanship, such as the Nanaki style. I couldn''t apologize to the demon anymore. Shortly after the battle with the fantasy species was over, a battle broke out between the Demon Clan and Fang Sang-san. The question is how other human forces will react. Perhaps most of the forces will set sidelines. The power of the demons in the fight against the fantasy species - the awe of the guards is deeply engraved in people''s hearts. If you are a decent politician, you should avoid such a situation where that great power can be directed at you. Not to mention, I don''t think there are any politicians who risk their lives for people who don''t know their identity, such as Fang Sang-sang-sang-sang-sang. If that''s all, it''s still good. The trouble is that other humans may try to help the demon tribe destroy Fang Sang. For what? In order to prove that they do not have any hostility or prejudice against the demon, they pressed the crime of persecuting the demon in the past against Fang Sang-san. 264 Makushima Outer Road (after) 2/8 update 3/3 minutes Fang Sang-san may be used as a sacrifice for the two races to reconcile - Sophia''s speculation deepened the wrinkles that never left her brow. It was judged that it was possible enough. More to the point, even before Sophia pointed out, Yi Zhen had this fear. He was also acting to avoid the worst. However, the enemy called Fantasy Seed was too powerful, and the movement after the war had to be small, and nothing concrete has been achieved. There was also a hand that came into contact with the demonic race through Nin, a phantom burial man, but I just thought about this and didn''t put it into practice. The superiors of Mr. Fang, and those who use the formulas, are not fools. Their eyes were definitely turned to the Imperial Household. As one truth, I wanted to avoid as much as possible the situation that would make Mr. Fang understand the existence of Ren. Besides, I didn''t want to burden my brother with the Sword Clan anymore. In any case, Sophia''s pointing was precisely one of the worst. Of course, that''s not the end of it. Izumi narrowed her eyes faintly and looked at the shrine official in front of her. "There''s something stuck in my back teeth." You put others to sleep to talk to me one-on-one, didn''t you? I won''t tell you to flutter the chest collar, but the words I brought around will kill Xing. " That''s right, let''s be straightforward. Then Sophia said the words after taking a breath. Let''s get rid of the Demon Clan from the continent, Ichinon. It wasn''t just the Demon Clan. He also drove Souji from the continent, who was the uppermost spear in his eyes, and made the name of the Immortal Sword Clan (Fukiu). I''m here to help you. ¡± Sophia hangs her head like a subordinate. But of course, I wasn''t willing to nod. "This is the dream of an idiot." If you think I''m going to take that kind of insult, you''re going to be disrespected. " "If we don''t make up our minds here, the Swordsman will see the grief of annihilation." I don''t know whether it is brought about by demons or by my kind, but in any case, the fate of One Truthful Lord and his subordinates will be exhausted. I hope you understand that. " "It''s not like we decided that that would happen." In contrast to Sophia, who gradually became enthusiastic about her words, I really responded with a cold voice. The suspicion of the shrine official in front of him has swelled every second in the chest of the owner of the Imperial Sword Clan, and it is now so great that it cannot be ignored. With suspicion and vigilance in the eyes of the shaved head, Izumi continues to speak. "Unlike the unspeakable fantasy species, humans and demons can use words." Even if there is a relationship in the past, we can talk it over. "That will make known those who will be joined together, like Jinn and Attorney General, who have made their people alien." Ichimasa did not intend to utter the word. My brother didn''t specifically say anything about my atri. However, it was obvious to the sidelines that the two of them thought of each other, so they just remembered it and spoke. ¨D ¨D The reaction came back with a surpassing intensity. A terrifying magic power that floods Sophia''s thin body. Exposed to a torrent of power that seemed unimaginably human, Monjin almost instinctively pulled out his sword from his waist. Phantom (¡¤) burial (¡¤) one-sabre ripple (Hayate). The first sword technique that Izumi told me about. It took less than a blink of an eye to step in, fight, and slash. The only real attack is beyond what is possible as a human being, and if you weren''t a very good master, you wouldn''t even have noticed that you were attacked. Sophia stopped the flash of skill. I didn''t do it. Instead of sitting back, he stepped forward and grabbed a true blade of snow with his bare hands. The stunned One Shin tried to pull the sword, but the sword did not move. Sophia smiled as if she had forgotten her impatience. "Well done, but in vain. If Jin-sama is a genius who hears one and knows ten, you are a genius who hears one and knows one. Even if Nin-sama''s sword is made, as long as you are the user, it will not reach me. It''s the same where I put my heart out." "---!" Yi Shin doesn''t respond to the other person''s words, and he can put more strength into his arms, but the sword still doesn''t scare. Even though he tried to put out his mind gear, with a true mind gear that still did not reach Jen''s feet, he would not be able to leave the opponent in front of him. Without being told, the difference between my brother and myself was clear. And here Sophia continues to say more words. "Yes, as a swordsman, I''m not as good as Jin-sama." However, when you hear one and know one, you are also a person who strives to reach ten by repeating it ten times - at least that''s what Jin-sama said. Eventually, your brother will reach the same territory as you, and even more so. When I saw the sword now, I came to the same thought. " In that case, let''s turn down the scourge here. ¡°I can''t do that. You can practice the sword that Ni-sama was using with his senses as a theory. Can be practiced as a theory and communicated to others. Even as a swordsman, I am no better than Jin-sama as a swordsmith. In that sense, you are also a genius who stands in line with Jin-sama. I need that talent.¡± When she finished, Sophia let go of her sword. At once, Kazuma jumped unacceptably and kept her distance from Sophia. There was sweat on his forehead like a ball, and he told me that in this short time, Yi Zheng had worn off violently. Sophia, on the other hand, didn''t show much fatigue, and she took the heat to elaborate her plan. "Ni-sama is dead, but--no, because he''s dead, we have to tell him what he created at least until the end of the world." I''m the only one who can do that. From now on, I will call it rescue the demonic aspirants, including the atrium, and lead the demonic warriors who still remain on the continent to other worlds. If you put the master mind instrumentalist on his land, all that remains is immature people, women, children, and old people who can''t use the mind instrument. It will be easy to crush with human strength. " "Such a massacre would not have earned the approval of others." "There are some humans who fear the power of the demons." As long as there is a name, there will be no one to rush against. I see... his kind of fantasy was what the demon tribe worshipped. The culprit of this great upheaval was actually the demon tribe. You pinned it down and sealed the stunning demon god. And the demonic humans who are the culprits will be wiped out from the continent, and history will be engraved with an indestructible name. " "... I can''t concentrate on such a plan. What do you say?" "At that time, I have no choice but to stop. I''m going to kill the people who are lying here, one by one." That said, Sophia glanced at the men of the fallen Imperial Sword Clan. "If that''s not enough, the people who remain on the continent." If you still refuse, I will kill the rest of your family. All the way to where you are. If everyone is killed and you still don''t disagree, then there''s nothing you can do. Let''s kill you, too, and find somebody else we don''t like. I will be the hero who saved the world, and whisper in my ear that as many as respond. ¡± "Weren''t you going to pass on what Jin created to future generations?" ¡°I''ll do it if I can. If it is not possible, I will give up. That''s all there is to it.¡± Sophia''s tongue did not stop momentum, and she continued to speak heavily (at last). What is a dragon? What is Light God Religion? What kind of existence have you become? How will you tamper with the history of the continent? While I was listening to them, I concentrated all my nerves and looked for a gap in Sophia, but I couldn''t find it at all. On the contrary, it seems that it is enough to endure the magical power of Sofia that swells up in an instant to not be tampered with. It''s true that the human being is reflected in the vision, but the feeling of oppression is the highest kind of fantasy. I had to admit that I wasn''t the kind of opponent I could fight now. Even if you are prepared to die, you will only be crushed. It also means the death of a subordinate. Those who remain on the continent will be killed. Sophia herself made that clear. As a result, both the swordsman Jin risked his life to protect and the sword technique he created to risk his life were lost. - I can''t do that. As the owner, as my brother, that''s absolutely enough. Yi Zhen clenched his fist so much that his blood was bleeding. If you take Sophia''s hand, at that moment, the name of the sword will be forever stained. A coward who sacrifices his life. A coward who takes away the merits of others. A traitor who slashed his ally from behind. A massacre trampling on innocent lives. If I counted the others, it would be incomplete. On the face of it, however, he is hailed as the hero who saved the world. Hell days which cannot be endured for a day by those who know their shame. I will never remember the joy of being a person again. But without it, the House of the Sword would disappear from the face of the earth. The one who bit her back teeth looked at Sophia who was moving her mouth in a trance. Sophia is plotting to turn the one sword into a hero while trying to lead the demon race to a different world. Simply destroying the demons would not be such a hassle. The main cultivator of the demonic race was the Shishi, who fought against the dragon. The number of remaining instrumentalists was small, and it would be possible to crush Sophia from the front. It was called a battle victory celebration, and there was even a hand that gathered the demons and poisoned them. It is said that if you don''t eat poison, it will go all the way to the plate. There''s no reason to hesitate about one or two poisons now. But Sophia is trying to gather the demons in one place without doing it. In the first place, it didn''t seem like Sophia was trying to create a confrontational structure between the Sword Clan and the Demon Clan. What was the reason to dare confront the Swordmaster, whom Jin was trying to protect, and the Demon Clan, which Attorney was trying to protect? If the Dragon''s consciousness of being sealed by the Atri is transmitted to Sophia, it may be that she is trying to give back to the Atri who sealed herself. There will be plenty of room for that. But if that''s not all. Suppose Sophia''s reaction to saying that Jen and Attori were connected earlier was due to her own emotions. In that case, it was Sophia herself who planned the conflict between the Imperial Sword Clan and the Demonic Clan. It must be said that Sophia''s spirit is out of the ordinary. --I don''t think so, but Jin''s death..... For a moment, Kazuma thought about the possibility, but immediately waved away her doubts. Once you know the answer, you''ll have no choice but to fight Sophia. I shouldn''t have thought about it after I decided to be prepared to fall off the road. The question to think about is how to pass on the blade of treason that Jen bequeathed to future generations. That''s all it should have been..... 265 Episode 124 Make a noise. "That''s what happened 300 years ago." Having told a long, long story, the Pope concludes his story by saying so. After listening, I was unconsciously exhaling. The Pope''s old saying was so dense. Sealed by the demon gate was a dragon, not a demon god, and it was not the first Sword Saint who made it, but the demon tribe''s atrium. The memorial to the swordsman who saved the world by defeating the gods was nothing but a fantasy created by Sophia Azurite and the sword monk. In order to make that fantasy a reality, they thoroughly tailored the demon tribe as villains and drove them out of the continent. Even though the Devil tribe did their best to protect the continent from the fantasy species, the humans hunted down the Devil tribe without being danced to by Sophia and the others. As a result, the demon race on the continent was driven to the brink of extinction. The demons who were trapped in the demon world by Sophia and Ichin were also forced to spend three hundred years in the barren wilderness while their families ate together. As can be deduced from the origins of the Kohoku Shrine and the words of Emperor Amadeus II, the Shinto Shrine and the Adoastella Empire must also have been involved in their plot. They took the lead in the postwar continent by putting all their sins on the demons, and using it to build prosperity today. The reason that the Imperial Sword Clan has been able to maintain a position that can be said to be peculiar within the Empire is probably due to the fact that, in addition to the out-of-the-box force known as the Illusion One-Sword Flow, he was an accomplice who knew the truth 300 years ago. ¨D ¨D A number of facts that will turn upside down the history of the continent from the ground up. "When the secret of the demonic gate is unraveled, the world of man will be greatly shaken" is the words of Amadeus II, but it is clear that if this thing spreads, continental countries must suffer a shock. However, it is the work of powerful people such as the king and the emperor who think about it. I should think about something else. That is, the purpose of Pope Sophia Azurite, who told me the truth. I can''t tell you about 300 years ago, but I''m not going to end up saying goodbye. The Immortal King in front of him is the mastermind who has altered the history of the continent. The mastermind revealed the secrets that he thoroughly hid until today, so he was supposed to ask me for something in return. ¡°Thank you so much for telling me such a valuable story. So, what do you want from me?¡± Dare to ask straight. I wasn''t in the mood for abdominal art, and I don''t feel like it. The Pope''s response was as expected, if not as expected. "Please come with me. Then, let''s accomplish the purification together. Together, we can do what we couldn''t do 300 years ago." The Pope grins cheerfully, spreading his arms wide as if to embrace me. From that look, which was similar to waiting for a lover''s embrace, I didn''t feel the danger of being turned down by me. Who are the eyes full of trust aimed at? With that in mind, I''ll respond briefly. ¡°No, I''m not interested in the Light God religion or the Purgatory.¡± The Pope, pushed against the rejection, nevertheless asked with a smile on his face. "If we do not accomplish the Purification World, the dragon''s curse will continue to corrode the continent forever." It means you don''t know when the claws of a fantasy species will tear your loved ones apart. Do you want me to let you do that? " ¡°I''m not going to say goodbye. But it will be the same if you do what you say. Sounds good when you say" purify the world ", but in short, you don''t have to resist the dragon at all. That''s why I don''t know when my loved ones will be torn apart.¡± I didn''t feel like believing in Yeta''s story that he would not be the target of the dragon if he surrendered to the Church of the God of Light and the Church of the Dharma. If the dragon could understand such a story, it would not be able to crush the resentment of a thousand years ago to life now. With a smile still on his face, the Pope folds his head. "So, no matter what, you''re not going to come with me?" In response, I consciously changed my way of saying "yes". So far, I thought it was a courtesy to use a salute, but it has become very troublesome. From the first time we met face-to-face to now, it will be unnecessary to pay tribute to the (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) hands. "Yeah, that''s what I''m talking about." I see, that''s a shame. There was still a smile on the face of the pope who spoke that way. The Pope''s smile does not collapse as if he were wearing that kind of face. Feel the lying cold in the supposedly masculine smile, and your expression naturally tightens. Then the Pope repeated his words, looking at me like that. ¡°I''m really, really sorry. I wanted you to decide that you would come with me if you wanted to.¡± Say, the Pope claps his hands. The next moment, the high concentration of magical power flooded back from the little body of the Pope. The magic power blows in a gust of wind, and when I was confronted by the Pope, I was pressured to take a step or two backwards. I wasn''t afraid of the opponent''s magic power, but I was surprised. I could not compare myself with Sharamon, who was the same king of immortality. Even the Lascalis that burned down Behemoth had no magic power so far. The wave of magic reminiscent of a flood, standing at the center of it, the Pope''s eyes do not let go of me. "However, if you say no, there''s no way." I will take a few rough measures. " Along with the words, the Pope''s magic power is increasingly roaring and swirling around. The magic power that was too dense was very similar to the magic power that gushed out of the dragon hole, which exceeded the bounds of mana and odds. No, you could clearly say it''s homogeneous. Behind the Pope, a towering dragon giant trembles as it grabs hold of itself. Is it because of your imagination that you felt like you were laughing at me? "Three hundred years, I waited." I don''t want to wait for inch seconds anymore - - - Divine Descent The moment the Pope spins the word, the world makes a noise. 266 Lesson 125 The Sinner Divine Descent (Cole God). The moment the Pope chanted the ceremony, the rapidly increasing magic power pushed like a gust. It''s too dense, and even the physical oppression is too strong. If you were an adult, you would faint just by touching it, and it wouldn''t be surprising if you were to be pruned to death -- that''s the kind of power you have. Shit! Fly backward with your tongue. If I lived on a soul eater, I wouldn''t have to touch the magic power. However, there was no doubt that it was unpleasant, and there was a desire to stay as far away from the presence of this terrible magic power as possible. Divine descent is a miracle in which the priest sends down God as his own body. It is the ultimate meaning of sacred magic alongside "revive" and "restore", and it is said that only Pope Noah Carnelius of the Divine Church can exercise this technique. More precisely, it means that "only Pope Noah can live by exercising his power". The burden on the surgeon''s mind and body is so heavy. However, if the magician is not a human but an immortal king, you can ignore the burden. I looked straight at Pope Sophia Azurite. The Pope himself made it clear that the "god" in the Hikari Divine Religion was a dragon. Will the pope who has laid the dragon on his body be exhausted by skinning himself and becoming a human face snake, or will he show a completely different change? The answer was immediately clear. "Nnu!?" The papal shrine clothes fluttered with anomalous sounds, revealing the white skin that was hidden underneath the clothes. Somehow, beyond my wide-open gaze, a wing of shades reminiscent of the night emerged from the Pope''s back. This wing seems to have ripped apart the clothes of the guru. The number of wings was two to four. The figure of the Pope, whose black wings cover our sight, is like an angel painted in religious paintings, and for half an instant we see it. The Pope''s mutation did not stop there. At the same time that the wings appeared, black stains appeared on the white and pure naked body. The stain eroded into the Pope''s arms, into his legs, into his chest, and into his belly, and in the blink of an eye he dirtyed his white skin. Then, at the next moment, blood splashes splattered from the site where the stain had appeared, and a black, puffy meat mass (scratch) crawled out from the skin tear. The meat mass clings to the Pope''s body as it covers the wound it came out of, and changes its shape to melt. It is a spooky word that an unfamiliar pile of flesh is invading the Pope''s body while repeating a spooky peristaltic movement, and a man who knows nothing can only see the Pope being attacked by a slime creature. Of course, that''s not the case. If you look at the Pope''s face, which hasn''t changed at all since before, you can see that everything is going according to its intentions. Honestly, I didn''t want to see the sight of it, but if I turned my eyes away here, I would be exposed to the Pope. I winked at the Pope to discern the identity of the things that had jumped out of his body. At the end of his gaze, the meat mass begins to take on a familiar shape. At first, I didn''t know what it was. But I understand right away. Now you know it''s not even me. It was something that everyone had seen and that everyone had. It was an eye. It was an ear. It was a mouth. There are many eyes, ears and mouths clinging to the Pope''s arms, legs, chest and stomach. I have confronted the existence of aliens several times before, but I don''t remember the existence so far. in both a cosmetic and a practical sense. At that time, my ears trembled with a loud voice that gushed up from the bottom of the earth. It is not the voice of the Pope. Of course, it''s not my voice. It was a voice emanating from the countless mouths that appeared in the Pope''s body. "I am the sinner." Along with those words, countless eyes stared at me. "I am the one who hears sin." If you don''t hear a single sound I make, I can see that there are countless ears out there. "I am the guilty one." Male Voice, Female Voice, Adult Voice, Child Voice. A voice that encompassed every sound shook the tympanic membrane. And the existence of the alien reveals its own name. ''I am the transgressor. On your knees, human. " The moment the thing called Azrail said so, the magical power that had just blown up until then instantly became directional. A magic force similar to a giant hammer swung down at me, and the pressure was just crushing my whole body. I''m sure they don''t deserve to be called attackers, just intimidation. Still, if the bannerman ate this, he must have been on his knees unable to bear it. On the contrary, it may have been trampled like a trampled frog. I cynically twisted my lips while enduring the opponent''s pressure. "I thought it would resemble a dragon when it came to descending." Is it a lie to worship a dragon? " ¡°No, I''m not lying.¡± The response was not from Azrail, but from the pope''s mouth. ¡°By bringing down God, I can now exercise my power to create fantasy seeds. This is the result of exercising that authority.¡± Fantasy seeds, right? Whispering: Azrail is a kind of fantasy created by the Pope in the power of a dragon. If you can exercise the dragon''s power, you don''t bother to create another fantasy species, just use the dragon''s power. I guess there''s a reason why I can''t do it. Behind the Pope, I saw a dragon soaring like a tower, and I saw a great sword standing on the dragon''s forehead. It is not difficult to imagine that the dragon''s power is weakened by being sealed by an atri. Therefore, instead of wielding the power of the dragon directly, did Sophia have to take the indirect method of producing fantasy seeds? Alternatively, it is possible that the Pope''s arsenal was insufficient to wield the dragon''s power. If so, the power of Azrail is known to be high. If there''s a problem, if my guess is both wrong. The dragon was not weak, and the Pope''s arsenal was insufficient. Still, if the Pope dared to create Azriel, this fantasy species would be a natural enemy to me and Soul Eater. Otherwise, there is no reason for the Pope to choose Azrail over dragons. Whether he read my thoughts or not, the Pope spun words like singing. "Azriel is a sinner. The sickle is an artifact of judgment that divides the body from the soul. You know what that means, the one who devours the soul." Separate body and soul. It''s a kind of fantasy that has the power to act directly on the soul like a soul eater. In other words, you shouldn''t say you''re the same as Soul Eaters, but you should think you have the power to be close to them. Besides, separating the body from the soul means that if you are attacked by him, you may be disconnected from me (Anima). For the Qinglin Bannerman, he was only a natural enemy. Your nasty thoughts sprang up naturally. But at the same time, I found it interesting. If it was this kind of opponent, it would have something to eat. One of the purposes of my visit to the demon world was to devour a demon that was comparable to a fantasy species. There was no problem when the opponent switched from a "monster comparable to a fantasy species" to a "fantasy species". Heart Excitement - Eat as much as you can, Soul Eater. The pope smiled in a daze as he responded and pulled out his clothes. With that expression, I wave my right hand wide. I''m coming. At some point, the Pope''s right hand was gripped by a pitch-black scythe. 267 Episode 126: The Shishi of Phantom Burying Every time a sword and a sickle are struck together, a metal sound echoes through my ears. The number of recurring sword rakes was about to reach fifty over forty, but the intensity of the attack and defense did not fade, but rather the ferocity increased with each time. Pope Sophia is now a winged alien with countless eyes, ears, and mouths clinging to her body. Even so, the identity of the other is the immortal king who lived three hundred years. Besides, I exercised my Divine Descent to get even the power of the Fantasy Seeds. Naturally, there was no caution or fine dust. However, I was still surprised by this enemy. The Pope did not use any ceremony, and he did not expect to see each other as "warriors" head-on. While waving vertically and horizontally a pitch-black scythe reminiscent of the Shinigami, the force of kicking and leaping on the ground was comparable to that of a superior bannerman. Of course, I haven''t been pushed all the time. Reflecting the enemy''s attack and turning it into a counterattack, the Pope takes the full blow from the Soul Eater''s Heartbeat painlessly, making it impossible for him to rock. It felt like I was slamming my sword against a thick wall. If you can''t break down with force, even if you keep hitting the hoof, you''ll be struck back with a graceful body judgment. The Pope''s battle, combining strength, speed and elegance, seemed to be dancing. - It''s hard to do. I groan in my heart. Each movement is strong, fast, skillful, and each hand that comes out is always a stone to the next action. Therefore, whether you attack or defend, there is no delay. Its vibrant linkage brings a sense of elegance to what is supposed to be a boneless battle act, and it doesn''t stop attracting viewers. I was reminded of a bannerman for the first time in a battle that sublimated a militant to a dance. The face of the former daughter-in-law, who was hailed as a dancing princess, fills her head. The next moment. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! The gruesomely sharp sound of the blade broke the timeless mind. After avoiding the swinging sickle in a dangerous place, I try to fly back and distance myself from the opponent. However, the Pope, aiming for the moment of distraction, immediately moved into pursuit and filled the gap. The unstoppable mortar is reminiscent of the high-speed method of fantasy single-sword flow. When I grabbed the enemy''s sickle with my heart raised, I felt the impact of being hit by an iron lump. Decide that it''s impossible to parry, and bite your back teeth to counter the opponent''s heavy pressure. "---!!" "......!" The silent mood bursts from each other''s mouths, and the Pope and I clash our gaze at a close distance. The Pope saw it as a place to fight, and he pushed the sickle with his magic gushing from his entire body. I relieved myself at once by pretending that I could put even more effort into fighting it. The sudden collapse of the equilibrium prompts the Pope to go forward. I didn''t miss it, I swapped bodies with the Pope and went around behind the scenes. Then, I slashed into the opponent''s back. It is a blind spot and a hit from a close range. This would definitely have been the end of the line of enemies. However, the countless eyes that floated on the Pope''s body accurately captured my movements, and the Pope swung his sickle without turning towards me and bounced back in a fatal flash. Not only that, but I also used the sickle that I launched to defend against them to use it as a counterattack, and in return, hit them with an intense horizontal beating. When I sank my torso to avoid it, a fatal blade rushed through my hair and just above my head. After the opponent''s counterattack, I immediately flew backwards, and now it was time to distance myself from the Pope. - It''s hard to do. While measuring distance from the enemy, I thought the same thing was stronger than before. Looking at the opponent with a steep expression, the Pope flinches his mouth somewhere (with pleasure). "Fufu, you can see the surprise in your eyes. I didn''t think I could fight this far, did I?¡± "... you''re absolutely right. Is that the power of a fantasy seed?" Or is it dragon power? " "Both are different. This is a technique that I cultivated when Sophia Azurite was a human. As a phantom burial spirit, I had to go forward and wield a weapon to get along with the fantasy species.¡± Sophia smiled tiny, as if she had noticed something. "At that time, it was the ancestors of the Imperial Sword Family who crafted the fantasy sword style." If you think about it, you might be my younger brother''s disciple. " If you''re going to pull off your siblings and disciples, I''d like you to show off one of the secret swords that were handed down directly from our ancestors. Keep an eye on the behavior of the opponent while saying that there is no good. In my heart, I was deeply wary of the Pope. Because I can''t see what the Pope wants when he''s here. At first, I thought you were going to kill me or use artifacts to separate me from the Soul Eaters, but I don''t feel any hostility or murderous intent. That might mean that he was fighting inadvertently, but he who was fighting inadvertently would not slap his apprentice in the mouth. I can''t tell what I was thinking from the bottom of my heart, while showing off a gorgeous battle that was so blindfolding. That reminded me of my former wife, and I crooked my lips. --It makes sense that it''s hard to do. It doesn''t go well with the persistent azurite. With that in mind, the Pope raised his mouth pleasantly while holding his sword. "If you want a secret sword, it''s not as if you''re being stingy." But before I do, I just want to warn you. " Warning? "When I was being touched, I still hadn''t finished my fantasy sword flow." Therefore, what I learned is a technique that became the prototype of the fantasy sword. However, it is more rough than a fantasy sword that has been sharpened and polished only to conquer the fantasy species, so it is more rough than a fantasy sword that has been crafted with the intention of passing it on to future generations. " So please be careful. That said, the Pope, who had been fighting without having a good stance until then, took a clear stance for the first time. It was a side stance in swordsmanship. With his right foot halfway down, he stands with his body diagonal to the enemy, and leans on his right hip with the sickle, which is his prize. Somehow it resembled when the swordsman unleashed his sword. If I were to compare it to you, it would be the position when you unleashed a puzzle or a void. ¨D ¨D It was only so easy to analyze it. "Grrrr!?" The air was trembling. The beating of the Pope''s power makes my skin tremble and tremble. I dropped my hips and took the defensive position with all my strength. Your instincts are alarming you if you don''t. The Pope''s quiet voice shook his ears. Illusory burial-type madness. ¨D ¨D (say hello), and. I felt such a sound in my ear. The next moment I thought so, my body was soaring up in the sky. There was no defense, no alarm, no meaning. Without even the sensation of enduring, they are pulled off the ground and thrown into the cosmos. It is impossible to build a scaffold with silk, and it is flirting with the wind like the leaves of a tornado. A bone called a bone in the whole body was turning, and my limbs were about to tear apart. Well, maybe it''s already torn. The wind pressure was so intense that I felt it was harsh on my whole body. There is a constant roar in my ears, and my vision is twisting and turning, and I don''t know which way I''m facing. In the confusion that seemed to let go of her consciousness, the voice sounded strangely clear. "Illusion Funeral -" When it was approaching, the figure of the pope waving a scythe was reflected in his vision. The Pope''s next move was at the same time as I put my mind to it. Seismic form [Katakana] [Kamikata] A thunderbolt of lightning dyed his vision pure white. Immediately after that, I was slammed into the ground with a terrible impact. 268 Lesson 127 The Secret Sword And the shingles of the earthquake. I knew the Pope''s trick. The story of the fantasy sword that I saw when I fought Gozu Sheima in the Titis Forest. I don''t know why the Pope used the same technique as Goz. There''s only two things I''ve learned. One is that the composition of the papal skill is identical to Gozu - no, identical. And the other thing is that the power of Keiji is much greater than Gozu''s. It seems that some of the power was consumed by the soul eaters thanks to the suddenly raising of their hearts, but the pressure of the attack that was launched was still a great word. Immediately after the shock of a real thunderbolt struck the brain, my body was violently struck by the ground. "Gu... gi...!" A voice floods out of my mouth, as if it boils down to bitterness, screaming and amazement. A distracting shock. The skull was throbbing, the joints of the limbs were broken, and the bones of the whole body were crushed -- so much pain was running around the body. Of course, you''re not really that badly injured. No matter how much Soul Eaters can restore, I can''t survive the damage. The pain that still ran all over my body was proof that I was alive. However, from his senses, it was really a shock and pain that shattered his whole body. ... well, when fighting Dogha for three days and three nights, I tasted dozens and hundreds of times of the same pain, so I''m used to getting used to it, but it''s not that it''s less painful because I''m used to it. What hurts hurts. I turned my gaze to the sky while thinking about it. Beyond the line of sight, the pope stood in the air, winging four black wings, looking one at the other. The Pope, who had a fierce will to fight with his long, sharp eyes, waved the sickle in his hand. Looking at the stance that resembles the sound of a god earlier, an alarm bell rings in my head. The moment I tried to wake my body ignoring the pain, I felt that I could clearly hear the Pope''s voice, which was supposed to be overhead. Phantom Funeral Sword Exodus The papal spell turned into a swirling flame, and it came at me. A gigantic flame that burns blue to indicate high calorific value. There is nowhere to spare. The blue flame swallowed me in an instant, and it burst with a roar after a beat. The swollen explosion ran up through the sky, violently scorching the demon world''s sky. In addition, the scorching heat produced by the fighting technique became an invisible flame that burned the surroundings, and the air around it was boiling so much that the lungs were about to burn just by breathing. The gravel that covered the ground in too much heat melted halfway, and a scorched odor pierced my nose. If I were a living person, I would have burned every drop of blood, even every piece of bone, and must have disappeared. The pope unleashed a technique that in a blink of an eye transformed the surroundings into a hot hell. In only three attacks, the Pope created a tornado, thunder, and scorching earth. The pope still did not stop the attack. "Kan... Kan... Kan... Kun... Kun... This is the eight forms (forms) that show the heavenly and earthly nature. In other words, gossip." Like a greeting to God, or a chant of magic, the papal slip shakes my ears. "Dryness and sunshine come together to form the sun, leaves and tremors come together to form the shallow shade, leaves and canes come together to form the shallow shade, and gongs and kun come together to form the shade. This is the Four Elephants, which show the nature of the heavens and the earth. That is, the four elephants." Flapping his wings and rising sharply, the Pope immediately turns himself up to a certain height, and turns to a sudden descent. While stirring up the fiery heat and blue flame that he had created, the figure that rushed toward me on the ground in a straight line was reminiscent of a meteorite that penetrated the earth. "- Illusory burial swords of the type of Shaoyin, the white swords." The scythe in the papal hand shines brightly and is swayed down into a flash of silver. The next moment, the slash unleashed the tremendous power that shakes the axis of the earth, making the demonic world''s land shake (epilepsy). - Somewhat. How was my secret sword that built the three-shaped elephant? The pope, who had just launched a blow to the sanctuary, smiles and asks as if nothing had happened. I couldn''t even respond, and I just kept exhaling. Her arms were numb and motionless, and she hardly felt the palm of her hand holding her sword. No, it was equivalent to not only the palms of my hands, but also other body sensations. Honestly, it would be very bad if they were pursued now, but the Pope does not intend to do so. I don''t know what they''re up to, but if the Pope wants to have a conversation, he''ll have time to recover from it. So judging, I answered the Pope''s question as if I were throwing up. "It hurt to death." "Have you finished the sword technique that you have honed with your life?" You will be scolded by the ancestors of the Imperial Sword Clan who have done so much. " When he does so, the pope deliberately shrinks his shoulders. Then, in a light tone, he began to talk about the continuation of the words he had spoken earlier. "The sun and the shallow shade are joined together, and the sun and the shade are joined together." These are the two rituals that show the nature of the heavens and the earth. The two-legged ones. And the yang and the yin are combined to become Tai Chi (Tai Chi). This is the nature of the heavens and the earth (by the way). All in all, the octagonal four elephants have two poles. With the acquisition of these fifteen types, Illusory funerals will be spread all over the world. " "Fifteen shapes... do you mean that the three shapes and one elephant I was talking about just now have four shapes fixed?" "Yes, that was the best the swordsman could do." The moment the Pope told me, the earth shook. Behind the Pope, a towering dragon trembled unpleasantly. At the same time, the gaze of a dragon full of hatred caressed the ground. Even though it is now sealed, the glance of things that once tried to destroy the world has become an invisible iron hammer that defeats me on the ground - no, not just me, but the Pope. Apparently, the Pope keeps his mouth shut when I''m alive. However, the Pope repeated his words to me, turning the eye pressure of the dragon like a breeze. "However, only three people were able to control the flow of illusion funerals." There were many excellent swordsmen among the phantom burials, but they were unable to spread the word. The sword that defeated the dragon was too expensive for a man. The fantasy sword that the Imperial Sword Clan conveyed to us today was created to even out the path leading to all the stories. " "Do you want me to even out the way?" That means both..... " "Yes, it is the same for both schools with the acquisition of the fifteen types." The Pope''s words were the answer to earlier questions about why Goz and the Pope could use the same skill. The three people that the Pope described as having the most terrifying sword funerals were probably Mitsuhito and Kazuma, and the demonic atrium. And if, as the Pope said, the reason why Mikado Izuma launched the fantasy one-sword stream was to produce (yes) a large number of magical funerals, it also explains why the two schools convey the same secret meaning. Well, in that case, the question arises as to why Kazuma deliberately added his hand to the name of the genre, but if it was Kazuma, he might have realized that his sword was just an imitation of his younger brother''s sword. Perhaps there is a rule in the Imperial Sword Family that "only those who have been able to tell the story of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the fantasy of the swords of While I was thinking about it, the Pope''s words continued. "It is the harmony between the sword and the scripture that is important for all communication. No matter how accurately you wield your sword, you can''t unleash your form without having the necessary bow. The opposite is also true. Even if you have the necessary skill, you can''t release the type without your skills as a swordsman. If you want to be stronger than you are now, use your will for harmony. Especially you have too much weight. He who is strangled by the same animal will never reach heights.¡± ¡­¡­ I responded silently to the Pope''s advice. There was no doubt about what they were saying. Rather, there were many parts to nod. That''s why I felt "strange". Until now, we have been talking to each other even if we have some doubts in order to buy time for recovery, but I can''t help but remember the suspicions even if they are made in the deepest sense of the word. The Pope''s words and deeds were not enough to send salt to his enemies. I flinched as I carefully watched the opponent''s appearance. "I want to say that the advice will be painful, but is it okay? It seems like you''ve been angry a lot since before." "It is the word of the hand from sister to disciple to younger brother. You will spill some of your eyes. Besides that, the dragon''s eyes (mackerel) are very cloudy, so there is no problem." "... what do you mean?" The words of the Pope suddenly echoed. I felt that way. Feeling something stiff on your back, you hold your eyebrows together and ask. The Pope then returned these words in the same tone as before. "One word has been echoing in my head since before. Kill, kill, kill the abominable dragon. And this is the only proof that the dragon''s eyes are blind." That doesn''t clear up my suspicions. As a matter of fact, it got deeper and deeper. It is only natural that the Pope, who exercised the Divine Descent (Cole Godd), could hear the dragon''s words. And the "abominable dragon" that the dragon says is definitely a soul eater. Soul Eater defeated the dragon a thousand years ago during the Golden Empire (Imperium), and perhaps three hundred years ago, the dragon''s enemies who lived in Gotenin and contributed to the seal. If so, it would be natural for the dragon to risk the soul eaters or to order the pope to kill them. Whether he was aware of my doubts or not, the Pope went on quietly. "I can only see the dragon as I look at you." It''s obvious that the dragon is blind by itself, the sword sky. " 269 Lesson 128: The Curse The Pope said my name. Those eyes just don''t move in front of me. Like before, it''s not the first time I''ve seen someone who''s not here through me. It was a gaze that recognized the individual, the Sword Sky. In a way, I was confronted for the first time with Pope Sophia Azurite. Stared at by the papal eyes with their deep darkness, their hearts naturally lengthened. Fortunately, the numbness caused by the sword had almost disappeared. It was possible to resume the battle at any time. Carefully distancing himself from his opponent, the Pope flashes his mouth as if to make fun of him. "However, it''s impossible for the dragon not to notice you." You''re the only one who doesn''t realize what you''re capable of. ¡± "... what have you been talking about?" I raise my eyebrows unknowingly. Until just now, I suddenly felt that I could not understand the words of the other person who had been able to talk to me. To be precise, I don''t have a good understanding of words. I know what the Pope is saying. I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t mind ignoring it, but something in me denies that choice. As a result, I could only be vigilant. The Pope narrows his eyes at me like that. "As I mentioned earlier about the harmony between the sword and the sword, as well as, no, there are things that are more important than that in order to control the flow of illusion burial. It is the harmony between the mind and the body, that is, between the mind and the technology and the body. It''s strange to be human, and if you think you can win with your heart, you can find a chance to win against a superior opponent. You''re always the one who believes in you.¡± Conversely, a human who can''t believe himself is sometimes defeated by a lower rank opponent without being able to produce half of his strength. In order to fully demonstrate your trained body and skillful technique, a steady spirit is indispensable -- a mind that believes in itself. The pope, who spoke that way, put his index finger up here. "Let me clear up one misunderstanding." From what I''ve seen, you seem to recognize me as a superior opponent, but that''s not true. What do you think it is that drives your mouth, not your sickle? It is to recover the sky (from the sky) by releasing the three-shaped elephant skill. In short, I''m buying time. ¡± "What!?" "You can''t unleash a shape without reconciling the sword and the cage." Of course, this is the same for me. In order for this body, which does not have an anima, to use the sword of illusion, it had to squeeze out its own power, the power of the Immortal King, the power of the Fantasy Seed (Azrail), all of them. " On the evidence, the pope pointed to his body. Myriad of eyes, ears, and nose groaning anomalous bodies have not changed before. However, if I looked closely, it seemed that I didn''t have the same power as Rikikan when it appeared in the eyes of the fantasy species that looked towards me. If you think about it, Azrail hasn''t spoken since his first call. That''s how much it''s worn out, isn''t it? The Pope further says: ¡°I could use Azrail''s mouth to chant multiple magic simultaneously and hit a fishing bottle. However, your opponent is only wasting his energy. That''s how I poured everything into my skill.¡± "... what do you want to say?" ¡°That means I played my last trump card first. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to fight you properly. You have reached that point now. You didn''t seem to notice it at all.¡± The Pope said so with a look of seriousness. When I heard that, I accidentally frowned. Indeed, the Pope said, and I thought they were fighting quite sparingly. More to the point, I even felt that I was wearing it without giving out half of my strength. After all, in my eyes, the Pope did not use the power of the King of Immortality (Undead) or the power of the Seed of Fantasy (Azrail), but seemed to be fighting only with his own skill (Kegi). But in fact, the Pope fought far more seriously and with all his might than I expected. That in itself is appreciated. Honestly, I didn''t think I''d see the winning eye at all. The question is why did the Pope reveal it in this situation? Or is it just an invitation to be on the lookout for us? I keep thinking and talking. [M] Even so, it seemed like he was fighting with a lot of leisure. "It''s called years of merit." The pope responds with a clear face. The words of the immortal king, who lived three hundred years. I might have laughed if I hadn''t been in this situation. Of course, under the current circumstances, I can''t do anything to tickle it. Looking at the Pope with a rugged face, the Pope began to say: ¡°People refer to a heart that believes in itself as confidence. No matter how much strength one admits around him, he who cannot believe in himself is not confident. Always underestimates oneself and overestimates others because one does not gain confidence. This is exactly what you are now. If you were right in your mind and body, you would not have misjudged my power." When I heard that, I frowned in a different way. If you don''t remember, just cut off the other person''s words as bullshit and throw them away. But the Pope''s point was certainly deep in my chest. I feel like my hand has been inserted into the depths of my unconscious mind, and I say it reflexively. "I think I have the confidence to be worthy of my strength right now, even after I''ve gotten my guitar." The Pope replied lightly, thinking that Ursula had not seen me before. ¡°A confident swordsman is a man of nature and style, but yours belongs at best to the Hirakata-san. If you want, those who can reach the Swordsman won''t laugh at the Flag Bearer''s confidence.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°You''ve fought and won many enemies. If you''re a normal person, you''ll have the confidence you deserve. But you''re not. Those who do not believe in themselves cannot admit their enemies. No matter how many strong enemies you win, it becomes meaningless the moment you win. That''s why I think that the opponent I thought was a strong opponent was only the [opponent I can beat], because I unconsciously think that it was only the [opponent I can beat]." I am the result of the unparalleled victory as the triumph of all, and the loss of many things that should have been obtained. That is what the Pope said. --The point is surprisingly disturbing. I tried to throw up my mouth like I knew it, but I couldn''t do it either. Somewhere in your heart, you admit that the other person''s words are correct. With his mouth shut, the pope asked him to whisper. ¡°But it''s hard to imagine that would be the case without any reason. The sword sky, what kind of curse are you encroaching on?" Curse. Curse. Curse that you cannot believe in yourself. I also wondered if the soul eaters were too powerful. No matter how strong the opponent, it is only due to the power of Soul Eater. That''s because it was definitely in my chest. However, the power of the same source (anima) is the power of the user. I understood that, and without the Soul Eater in the first place, I would have been devoured and killed without being able to beat the mere monster, the king of the wolves, not to mention the fantasies of Hydra and Behemoth. All I feel for Soul Eater is gratitude. It can''t be a curse. There''s another reason I don''t feel confident. Memories that are dark enough to cry and cold enough to freeze. What runs through the mind is a dry eye that looks at the rocky side of the road. And there was a voice as dry as his eyes. Oh, yes. If this is a curse, it is. "-You ''d better leave the island. There is no need for the weak in this land." You weren''t worth anything but that voice. 270 Episode 129 Closed The Pope looked me in the eye and said quietly, as if he could see I had changed my expression. "As long as you don''t undo the curse, you''re always tied up in chains of iron." It doesn''t even seem to show off its strength. On the other hand-- " After a breath of meaning, the Pope lifted the two corners of his mouth. ¡°If I were to subdue you, I would have nothing else to do with it now that I am bound by the curse.¡± Is it time to buy time already? The Pope''s eyes shine like an oil film. There was no longer any expression on her face when she called herself a sisters and disciples and was holding words in her mouth. It was a good change to call it a leopard mutation, but I wasn''t alarmed by this opponent. I put my mind to it without showing any sign of movement, paying attention to the movement of the enemy. The attack came just after that. Luo oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh!! Suddenly, my ears twitched and roared, trembling and shaking the atmosphere. The pressure on your heart makes you feel like your heart is jerking off, and you have severe pain like a thick cone is pushed into your left and right ears. "Guuu!?" I inadvertently get a groan of misery. It was an unexpected attack. At the same time, it was a memorable attack. Once roared, it pierces through the ears, wears the skull, and hurts the soul. That is, the dragon''s roar (dragon''s roar) --When Hydra appeared once, the words that Lunamaria uttered passed through her brain. Hydra''s roar and his current roar had the same effect. However, it is not identical just because it is homogeneous. If I only looked at the power, this time it was stronger outside the digits. Even if I bundled Hydra''s eight-layer roar into one, it wouldn''t reach the current roar. I didn''t have to see who let out that much roar again. Hmmm, this will also be called the dragon roar. I look to the Pope, and to the dragon on the face of the snake, whose wings are as gigantic as the sky behind him. Then, I exhaled through my nose like a laughingstock. Needless to say, there is a main temple behind me where many Light Gods live. Ishka almost instantly lost her city function due to Hydra''s roar in the distant Titis Forest. Even children can imagine what happens to the Light Gods, who are exposed to a stronger roar than Hydra. "Can I roar in this place?" I''m sure all the important comrades in the main hall are here to accomplish the Purgatory. " "If you can help us defeat the abominable dragon, then everyone will give their lives." Everything was of the dragon''s will - the face of the papal mouth was a sincere (shinshi) face, a pious (quarrel) believer in sight. I don''t think he was the one who said he was blind to the dragon. Feeling a lying chill in the words and actions of an invisible opponent. It wasn''t just an attitude toward dragons. Tell the truth about 300 years ago, ask for the cooperation to Purify the world, know that it is unacceptable, and instantly kill, if you think about it, turn around and name a sister disciple, and show me a gesture that troubles me. Words are clear when they are insane, but actions are broken when they have hidden intentions. I don''t know whether the original Pope-Sofia Azurite''s personality was like this, or whether the 300 years spent in the demon world eroded his personality. I don''t know, but I knew that it was dangerous to think that I could understand this person and to try to understand them. If so, the choices to be taken will be diminished. It was almost at the same time that the Pope kicked the ground with a smile, as I put my strength into the hand I held in my heart. ¨D ¨D The second battle with the Pope began in such a short and fierce way. As usual, the Pope''s attack was intense and forced to struggle with a constant offensive launched from skilful assembly, but, to put it differently, it was so weak that it could be accomplished in ¡°struggle¡±. I have thought many times that it is difficult to do it beforehand, but I have never thought that I will not win. Okazuka, the divine weapon of soul division, was a troublesome weapon that not only suffered physical injuries, but also spiritual wastage, but it was not a level of fatal injuries when combined with this. The reason why I was pushed in without sushi earlier was still due to the triangle-shaped one-eleven technique (Keigi). In other words, a fatal situation can be avoided as long as you are careful. When they saw a stance that unleashed a prowling move, they could block it by inserting an attack into it. I wouldn''t have looked at the opponent earlier, but if I had fought first, I would have fought the same fight as before. Too much vigilance made the fight difficult. Unconfident human beings underestimate themselves and overestimate their enemies, which is what the Pope said earlier, but I have applied it to many of them. --a curse of confidence. The words of the Pope were not without verses. However, even if that word was shooting at me and my growth was hampered by my father''s words, there is no solution at this time. To deny the word weaker one must go beyond the Father. And I was going to do better than that. A gift of the white peaks I saw when I met my father on Onigashima. I''ve been greedy to get there until today. Therefore, not everything changes now that there is one or two more reasons to surpass the Father. At this time, my task is not to gain confidence or lift the curse, but to defeat the enemy in front of me. That''s all. I turn my attention to the movement of the dragon behind the Pope as I bounce back the beating sickle. Since the previous roar, it was a dragon that showed no noticeable movement, but I don''t know whether it was because it was looking for an opportunity or because it had other reasons. If the dragon still had enough power, he would have broken the barrier and appeared on Kigajima. At a time when it was impossible to do so, the depth of the wounds sustained by the dragon three hundred years ago---the depth of the injuries sustained by the phantom crews could be seen. In front of the resentful Soul Eater, the Pope just ordered you to kill him, and you can''t fight him, because you don''t want to. In other words, the dragon was already dead. The earlier roar becomes the last fart of the mackerel. I hoisted Ni and the edge of my lip to become the Pope of yesterday. The possibility of disregarding the opponent may have crossed my mind, but the experience of being too vigilant and unconscious has pushed me back. Seeing my change, the Pope quickly jumps back and tries to distance himself from me. All along the boat, I got into a skillful position on the spot. My sister and disciple showed me three or four secret swords. One of these is probably rude if you don''t show your skill. Inside my head was a spike technique used in the Behemoth Battle. It''s as sharp as a spear, spinning like a spiral, piercing, rushing through its enemies. If he avoids it, he will strike the dragon in the back, and the Pope will not let this strike happen. We have no choice but to take it with all our might. Illusion Funeral - Strong Helix! He unleashes his mastery and wields his heart toward the Pope. The unleashed skill rushed toward the Pope as it dazzled through the space ahead, drawing a spiral. The torrent of too dense a silkworm pushes the atmosphere with only the aftermath, moving toward the target as it crushes the ground ahead. Its power is not comparable to that of the same move in the Catalan Desert, and even the breath of stars (braces) released by Behemoth fades. In response to Kaiseki''s hand, which came through the instrumentation, I accidentally snorted my throat. Shortly thereafter, the papal sickle and the strong snail clash head-on. The Pope raises his bowl and bounces back with force, in contrast to the shouting technique of wearing a target. The fights between the two shades were so intense that they shook the earth, and at the same time, the more blinks repeated, the shorter they were. As soon as the pope swung out of the sickle, the powerful spiral bent its course unbearably and crashed into the back of the papal body. The sound of a bursting explosion. As far as I can see, the Pope was not injured, and the dragon behind him remained intact. It was obvious that the strong screw ended unexpectedly, but I didn''t mind. Only a few seconds after the powerful spiral competed with the Pope was enough for the next move. He kicks the ground with his whole body in his legs, and in an instant, he becomes flesh-thin to the pope. Then, I sewed a gap about the size of a needle hole immediately after the strong screw was removed, and pushed the tip of my heart into the Pope''s chest so that it would bump into each other. Countless eyes of the fantasy species (Azriel) that noticed our movement shone spookily, and countless mouths cast some kind of spell, but all of them were slow. The next moment, I was piercing deeply in the middle of my chest between the two breasts of the Pope. A definite feeling of (let''s) wear the body. A vast amount of souls flowing in. It was definitely proof that the blade of heart armor had reached the Pope''s life. The Pope grabbed my hands as I tried to cut my opponent''s body down at once, convinced of my victory. 271 Episode 130. I wont let you go. Releasing his hand from the scythe, the Pope holds my hands firmly with his left and right hands. I tried to shake it off, but I was held back with a surprising amount of force. The word "trap" is no longer in your head. The gap you showed me when you paid off this skill was daringly made to lure me in. If that''s the case, I''ll be left to my own thoughts. The Pope''s mouth moved when he touched it with his heart. Did you say ''Keiji''? "... what did I say?" "There is no such technique in a phantom funeral." It wasn''t even a fantasy sword. You must have created your own skill. " The Pope keeps his words indifferent. Even though he is now piercing his chest with his heart, there is not even a piece of pain on his face. For a moment, I misunderstood whether the pope in front of me was a phantom or something, but that''s impossible. This is why the Pope''s soul is still flowing through the instrument of the heart. More than a soul, the Pope in front of us is real. And there was no possibility that the shadow warrior would have switched in time, given the amount of souls comparable to fantasy seeds. Nevertheless, there was no disturbance in the Pope''s words and deeds. The more vigilant they are about the fact, the more they repeat their words. "The harmony between the sword and the cage is not the same as the cage used by those who do not even have the harmony of the mind and body." And yet you were able to let go. There''s nothing better to say. ¡± I was forced to put my hands on the first stage of the fantasy sword flow. He who is but a man shall have no difficulty in the work of forcing him to carry on his armour to increase his might. Not to mention the difficulty of using the power of an abominable dragon to sublimate a skill. It''s like burning an egg deliciously with a dragon flame. " I frowned when I saw the pope bring out his everyday metaphors and praise them. The same is true of the earlier remarks about "seniority", but sometimes the Pope of the Kohoku Shrine speaks of a strange sense of humor. Of course, you won''t be so poisoned, let alone relieved of your attack. The instrument of the heart is still stuck in the Pope''s chest, and the influx of souls has not stopped. I was hanging out with the Pope to give him time to devour his soul completely. However, the Pope must also be aware of the extent of this. I don''t think you''re aware that your soul is being eaten. Nonetheless, the Pope is foolhardy, clutching my hand. --What are you really thinking? Whatever you''re thinking, you shouldn''t have to fight anymore. How many times have I twisted my neck inside? The total amount of souls already devoured by the pope exceeds that of Hydra and is reaching the realm of Behemoth. Even if the Pope''s soul had been added to Azrail''s share, the limit would soon have been reached. However, the limit of what is supposed to come will remain unchanged for a long time. The power of the Pope to hold my hands does not fade, and the amount of souls flowing in is increasing rather than decreasing. The reason was the dragon behind the Pope. From the dragon to the pope, I can feel more magical power flowing in than ever before. I squeezed my tongue. I don''t know what the total number of dragon souls is, but there''s still plenty of room for the pope. In other words, the current position of both hands and heart equipment being held down is very bad. Thinking about it, I tried to wave the Pope''s hand again, but the Pope''s hand still didn''t move. Looking at me like that, the Pope smiled in his mouth. "I won''t let you go. I''ve waited 300 years for this." The dragon roars high to agree with the words. The second dragon roar (Dragon Loa). I bite my back teeth and watch the Pope''s movements while enduring roaring intimidation. No matter how enormous the souls of dragons were, it was impossible to remain pierced in the heart. The dragon''s power is fading, and my power is only increasing. Thus, the pope was supposed to move at some point or another. I must accurately capture the moment and respond immediately. So I waited. I waited with my heart on the chest of the papal motionless pope. I waited while eating the soul of a dragon that seemed to be infinite. I waited for the dragon to roar three more times. I waited for a dragon that ate a lot of souls to twist my body like a pain. I''ve eaten a lot of souls, and I''ve been waiting for you to level up twice. Even after the dragon''s mouth turned to screaming instead of roaring, I kept waiting for the Pope to move. Still, the Pope did not move. As expected, by this time, insight had sprouted in the insensitive body. The Pope doesn''t want me, he wants the dragon. I thought that the word "not letting go" was not directed at me, but at the dragon. The pope is connected to the dragon by the descent of the gods. And as long as the two are connected, the attack on the pope is synonymous with the attack on the dragon. The same is true when it comes to eating souls. The Pope hasn''t let go of me before, because he''s going to bury himself and the dragons. That would explain the Pope''s unnatural behavior. To tell the truth, this idea itself had come to mind earlier. It''s just, "Didn''t you think the enemy was actually an ally? If you move according to a convenient idea such as" ", you don''t know what kind of unknowns you will take. It was also possible that it was the Pope''s aim to make me think so. That''s why I kept singing the Pope''s soul with a lid on my suspicions. Even now, the Pope continues to be pierced in his heart and devoured by his soul. Whether you are human or King of Immortality, it would be a fatal wound if you hadn''t died long ago. Still, the Pope is alive because he is connected to the dragon, but on the contrary, the Pope cannot die until the dragon dies. I didn''t think the dragon was taking on the pain of being injured. I didn''t want to imagine how painful and distressing it would be to continue to suffer the wounds of death in a body that could not die. Still, I can''t pull my heart out here, and I don''t intend to. Above all, the Pope will not allow it. Even now, my hands remain firmly clenched by the hands of the Pope. While doing so, countless eyes, ears, and mouths that covered the Pope''s body began to disappear. And the four black wings from the back. It meant that the power of the fantasy species (Azrail) was lost from the Pope. "You--no, you..." Facing each other at a distance where I can hear their breath, I turn to the Pope with a puzzled voice. Now that the power of the fantasy seeds has disappeared, the Pope has no power to fight me. The possibility of being a trap has disappeared. That''s what I said, but what''s the point of asking the person I''m trying to kill for real? That''s why I kept pressing the words that went out of my mouth. The Pope slowly opened his mouth, though he didn''t care for me like that. "As I said earlier--wonderful, Master Sky." The rebel blade woven by Jin-sama and connected by Kazuma-sama is definitely inside you. Both of you will be delighted by the shade of the grass. And I''m sorry that we just failed in our duties, and I''m truly sorry that I caused you so much hardship. ¡± I couldn''t help but be surprised at the content of the words. Not only was the Pope exchanging swords earlier, but he was also exchanging words in the name of his sisters and disciples. A soft voice that makes you feel inclusive. There is no turbidity before the eyes can see this, and the shades reminiscent of a clear night sky attract the viewer. Somehow, somehow, I really thought. I wonder if the person standing in front of me is Sophia Azwright, who fought as a phantom funeral scholar 300 years ago. Shortly after he asked for its authenticity, the Pope continued his words. I was a little quick to say, because I realized that I only had a little time left. "Please don''t be alarmed, Sky Master." This time thou hast defeated only the remnants of thy destruction three hundred years ago. The annihilation of the present generation has already begun to move after gaining Miko. " That ''s-- I swallowed the question of who it was. I realized that Sophia''s body was beginning to collapse. Previously, when Sharamon, the Immortal King, was defeated, his body scattered in the air like ashes blown by the wind. Perhaps the Pope has the same end in mind. If so, we should prioritize the other side''s words over our doubts. Whatever the reason, I killed the opponent in front of me. It should have been my role, not anyone else''s, to hear the words of the last phantom burial that had been going on for three hundred years. "Please spend some time with Ken." Living with a beloved woman, having no children, growing old, and returning to the dust. Please do what is normal for you as a person. Living without endless battles, without being poisoned, without being swallowed by a dragon. This body just wants to beg for it..... " As soon as I finished, Sophia''s body melted into the air. As if Sophia Azurite hadn''t been here from the beginning, it was because of her mind that she felt the malice of the world. Sophia''s behavior may have been unstable because she held in her heart the opposite of believing in the dragon and wanting the dragon to disappear. However, the opponent is also called a god. It''s hard to imagine that you didn''t notice Sophia''s backside. Still, the reason why Sophia was able to retain herself as a Cadet..... --Did you leave it because it was broken, or did you break it to leave it? Suddenly thinking about it, I immediately shook my hat and wiped my mind off my current thoughts. Now I have no doubt about it. Same as when Sophia disappeared, the dragon was losing its body. It didn''t melt into space like Sophia. The dragon''s giant body was about to be swallowed up in the dragon hole. It seemed that the snake was going back to the nest, or that the dragon hole was trying to devour the dragon''s body. At this time, the last scream from the dragon''s mouth signaled the end of the battle. 272 Episode 131 Will Sara-sama! Empty! My ears are shaking with two silly voices. Looking at the voice, as expected from the voice, there were Kraia and Ursula. "I''m sorry I caught you late!" Claire rushed to me with a breath, her face turned blue and her head drooped. Next to that, Ursula also gave a careless expression and apologized "I''m sorry". The Pope''s body has already disappeared into dust, and the dragon''s giant body has been swallowed up by the dragon''s hole. However, if you look at the roar and sound of the ground since beforehand, and the huge holes around the eruption, you can easily guess that there was a fierce battle here. The two of them seemed deeply sorry that they hadn''t made it to the battle. Of course I''m not going to blame them. However, I was deeply relieved that they didn''t make it. I didn''t mean to underestimate their prowess, but I didn''t want them to fight the Pope or the dragons. I guess I wouldn''t have been a bastard in nine out of ten. Of course, I can''t say that to the two of us in front of me. Although there were a lot of them as Qinglin Banners, they did not lose their pride as warriors. When they found out that I was treating them like maidens they couldn''t fight, they both had to raise their brows upside down. "Don''t worry about it. The pope set something up, didn''t he?" The point was strange, but in conclusion, it was a mistake. I heard that the entrance to the aisle that the Pope and I passed through was closed by magic, and it didn''t scare like a stone wall. The magic power had just disappeared, so it seemed that the two of them were finally able to get here. Perhaps the seal was lifted with the disappearance of the pope in time. If the Pope''s seal had been imposed in conjunction with his own life, I could nod to Kreya''s trouble in lifting it - I thought so, but Kreya said there was another factor besides the seal that prevented their actions. It was not long after that the "factors" they said appeared. What I saw in my sight was a pair of boys and girls. The boy was a familiar demonic tribe - like a kagari. I think the reason why Kagali looks like he has a young drought is because the current situation is unexpected to Kagali. On the other hand, the girl had a calm face, and it was apparent that she did not feel any dust. This girl --- who called herself Suomi -- had her hair tied together behind her head, and her golden eyes pointed straight at me. He is wearing the clothes of a Kitsugami official and holds a long sword in both hands. Suomi walks up to us in silence. I watched my weapon opponent approach in silence because I was confident that I could deal with them in the event of hostilities. The other reason was that Suomi was familiar with the long sword she had. Looking at me staring at the long sword, Suomi quietly opened her mouth. "It''s a legend from the Holy Lord, the Sword Clan." I will return the heirloom you left with me. ¡± The long sword I was presented with was the family heirloom of the Imperial Sword Family, "Sasayu", which I glimpsed in the memory of Soul Eater one day. After receiving the dew, I exchanged a few words with Suomi. Suomi was one of the Light Gods, as evidenced by the use of the honorary name of the official clothes and the Saint, and most importantly by his presence at the home of the Light God Religion. It was not just a follower, but a close associate of Sophia Azurite - more to the point of being the next pope. Sophia said, "When something happens to me, I want you to be the next pope and guide everyone." "The next pope is the one who will live forever." Originally, I wasn''t supposed to be here... " The moment I said that, the girl who hadn''t moved her expression like a noh face until then, looked at her inner resentment (en) for a moment. As for Suomi, I am the one who put the beloved Pope to death. Besides, it is not surprising that the dragon, which was the object of the worship of the Kwangjin Sect, was defeated, even if it was persistent in the bone marrow of resentment. Still, Suomi won''t turn against me because she understands there''s no chance of winning, or to protect Sophia''s will. Regardless, we will not be hostile unless they attack us. Thinking like that, I saw Kagari. So, judging from the current flow, it seems that the King''s younger siblings have stalled the Kureas from the Light God Sect, but what do you intend to do? Neither the Kagari nor the Kurians can see any signs of combat, so I don''t think they actually exchanged swords. However, it seems that Kagari and Suomi got in the way of Kreya and the others. I could tell that from Kagari''s expression, which seemed sorry. Staring at Nakayama''s younger brother staring at him for an explanation, Kagari raised his hands as if he had taken root. "Ahh... sorry! In fact, Suomi is Grandpa Sozai''s grandson." I''m not even willing to help the Kwangjin Sect that betrayed Nakayama, but I couldn''t just shut up and watch Suomi get hurt. " Sozai-sama? I see, that''s what I meant. I nodded when I saw Claire and the others. Sozai was a therapist in the Nakayama Kingdom and helped Klimt in Daxing Mountain. From Claire''s point of view, he saved my brother''s life. Ursula was also in a lot of care when she fell under the influence of exercising her hollow outfit. It will be difficult for both of you to get at Suomi with that old man''s grandson. It seems that Suomi himself was not armed and it was difficult to do so. And it was the same for me. I''ve taken care of Old Man Sozai a lot, and Suomi himself only obeyed the orders of his superior (Sofia). Now that we''ve defeated Sophia and the Dragon, Light God Sect won''t be a threat to me, and I''m not going to have to take down Kagari as an enemy. Also, if you take on Kagari here, Nakayama will automatically take on the enemy too. Both Nakayama and I were in the same position in terms of being conspired against by the Mitsujin Sect, and it was stupid to dare to turn a force that seemed to be an ally against an enemy if kept quiet. ¨D ¨D Even in the future, in case of hostility against the Sword Clan. Thinking so, I abandoned the option of "slaying Suomi" at the moment. Of course, if Suomi were to attack the Pope in the future, he would be relentlessly slaughtered. I didn''t mean to read my heart, but Suomi started talking here. ¡°To avoid misunderstandings, Like you said, I am the grandson of Grandpa Sozai, but at the same time I am also the grandson of Grandpa Weiwei. I still admire you deeply, but I can''t forgive you for purifying your grandfather. Please be aware of this.¡± I was deeply surprised to hear that. Ursula''s expression changed slightly. Wei Wei (depressed) - A skilled swordsman who fought in Daxing Mountain, for Ursula, it was an avenging opponent for her father. Being purified by the pope because of his failure in Daxing Mountain, he was sent to Xidu with a salted head. Was this girl the grandson of that depressed girl? The grandson of Wei Wei (depressed), the grandson of Sozai, and the next pope of Kwangjin. I have a grudge against the Pope, but I can''t forgive the Pope for purging my grandfather. That''s why you want to say that you don''t want to take revenge. It is possible that you are trying to discourage me by telling me that, but if you suspect that, there is no point in cutting off the option of eliminating it. I think so and nod to Suomi. The golden-eyed girl looked at me like that and bowed facelessly. After that, we quickly left the main hall behind with the streets confused by the dragon''s roar (dragon roar). To put it bluntly, he escaped, but he didn''t just run away turning his back on the mess. There was a good reason for this. - Well, in the first place, we are not under any obligation or responsibility to the Kohoku Shrine or the main shrine, and in this case, "I was deceived into saying that I was called to apologize", so there is no reason to complain to anyone when we turned our backs on the chaos in the main shrine. But that''s why we had to hurry to the West. Suomi was not the only one handed over by the pope. The other thing was that the Pope had left important information about the demon world. By destroying the dragon, the influence of the dragon in the demon world was drastically reduced. The dragon-based aura was contained, and the demon world would definitely be more comfortable than ever. Nowadays, any land that has been devastated should be arable land that produces crops. From that point of view, the demonic race and the Light Gods are the best, but the problem is the longevity of the demon realm itself. The Demon Realm is a space barrier created by an atri. Its purpose was to contain the dragon. And now that I have destroyed the dragon, the dragon has been lost from the barrier to seal the dragon. When I think about what happens to a lost barrier, I can''t deny that the barrier will disappear. The Atri''s barrier was a miracle accomplished by the Atri with the help of the gods. There is no precedent, so I cannot say for sure that it will definitely disappear, but even so, after three hundred years, the barrier of the atrium was weakened. Even if the extinction of the dragon did not affect the barrier, the demonic realm would disappear in no time. Of course, it will not disappear today or tomorrow. There will be no problem in a year or two. But after ten or twenty years, I had better not think that the demon world was still there. --that was another will left by Sophia Azurite. 273 Episode 132: The Shaking of the Martial Arts "So, what are you going to do now?" Klimt Berger was asking questions as he rode Kagali''s tanks all the way to the western capital. More precisely, it was when I was taking a rest to rest my riding beast, Kirin. When I was thinking, I responded to Klimt by giving it back. What are you going to do? "Don''t be silly. From now on, I''m asking the demon how you plan to go out against the Imperial Sword Clan." I narrow my eyes slightly as I look at the irritated Klimt. I wasn''t angry. It was surprising that that Klimt asked me what I thought. Humans don''t listen to what the other person thinks they don''t care. Obey them, or fight them, for they are the ones who have judged themselves to be the guiding principles of their actions, and they want to know what they are thinking. In that sense, it was a good thing that Klimt cared about my thoughts. After all, I was the one who was banished from the Imperial Household. If Klimt is going to follow the Swordsman without thinking, he won''t bother asking questions. With that in mind, I look around. Kagari gives water and foliage to the kirin a little further away, and only four people are nearby: me and Klimt, Kraia, and Ursula. Suomi remained in the main hall to clean up the mess. The passengers, including Kagali, have already been informed of some of the Pope''s interactions. Claire and Ursula, who heard Klimt''s words, looked at me with serious eyes. You two must have been worried about what I was thinking. I explained my thoughts to the three of them, because I had nothing to hide. In conclusion, I intend to side with the Demon Clan and negotiate with the Imperial Sword Clan. "Negotiation, is that it?" Claire burns her head strangely. I nodded and continued my words. "With this, Nakayama will undoubtedly attack the demon gate, and the Imperial Household will fight hard to protect the demon gate." If the demon world reached its end of life while doing so, it would be a catastrophe. I''ll hit you before that happens. " It is the Pope''s speculation that the demon world will disappear far away, and there is no definite evidence of it. However, even if it is just speculation, Nakayama cannot ignore it if it suggests that the land where they live may disappear. Even so, the demon realm is a land that is too harsh to live on, and the liberation from the demon realm is a tragedy for all demon tribes. Regardless of whether it was right or wrong, Nakayama had no choice but to go to the demon gate. It is difficult to contain this flow. Because there is no one who nods when they are told to live a life of hunger and poverty as usual, frightened by the anxiety of not knowing when the earth will disappear. I''m sure that my defeat of the dragon will alleviate the effects of my temper, but I don''t have any evidence. Even if I suppressed Nakayama with my strength, it would definitely explode eventually. Therefore, if you want to suppress it, it''s not Nakayama, but the Sword Clan. Of course, it wasn''t easy, but now that I knew the truth about 300 years ago, I didn''t feel like giving it to the swordsman -- well, even if it wasn''t 300 years ago, I didn''t feel like taking sides with the swordsman. Klimt frowned openly when he said his thoughts after saving the second half. Claire put her hand on her cheek in distress, and Ursula sighed tinyly. All three of them served the sword family as Qinglin flag bearers, but I think there are many thoughts about the main house in this case. At least, no one was going to blame me. After confirming the three reactions, I move on to thinking. The content of the negotiations with the Imperial Sword Clan will be "open the gate to Nakayama" or "allow the gate to pass". Needless to say, the Imperial Sword Clan couldn''t have drunk such words, and the negotiations definitely burst. It would be useless to reveal the truth 300 years ago. Even if the conflict between the Imperial Sword Clan and the Demon Clan was artificially set up, they had been fighting for three hundred years accordingly. The accumulated hatred and enmity reaches the heavens. Nowadays, there can be no one who believes that it was all the work of Pope Sophia, or even the dragon. Especially for the Imperial Sword Clan, it was a plot involving the first Sword Saint, who was also equal to God. You will never admit it. I have to negotiate with the swordsman. Even though I was suspected, I was a member of the Imperial Sword Clan. The ancestor''s buttocks are the duty of his descendants. It was a natural duty for both the Demon Clan and the Imperial Sword Clan to ensure that no more blood was shed. If the swordsman of modern times wants to block that path, it is also the responsibility of those born into the swordsman to eliminate it. It was never meant to clear up my grievances, such as accusations or expulsions. Wielding a sword is certainly a last resort, because it''s not my fault. However, as mentioned above, I don''t think the Sword Clan will honestly listen to my words. Their Book will not be fulfilled by the word of the top of the street. Therefore, it is necessary to pronounce harsh words. Yes, for example-- It was a lie that the first Sword Saint sealed the gods and saved the world! The Code of the Annihilus Seal God that you were so passionate about was nothing but a vile mouth seal to hide your evil deeds! This is how the descendants of the traitors who dodged the hands of the demons boiled tea at the Protectorate Savior and the umbilical cord! If you don''t slap such painful truths in your ears, you won''t be able to wake the people of the Imperial Sword Clan. I was sure of that. I would never use the truth I learned this time as a shield to mock me as a weakling and harass those who cut me off unnecessarily. Yes, I don''t think so at all! And if the swordsman hadn''t changed his attitude even then, he would have pulled out his sword. All to settle with the vengeance of three hundred years ago. Individual emotions are not involved. I''m sure Emma and Mom will understand. --Besides, sometimes I''m curious. Based on my recent experience with Sophia Azurite, I don''t believe that speculation about the demon world disappearing is a lie. At the same time, I also thought that Sophia did not necessarily tell the whole truth. I don''t know when Sophia left Suomi a will, but the dragon was still alive at that time. In that case, I can''t deny the possibility that Sophia''s guesses have mixed evil intentions. For example, the grace period until the demon world disappeared was much shorter than Sophia''s words. Leaving aside that one or two years is fine, the truth is that the real grace period is less than six months - that''s a possibility that needed to be considered. Besides, Sophia didn''t make it clear what would happen if the demon world disappeared. This point must also be borne in mind. Will the demons, demons, and demons within the demon world disappear, or will they be thrown out of the demon gate and come to Kigajima? It''s not just the creatures. Buildings like castles and forts. Natural terrain such as mountains and rivers. Above all, what would happen to the Dragon Hole? That dragon hole was once on Kigajima. The Atri sealed it inside the Dragon Barrier. If so, it was no wonder that when the barrier was lost, Ryugaoka returned to Kigajima. That''s right. The moment the demon world disappeared, a dragon hole could be seen right under the city. From the size of the dragon hole seen in the main hall, if that happens, the whole city will be swallowed up. Azure forest flagmen who can walk in the air can''t be helped by other residents. There was Emma, and there was a little swordsman who promised to fight again. Above all, there is my mother''s grave. I couldn''t sit still. There was no way to stop the demon world from disappearing at the moment. The only way to avoid a breakup was to abandon the capital city. The only area where people can live on Inogashima Island is the Tsubaki metropolitan area, and if you want to let the people of the Tsubaki metropolitan area escape, you have to send them to the mainland. Not only the lords on the continental side, but also the emperor''s permission would be necessary to drive the people to the top. Only the chief of the Imperial Sword Clan could put this into action. Perhaps, without a doubt, my father knows everything from three hundred years ago. The one that sent Klimt into the demon world, the one that pushed Kraia out of the island, and the one that killed Ursula''s father, I''m sure my father is as close to the truth as he can get. Shit, all the masterminds aren''t surprised. What did my father do when he saw me as a negotiator? I dummyed myself out to see my father''s reaction with my own eyes. I don''t know how Nakayama will respond to my proposal, but even if Nakayama refuses to cooperate, my actions won''t change. Soon I''ll be reunited with my father. What happens then? Feeling my body tremble unconsciously, I hung up the edges of my lips so that Claire and the others wouldn''t notice. 274 Episode 133 General Mobilization Order Three days after we arrived in the West Capital, Nakayama Ozuma issued a general mobilization order against the demon race from all over the demon realm. This is a declaration to mobilize the total (¡¤) demon race and challenge the enemy to a massive showdown as if it were a script to read. This is the last trump card for the nation, which is requisitioned as a soldier by men, women, the elderly, children, the rich, and the poor. Azma cut it. The objective was to capture the demon gate. The enemy was the gatekeeper of the demons - the Swordmaster. Of course, it was the information I brought to Nakayama that prompted the issuance of this General Mobilization Order. Of course, Azuma didn''t make my speech miserable. Based on a number of testimonies, such as the report from Kagali and the report from Suomi who remained in the main hall, I decided that my report was true and made a decision. However, it goes without saying that it doesn''t make sense to draw old men and children into battle against the swordsman. It didn''t mean much to the top flagmen. If you shower with one of these tricks, the expropriated demons will burn like leaves or dance in the sky, or they will lose their lives if they don''t become walls. Azuma was aware of that. Still, Azma issued a general mobilization order. "To minimize the effects of the treachery of the Light God Church." It was Kagari who said that. The youngest brother of the Nakayama royal family continued to speak while pushing up one, two, three, four. "We were a group of light gods who sealed the snake with the demon tribe, and we were traitors who were actually worshipping the snake and teaming up with the gatekeeper behind it. If such a story spreads, Nakayama will be like poking a hive. Not to mention the fact that the saintly lady who sealed the serpent was actually an apostle of the serpent, and the chief of the betrayal 300 years ago. There were many Light Gods among the demons. If you don''t do well, the demons will kill each other." Some of the demons who accepted the Light God Sect were soldiers and some were civil servants. There are women and there are old people. Like Ouken, who I slashed on Kigajima, I would be among the old royals of the Five Mountains, and in the first place, I am a Mitsugami from Kagari''s brother Hakuro. Those people had no reason to know what the Pope was doing, but it was difficult for demons other than Light Gods to say, "We didn''t know anything." Emotional condemnation and bullets are bound to happen, if not suddenly killing each other. On the part of the Light Gods, they can be blamed for their lack of understanding. There are not many people who repel emotionally. If both sides bump into each other while being pushed by emotions, the quarrel must develop into a blade injury. Kagali goes on to say: "If that happens, you''ll have to pay for the unification." We kill each other, and the demon world returns to chaos. I definitely want to avoid Azuma. Even so, the Pope died trying to hide a matter of Light God Religion, and the main hall was in ruins. Suomi must be getting back on his feet, but first of all, the Order will undoubtedly be divided, and there will be followers who will leave the main hall. It''s impossible to shut all those people''s mouths. The treachery of the Light God Sect will eventually spread to the demon realm. " First of all, Kagari said while bending and stretching his knees. I listened to Kagari and said why Azuma had to choose between the General Mobilization Order and the General Mobilization Order. "If it spreads anyway, it would be easier to tell the facts from the king''s mouth as soon as possible." If we gather all the demon tribes in the West, we can stop them before they become important. If you need me, I''ll do my best. " "That''s right. If you fight the gatekeeper on the inner circle, that''s what you think." With this reasoning, most of them will be convinced, and even if they are not convinced, they will be able to swallow their dissatisfaction with the Light God religion until the end of the battle with the gatekeeper. " "Whatever the case, you can leave the Light Gods to the frontiers," Kagari said, stretching his legs. It was somehow like a punishment soldier, but if the demons who believed in Kwangjin Sect seriously fought against the Imperial Household, the other demons could also believe that "they were also being flaunted". No matter what, I would like to avoid the fact that my compatriots in Nakayama will fall apart in this case. In order to do that, I needed to gather the demon tribes from all over the demon realm in one place, and at the same time, I needed to deal with enemies that were so powerful that I couldn''t turn my back on them. That''s why the General Mobilization Order is here. When I said that, Kagari nodded and added another reason. "If it''s true that the demon world will disappear, we need to keep our hands on it for now." It would take me a month to gather my compatriots from all over the demon realm, no matter how little I estimate. If it''s just the men, I''ll call in the girls and the old people, so I''ll just have to spare some time. It''s too good for people to trust the Pope''s words that a year or two is okay. " Nakayama, like me, is moving assuming the worst. Kagari, who finished speaking, was jumping on the spot to see how his body was doing. In this way, the general mobilization order at this stage seems reasonable, but there are many disadvantages (disadvantages) because it brings together the residents of a country in one place. Simply thinking about it, it would be hard to get enough water and food. We can''t let the people we''ve gathered go wild, so we need lots of dwellings. With the goal of liberating them from the demon realm, morale would be good enough, but it wouldn''t last forever. Humans are cold, dark, and hungry. If you neglect this, the general''s grievance will be directed at the king and his younger brother. In short, Nakayama must gather all the demons in one place, minimize the influence of the treachery of the Mitsujin, and defeat the Imperial Household in a short time. By capturing the gate and returning to the mainland, the purpose of Nakayama could be achieved for the first time. On the other hand, if one of them fails, Nakayama will face a crisis. This mobilization order was a backwater formation for Nakayama. --Depending on the negotiations between me and the Sword Clan, it will be a war of washing blood with blood. When I think about it, Kagari says, "Ready!" And he laughed, clenching his fist vigorously. That''s why you''re dead. "Wait, I don''t have a conversation." Why are we fighting in the way we''re talking? Moreover, the current "Shia ''a" is a total "Shia ''a ''a". It''s not "sophisticated." No, I did think you were loosening your body strangely in the middle of the conversation! When I objected, Kagari strangely bowed his head. And I''ll start explaining more or less. ¡°Think about it. You''re going to let me and the sky die together, right?" Umu Of course, the generals are watching it. Mmm, when I nodded again, Kagari continued to proudly hold his index finger up. "Apart from the generals, if we fight seriously, the demons all over the West Capital will notice." They''ll wonder who that guy is fighting me and find out his name. This will spread the name of the sky all over Xidu, no, all over Zhongshan. " "Well, is that so...?" "When they see the sky fighting against me, they''ll think it''s bad to turn that human into an enemy." If you don''t want to take on the enemy, you can take your side. It''s a simple story, isn''t it? Brother Azma is kind to the sky, and Brother Dogha admits to the sky, but there are a lot of people who don''t. After all, the sky is the gatekeeper and the person who destroyed the Pope. Depending on how you look at it, it looks like all the culprits. " I nodded when I heard that. In fact, from the demon tribe''s point of view, my behavior is not a suspicious disturbance. Kagali then raised his voice to dispel our anxiety. "That''s why show your strength by dying with me in front of everyone, sky!" Then the other brothers and sisters will accept the empty! ¡± I see! "It''s never unfair to think that Brother Dogha fought the sky and didn''t have the chance to fight me!" You''re confessing, brother of the king. No, I don''t really want to be able to fight against Kagari-level opponents, so I would really welcome death. When I answered that, Kagari laughed and punched his left and right fists in front of his chest. "That''s a quick story!" Then let''s go. I''ve been looking forward to it ever since we first met on that island. Heart Excitement - Eat all you can, Tsubaki! " The wording of Shikuma Kagari''s battles was the same as mine. Along with the roaring voice, the atmosphere makes a noise. At the next moment, Kagari''s body slowly revealed itself. 275 Episode 134: Genius A brilliant (like this) shining golden eye (mackerel), a rugged (rhubarb) and uplifting steel body. The hair that covers the half of the body is the color of the night, and the protruding nose and the tip are the ears of the beast. On the other hand, the appearance of arrogance and stepping on the earth with two legs is reminiscent of people. A single horn that grows from the forehead like a burst of heaven. From the pleasantly suspended corner of the mouth, sharp fangs peek, and canine teeth stretch out of the mouth like a dagger. In a word of its existence, which emerged from Kagali''s body, it would become a werewolf, a wolf. A werewolf with the ferocity of a beast and the cunning of a man. I myself have exchanged blades in the past. However, I could not identify myself with the werewolves I had fought in the past. It''s like looking at a kitten and a cannibal alike. Compared to Dogha who dressed up his heart, it was not as powerful as the pale color. Just being confronted naturally raises the angle of my mouth. - It just bothered me sometimes. I hold my breath and look at Kagari and the werewolf standing behind him. Werewolves probably existed at the same time (Anima). And Kagali called him, and said, What bothers me is the fact that when Kagari pulled out his guitar, the tsutsui was revealed. It''s not like an armed type that uses the same source (anima) as me as a weapon. It was different from the mutant form that revealed the same origin (anima) in its own flesh, like Douga. Kagari''s instrumentation, which revealed the very existence of the same source (anima) without any medium, was something I had never seen before. A peculiar mind instrument that should be described as a concrete type. He''s much taller than Kagari and me, and his height is comparable to that of Dogha. In terms of body thickness, it was not as thick as Douga''s, but the musculoskeletal body was perhaps as majestic as the statue of the god of war. On the other hand, you can see the scenery behind you with your eyes clenched. At first, I suspected that it was an illusion, but it could not be just a phantom as it gushed up a separate fountain from Kagari. What a strange outfit. I thought so, but I didn''t try to think any deeper. Heart Excitement - Eat as much as you can, Soul Eater. I flashed my revealed mind suit and stood up towards Kagari. Now it was more than a hundred observations. If you fight, you can learn about the opponent''s characteristics without resignation, so you won''t have to think about it in a mess. Kagari hoisted the edge of her lips like she''d read my heart. Well then, let''s go! Respond! We responded with the same amount of roaring voices. The next moment, Kagari stormed in at me. Almost simultaneously, they kick the ground and become fleshless. The wolf face covered with beast hair looked straight at me, and a smile similar to that of Kagari appeared in its mouth. Kagali''s method of attack was the same as Dogha''s: punching with a fist. The size of the clenched fist was different for adults and children compared to Dogha, but the density of the cauldron in the fist was no less than that of my brother. Inevitably, the force of the attack was comparable to that of Dogha. The moment I dressed my heart to receive the right straight fist, I giggled!! and a hammer. With a regular sword, the blade must have broken with just this first shot. Of course, my heart never broke. Besides, after receiving dozens and hundreds of Dogha''s fists in the previous battle, even Kagari''s Goken is a sufficiently manageable attack. I should have been able to take Kagari''s attack in my own time. --However, if the fist that was thrown out is only from Kagari, it''s a story. Immediately after receiving Kagari''s fist in the soul eater, Totsuko also waved his fist to become the Lord. Toro stands directly behind Kagari. It was mostly a covering over the kagari. If you wave your fist in that position, you''ll beat the hell out of me before you hit me. In fact, Kagari''s fist properly grasped the back of Kagari''s head, but Kagari was not injured. The huge fist of the black wolf slid through Kagari''s body as if it were a phantom without substance, and was struck by my heart. "Woah!?" I didn''t have time to be surprised by the sight of magic. Superior to Kagari''s punch, the shock is no less than that, and you unexpectedly let out a stupid voice. I was able to accept only one person, but I could not counter it if I was not hit by the impact of two people without losing my hair. In a flash, the balance of power collapsed, and the instrument of mind (Soul Eater) was played with a sound. I didn''t want to take my hands off the handle, but when I was fired, my body was full of gaps. Kagari, who had just stepped in, was about to gouge his belly with his left fist. I lifted my right knee and covered my abdomen. The left fist and the right knee clash against each other''s sides, and each other''s fists raise their fists. At that moment, I felt something split inside my lap as if it were slipping through the protection of this shield. I''ve been taught by Dogha that it''s a fighting technique called fighting or penetrating. A move to destroy the flesh by hitting a fist with a shield nearby, ignoring the shield of the enemy''s shield. I could use Dogha, but I couldn''t help wondering if I could use Kagari. If you eat it properly, it will crush the bones of your knees into dust. To prevent this, we also need to release the blow the moment the opponent launches the blow. Doing so will offset the opponent''s appearance. This is what I learned in the fight against Dogha again. --At the same time, the disturbing movement of Tsukuba was reflected in my vision while I was thinking about it. Same posture as Kagari, left fist from the same step. The aim of the abdomen is the same. The position of Totsuki is directly behind Kagari as before. If you think of hitting my stomach from that position, your body will get in the way. In fact, just like before, Totsuki''s fist certainly captured Kagari''s back. However, the fist of the same source (Anima) slips through Kagari''s body like a phantom, and accurately strikes only my body. I have been politely using blows, and I couldn''t keep up with the offset. I heard the sound of my knee dish being shattered. Probably crushed bones and joints as well as dishes. In addition, I was standing on one leg to cover my abdomen, and I couldn''t resist the momentum of the two of them attacking me, and was blown away behind me like a shell. Guuuu!? Fly parallel to the ground while being crushed by severe pain. When I finished restoring my knees in the air while gnashing my teeth, I was on the verge of being struck by the ground, and I was forced to reclaim my position by building a scaffolding in the air. I was used to fighting Dogha around here. When I saw that I was supposed to be blown to pieces with my knees crushed and landed on the ground with my feet, Kagari opened his mouth as if he was impressed. "Oh, you really can heal your injury in a flash, sky. I took two blows in one place. Even though it wasn''t crazy when my knee split and I flew." Kagari speaks to me with ease. Behind it stood the guardian spirit gently. After I exhale through my nose, I look at Kagari like I''m squinting. "Please don''t use such horrible words as two people''s blows as a matter of course. What is it, what''s your mind disguise?" Don''t be ridiculous with melodies like a normal attack that can be attacked twice. Moreover, in the case of Kagari, the lethal killer is launched in a regular attack, so it cannot be defeated. Feeling like you''re dealing with Kagari and Dogha at the same time--no, it''s even worse. If the real Dogha is standing behind Kagari, attacking at the same time as Kagari is dangerous to each other, so the power of the attack and the timing of the attack is limited to a certain extent. However, it is impossible to fight each other because the attack of Totetsu passes through Kagari. As a result, Kagali can only enjoy the benefits (advantages) of fighting two-to-one and ignore the disadvantages (disadvantages). I''m sure it''s not bad for me to want to complain that it''s just a little irregular. Well, I don''t really mean to complain because my soul is eating a lot of irregularities. Incidentally, when I met Kagari''s fist on the first shot, my soul-eater didn''t trigger. Kagari, like Dogha, must have prevented his soul from being devoured with the protection of the Quake. I can''t believe you''re ten years younger than Dooga. The word genius naturally came to my mind. In addition, the genius listened to my words with joy and slapped him in the arm. I think Kagari pretended to hit him because he shouldn''t be able to touch Kagari, but maybe he could touch it depending on Kagari''s will. "Heehee, that''s amazing, isn''t it? One of the four pillars of the evil deity, which was called the Four Fiends, was named Taisha. It''s the closest I can say to the great Yuu!" It was the boy''s technique of rubbing his fingers under his nose with pride, but the density of the water that gushed out of Kagari and the others was more than the ghosts he encountered on Kigajima. In other words, no matter how small Kagari''s instrumentation was, it had the power of two pillars of ghost gods. Perhaps the demon god was in an incomplete state, but even after that, the strength of Kagari disappeared from the language. ... no, it''s not a mind dress, it''s a void dress mistake. Indeed, Goz had previously said that it was empty costumes that drew all the power of the same source of existence (anima), but what kind of empty costumes did Kagari acquire that revealed the same source of existence (anima) itself at the time of the heart costume? I keep asking questions while I feel something cold on my spine. I''ve never heard of a mind disguise that reveals the existence of the same anima, but isn''t it rare among demons? "No, I don''t know anyone else who uses the same kind of mind disguise." Brother Hakuro, if the love child is one talent in a thousand, I am one talent in a hundred thousand, or something like that. I think it''s exaggerated. Kagali laughed after saying that, but the laughter did not last. Nakayama''s younger brother, who laughed a little, said, "Well, whether you''re a gifted or not, what I do doesn''t change," and he turned around and gave me a serious expression. And I started talking in a tone I had never heard before. "I am Kagali, the younger brother of the king of Zhongshan. It became the tip of the sword wielded by Zhongshan King. My mission is to reach the heights of martial arts and free all my countrymen from Purgatory." Kagali, quietly declaring his stance, gave his usual unstoppable smile. "Iron is good to beat while it''s hot, and death is good to beat when it''s strong." Let''s keep going, sky! "